《Multiverse Conquest: Rise of the Saiyan Empire》 Imperial Family and Imperial Harem. Imperial Family and Imperial Harem. Old Emperor: Nameless. Abdicated. Mother Empress: Devran Vega.(OG) Emperor: Marek Vega. Members of the Imperial Family. Imperial Princess(Lost Political Power): Linae Vega Imperial Harem. First Empress(Unofficial): Shahrazad Vega.(OG) Second Empress(Unofficial): Kosem Vega.(OG) Devil Empress(Unofficial): Roygun Belphegor.(DXD) Sword Empress(Unofficial): Erza Scarlet.(Fairy Tail) Demon Empress(Unofficial): Mirajane Strauss.(Fairy Tail) Feline Empress(Unofficial): Yoruichi Shiouhin(Bleach) Imperial Family. Elfman Strauss and Lisanna Strauss: Siblings inw. Irene Belserion: Mother in Law. Organisation of the Empire.(Spoilers!!) Organisation of the Empire.(Spoilers!!) Name : Atleasian Empire. Ruler: Marek Vega.(Legendary Super Saiyan) Political Structure: Supreme Council. President: Emperor Marek Vega. Members: Empress: Shahrazad Vega (Also known cousin of Marek Vega) (OG) First Vizir/Head of the Britannia Noble Family: Lelouch Vi Britannia (Code Geass) First Lady: C.C (Code Geass) Second Vizir/Governor of the Ancient Empire Region(Akame Ga Kill): Euphemia Vi Britannia (Code Geass) Third Vizir/ Governor and Daimyo of the Water Country(Naruto World): Schneizel El Britannia (Code Geass) Fourth Vizir/ Governor and Daimyo of the Wind Country(Naruto World): Cornelia Vi Britannia (Code Geass) Shadow of the Country/Head of the Zoldyck Noble Family: Silva Zoldyck.(Hunter X Hunter World) Phantom member of the Council/Leader of the Assassin Order: Ezio (OG) Minister of Military Affairs: Gakuki aka Military God. Minister of Finance: To be revealed soon. Intelligence and Assassination Structure: The Brotherhood/ Assassin Order. Leader: Ezio.(OG) Acting Mentor: Zeno Zoldyck (Hunter X Hunter) Vice Leader: Kalluto Zoldyck.(Hunter X Hunter) Vetoing Members: Bayek (OG) and Aya(OG) The Greatest Assassin of the Order: Altair aka Eagle of the Empire. Named ones: Includes all the cited above and: Eivor. Kassandra. Killua Zoldyck. Military Structure: The 4 Great Military Orders. The First one: The 10 Great Generals(Kingdom) First General: Ren Pa. Second General: Ouki. Third General: Riboku. Fourth General: Kyou. Fifth General: Yotanwa. Sixth General: Ousen. Seventh General: Hakuki. Eight General: Kanki. Ninth general/Minister Of Military Affairs: GaKuKi The Second One: The Four Marshall System. The Pirs of the Empire. First Marshall/ Red Hawk: ????? Second Marshall/ Shinning Lion: ????? Third Marshall/ Drunken Bear:????? Fourth Marshall/ Berserk Ape:????? The Third One. The Imperial Knights Order. ???????????????????????????????????????????? The Fourth One : The Jannisary Army. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Magical Citadelle. Great Mage of the Empire:?????? Magic Department Leaders:??????? Witchcraft Department Leaders: ????? Alchemy Department Leaders:??????? Scientific Citadelle. Head Scientist of the Empire: ????? Biotechnologie department: ???? Logistic and Transportation department : ????? Theoretical Knowledge and Conceptual studies: ???? Nobles Family of the Empire. First Noble Family: El Britannia Family. (Political Influence) Lelouch El Britannia(Head) C.C (None Official Wife) Shirley(None Official Wife) Kallen Kozuki (None Official Wife) Non Active Members(For Now): Nunnaly El Britannia. Clovis El Britannia. Active Members: Euphemia El Britannia. Cornelia El Britannia. Schneizel El Britannia. Second Noble Family: Zoldyck Family. (Intelligence Influence) Silva Zoldyck (Head) Kikyo Zoldyck(Wife) Active Members: Silva Zoldyck. Kalluto Zoldyck. Killua Zoldyck. Illumi Zoldyck. Zeno Zoldyck. Non Active Members(For Now): Maha Zoldyck. Kikyo Zoldyck. Milluki Zoldyck. Alluka Zoldyck. Third Noble Family: Belphegor Family. (Lineage Influence) Roygun Belphegor( Head and Empress) Other Members:... Fourth Noble Family: ???????( Military Influence) Power Levels!! Power Levels!! Power levels. Okay, Let''s start by talking about the Primordial ne. The Primordial actual size is that of a literal omniverse that had near hundreds of multiverses stacked at top of each other. It makes the DBZ Multiverse looks near nigh inparison. And as indicated, this world is a ''ne'' so there is no concept of or Gxies in it. Those ''names'' are only used as distanceparison. Now let''s zoom into the tiny Astaroth Continent. This ''tiny'' Astaroth Continent is actually the size of a Multi-Sr Level System Entity. As said previously in a chapter. Now let''s focus on what the concept of ''County'', ''Archdukedom'', and ''Empire'', and ''Major Force'' actually means. (The Cobrosia Empire being an exception is actually much smaller than even a County.) In a ce where a Continent is actually the size of Multi-Sr SystemOne can imagine that the concept of Kingdom and Empire hadpletely different meaning. We will also assume that Greatest Warrior of each country all are a tier below, the size of the country they serve. So let''s get this straight: An entity called a county or have someone of the small nobility leading it is at least the size of a ''normal'' continent. The Cobrosia being the smallest is the size of the European Continent, Russia included. The Greatest Warriors of this ''little'' countries would be already on the Level of Sizechs Lucifer and Ajuka Belzebub, and this is me skewing the scale lightly in the favor of our Super Devils!!(Country- Level) Now let''s up a scale! An entity called Principality or Archdukedom or having someone of the ''High Nobility'' leading it, would have the size of a natural satellite, or let''s just call it ''Moon size''. The Tier of their Strongest beings would be on par with the likes of Kuchiki or Zaraki !!(Multi Contient Level!). With the edge for our glorious Captains!! NOW LET''S UP A SCALE AGAIN!! For a country to even be dare be called ''Kingdom'', for their rulers to even dare call themselves ''Royalty''. A PLANET SIZE IS REQUIRED!!! Here we got Small kingdom (Mercury-sized) Kingdom ( Earth-sized) Great Kingdom (JUPITER-SIZED) The Top monsters who lurk there could bepared to the likes of Endgame Naruto and Sasuke, 6 Paths Madara, but they wouldn''t hold a candle to Kaguya (I am talking exclusively in term of realm in this case, because, with how she actually fights, they would kick her ass) NOW LETS GO EVEN BEYOOOOOND! For an entity to call itself an EMPIRE in this crazy continent, the country would need to be the size of ATLEAST a STAR. From New born Empire: Small Star Century Old Empire: Star Size (Sun) Millenial old Empire: Large Star Size I would let the detail of each Imperial Family for you to discover throught the story. But know, that, at this level, it''s usually the Imperial Family who holds the greatest fighters. Those people are easily as powerful as the likes of Android 18 in the Cell-Saga. (Yes, we already got past the Super Saiyan 1 Level.) MORE POWERFUL!!! After the Empireses the ''Three Old Forces''. The Free Federation of the Scientific Citadelle(Sr System Size!) The Magic Union of tos.(Sr System Size!!) AND FINALLY THE MONSTER! THE SAHAROS EMPIRE: MULTI SOLAR SYSTEM SIZE!!! Indeed the Saharos Empire is so big that it actually is a smaller multi Sr system sized territory inside a Larger Multi- Sr System size continent. This proves just how much territory of the Astaroth Continent, the Saharos Empire actually owns!!! Now, let''s BRRRRRR.Roll backwards to the poem said about ''The Imperial Sentence Knights.: "He who offends the Sky shall receive the Imperial Sentence" "If the 20th sentence falls, a City shall follow it" Until everything is still in sync. "If the 10th sentence falls, a Kingdom shall follow it." Now, when a Person of the Astaroth Continent profers the word ''Kingdom'', he doesn''t mean something in the range of France or USA. He is talking of something in the range of PLUTON or SATURN !!! The 10th Sentence is already a freaking Buster !!! If the 5th sentence falls, an Empire shall follow it. Empire already means Star. Little, cute Tepha is a monstrosity at least at the level of a Super Saiyan!! If the First falls, close your eyes and despair. For when the Heavenly Lotus grazes yournd all that exists shall disappear. The First Sentence represents the average level of the top dogs in the Saharos Empire which should be on par with Super Perfect Cell! The Monster capable of busting an entire Sr System! Do not even get me started on the ''Old Monsters''....Hehehe WellI had much more fun than expected. I will also use this interlude to answer any of your questions or demands. Please feel free to ask. This is the power level that have always been in my mind. It''s still obvious our Universe Buster of an Emperor is aplete Freak in this continent. But the gap is not as monstrous as you think. (Well, it''s still prettyrge, though. He could actually blow up this whole sunafabich in one strike!) Territories of the Empire. Territories of the Empire. Primordial Realm(OG World) County Level Territory( Continental Size) Naruto World. Vassal States: Land of Wind. Land of Water. Akame Ga Kill World: State of the Empire: Ancient Empire. Kingdom World: Supreme Court Organization. Vassal States: Qin, Chu, Qi, Yan,..... DXD World: Belphegor Territory(Underworld) Fanart and Charadesign of the OG characters. Fanart and Charadesign of the OG characters. Like I said I roamed the web to find good art...that could represent some of the OG charcters...Those artists are super talented...Seriously just looking at their art give me inspiration. So here Goes: Aeleis, the First Sentence Linae, the First Princess Shahrazad by Tira-Owl The Eldest Princess of the Saharos Empire. by su-ke Chapter 1: Prologue: Two souls, finally complete. Chapter 1: Prologue: Two souls, finallyplete. Tragedy has befallen thend of Combrosia, a country that once stood at the top of the world. The cries of pleading and agony could be even heard in the depth of the Imperial Pce. The name, Imperial Pce, would be an overstatement. The title of Empire has long became a joke in the ears of the world, only a remanent of a forgotten glory. A joke indeed. Who would have even thought that a country calling itself Empire would be cornered by a principality, an archdukedom, and a kingdom? The Glory of the dynasty that once unified this continent, was tarnished to it''s core. Greatness in a lineage is difficult to maintain, but mediocrity is like the gue: Once a generation is inflicted, there would be no way out for the ones that followed. The examples were numerous: The Tsarian dynasty, the French kingship, the Ottoman sultans, the Chahs of Iran. Besieged by the might of the alliance of their three foes,nds were abandoned in the raging mes of war, millions enved, billions departed. Women raped, Starved children, eating the corpses of their one kin to survive. A pathetic sight indeed, a phenomenal joke. Despair, death and destion loomed over thend. The Imperial pce and capital, thest bastion of the resistance also lost all will to fight. The soldiers who have been under siege for 3 months have already lost everything they were fighting for: Their wives sold themselves for the little piece of bread they were offered. Their children died to sickness and starvation. Their nation was trampled over. What was there left to fight for? What was even the point? Is death and envement really any worse than this? The emperor was already left motionless on the throne awaiting for the sins of his predecessor to down on him. The nobles escaped. The generals and officers all killed themselves and their families for the oue awaiting for them if alive was far worse. No orders were conveyed anymore. Everyone has already abandoned the empire. Everyone but him. His eyes were still brimming with light, unable to ept even the slightest defeat. Determination forged on his face as if the world himself owed him. Like a shounen protagonist, the Crown Prince was unyielding, unwavering, like he was to emerge victorious from any challenge. His bloodied body, his clothes more torn than everyone present, the holes severing his abdomen, his right chest, his neck. Thences prating his left tight and his right shoulders, he looked like the most miserable man in the world. Yet in this destion, he shone the brightest. The man who was still leading this country, the man who even in the dephs of insanity still continued to march like victory was within reach. Yet no one knew about failure more than him. The Crown prince was known as the worst in the history of all the dynasty. He was stupid, weak illiterate, talentless, and reckless. Completely unfit of a ruler. If the Emperor was blessed with another child, he would be without a doubt reced. Yet everyone close to him, knew one thing about him. The one thing that defined him the most, he had an iron will. If he was stupid, he would spend all his time in the library reading day after day. If his body was weak, he would endure hell in training that would make even Might Guy blush with shame. If someone would learn something in 10 min, he would need 100 hours to understand it. If one needed 10 months to be as strong as a rock, he would need 10 years. Everything about him from head to toe was mediocre. But in his heart, he had one aspiration: ''I want to be great'' His unwavering will, that earned him the disdain of the whole kingdom, was the only thing that was keeping this Empire together. Alone, his back straight, looking at his subject, reminiscing about the friends he lost in this massacre, then facing the millions of troops besieging everything he held dear he cried with a voice that seemed to pierce the Heavens : "I, Male Vega, will fight a hundred if a hundred were to face me, will fight a thousand of thousands were to face me, and will fight MILLIONS if Millions were to face me !!! What is to fear my men ! IT IS ONLY DEATH !!!" His frail, tembling body, contrasting with his powerful voice, making him seem like a mouse yelling at a storm. But even that, has now stopped working. The warriors on his side were all looking down, the monsters on the other side of the walls were all snickering. All the high officials, and the generals looked at the Man with nothing but the utmost admiration. They all thought the same thing: ''What a shame'' That was already the seventeenth time that this boy survived death. He was in no way stronger than the average lieutenant. But his will alone was still moving his body. This was nothing short of a Miracle. But even miracles were incapable of saving this god forsaken ce. Seeing that even the lions stopped roaring, Neilo Layi the general in chief of the alliance decided it was the right time to erase this ce. In no more than two days, the Cobrosia Empire would be but a vestige of the past. Behind the Prince, a beautiful figure approached, she was a flower that had nothing to do with the battlefield. Her voice, sultry like honey drops sounded behind him : "Elder Brother, the Emperor invokes you." Her eyes looking at that scrawny back were conflicted. There was haughtiness, disdain but a trace of respect and even fear. Even since, Lina Vega, was young she hated the fact that she was a woman. She was niece of the emperor, but since she was a girl, no matter her military merits, her literary talents, her outstanding martial arts and intelligence, she was never in the discussion of the throne. Instead, it was this trash, who from the simple fact of birth was given everything. Gazing at the throne, she always thought that it was a matter of course for her to deserve it, yet no one even mentioned her name. She hated that man, from the bottom of her heart, she hated him. Yet looking at his figure now. Looking at the despair that overtook even the people she looked up too,pletely unaffecting this person. Respect rose in her heart. And now for the first time and probably thest time she called him Elder Brother. Mal, oblivious to all of this, only happy that his dear cousin was still safe followed her. The Imperial court, deserted, like a concubine waiting for a nevering spring, was a sad sight. The door of the Throne Room reflecting the bloodied light hovering over the capital seemed rusting. In the depths of the cosmos, in a very familiar named Earth. Asia continent, UAE, Dubai. At the top of Burge Khalifa, the highest ever attained by humanity, a man was standing, contemting this treasure under his feet, that dubai was in night. The beautiful night, the gorgeous skyscrapers, truly a wonder to behold. ''Humanity did indeede from far.'' He looked at the nightly Dubai, with dead eyes, but a slight smile on his face, an ironic smile, an insolent one. One that seemed to mock the world. But he knows best, what that smile means. It was self-mocking. ''Look at what humanity has aplished. To think, that I once saw myself as someone as great.'' Depression was the only meaning of that smile. The sounds kepting and going, but nothing, absolutely could take his eyes off the scenery. His mind was wandering, in distant memories. Since a tender age, Tarek was always obsessed with one idea : "Greatness" What makes a man great ? What defines greatness ? Alexander the Great, Suleiman The Magnificent, Napoleon Bonaparte, Qin Shin Lyang He wanted to be a man that great. Not because of ambition, but because it was a matter of course. Since he remembered he was always smarter, stronger more talented than his peers. Not in a ''Eidetic Memory, superputer'' kind of way, no, more in a refined graceful superiority that seemed natural, like a flowing river. He had intelligence, talent, and wisedom that was unparalled, everything was always easier for him. And that was for everything. If a super genius that was to revolutionize his field, would be biased towards a type of reasoning. His kind of gift, was otherwise, it was a gift that madeprehension, analysis and execution like one. It was the kind of general affinity that categorized the people that do not stand atop of a field, but atop of others. But wise as he was, he knew that something was missing him. Yet he chose to ignore it. ''It woulde with time'' As the little boy grew, he began to dazzle all the people around him. The teachers would sing his praises. Yet, there was something that always bothered him: Not once was he the first in his ss. There was always someone ''better'' than him. And that continued to happen again and again. Growing he would always be a step behind people below him. He would not seize opportunities. He would never get woman that were into him, he would not obtain jobs that he wanted. Those people who he looked down on, would eventually all surpass him. And ''Greatness'' he strived for never arrived. Depression began to take over him, disillusion after another. The man in his mid thirties became a shell of a person incapable of even functioning in society. He quit. He quit ambitions. He quit love. He quit auto-respect. He quit on himself. He threw himself on everything that could sooth his soul : Alcohol, drugs, series, anime, manga, web novels, games Everything that could distract that fragile pride of his. Until that fateful night. Drunk, in the middle on the street, he met ''her''. ''Its her again.'' Selma Dani, they first went to high school, gone to different faculties in the same universities and even ended up in the same department. This woman was in a way always in his life. Her fierce and feline look seemed to pierce throught anything. He hated her gaze the most. The way she looked him was always like that. Like looking at a lost puppy. Shended him her shoulder and sat him on a nearby coffeeshop. Looking at her familiar eyes, and with inibitions of alcohol he asked the question that taunted his self : "What went wrong ? What went wrong with me ?" Hearing him, an elegant smile appeared on her, a really happy, like she was waiting for him this whole time to ask : "Nothing went wrong. This is was where you were supposed to end up, Tarek." "Wha-?!" "Do you believe every failed man is a stupid man with no talents?" "I wanted to be ''Great''." "I know, it was written all over you." "I had everything." "Yes, I know that too. Your shrewdness could topple countries, your wisdom could make old monsters redden with shame, your talent could make geniuses hate themselves. Tarek, I believe there is no one in the world who knows that more than me." "You" Thisdy has an even higher opinion of him than himself ! "But that''s why you are so pitiful. If you were any less you would probably have led a beautiful life." "What do you mean ?" "Youck something important, and that''s Caliber. The Character of the Great. You pursue your goals not because you desire them, but because you were supposed to attain him. Your determination, your drive, your caliber ispletelycking. And you will always be." "So what should I do ?!! Its easy to insult people like that !!!" "Content with live among the mass or" She drank from the coffee and got up : "You know the end, right?" Looking at this new city he just discovered, Dubai, his smile grew intougher: ''Thank you, Selma. I already knew that but I needed to hear it. I needed to receive something else than praise for me to ept it. That I was Iplete.'' ''Even if Ick drive, even if Ick desire. Greatness was always the only meaning of my existence. I cannot bring myself to abandon it. ''My life, what pathetic existence it was.'' The jump was long like he was reaching for something beyond him. As he was descending at high speed onest sentence resonated in his mind: "If I am iplete where would my other half be ?" Crossing the endless worlds and universes in what was previously the Combrosa Empire, inside the Throne Room, a silence overtook everything. The Crow Prince was kneeling, a de on each side of his neck threatening to execute him. His face was stern but calm as if life or death held no meaning to him. He kept a steady gaze as he looked at his dear father who gave the order. In the room sobbing started getting louder and louder. Two woman were crying their heart out. It was his younger cousin Shehrazade, and his mother Devrane : "Big brother, No !!! Let big brother go !!!" "My Lion ! My Prince ! My son ! Your majesty let him go !" On the side the elder cousin Lina was quietly watching what was unfolding blocking her sister. The left and right ministers were tired, way too tired to even discern the good from the bad. They onlyplied. Mal then opened his mouth, a knowing smile on his face : "What are you orders, Father ?" "The King Piece, it needs someone to hold it." ""-Noooo!!!!"" The women cried, they knew what ursed item the King Piece was. From the beginning of dynasty the King Piece was the biggest secret of the royal family. It was on its might that the glorious empire was built, the founder of the empire used it. Yet after the end of the conquest and the death of the founder, no other emperor could use it. No, it was wrong. Only the royal family could activate it, but everytime it would consume the hegemon. After generations of attempts, this ''King Piece'' and its might were reduced to no more than superstition, it was only a pit that kept killing. To think the Emperor was reduced to even sacrifice his own son for a stupid gamble. Yet in response, the Crown Price only smiled : "I was waiting for your majesty to bestow me this honor" "Big Brother!!! NOOO!!!" This little Shehrazade loved her cousin the most. He was stupid, but he was kinder than anyone. His genuine smile, his brave and kind heart already made him irrecable for her. The moment she heard about the King Piece, she knew her Brother wouldn''t hesitate in the slightest. At the natural response of his son, the father trembled, his shoulders lowered : "You know, I could have done it myself. Used my own body as a sacrifice." Steadily he answered: "Yes." "You don''t want to know why ?" "No." His voice was trembling : "Do you already know?" "Yes" Tears started dropping : "Its because I am a coward !! I can''t bring myself! I can''t bring myself to forfeit my life !!" Calm as a breeze, he answered: "I know, father. Let me take care of it. Lina take care of sister and mother as well." "Don''t worry." "Lets start THIS !!" As he approached the King Piece, Mal reminisced about all his life, about everything he worked for, about how manypanions he lost, how many of his people have suffered. The powerlessness, the sense of weakness ''It is all my fault. If I was stronger!! If only I had more talent! I am so useless, my people! I can only do that!'' He slowed his pace in front of the King Piece : "Father, take care of everyone" The Emperor nodded, but that was only tofort his dying son. He turned to face his family : "Mother, Shehrazade, Lina, I am sorry for always dragging you down. May I be more useful in my next life. After all in this life I was always, Iplete." Thest words sounded like a confession from the depth of his soul. Like something that has been weighting on him since his birth. "Here Ie !" He took the King Piece in his hands and plunged in his heart. Waiting for his whole body to disintegrate. Earth : Tearing the sky with his fall, the eyes of Tarek that should have been focusing on the ground had already drifted elsewhere. Floating in front of him, was a ''A chess Piece ?'' A King''s piece in chess. He then felt a throbbing in his chest, an unprecended magical feeling, like no one before. ''It feels like it calling onto me.'' He reached out. Imperial Hall : Wails of pain were heard. The Emperor, the ministers, the princesses, and the Imperial Concubine were looking at was happening their eyes about to burst out of their sockets. The Crown Prince was screaming, his whole body already bloodied by the precedent battles, he seemed like an undead crawling of its grave. Then a blinding light, descended like the sun on this apocalyptd downing on him. Every human being saw this light piercing threw the infinite sky and blessing the Imperial Hall. The light enveloped the Crown Prince like the embrace of an Angel. Something was happening, something mystical, beyond words. After endless minutes, the cries finally subsided. The light suddenly transformed in an ominous dark liquid that condescended into a ck ball for what seemed like an hour. Not a sound could be heard as everyone realized something that should in no way happen, urred. Cracks started appearing on the ck spearing as a silhouette started appearing. For the first time, ''He'' appeared on the universe. An existence born from despair, something that shouldn''t happen. He was ''The impossible'' The Crown Prince still had the same body, the same bloodied appearence, the same paleplexion. But no one would dare say he was the same person. His eyes were like a deep tranquil water, insondable and unreadable, a malicious smile on his face, like the devil was residing in his soul. He took his first step. His hair which now was reaching his shoulders, gave him an ethereal aura, like a new born diamond. His face was still the same, but his demeanor was in another level. And then another step , his small smile stered, he seemed happy. Aplished and more importantly, unshackled. As he walked out, realization after realization downed on him, memory after memory. The past, his two pasts, his two selves. Sadness, happiness, love, determination, ambition, hate, and disappointment. And on top of that this sense of void. He opened his hands and kingly piece on it, gently flickering on his palm, like a smitten kitten. As he caressed the treasure, information came one after another about his use. And his smile grew wider. ''With thisWhat a surprise. What a heaven defying itemWhat a great surprise! To think that it would choose me of all people. We are a match made in heaven.'' As he stood, there all there, by himself, thinking about everything leading to this day. In his reverie he traversed his two lives, finally he let out a sigh. And for the first time talked : "Finally, I amplete." His voice sounded like two people talking in the same time. One of them was familiar, the other was not. But the majesty in this tone was undeniable. Shehrazade was looking saddened at him : ''Is it really my kind brother?'' Lina was baffled : ''Is it really him ? He looks different yet somehow the same'' But in this situations nothing could topple the instinct of a mother : "My Lion ! You are back to me!" As she approached him, the solemn aura around him dissipated and kneeled before her putting her hand on his head, like the custom was : "Mother, even from the depths of hell, your Lion will roar back to you." This answer moved the Imperial Concubine to tears : "You brat, where did you learn to smooth-talk like that !" The reassuring attitude, like nothing happened was his, the genuine, silly smile was also still his. But the grace, the tongue, and the gestures were all in another dimension. The two voices talking in sync like a fusion from dragon ball were the most suspicious. He stood up again. He then approached the two princesses, stood silently in front of them, with his piercing gaze and lowkey smile. He then moved his hands on each one''s cheek like it was the most natural thing to do, startling everyone in the hall. His eyes brimming with light, he addressed Shehrazade by her name, for the first time, in the most loving tone he could muster: "This ignorant prince has made you worry all these years, and he is incapable of returning the favor he owes you. I implore you to watch over my troubles one more time. Let''s build the greatest empire, together, my Shehrazade." As he finished his lips kissed her forehead. Confirming to all the court the meaning of his sentence. The girl was still on her toes, her face facing the ground, incapable of even making even eye contact. She seemed like she was melting on the spot. ''Its still big brother indeed. But when did he became this dashing. He even called me directly by name! '' The next moment a familiar voice resoned from his mouth : "Hey, Bastard ! What do you think you are doing to my cousin !" This is the Crown Prince voice, only his ! "Oh shut up stupid cunt ! Like I could hurt my Scheherazade!" This was the new voice, that was in sync with his earlier ! "Why would you even do that ?! "Why ? Could you be more dense ?! The girl is obviously in love with you ! And you like her too! What are you getting all defensive about? What are you, you dense shit? An isekai protagonist?!" Among all the gibberish, the hall only understood one thing : "A new imperial concubine was born" Scheherazade was fidgeting in ce and stomping her feet as her man continued arguing against himself. As he realized, the show he was putting on, the Crow Prince regained his bearings : "Sorry for that. It was unproper" He then directed his attention at the older princess, and his gaze turned dark, like an unfathomable abyss, darknessing from his eyes. A solemn expression on his face, he gently grazed her left cheek. She felt cold sweat on her back as she tried to back way. "DON''T MOVE !" A domineering aura came from him, for the first time . This was The TRUE BEARING OF AN EMPEROR!! Lina gulped up and down, she resolved herself as she waited for what''s about toe. It was then, that a she made a shocking discovery. His left eye was tearing up, sadness took over his stern face: "My sister, I forgive you. For everything." He then turned away, whipping his tear away. With his kingly aura on!! Finally, he advanced to the emperor, the king''s piece appearing in his palm. Facing him, with a devilish smile on his face : "I mastered the King Piece. You know what this means, right ?" The foolish Emperor gazed deeply at his changed son, before taking of his crown and cing it on his son''s head : "I, Umbra Vega, abdicate from the throne and I make the Crown Prince Mal Vega the new Emperor of the Cobrosia Empire "Hail the Emperor!" The old man walked away from the throne and a new Emperor sat on it. Even with his bloodied body, he exuded an intense aura, like this throne was meant for him. He then shut his eyes his right hand supporting his head inplete silence. It stayed that way for an hour before he reopened his eyes. He stood up a slight smile : "Now, let''s find a way to destroy this armies, shall we?" Chapter 2: The Might of the Kings Piece Chapter 2: The Might of the King''s Piece ''Did he say ''destroy'' ? Is he crazy ?! Does he not realize the situation ? Is he still stupid?'' Everyone rebuked in their head. If there was a solution, they would have found it sooner thanter. Yet when he spoke there was absolute confidence in his words. His eyes swept over everyone present, stopping on the two ministers. In his voice there was haughtiness, and disdain: "How much more time could the city hold on?" "If they continue the siege, 3 days. If they attack 12 hours." The left minister spoke, with a dispirited voice and aimless eyes. "Our reserves could only maintain the army for 4 days max. The people are starving, rebellion is imminent in the 24 hours." It was the right minister''s turn to darken the news. Sadness and despair regained the Hall. "How is the situation of the Imperial treasury?" Again, the ministers were dispirited. "Its useless, we can''t buy provision or aid from other countries. We are under siege and even when we weren''t they refused any kind of negotiat-" "RIGHT MINISTER !!!" His voice powerful and determined like the roar of a lion. "Yes, your majesty" The right minister shivered. "THE NEXT TIME I ASK A QUESTION AND YOU GIVE ME YOUR OPINION. I WILL HAVE YOUR HEAD !!!" Like a dragon in the sky, his words were absolute . Those of an absolute monarch. The left ministers chipped in : "YouyourmajestyOnly a third of the treasury is avable after the war. 23 tons of Gold, 60 000 kg of diamonds, all the silver has been used." "Left minister, if I secure a permanent line of supply. How long could our soldiers hold on ?" The left minister, looked like someone hearing something from a fairy tale, light reappeared on his eyes: "How fast are the supplies to arrive?" Looking at the left minister, a devilish smile appeared on his face: " In 6 hours." Silence took over the Hall. ''Which country? Which country would help a doomed Empire? And its obvious that there is a big conspiracy going against us? Its mastermind is not someone everyone could offer to offend. And this fast ! How could supplies be delivered at this speed?'' The old emperor has calm appearance, but excitement could be seen in his eyes. The right minister asked : "What? H..How?" "You do not need to concern yourself with that, Right Minister. Just answer my questions. How about the Sky Bearing sect and the Sword sect ? Where are their great experts?" The Right minister interjected : "Your majesty even if the" "RIGHT MINISTER WHAT DID I JUST TELL YOU ?!!" "They didn''t respond to our call. Simrly they haven''t been attacked." Hearing that, the emperor expression distorted : "GOOD GOOD SECTS ! That''s what happens when we let crazy people take advantage of ournd !" "I HOPE FOR THEM THAT MY KOSEM IS DOING WELL !" He then calmed himself and asked the other minister : "How many days could you hold off the siege?" "4 days, your majesty" "NO! I need more time give me 6 days." "Your majesty even if we hold them for 6 days." "We would have lost too much soldiers. We wouldn''t even be able to negotiate a surrender!" A smirk came from the Emperor''s mouth, like he was ridiculing his statement. And with extreme pride he announced: "In 6 days, when this Emperores back everything will be over! Our enemies will be destroyed, our people will be freed and this Empire will change!! It will be them who wille to haggle their precious surrender to us!" He then approached the old emperor: "I will give you back this empire, father, for onest time. If you hold on for these six little days you would have washed away the shame of our Ancestors. Even you say you are coward, I believe you have enough in you to aplish that!" These words triggered the deepest wounds in this old man heart, giving hope, the hope that he had when he was a young emperor. The hope for his people to prosper, to pursue the greatness of the founder. The old king kneeled a fiery me burning on his heart: "I swear on these old bones, that this city will be waiting for you when youe back in six days! I don''t know what the king piece did to you but you have rekindled this old man mme! Don''t disappoint me!" He then stood up, talking to his ministers with a smile that they haven''t seen for a long time : "Come on, you old bastards, our old bones still have some uses. This is ourst mission, if we are incapable of even doing that, we are not worthy to be called Combrosians !" "Yes, your majesty!!" They bowed to the Emperor and left with their old lige. "Good ! Everyone but Shahrazade leave the court !" Lina looked suspiciously at her sister then took her leave, the other members of the court left too. Shahrazad came running like cute kitten and bowed before Mal : "-Your majesty, Shahrazade is awaiting yourmands" "Youss, why are you so polite all of a sudden. When we are alone, call me Marek." A curious expression appeared on her : "Marek?" "That''s my new name." "Well, let''s not dwell on this, shall we ? We will talk about itter." "My Shahrazade, this emperor here needs you to apany him in his quest, are you willing? For if you go, you would be embarked on the same crazy storm I will be on." A determined face and a loving smile appeared on her face: "Shahrazad is willing. I''ve been preparing myself to support big brother for a long time." He then took her chin, his eyes deep like calmke : "Are you sure? For I will not stop until this world is mine!" "Shahrazad is willing !" He brings her close to him, her face reddened, he took her in his embrace and whispered in her ear: "Good, for you and big sis Kosem will always have a special ce in this hegemon heart." She pouted: "The new big brother is so greedyUmph! Shahrazad may have to abandon him!" "Spare me! You know Big sis Kosem character, she would kill me already, if she knew I made you the Imperial Concubine before her!" "So this new big brother can take hints too, hmph! Kosem big sister won''t have to suffer anymore." He then hugged her more tightly: "You too. I promise now that I am finallyplete. I won''t let those dear to me endure any more sufferings! But you may have to help me." "Hmph! We will see about that!" He then extended his palm and on her appeared a red chess piece: -This is the King piece of the Astaroth Continent. Its power is something called ''Gic derivation''. "Gic derivation?" "Its power makes me able to absorb any foreign gicponent, make it my own and then bestow it on my people. Its power is limitless, but because the gic code of the majority living in this continent is human, its potential is limited." "This means" Shahrazad still in his embrace eximed. "Yes, the founder never actually used the power of this chess piece to conquer the continent." And then to her bewilderment he extended his hand and another blue chess piece: "This is a chess piece of a far way ce named Earth and its power is heaven defying. Its universal travel. This king piece gives me the power to check on each world in the omniverse and the possibility of opening portals leading to them." "Earth...?" "Its where my other half came from. But now we are one, there is absolutely no difference between the two of us." He continued as the exnation for his weird echo-y sound was conveyed to her. Shahrazad was moved to tears for her brother trust as she rekindled her determination: "So what do you need me to do ?" "Good girl! I actually need you to bring your most trusted aids, and only the ones that hold no rtionship with Lina." "Lina?" He sighed softly: "Just do what I tell you Meet me at the treasury." Gold was shining in the treasury room as Marek whose appearance recovered as he changed clothes and wounds healed sat calmly in the middle, the blue king piece in mid hair projecting words that seemed way too familiar : ''Dragon Ball World, Naruto World, Type Moon Even what looks like The Gu world ? Is that Fang Yuan ? hihih So many worlds, so many possibilities !! I need a world where transportation is easy, where I would have a way to get stronger in a short time. It way to early, for me to get there, but I have to take the gamble.'' He then smiled: ''Lets chase greatness, shall we?'' As he kept thinking, Shahrazad with a resolute look on her face, appeared with two servant girls on her side, armed with curved swords and daggers. Marek eyes lingered on them a moment before smiling to Shahrazad : "I trust you chose wisely." "They know what''s going to happen if any of this got out." "Good" As he spoke he reached out to blue King Piece : "Go to the World Codename " DBZ" Chapter 3: Prince and Emperor Chapter 3: Prince and Emperor A mechanical voice sounded for everyone to hear: "Portal initialization. Do you have a ce in mind? "West city, close to Capsule Corp "A portal has been opened! Congrattions!" A gigantic door appeared in the treasury house. Before he could step out: "Before anything. I will tell you something you should absolutely know before stepping. Do not act out of ce, do not speak if I do not give you the order, try to be as lowkey as possible, even if you see me getting beaten up. Do not intervene, do you hear me Shahrazad? -But, Big- -This order is absolute! The people we are going to meet are as strong as gods. They could destroy any empire by their simple whim. Do not mistake yourself! We are here seeking help, not as a great empire. Girls, cast all pride aside! You hear me?! -Yes, your majesty! -Good The door opened, a solemn face appeared on the four of them. They walked over and almost instantly were taken by an attraction that seemed to bend anything. The next moment they appeared in a futuristic city that seemed to have normal people as well as humanoid shaped intelligent animals. Shahrazad talked first as she examined the futuristic buildings, and weird shaped vehicles: "What a strange ce -Get used to that, it''s going to happen a lot from now on. You better keep you mind open." "Look, Trunks, there is a weird door!! -Wow, what weird discovery, Goten!!!" As he heard the two childrenughing their way to him. Marek stood in ce. ''Dammit! I didn''t even had time to close the portal! I wouldn''t have teleported so close if I had time!'' He took a deep breath and smiled at the two children. Shahrazad who saw the twoing over giggled: "What cute children, look at the shape and color of their hair." ''Dammit, woman do you want to kill me, those kids could end our entire dynasty with their little finger!'' Trunks then stopped in front of the princess his eyes baffled : "What a beautiful nee-san! Ne! What''s your name? She smiled to the cute child, patting his head: "My name is Shahrazad, I am a princess of a distant country. "Princess? My dad is also a prince! He is the prince of all saiyans!" said the Trunks with pride all over his face. Marek immediately took the opportunity to ship in: "We are here to discuss work with your mother, Trunks" The kid finally took time to look at him, surprise on his face: "Your voice?! Are you a fusion like Gotenks?! -I kind of I am, but not reallyI will tell you about itter, I really want to discuss something with your mom. "Really? What work? -I actually want to buy a lot of things from her! -Good! Follow me! Lets go Goten! -Yosh!" Excited their legs parted with the ground and they started flying. All the other women were shocked to their core. They made way to Capsul Corp''s guest room and Trunks has gone to call on his mother. Goten stayed with us asking all kind of question: "Where is your country? What was this weird portal?" Marek answered all his questions with a smile on his face. They were even surprised by the patience that their monarch has towards that child. Goten was left flying everywhere with excitement: "So you are saying your world is even outside of the King Kai domain?! And there is a lot of strong people there too?! That sounds so exciting!!" As they kept rambling an attractive mature woman with clear blue hair and green skirt, entered the room with Trunks on her side: "They are here, Mom! They look really funny!" Marek kept checking the surroundings. ''Really? I can''t even find him? If the kids saw the portal, there is no way ''he'' didn''t detect it?'' Bulma analyzed everyone of this curious visitors. ''They don''t look malicious. But they don''t look like normal people'' As they approached, Marek stood up and gave a gentlemanly bow, demonstrating his profound bearing, shocking all his followers. Marek was the Emperor, him boing before someone, was a clear signal that this woman was a big deal. He then elegantly spoke: "Hello, I am Marek Vega, Emperor of the Combrosia Empire. I came from another dimension. Miss Bulma, CEO of the Capsul Corp, rumors of your elegance doesn''t betray you at all, it''s like time stopped moving for you alone." As he spoke those words, he felt a mountain of killing intent targeting from the left. Marek barely managed to keep himselfposed as he smiled: ''So HE is here, indeed'' Shahrazad kept her calm demeanor but she was pouting inside: ''Big brother, never ever said those things to me! How hateful! Watch how I will get even with you! Hmph!'' Bulma, who is not ustomed to hearing sweet words from the blockheads she hangs out with was putting a happy face: "What a good child! So well mannered! Tell me what you want! This Ane will get it done! " Shahrazad lips were twitching: ''Ane? How dare you be so shameless, you old hag!'' "If I may inconvenience you, we are foreign to this world. But we are her to strike a deal with your Capsule Corp. We want to buy enough food and clothing for 700000 people for 6 days and we want to use your capsules to transport." Bulma who just had a silly look on her face, turned serious as she was pondering over the proposition. "You look in a hurry, you didn''t even contact any food production or clothing productionpany, did you?" As she spoke her gaze pierced right through him. ''As expected of the woman who tamed Goku and Vegeta. She is not that easy to deal with. She is testing me. Despite her quircks, Bulma is a kindhearted woman. She wants to see who I really am, to see if she helps me.'' "As expected of Miss Bulma, your wisdom is unparalleled. I actually am in a verypromising situation. I wish I had met you in a better situation." She sighed : "Okay, I get it. What about the payement? "I don''t posses your currency. But I could down pay 1 tone of Gold. And add 2 Tonster." As he said that. The girls almost wanted to vomit blood : ''That much?!! For mere food and clothing?!! Isn''t that in robbery?!'' As he announced, the beautiful Bulma startedughing: "Well, you''re loaded as heck!! What a good kid! You understand your situation very well! You know what? Ane will do you a favor and only ept the 1 Ton of Gold! What do you think? -Your grace has reached this Emperor. Shahrazad who knew, the meaning of the conversation, had her face down, her hands clenching on her dress. ''She knows we are on a pinch and without her help, even if we can buy at a cheaper price, we can''t get it on time. Only herpany could do that, in the amount of time required. She overpricing and selling us a favor, what dangerous woman.'' -Good, your goods should be ready in 4 hours. She said smiling as she sipped her cup of tea. -But I believe that''s not all you came for. Tension started spreading in the room. The followers of Marek had question marks all over their face. Even Shahrazad was surprised but looking at the face of her beloved she had a bad hunch in her heart. He reached for the tea that was just served, wallowing in its bitter sweetness. He then took a deep breath "First, I would like to say that I delegate the responsibility of all of this deal to my wife Shahrazad. The deal will be aplished by her alone. Whatever happens after that." As he said, that bad hunch grew into certainty. Something was about to go down! "Noted" Bulma responded in a reassuring tone. "The second deal is about the Dragon Balls." As he said the killing intent skyrocketed again. This time Marek couldn''t maintain his posture at all. Even sitting on the sofa, he started breathing heavily. Bulma expression became stern: "What do you want to do with the Dragon Balls?" "Before saying what I want. I should say what I can offer in exchange." Bulma snickered : "And what could you offer that should be equivalent to a wish from Shenron ?" "I have information, vital information for the survival of your." Bulma paused, her face bing solemn: "Someone that could destroy Earth. I would like to know who is that ? Even Buu couldn''t do it." Marek smiled viciously looking at Bulma as if looking at an ignorant infant, he sipped his tea and addressed the whole room: "You would be surprised, Miss Bulma." "Prince Vegeta, Beerus is awakening from his slumber." As he announced that, the wall broke down as a powerful silhouette strangled Marek: "What did you say?!" A frightened expression could be seen on Vegeta''s face. Looking at him, Bulma realized the gravity of the situation. Marek was pinned in the wall, blooding out of his mouth. The powerful hand making it for him nearly impossible to speak. "BeeThe godofDES" "Vegeta!! Let him speak!" He got his hand of him and ordered: "Talk, you ant !!" He barely stood up as he looked eyes with the Prince of Saiyans. "I won''t! I will only do it if I get the Dragon Balls! -What did you say?! His hair started going yellow from the anger. But Marek stood his ground, unyielding: -This is the deal I proposed, you get information, I get the Dragon- He didn''t even finished, that he was punched through all the Capsul Corp residence. ''Dammit, so strong. And he is using infetesimal power to not kill me. -How dare a puny human like you talk deals with The Prince of Saiyans!? Despite the pain, the emperor stood up from the rabble as he looked eyes again with his foe: -I won''t relent! Even if I have to die today! When she saw the bloodied appearance, rage invaded Shahrazad mind as she was bout to pounce on Vegeta. But Marek cried with all his lungs: "WOMAN! REMEMBER WHAT I SAID EARLIER! IF YOU INTERVENE TODAY YOU ARE NO LONGER MY WIFE!!" He said with all the power he could gather. Bulma who saw the dedication towards his beloved decided to intervene in the matter: "For what do you want the Dragon Balls? And remember if you lie, I will know!" He looked at Bulma, as he smiled with his bloodied face: "I wantGHA.I want to be a Saiyan!" Bulma covered her mouth with her hand. Vegeta looked over as he startedughing: "HAHAHAHAHA.DARE TO SAY YOU WANT TO BECOME A SAIYAN IN FRONT OF THE PRINCE OF SAIYANS!! WHAT GAVE YOU THE GAL! YOU LITTLE SHIT! -Laugh all you want. That is what all this deal is all about! -WHAT IF I DON''T WANT TO? He looked over with his frail voice: -You will have to kill me, then! OH GREAT PRINCE OF SAIYANS!! He immediatly got kicked into oblivion again. Pain that he never felt before invaded every pore of his body. ''Dammit, that hurts so bad. I feel that my whole body is broken. What might!!'' He got closer, each of his steps made the earth tremble, the whole building was already breaking apart. Shahrazad looking at this power was biting her lips in frustration: ''They are indeed as strong as gods. Its obvious he is holding back a great deal.'' "BECOMING A SAYAN?! WHAT A JOKE?! YOU DON''T HAVE THE MIGHT OF ONE. NO SAIYAN GET WHAT HE WANTS WITH PUNNY SCHEMES! DON''T YOU HAVE ANY PRIDE!" -Pride? Is that what''s going to feed my starving country? Is that what''s going to heal dying elderly and weeping woman? IS THAT WHAT''S GOING TO AVENGE THE GRIEF OF MY PEOPLE! TELL ME PRINCE VEGETA! Vegata''s anger was transformed in surprise as his mind wandered elsewhere. Not an instant after, a vicious smile appeared on his face: -You seem to be suffering a great deal, little shit. Let me end you from your misery! But even then, Marek didn''t relent: -You can''t do THAT! Only I can do so by MY OWN! For even if I be the strongest of the world, if I LOSE MY COUNTRY I WILL ALWAYS BE THE MAN WHO LET DOWN HIS PEOPLE! He continued to advance a murderous light in his eyes. As he got closer blinding lights descended from above as numerous silhouettes appeared, power oozing out from them. It was the Z fighters! Krillin was the one who spoke first: "Vegeta! Are you crazy? He is only a normal human!!" Goku had a serious and quite angry expression as he was about to step in, but someone didn''t allow him to do so: "SON GOKU!! Hero of the Earth! Do not intervene! This between ME AND HIM! For even if I have to die today THIS EMPEROR WILL SEE IT TO THE END!" Extraordinary pride could be heard from his words, his bloodied face continued to show a determined grin, making even the people infinitely stronger than him, tremble with excitement. Son Goku looked deeply at this man. Looking at his expression, he suddenly remembered someone who used to burn with the same fire when they were in Namek, his biggest rival, who he knew better than anyone. He then looked at Vegeta and finally noticed the subtly hidden smile on his face that only he could notice. He then said with a grin on his face: "Okay, have fun, buddy." He continued smiling childishly as he talked: -Lets do this, Prince Vege-!! Before he could finish, he was kicked again, his whole chest cavity was now shattered rubbish! Kirillin couldn''t take it anymore: "Goku, if you aren''t gonna do anything about it! I will go myself" As he was about to go, a hand stopped him, it was Bulma''s with a serious expression on : "Stop. Believe me." Seeing that even Polo was motionless. He finally relented. Shahrazad who saw everything that unfolded has streams of blooding out from her clenched hands as she looked at her beloved being toyed in the hands of others. ''This humiliation! I will surely pay it back! Prince Vegeta!'' Time passed as the situation got worse and worse. But one thing was sure, he kept unrelentingly getting back up again and again. And as his body soaked in smudge of deformed limbs and mushed internal organs, his weak grin grew wider and wider. The previously concealed smile of Vegeta, turned in a visible one as he asked: "What are youughing at? You crazy bastard!" "You tell me first! Prince Vegeta!" "You still have the guts to address this Prince! Good!!!"" He sent him flying for the seventh time. Even after that he weakly stood up, the tendon of his legs were visible. His smile was still on. Inside he felt, in addition, to hellish pain, a deep sense of aplishment that kept making him happier and happier: ''So that what that feels like! To fight for greatness! It makes any other thing in the world meaningless! What a thrill!'' Looking at the unrelenting light in the eyes of the young Emperor, Vegeta smirked looking at his bloodied fists. "This is getting boring" He then loosened his grip as he turned to Goku: "Kakaroto we need to prepare, someone super-dangerous ising to Earth. -I know, the King Kai heard your conversation. -Good, get the details from him." He turned around and left. As she heard thest words, Shahrazad copsed as tears started dripping from her face. She was a mess. ''He did it! Finally! This is over!'' She didn''t know how many times, she wanted to blind herself just so she wouldn''t see this horrible scene. She contained herself, her worry, and her feelings to not hurt the one she cared the most about. Bulma who saw, and who knew the most what she had gone through, took her in her arms as she whispered to her: "You are brave girl, aren''t you. Cry it out, little princess" Goku witnessing the whole ordeal and seeing the happy face of Marek, nodded a goofy smile on his face: "I like this guy!" Krillin with his hand on his foreheadined: "Of course, you like him. Only crazy people like each other." Gohan who looked at crying Shahrazad: "Like Mom and Bulma, this poor girl will have it hard!" When he said that, everyone startedughing in their signature manner. As Vegeta was preparing to take his leave, his back against the others: "Little shit, what was your name again?" Marek whose vocal cords were tattered still managed to squeeze words: "Ma..REk "Marek, huh. When you are done with the Dragon Balls, I will be waiting for you at the Hyperbolic time Chamber." And then he disappeared. Hearing thesest words, Marek fainted an ted smile on his face. Chapter 4: Legendary Super Saiyan Chapter 4: Legendary Super Saiyan Gohan who looked at the disappearing Vegeta, sighed: "Vegeta-san is always so difficult; he could have stopped way earlier" Sounds of chatter was heard as Marek slowly woke up from his slumber. His wounds were all magically healed, he felt as good as new! ''Senzu Beans, what great stuff!'' "You are a tough one, aren''t you?" A female voice snickered. Marek smiled as he sat up: -I showed you a sad sight, Bulma-san. I am sorry, I was left without a choice. She narrowed her eyes as she examined the grateful expression of the youth. -You are not easy. You seem to know everyone here like the back of your pocket, and you used that splendidly against us. My good nature, my husband''s past. I saw all kind of Saiyans. Stupid, brave, prideful, evilBut I never saw a shrewd one. Marek kept his signature smile as he bowed again: "This Emperor here is ttered by your words. But be assured Bulma, even if I were to use my methods. Favour will always be repaid, and gratitude is eternal." She startedughing as she stood up: "Those are some good words, kid. The Dragon Balls are already here. Lets see what kind of Saiyan you will be." He followed, answering: "Please, look forward to it." At the courtyard of Bulma''s house, the six Dragon Balls were easily gathered by the Z fighters. As soon, as she saw himing over, Shahrazad jumped into his arms, stopping her feet in the ground in anger: "Stupid Elder Brother. I thought since you became smarter, you will be less reckless!! -Sorry, I will be more careful from now on. She pouted: -You are just saying so I won''t talk! Hmph! You think Shahrazad does not know you! He then noticed the malicious gaze of Kirilin and Yamcha, he lightly sighed -Lass, people are watchingAre you going to show your spoiled side to everyone? She realized thepromised situation she was in, and got away from him, as she lowered head and was fidgeting with shame. He then got to her ear and asked: "How is the suppliesing? She sighed before answering: -Its going smoothly. Everyone is out of their minds, but no one is asking questions. He patted her head before walking way: -Good Job. He arrived in front of some of the Z fighters who were still here: Krillin and his wife, Gohan, Yamcha. He bowed before them as he sincerely: "I have inconvenienced you all, this child ashamed. Krillin and Gohan who didn''t expect such high ss greeting were all embarrassed: "No, you just seemed in a big hurry, so we thought we could make it easier for you." He then sat on the ground: "We should begin, with matters of Beerus, the God of DestructionPlease, deliver my words, to Son Goku, and Prince Vegeta." He started narrating the events of Battle of Gods. He enjoyed the excitement on Gohan''s face as he revealed his wife is be pregnant. Krillin had his hand over his forhead: "So you are saying that at Bulma''s Birthday, this invincible guy, Beerus would wake up searching for Super Saiyan God. And you know the way to create it ?" He continued to exin everything about Beerus likes and dislikes, about Whis, his teacher. King Kai hearing everything had a solemn expression on his face as he thought: ''What a mysterious person, he seems to have deep knowledge of the God of Destruction.'' "Sorry, I can''t tell you more information for now, or it wouldpletely ruin your timeline and the advantage from my help will be lost." "It seems we will have a lot on our te, from now on" Gohan frowned. Marek advanced slowly, to Dragon Balls, Shahrazad by his side, he whispered to her ear: "You are about to witness something awesome" As he got closer to Dragon Ball, his chest got hotter and hotter, as ambition could be seen in his eyes. He took a deep breath as he stood in front of the crystal balls: "Shenron! Oh mighty Shenron! By your name I summon you The sky suddenly darkened as the whole of West City plunged into abyss. Powerful light came from the Dragon Balls and manifested in the form of a mighty Green Dragon. "Maybe, we should have done that outside of West City." Everyone put a weird face on. "Well, it is what it is" Shahrazad was scared of her wits as she observed the giant reptiles hovering over thend: "Dragon n!!" He took her hand as he reassured her: "No its not the Dragon n, I don''t think their members are that big anyway." The mighty Dragon spoke: "Mortals you summoned from my slumber. Speak the first of your three wishes.'' -Shenron, I want to be turned into a Saiyan. -This wish will be fulfilled. A blinding light came from the sky and entered Marek''s body.It started modifying his body in a mystical ritual. As the light dissipated, the previously gentemanly bearing of the Emperor transformed in a rough and savage aura. A brown tail was hanging from his bottom. As he observed his situation, he knew that he obtained what he coveted. His long hair has shortened up, and spiked up, giving him a barbarian savagery! As he looked at his hands and analyzed his capabilities he sighed: "Low-ss Saiyan, huh?" ''I guess that Shenron''s limits.'' As she saw the tinge of disapointement in Marek eyes, she cast him a worried gaze. He looked at her andughed: "Dumb woman, what are you worried about? Didn''t I tell you about the power of my King''s piece?" He smiled viciously as everyone felt shiver down their spine. Bulma looking from afar, a cigarette in her mouth, muttered under her breath: "I know that look. He is about to do something outrageous" ''If I am not wrong, the peak of Saiyan gics isn''t Goku nor Vegeta, nor the universe 6 saiyans, not even the Anciant Saiyans! The only peak, the unfathomable talent that would shake even the Gods, is BROLY!'' Apanying his horrid smile, a Blood-Red King Piece appeared on his palm. He ordered: "King Piece, Begin the Gic Evolution process immediately! -The gic process is getting started. The process will take 7 hours, please find a safe ce to rest in." He used the other King piece to open another portal, he entered in it as he said: "Please tell Prince Vegeta that I will be there in 7 hours. Shahrazad continue to provide for our men and do not let anyone in the Imperial Hall. Yes, your majesty. -I wished our first meeting was more fortunate, hopefully we will meet again in better days. Gohan, Krillin." Imperial Hall, Combrosia Empire. A single man was sitting on a throne as two chess pieces were floating in mid-air. A screen was ying the memories that Marek had of the Broly Film. "So what do you think? The Red Piece started shinning: "Indeed, if host were to undergo gical derivation, you would be simr to the lifeform codename ''BROLY'' as he is the peak of his species. If you could wield such power, is an altogether different question." Marek nodded, acknowledging the king''s piecement. "Initialize the Gic Evolution Process. -CommandExecution." Suddenly, Marek felt extreme pain, as every once of his body was undergoing great changes, put he resisted the urge to even blurt a sound: ''Hhhh, get beat up by the Prince of Saiyans, and all sensitivity to pain suddenly disappears, huh?'' He kept his mind focused as he felt the subtle changes his body was undergoing. He felt his body getting elevated, like he was undergoing a profound ascension. This was the feeling of evolution. ''What a magical feeling, it is addicting.'' An ominous light started prating the whole city, as a tyrannical aura was getting thicker with the passing of time. DB world, earth: A man got out of the portal. In the exact time. Goku who has training had arge grin on his face: "That fast! I knew he had something up his sleeve. His Ki is already at the stage. It would be difficult topare to him if it was 10 years ago!" Vegeta who was sitting patiently in front of the hyperbolic time chamber has a vicious smile on his face: "The little ant is trying to show its fangs. Let''s see how much guts you have!" Polo who was monitoring the whole situation from afar sighed: "That Vegeta, creating trouble after another. I knew something like that would happen." Krillin and Yamcha flew out from Bulma''s house in front of the portal. Shahrazad running right behind them. As she saw what came out, she held her breath. She saw an upper naked man walking with scars all over his chest and abdomen giving him the demeanor of a veteran. His long tail was tied around his waist, giving him a savage vibe. His muscles were bigger, almost bulging, but he was still somewhat lean, his hair was dishelved and messy as it barely touched his shoulders and neck. Her cute crown prince had disappeared in that Imperial Hall, what came out was a malevolent sovereign! "Is that you ? Your Ki its stronger than me! -Only my Ki is. I am still nowhere near any of you in martial arts" What he said was indeed true. Even if his body was still his, he couldn''t even use one percent of its potential. Even if his body is that of A Legendary Super Sayan, the apex of the species. He is even worse at using it than Broly! Its ''The Ginyu problem'' all over again. He cannot use his body at all. That''s why his power who is supposed to be on par with Super Sayan God is below the level of SS1. He then smiled to Shahrazad as he flew up: "4 days. Tell my people. That they only have to resist for 4 days. Tell them That when their prince reappear they will witness the glory of a new EMPIRE !" - Yes Your majesty !! Seeing the new might of their Emperor, even the silent followers cried with deep excitement in their voice. He flew up in the air and easily found Kami''s house. He greeted, Popo and Dende as he headed towards the time chamber. He found Vegeta, silently leaning against the wall. He opened his eyes. When he finished checking out Marek, he snickered: "You are mess. Someone as ipatible with his own body is shame to all saiyans. -You are right. Please Advise. -Did you sort yourself out? You will be staying two years, there. -Two years? I intend to stay more. 5 years will be perfect but 4 years will do! Dende interjected : -No! Its prohibited! If you stay in the room for too long, you will lose your way in there without a way back! Marek looked at Vegeta''s inquiring gaze before snickering: -I am man who can cross the omiverses and the dimensions. As long as I have this King Piece. I will never lose my way. He then looked over at Vegeta, smiling: -So you can take all the time you need, Prince Vegeta. I know you''ve been craving for it. The super saiyan 3. Laughter sounded: "Good! Good! Finally good news! Lets go Marek! " Chapter 5: Training and Dilemna Chapter 5: Training and Dilemna First month: Marek was heavily breathing his tongue out like a street dog, Vegeta wearing weights in his base form, was looking down on him like he was the most pathetic thing in the world. In this first month, if Marek learned something is that he knew far less about his body than he thought. And worst of all, his power was vicious, extremely vicious to his own sanity. Every time he fought, he felt like he was in a tight rope between the man and the animal. He had a long way to go. Vegeta who maintained a straight face, was visibly shaken inside: ''What is wrong with his body? This power, this speed. And this overwhelming Ki!! If he knew how to release even a third of it, he would be on par with a Super Saiyan in his base form! What a freak! If I were to train him more As he thought about it, Vegeta felt his blood boiling, as he clenched his fist: ''A worthy foe!'' "Stand up! We are not done yet!" He stood up: "Yes! Lets do this" 4 months : Sounds of punches were shaking the whole dimension. "You stillck a lot of experience. Your way of battling is more akin to a beast defending itself than a warrior fighting." The exchanges continued as Vegeta continued to pinpoint the ws in his fighting skills. Every 10 blows Vegeta would notice that Marek would lose consciousness and act like a crazy person. That corresponded to when his Ki would attain gain momentum. ''His power is difficult to control. This is going to be much more difficult to handle.'' As he adapted more and more to his body, his inane power would slowly appear and urrences like these were more and more frequent. 7 months: A half crazy/Half saneugh could be heard on the depth of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber: "I finally got you to drop the weight, Vegeta! Lets fight more! -You crazy bastard" shes raged in the empty space for about 1 hour before a silhouette droped from the sky. His hair was all over his face as he weaklyughed: His hair was all over his face as he weaklyughed: "Ha Ha ha good fight Vegeta. -You are getting cocky, little shit." An inquisitive look on, Vegeta continued to analyze this child progress over thest months. "You know, you could simply ask meVegeta. I know my new body intrigues youhehehe -Who would care about a weakling like you! -You know what Vegeta. Lets exchange secrets, I tell you mine, you tell me yours. -Hmph!! He only turned his face in the other direction. -I will tell you mine. Actually Shenron''s wish only made me a low ss warrior, it was the limit of his power. When he mentioned, Vegeta subtly nodded: ''As expected '' He exctended his hand and a red chess piece appeared on his palm: -This what my people call the King''s Piece. Its power is gic derivation and gic evolution. Its second power is to elevate the gic of a species to its highest level of evolution. In the case of saiyans, its what is called ''The legendary super-saiyan'' gics. For the first time, Vegeta looked at him directly, with anger on his voice: -You crazy bastard! So that''s what you''ve done! Its crazy! This power is going to consume you, you know that right? Replying to him, he simply grinned saying: "If I am not determined enough to wager for greatness. How can I look my people in the eyes?" He immediately calmed down sighing: "At this rate, you will die before your people. -Are you worried about me Vegeta-san? NoooThat would be so unlike you---AHHH!! A st descended on Marek as he cried in angony: "No! No! Vegeta-san I was joking! Well now that I told you my secret, should I ask you one of yourshehehe" He didn''t deny. So Marek continued: "Vegeta-sanHumHum." Marek could feel that even tho his eyes were pridefuly closed, his ears were waiting for his words: "What made you fall so hard for BulmAAAAH SOORRRY!!!" Energy sts started storming as he let out an angry voice: "It seems you had enough rest! And you even have leeway to spurt gibberish! OKAY! ITS TIME! LETS START GRAVITY TRAINING!" It was then that hell started. 1 year and half. In the tapestry of the pure white Hyperbolic time Chamber one big mechanical room floated peacefuly. Who would have tought that inside existed ''The seven hells themselves!''? The Blood red color, the extreme and unbreathable environment created by gravity that could distord space itself. Laser were shot everywhere as two people were fighting each other for another time. Only this time one of them has yellow color surrounding him. Yes, Marek, in middle of this hell, has finally pushed Vegeta to the Super sayan realm. But even thought it would be an asion to celebrate, an ominous aura was oozing out from Marek as he fought half-insane, and his eyes began blurring out. Vegeta had to go SSJ2 to knock him out cold. "Dammit, Vege..ta-san, that was closehehehe" He sighed andughed softly: "What a crazy bastard!" "Crazy? Did you see your training? Who is the crazy bastard now?! "Hmph! That?! Its just Monday afternoon for me, son! -Vegeta-san is training so hard, you must really care about this heheheNO!! NO!! No more ki sts! Vegeta-san! After destroying the hell out of him, another time, he sighed: "Vegeta-san''s ki sts of love are getting harder to takehhhhh -If you stopped saying stupid stuff every time would I need to kick your ass? He sighed another time: "You can''t go further than this without going insane. -I know, I already thought about a solution. -Oh? Who are you going to do it? He smiled as a blue Chess Piece appeared: "Go to another world for a little bit. Wait for me, I wille back in 3-4 hours top. -So the solution to you problem is there? -Indeed -Are you confident? -Is there any point in even asking that Vegeta-san? You already know me by now. Even if it seems farfetched, I will try it. For- "For you can''t let down your people." Answered Vegeta with a rare smile on his calm face. Marek face brightened as he looked at the proud prince, he then turned around: As he spoke he reached out to the blue King Piece : "Go to the World Codename "Naruto" Chapter 6: Inner demons Chapter 6: Inner demons A mechanical voice sounded for everyone to hear: "Portal initialization. Do you have a ce in mind? "Land of Lightening, Genbu ind." "A portal has been opened! Congrattions!" "I wille back shortly we have a lot to talk about, Prince Vegeta" He then left the prince alone: "There he goes calling me Prince Vegeta again" Naruto World. Genbu ind. Two men were training as they talked. The first one was the Third Raikage, will be nicknamed as the greatest Raikage ever , he was fighting with his brother B. In front of them were cascades of water descending. "Raikage-sama is as strong as ever! The other shinobi viges better be prepared! -B be concentrated, I don''t want to lose you too Hachibi. -Yes, big brother A" As they were about to resume training a portal suddenly opened in the sky and from it a man descended floating in the sky. He has his share of muscle but had aean figure, behind him was his tail hanging out like it was the most natural thing in the world. The Raikage seeing this man descending from the sky had all kind of danger rms ringing in his head. ''This man looks dangerous'' As he descended on the back of Genbu. The turtle became agitated as if it witnessed the most horrible thing in the world. It''s cries became greater and greater as if the devil was on its back. Ignoring the wails of Genbu, his gaze instantlynded on the two ninjas: "Well, well, that''s highly inconvenient. That''s my fault really, I thought this ind would be deserted at this time. Third Raikage, Hachibi. It''s a pleasure to meet you." Seeing the reaction of Genbu. A reaction it didn''t have even in front of actual Tailed Beasts, he immediately wore his signature Raiton Chakra Robe: "Who are you? What are you here for? Seeing his reaction, Marekughed a little: -Well, why do peoplee here? To train of course! As if who I am? You don''t need to know itNot for now. I actually need to use The falls of the truth behind you there and the temple inside too. I will be gone as quick as I came! B became an angry as he saw the way he addressed his aniki : "Who are you to talk to the Raikage so brazenly? You must be from -BEE!!! -Aniki -Good call, Raikage. If I was really from any vige, will all the other viges even exist? So? What do you say? A breathed deeply as he boldly said: -What if I refuse. Suddenly aura began to permeate all of Marek body: -You just became Raikage, you are so full of ambitions. It would be a shame if you were to die here, wouldn''t it ? As he released some of his aura, Genbu became more, more restless. In his impatience Marek cried: "DAMN TURTLE, DO YOU WANNA DIE?!!" The next instant, all its wailing stopped. -Well, if you excuse me. "I am unconvinced" The Raikage spoke as he charged with his mightiest appear: "Hell stab: One finger nukite technique" His whole body was brimming with chakra as he executed his technique. As he charged, he saw the man patiently waiting for his attack tond. When it didB cried as if he saw the most horrible thing in the world: "DEAR LORD!" It didn''t even scratch his clothes: "Are you done now?" said Marek as he pinched his index and his thumb in front of his forehead. "Now be gone from sight." The next moment, the Raikage was sent flying through the ind shattering everything in his way. Mountains were destroyed, forests were parted. The mighty Raikage was passed out cold on the other side of the ind. "I spared your Raikage because I was a bit unreasonable but I won''t let it fly next time. You hear me, Hachibi?" Frightened to his core, he simply nodded. He sighed: "Finally, some calm." He sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes in meditation. When he reopened them. He saw three people standing in front him. "I knew it would be you. -Who else could it but us." Sitting side by side. The three of them was what made Marek who is now: Mal, Tarek and the third was resembling Marek in every way except that his eyes were pupilless like Broly''s. "So I do have problems, after all, huh?" Spoke Marek in his doubled voice. It was his berserk clone who spoke first: "Do you know why you are having an even harder time staying sane than Broly? Its because you have more reasons to be mad about than him. -MaybeBut I always thought that it was as it should be by rights. If a Crown Prince is useless, its normal to be hated by the people. After all, as much as the Emperor uses its people, the people also uses the Emperor. -Even when they saw how hard I worked! THEY ONLY CARED ABOUT THEMSELVES! EVEN THAT LINA! SHE TOUGHT I DIDN''T KNOW! WHY DID YOU TELL HER THAT I FORGAVE HER! Mal started breaking down as all the pent-up frustration in his heart came out. Marek looked at his clone, then looked at Tarek who was staring daggers at him. When he saw his clear eyes, he snickered: "The problem never lied with you to begin with, did it? -You already know the answer to this question. -Yet you are still mad at me. -You made an enormousck of judgement in your training. You heavily relied on me, and you took him for granted. You were only worried about how far your talents could take you and used all your will to make it happen. You never even realized that your great will was restrained to begin with. Even if I had regrets, that wouldn''t make you controlling this power so difficult. BUT HIM? What a shameThis is disappointing. YOU BETTER FIX THIS!! As he heard scolding, sweats starting dropping from his forehead. Every word he said was true. He neglected his own will, he halted his own feelings, and only leaned to his good ones. His clone snickered: -So, How are you going to solve it, your majesty? Mal kept talking as of oblivious to the others: "THEY LOOKED DOWN ON ME AND EXPECTED THIS EMPIRE TO BE ON DOWNFALL WITH ME ON IT. AND NOW WITH THE PLANS YOU HAVE IN MINDTHEY ARE GOING TO BE LIVING OFF MY FEATS! THIS GREAT EMPIRE I AM ABOUT TO BUILDWHY?!WHY ?! THEY DIDN''T EVEN STAND UP THE LAST I TOLD THEM TOOAND THAT FATHER THAT WANTED TO SACRIFICE HIS OWN SON!! THOSE WORTHLESS MINISTERS! YOU TOLD THEM TO HOLD THE FORT LIKE THEY WERE SOME WAR HEROES! As he heard his rants, himself was surprised at all the feelings he kept bottled up -Everything that I did was necessary, for the survival of the Empire. -EMPIRE?! You could have gone and left this ce! You could have created a new empire anywhere! This ce doesn''t deserve anything from me!! It didn''t give me anything! -It gave us Shahrazad and Kosem. As he said that, Mal stopped straight up: -As I am stupid for ignoring you. You are also blinded by hatred and rage. There is people we care about in this empire and those people love thisnd. The person who responded to him this time was the silent clone: -So what are you saying? Are you going to live your life for the benefits of others, like Saber or Star Constetion? -No. If I lived like that, I would have lost myself. -Give me a satisfying answer and all of this will be over. He lightly sighed as he looked at Mal: -I made a mistake. We both made a mistake. Mal and Me. As much as we want to make sense of every misfortune we have suffered in the past. And even if there were eptable exnations to every one of them. Misfortune is still misfortune and Misery is still misery. Our hatred, jealousy and anger are valid feelings for us to have. -So? -Even so, I will still hold on to this country. For even if we resent it, even if we are angry at it, we harbor deep affection for it. For its only from people who matter to us, that actions hurt. Wouldn''t it hurt more if we didn''t have people, to resent, to be angry about? I believe in us, for we are GREAT enough to turn these emotions in our favor. For there is worth even in our weakness. What do you think? The three of them, only smiled before disappearing. -Acting like all knowing bastards until the end. How befitting of me, should I say? When he got out of his meditation, he felt a sense of peace he never ever achieved even human form. -I am only at 60 percent now, but I feel that I would still be able to control myself even at 100. He stood up at looked at the people surrounding him. ''ANBU, huhWell, that was to be expected. I bet he is here observing everything too. But he will be good, after how a wooped his ass, he won''t be doing that mistake again'' He sighed before looking at the temple: ''That one is going to be thought.'' Even before his problem, that trip was always one of Marek''s goals because of the temple of the tailed beast. This was where one could enter their inner self and gain the power of their inner monsters. He absolutely needed to pass by this to master ''The wrath state''. He followed all the formalities and entered the first room. There he mediated and immediately essed his inner self. He was there, Mal and Tarek were there too: -Well, gentleman -Lets go!!!" They advanced in sync until they faced HIM: "Oozaru To think we have this thing inside of us. -Well, you wanted to be a Saiyan the most, so -I know !" The fight began, the Oozaru was powerful throwing it mighty limbs around, his power was even close to super-saiyan. But he was still no match to the three of them. After being beaten around again and again, he began to submit. Until he waspletely under control the three of them. After nearly 2 hours of fighting. The oozaru and his powers were nowpletely his!! ''Its easier than tailed beast because the power bnce is inversed and he is kind of stupid too.'' When Marek got out of his meditation, he had a crafty smile on his face: ''I will not use it now! I will wait till I get 100 percent of my power and then show the power the transformation that could destroy the Super Sayan God himself!'' As he got out of the temple, under eyes of all the ANBU of Kumo, he started stretching out: "Well, well.That was fun! Hey gloomy people hiding in the dark! Tell A-chan to get prepared for battle, because this one will NOT hold on for long, right B-chan?" He flew up as hisughter grew thinner and thinner. He stopped in front of the portal as he pondered ''That was quicker than I thought'' ''When Ie back I will be back to training non-stop.'' He smiled mischievously as he thought ''Lets have some innocent fun!'' Chapter 7: Three Young Sannins Chapter 7: Three Young Sannins Land of fire, the beautiful Konoha was shining like the sun. The wall of the Hokages has a third headcount Kids wereughing with hope in their heart, and heroic dreams in their head. The vige just got out of mourning the second Hokage and celebrating the ascension of the Third. In the training yard, three kids who barely passed the age of 6 were training hard. Some more than the others. Harboring pridefully their forehead protector. White, blonde and ck, the meaningful color of their hair could be seen in the yard as the kids were fighting their sensei, trying hard to take one of the bells at his waist. Hiruzen seemed genuinely happy at his students'' progress. Witnessing the growing generation, made the bitterness of loosing his sensei easier to handle. "Jiraya! Why do you always act without thinking! You ruined our formation! -Why do you only scream at me? Orochimaru acted without caring about our us at all! -You are so stupid. -What?! Orochimaru-yaroo!!! Do you want to fight? I will kick your ass now! -DON''T SPIT IN MY FACE!" The three of them entered in their usual conflicts. Suddenly, a loudughter was heard from 6 meters. Hiruzen, the hokage guard following him all had shocked faces. They turned to find a weird individual,ughing his ass off, standing gently against a tree watching everything unfolding. As if him being noticed was not of importance to him. "Its even more hrious in real life." The man upper body was stark naked, with trace of deep wounds, his body was muscr yet lean. He was tall, his long hair was a little spiked up like it was defying gravity itself. He gave a domineering aura, like he was a savage that destroy everything and everyone. His face was in, yet fierce and imperial could be seen in his eyes. A monkey tail could be seening out behind him fluttering in the wind. The three genins were thetest to notice the anomaly. Sarutobi Hiruzen immediately got into attack position, covering his three disciples. When they saw the solemn face the Hokage was making they knew, this wasn''t a simple enemy. "Oh! What''s with long faces! You were having such a great time! Sarutobi Hiruzen!" As he said he made his way towards the Kage: "I wouldn''t want to be the one to ruin such a great day. I actually just came here to have a little fun on my own." As he was halfway thought, 12 ANBU corps jumped on him with blinding speed. The three genins couldn''t even see their shadows: "Bad Idea! When adults talk, DOGS SHOULD KNOW THEIR PLACE!" When the sentence ended the ANBU as if crushed by a hammer immediately crashed on the ground, the sound of their bones breaking as their wails of pain were getting louder and louder. This mighty wave of power that came out from him! "This like, no this aura its greater than Hashirama-sensei!" He unintentionally said that out loud and a little girl heared him as cold sweat was dripping from her forehead. Every person in Konoha, no every person in the Land of fire felt that wave energy! Looking at this man, he deeply sighed as he spoke: "You said you only wanted to talk. We could go to my office. -No. The Hokage office is for official business, I am only here to have a little fun of my own. If you bring me a little tea here, it would be perfect" He said that as he gently sat down. The hokage sighed as he told his shadow guard to close the courtyard to all es and to bring them tea. He then turned around to his disciples ready to send them off, but he was cut off: "Let them here, they are actually the principal reason I am here." Hearing that, even Orochimaru felt that his heart was about to implode. In his mind the third was always the strongest, but looking at this man it felt like he was on dimension of his own. He couldn''t even be categorized as a shinobi anymore. Jiraya was oblivious to all other considerations, but his guts told him: ''He may be stronger than Orochimaru or Third in his lifetime. But there is no way he will get close to that guy''s level.'' Marek looked at the three little guys, an innocent grin on his face: " Jiraya, Tsunade Senju and Orochimaru. What great talents, I wish I had disciples like that. Third Kage you are a lucky one." The third sat down too, he sipped the tea that was already brought up: "You have overpraised, your excellency. They still have a lot to learn. -Do you handle it well? The pressure of being a young ruler. Heughed sheepishly with his hand on his neck: It gets tougher with time. But I try to make the best out of it. -War ising sooner orter. Since Senju Hashirama died, every country has been eyeing the Land of fire like a juicy piece of meat. When ites, its probably those little runts who will fight it. -I wish, that everyone could live in peace. This ninja world is restless. When he heard that Marekughed out loud, his gaze turned from a friendly one to a disdainful one: -You are funny one Hiruzen ! Saying you want peace! Aren''t you a hoot?! The three disciples felt the disdain and haughtiness in hisugh as he couldn''t stand what has been just said: -Your country is the source of war itself. While you live in beautiful forests and fertilend, other countries live in salted water, isted mountains, deserts and rocks. Of course, you want peace, there is nothing you need in other countries, you have everything you need. The little shinobis who had never been educated to geopolitics and warfare only now understand what was happening with their vige. The picture of their sensei preaching peace in their mind was distorted. "You want peace indeed, but you want it in your own terms." Hiruzen gaze sharpened staring at Marek he asked: "I am still young. If you have some advice, I am all hears." He smiled: "Conquer everything, be as greedy as they are, there isn''t a thing in this world that is useless. Don''t wait for them to start war. Invade them, kill them, hurt them so much that even the idea of invasion wouldn''t cross their minds as they will to be busy fending for their lives." His tone was cruel, ruthless, like a bloody demon Emperor. The savage and evil nature of the Legendary Super Sayan has already heavily influenced Marek''s mind after the fountain of truth. ''This bearing. He is like Madara Uchiha. This man is too dangerous. Yet there is absolutely no way, to deal with him.'' But the words that came after, made him reconsider hi previous remark: "I would rather other people live off the tragedies of war, than my own disciples, than my own kin. If the nature of humanity is to hurt each other. I would rather my people do the evil, then my own people fall victim to the evil others. Passivity is going to be the end of you, Sarutobi Hiruzen. That was my only advice to you. I actually have a little advice for each one of them." Immediately as if he lost interest, he turned to the other little kids. His previously savage aura disappeared and excitement was all over his face. He faced Orochimaru first, he put his hands on his shoulders: "Mortality is difficult toe to term with. Some people don''t dare to talk about it, other spend their life pursuing immortality, while some chosen few achieve it. Yet, there is no reason in pursuing it alone. If you do that, even if you achieve your goals, you will only live in an eternity of regrets. If one day your environment chackles you and you find yourself without a solution,e find me." Orochimaru heart startled, he tackled all the subjects he have been obsessing about. His words kept ringing in his mind as the smile of this being seemed to hold a deeper meaning. When Orochimaru was still in daze, Marek already couched down to the little princess level, he pinched her rosy cheeks as he told her: "Little Tsunade-hime, even if your grandfather passed away its not a reason to look for him in any boso who ims that he want to be hokage! You will only end up getting hurt! Yes, there will be a lot of people with Hashirama''s persona, optimism and charisma, but there is a lot less, with his hardwork, talent and POWER. Do not search for what supposed to be a great ninja, look at who really is a great ninja." Tsunade was tilting her head sideways, in tought, as she seemed to have a hard time understanding this weird advice. Hiruzen who understood the underlying meaning of Marek, looked at Jiraya with a slight smile on his face: ''That may be a good idea'' He took the neckace of her grandpa in his hands: "Your aspirations as a medical ninja are expetional, and worthy admiration of even me, who will only use these hands to kill. Give this ne, to someone who is really worthy. Not only of Hashirama''s legacy but above everything else, your love and hope for the future." Marek dearly loved the sannin back when he was in Earth. The regrets they still carried where heart wretching for him, when he was a simple fan. No, looking at their young, unbridled selves. A protective instinct emerged for him. His face showed it eagrly. His eyes were warm, his mouth formed a true smile from the bottom of his heart. Looking at his appearance, Tsunade turned red as she felt as safe as when she was with her grandfather. Little tears started dropping as she nodded lightly with her head. Hiruzen was shocked internally as he himself didn''t knew his students were harboring such profound feelings ''He cares about them and understand deeply how each of them think. Its frightening.'' Seeing the scolding that every one of them got, Jiraya was getting prepared to hear it out. Marek approached as he saw his favorite character his face brightened the most. He patted his white head andughed: "I actually don''t have much advice to give to you!! You are great the way you are!" When he said that even Hiruzen was surprised: "A man should pursue his desires. If you have perverted thoughts act on them! If you think you should do something do it! If you fall in love! Pursue it until the end of the earth! Don''t falter! Don''t abandon your desires nor your ambitions! In this vige, you are the one I hold in the most regard!" He then stooped to his ear and whispered: "And don''t give up on your love, no matter what. Be on her side, she needs you more than you think." Jiraya who only heard mockery and disdain, all his life, for being who he is, already broke down in tears: "Grow up to be a fine man. So we can party and drink together. Here" As he spoke up a little blue piece appeared on his hand, only it wasn''t a king but a Pawn: "Hold on, this piece dearly. And one day if you or the people you cherish find yourself in Danger. Use it." The other three all had a different reaction. Hiruzen eyes where shining with a weird light as he was looking at the piece that disappeared in Jiraya''s heart. Tsunade was pouting as she didn''t get as good of a treatment, Orochimaru was calm but his eyes betrayed some envy. "Well! This was fun! Kids! Lets meet next time when you are bigger!" He instantly disappeared and instantly appeared behind Hiruzen back: "A little advice. Take good care of Tsunade. Her talents in Medical could make or break a War. Also, if you want to keep her, get her as far as possible from Dan Kato. If Ie back and I see him approaching her, I will kill him myself. You''ve been warned. Goodbye" At thest threat, Sarutobi felt like he was ant talking with a lion. His words downing like thunder immediately swept the atmosphere he had just created. The Third Hokage was left alone looking at his students who were still shaken by the meeting. Chapter 8: End of the training Chapter 8: End of the training DBZ World, Hyperbolic time Chamber. A portal opened and Saiyan came from it. Vegeta appeared in front of him a smile on his face: "You''ve seeded. -Yes, I did. I even did a little extra. -Huh? -I will do it, when I get the full control of my body." Two years and half. Ki st were sent everywhere as the two training buddies were going at it like fighting maniacs. Marek moves were savage but controlled, he canalized or the berserker powers of his body and uses them to his advantage. The whole Chamber was shaking. Vegeta who was fighting him, was also ted. The reason? His long golden hair that has gone down his waist: Indeed, he has attained the SSJ3! Marek was going toe to toe with him in this form now!! The battle continued to take ce for an hour before the two of them dropped down, their breath exhausted. Marek startedughing, ted by his progress: "I can''t believe you have achieved the Super Saiyan 3, Vegeta-san! -You thought I will let you overtake me? -You are so bad Vegeta-san, I already told you about the Super Sayan God. Once you get that transformation, even when I achieve 100 pourcent I won''t be your opponent. -You should care more about yourself, you still have to refine your martial arts. You have more Ki than my SSJ3 yet you can''t beat me. -hehehe. You admitted it Vegeta-sanhehee -Hmph! We will see when I be Super Saiyan God. -Vegeta-san, you are always so easy to rile up. -Hmph! -I told you there was thing I wanted to talk about. He nodded. -Vegeta-san, my empire is actually in tatters, there is so many problems I have already lost count. But I have a vision for an Empire, a Mighty one, using my King Piece. Every great general, every meritourous retainer, will be a Saiyan. Vegeta-san my dream will be the creation of an Empire ruled by the Saiyans. As I said. Vegata-san startedughing : "HAHAHAHA.AN EMPIRE RULED BY SAIYANS. Indeed, a great n. -Also, keep in my mind. That wherever you went, you will always be the Prince of Saiyans." Vegeta understood the underlying meaning and nodded with a satisfied smile on his face. -But I will be the Emperor, tho -Hmph! Only if you uphold the glory of our race! If I caught you fooling around I will strip that title from your hands! -HeheheVegeta-san is so happy!" Three years and half. Three people were fighting each other in the room. Two red auras and one white one. "Vegeta, to think you were having this much fun without me! -Geez, Marek, I told you to not bring him! He is so annoying! -But he wanted to try this God form so hard!" As they were in their three person melee. Marek was getting pushed out: "So Impressive Marek-san, to think you could resist this much in your base form! A legendary Super Saiyan indeed!" As they continued to fight Marek was getting bested again and again. It was then that Vegeta stopped first, then Goku stopped too: "The joke is over now, get out the ace you''ve been hiding." Marek smiled provocatively: "Are you sure? You won''t be able to handle it. -Hmph! That''s for me to judge! -So you were hiding something! Intersting. -Lets do it" Suddenly Marek white aura turned green, his hair spiked up as if he was about to go Super Sayan. The walls trembled, his eyes became a deep yellow, as a oozaru growl emanated from his mouth! His smile was still apparent, yet a tinge of madness could be seesn as the endless Green Aura took over everything that could be seen before gathering on him. "FINALLY!!! THE WRATH FORM!!!" Even his voice gave the feeling of oppression. Goku had his blood all boiling as Vegeta had a sense of aplishement that only a dedicated mentor could feel. Externally he put up a mad front: "Don''t get cocky! Goku let''s go! -That''s a fight I won''t miss!" The three-party melee resumed as level of powers never seen before were unleashed. The three Saiyan''s universe level strength collided again almost breaking the Hyperbolic Chamber. Punches after punches were thrown as Marek took on the two saiyans alone. "KAMEHAMEHA BIG BANG ATTACK" The two finally joined hands, Marek still madlyughing as Ki began concentrating on his hands. He cried with all his might as a giant sphere of energy appeared on his palm: "PLANET CRUSHER" As the three were about to unleash destruction. They finally stoped. The three startedughing: "Impressive, Marek, what was this transformation? -It is the "Wrath State", it uses the power of the oozaru without transforming into it. -Hmph! It seems we have nothing to teach you, anymore. Sayan Emperor. Let''s get out of here." Capsule Corp, Shahrazad was ying cards with Goten and Trunks, as she kept talking to Bulma: "Its been three days, Three years for him, isn''t right? -Three years and half. He wistood all this time, he is a tough one. Even his own son couldn''t stand that much. -And if I understand well, this is supposed to be ''Future Trunks'' is it ? -Yep, you got it. How are the things going in the Empire? -The soldiers are resisting. I guess my father and the ministers are doing a good job even without the Generals. They ingrained in their mind that Big Brother was some kind of envoy chosen by the King Piece to bring them a new reign. -You seem to admit it begrudgingly. -Those damn old men, they wanted to sacrifice big brother to the King Piece. If it was up to me, they would all rot in the dungeon right now! Hmph! If they couldn''t even carry thisst order correctly then Ihmph! -I bet you have a lot to do with it too. - The capsules make everything easier and big brother practically told me what to saySoo -Trunks, you saw Big bother, how was he doing? -Again? I already told you everything I know. He is fine, he got he stonger. I don''t know how much tho. "He was training with Vegeta, he shouldn''t be too shabby." 18 who has also sitting with thedies interjected. "I would take that as apliment, Miss 18" A voice interfered as Goku immediately teleported them there. "Miss Bulma -You little runt, you look stronger. Goku immediately said: -Stronger?! He is already stronger than us!! -Don''t rope me with you, Goku! We didn''t end the battle yet!" Sternly Marek looked at Shahrazad as his approached with steady steps: "How is the country? -They are fending off the invaders. -Mother and Lina. -Better, Imperial Aunt has absolute fate in you. -The moral of the soldiers? -Nearing its end. When he got near her: -Finally, how are you? -Worried. About you. Suddenly, he took her in his arms, his new rough muscles were hard, but they gave off a secure feeling. When she was in his embrace, she felt like nothing could harm her in this world. He whispered to her: "You did a good job. I have missed you, my love. -I have missed you too, your majesty." She said calmly as she let her self-go in his embrace. Marek was lovingly brushing off her long sliky hair. A light cough could be heard from a little embarrassed Bulma. "Okay, Shahrazad that might be a little bit too much for this crowd. "What a disgrace of a Saiyan! Acting like that! -Sorry, Vegeta-san but I am not stuck up like you. I smother things I love. -Hmph! Such a weak mentality. A little riled up, Marek, retorted: -You are the one to talk! After how cheesy you got when you told how you fell in lo- -SHUT UP!!! His hair suddenly turned red, as embarrassment loomed all over his face. Krillin who somehow arrived couldn''t believe their ears. Bulma has a red face and a curious expression on her face. She didn''t even know her husband had this side to him! "I AM GOING TO KILL YOU, BASTARD! -Well, I need to go." Said Marek as his flew up in the air, with Shahrazad giggling in his chest: "Didn''t expect, Prince Vegeta to have such a cute side. -He does have a difficult a character. Its hard to bring him out of his shell. I would like it if you warm up to him, he became like a big brother to me. -As your majesty wishes. -You said ''majesty''. You really don''t want to do that. -The sight of you getting beaten up to near death, was just 3 days ago for me. I can''t help it. -Indeed, that can''t be helped. -Your majesty, earlier Mister Son Goku said that you were stronger than him, is it true? He smiled lovingly, pinching her nose: - I am indeed stronger than them at this stage. -So that means, you are as strongs as gods, too? - Yes, even if the gods themselves were to try. They wouldn''t be able to snatch you from my grasp. -Your majesty! I am being serious and you keep teasing me! -Okay, okay, let''s head home. Chapter 9: ATLAS EMPIRE Chapter 9: ATLAS EMPIRE Outside of the Citadelle of Combrosa at the camp of the army alliance. Naylo Layli was sitting beside his allied generals, an ashen face on each of them. One of them in particr was hideous, as if it had swallowed a thousand flies, idos the second great general of the Bluejay Kingdom, bragged about bringing his armies home without even a thousand casualities. As the campaign advanced the resistance of the people and repeated attacks of the crown prince and his troops made them bleed hard. He lost 20 000 man in this conquest. For his million man army, it was only a drop in the bucket but for his prideful self, it was an humiliation. Every other forces suffered the same casualities so it was tolerable. Last time, when he saw that even that Vaint Crown Prince couldn''t motivate his troops, he immediately volunteered to lead the charge, so he could gain the merits of breaking the siege. What happened was outside of their expectations. The previously starving soldiers, transformed into blood sucking vengeful asuras, ready to battle to their deaths. Earlier when Naylo saw the weird light, he had an ominous prediction, so he pulled his troops out of the attack and let idos take the lead. Turned out his gut feeling was right: "What happened there?! They obviously were starved corpses 12 hours ago!" The third allied general from the Bragal Archeduchy was also at his wits end. It was decided three days, that this was the final charge. Yet everyone of their attack were fended off, not but great military tactics, by an army going beyond its normal toll. Like it were fighting for something. A bad hunch appeared in all the generals hearts. But even all the armies, skills and greatest experts in the continent wouldn''t be able to save the for what was about to befall them. A portal opened in the Imperial Hall, and the Emperor appeared a beauty in his arms. He sat on the throne in the deserted Imperial Hall, his beautiful Shahrazad patiently standing by his side as a well-behaved kitten. If future poets, bards and historians were given any specific moment to portray, they would surely choose this one. And they will surely all title it : ''The moment when it all began'' Silent on his throne, listening to the sound of his people fighting, his two whole lives have passed in front of his eyes. He deeply sighed, emotional for little seconds. ''Let''s begin. Shall we?'' "Shahrazad summon all the dignitaries, all the remaining officers and lieutenant. The ministers; the old Emperor, the princesses and the ministers. They would have to wait for me at the city wall. -Yes, your majesty. -Also, bring me fitting clothes. I have been naked far too long. -I thought that since your majesty got this bulky, you wanted to show off. -NOO! That absolutely wasn''t the case! I still have a shred of human decency!" 20 minutester. "They are waiting for you, your majesty." He held her hands: "For us. Let''s go" She nodded softly, before they started marching. City Wall. Amotion was taking ce as known figures of the Empire gathered one after another a top of the City Wall. Even the attacks of the enemies stoppeding, as if they were waiting for something to happen. Even the ancient Emperor was barely keeping a low profile. The Imperial concubine had a worried look on her face and the second princess still had aplicated look on her face. All the officials looked tired beyond reason but still came out. For it was the reappearance of this Emperor that was supposed to save the Kingdom. What kind of trick did he have up his sleeve to make this people retreat? Or was it all a simple bluff for them to begin with? Yet those who stayed here, trusted their instincts. After a 10 minutes of fidgeting around, the announcer voice was heared: "THE GREAT EMPEROR, MAREK VEGA HAS ARRIVED" Every soldiers who heard was attracted, looked at the people arriving and instinctively bowed. Fright and awe written all over their faces. Even the officials who looked down on the crown Prince, bowed with the same reverence. And there was only one reason: The Emperor himself. Marek was wearing a traditional wardrobe that resembled the caftans of the Ottomans Sultans. It was a dark green attire that highly-lighted his changed body. Sharazad had chosen wisely. Indeed, Marek looked like an ancient conqueror who destroyed everynd he marched on! In his head was turban that he put around his forhead like a bandana, spiking up more his already gravity defying hair. It looked savage and unruly, some longs treads descended to his neck, some spiked up a little, and others descended over his bandana almost touching his eyes. His face was in; neither beautiful nor ugly. But his eyes brimming with anger and vengeance had a somewhat yellow glint. If his previous smile was devilsh with a hint of malice, this one was cruel, prideful, disdaining even malice, like everything was worthless before his might. His tail was following his trails, untattered, adding to his malevolence and savagery! If Vegeta was here he would think: ''Befitting of a Saiyan King''. He advanced, and every step carried unparalleled might, like the ancient Giants were stepping on thisnd again. He finally arrived in front of the officers. The first thing he did was to kneel before his mother, putting her hand on his head: "Mother, your son is back. -My Lion, have you achieved your purpose? -Indeed. I know implore your blessing in my path. For a new EMPIRE will be born today. -My Lion, may your path be thornless." He stood up as he finally looked at his retainers. "EVERYONE STAND UP!" A loud voice as everyone looked up in the same time. They engrained this moment in their heart. The moment they saw the Emperor, the officiers knew their hunch was right! The next moment he flew in the air like a phoenix in the sky. Levitating over all the poption, like a living deity. The enemy generals had nearly fainted: "An expert!" Naylo Layli grunted: "So what if he is an expert! Even expert is useless in front of millions of troops" "My people, today is a day of celebration. For today is the birth of a new empire. this new empire name will be ATLAS empire" Everyone has confused faces as they didn''t know what to think. "The previous Combrosia was dying old hegemon relying on its former glory. A joke of an empire that got defeated again and again until it got reduced to the point of extinction! This empire that couldn''t protect your loved ones, yournds and your livelihoods! An empire I want nothing to do with!" "LET ME PRESENT YOU HOW MY NEW ATLAS EMPIRE WORKS!" As he flew up higher, he took the iconic Broly pose as Ki Balls started appearing all over the sky. Until it blinded even the sun itself. In the middle of them, Marek in the Broly pose looked sometimes like a merciful angel, sometimes like a Malevolent God. His faced distorted in anger as he looked as his enemies. Everyone has their breath cut off, as if they were witnessing the end of the word: "FOR THOSE WHO DARE TO THREATEN OUR EMPIRE!" Marek lightly moved his left hand, and a part of the Ki sts shot down on the armies of the left wing. "WE KILL!" Earth shattering explosions were heard as screams and wails of horror filled the entire battlefield. Mere secondster, the explosions ceased and dust dispated, leaving only a gigantic crater, like the moon itselfnded on earth! Looking at the horrible sight the generals screamed: "A GOD! HE IS A GOD! All units flee! Flee for your life" "FOR THOSE WHO DARE ENSLAVE OUR PEOPLE, WHAT DO WE DO?!" The soldiers who at the sight had their blood boiling, cried with all their strength: """WE KILL!!!""" Responding to their cries KI sts ascended on the right wing, causing the same earthshaking disaster. The Madughter of the Emperor could be heard in all the existence as massacre was unleashed on their puny lives! His Saiyan blood was riled up by all this killing! "FOR THOSE WHO DARE TO KILL OUR PEOPLE, WHAT DO WE DO?!! "WE KILL!!! KILL!!! KILL!!! KILL!!!" The soldiers kept chanting evilly like demons from hell. As all the leftover Ki st descended on creation, ringing the bells on one of the cruelest massacres in the history of the Astaroth Continent. Mere seconds after, all the army was whipped out: "MY PEOPLE, THIS HOW MY ATLAS EMPIRE WORKS. WE ARE THE ONLY ONES TO KILL, INVADE AND DESTROY!! NOBODY SHALL FORGET THAT FROM NOW TO THE ENDS OF ETERNITY!" "ALL HAIL THE EMPEROR! ALL HAIL THE ATLAS EMPIRE" Chapter 10: Plans for the future Chapter 10: ns for the future Hearing that war cries of his retainers, Marek slowly descended on the tform where he previously was. Shehrazade had already an idea of the power level of the DBZ world so she knew that her husband didn''t even use a portion of his true power. She had a calm face through all the process. The officers were all in awe and admiration, but stronger than all of that, there was deep fear in their heart. Yet, the most terrified is without a doubt Princess Lina. Her heart was beating wildly and her back was sweaty. "Come back to the the Imperial Hall." He took Sharazad and disappeared instantly. The throne once again had someone on it. "Your majesty, now that the problem has been taken care of. What are you ns? "I could erase all other neighboring countries and even the Rwa Empire behind them, with my strength alone." "But that would be unwise, the empire is not ready to absorb that muchnd. We need umtion." "In military power, in outstanding elites, and great generals. And more than everything we need to elevate our civilization level. Only then" A prideful smile appeared on his face: "Only then could I unite everything under the heavens." Shahrazad nodded: "So what''s your first decision?" "First of all, how is Kosem''s life tablet? "It''s still safe." "Sword sect, huh. She is in the Martial Mountain for now." "All traces of martial sects in the empire need to be eliminated. All nobles, all powerful officials need to be reced." "All military power needs to belong to the Imperial Family. I will see to that personally. I already have profiles for each office." "I hope, you know that an anti-sect policy, will offend all the other sects in other countries." "Experts are an important part of military power, that''s why we sent the most talented Big Sis Kosem to the Sword sect." "Especially those sects that back up empires. Their experts are said to be able to crush armies with their might alone." "And you think, that scares me? Let them alle to their inevitable doom. They will all fall in my hands sooner orter." "As far as I am concerned, there is three kinds of precepts that a civilization could be built around. Science, Religion and Magic." "Like the Magic Empire of tos and the Federations following the Scientific citadel." "I don''t have an example of a religion-based country, but I think it will work too. So, what is your choice then?" Shahrazade asked, already knowing the answer. Marek smiled: "The three of them, of course. For this purpose, I need to create Three Great Cities, the first of them, the religious one will be here in the Imperial city." "The Imperial family will only have a firmer grasp on power if it became associated with Religion." "And two others. Those cities will be the backbone of the Empire. Magic and science of all the universes I know. With this our civilization will evolve to be unparalleled." "Indeed, but the construction would take a long time." Heughed softly: "No. Not my way. Tell them about our projects." "What should we do for the aftermath of the war?" "With such a choking result, and such a staggering loss. Nothing will happen for a certain amount of time." "Even if the story of me decimating the whole armyes out, no one will actually believe it." "But the fact remained that they were massacred in the siege. So they will probably think I have some kind of powerful backing." "So, the Rwa Empire behind the alliance, will only reveal itself until it confirmed our backing. But now, that they know that we can actually fend off, this kind of assault, our threat level will skyrocket." "The next time it''s going to be theming for us directly. I give them 2-3 years tops." "Well, I will give them more time. They can''t afford losses, now. This why they sent this alliance in the first ce." "There are the two other Empire watching their back, they''re fighting for the hegemony of this region. Especially the Lan Empire they seem too silent as if waiting to strike once and for all." "For now, do not move against the alliance. We need to begin the construction of the new Empire." As hezily dropped on the throne chair, he arrogantly smiled: "They are prepared prey delivered to our door. I could erase them anytime. Let''s focus on the big work." A big blue screen appeared in front of him and images of worlds started skipping as he kept thinking about how to speed up the process of the city building. His eyes lightened up as a specific world appeared : ''It may be a tad too early. But I do need to rebuild cities and an Empire in the briefest dys. '' "Shahrazad I leave the Empire in your hands. Control the aftermath, contain any civilian rebellion, postpone any political issue that urs. I need to go for a moment." "Big brother you have weird look on your face, are you going to cheat on me?" "What ? No! I will always act ordingly. I promise I will only sleep with my wives!" "I will never be like my Horndog ancestors, stuff like arge hundred like harem is out of the question! I will only be with women I guinenly like!" "Shahrazad was already prepared for that" "I promise even if I have other wives, you will always be in my heart." Shahrazad pouted : "So you already have other women in your head!" He smiled sheepishly and said: "Well, I am two people, even if these two parts of me adore you equally. My other part loved those women too, so my second part like them too. Hehehe" "At least you won''t be like father-inw." She sighed. She acted spoiled but from the moment she fell in love with this man, who is bound to be Emperor. She prepared herself for much worse things. The past emperors engaged in all kind ofpromising activities without anyone even having to bat an eyelid. Just the fact, he exined in such panicked manner proved how much he cared about her. After all, Harem are mandatory for Emperors and he promised he won''t even have a royal harem, he will have several wives and that''s all. And that means he is prepared to drop the ''can''t lowered himself to marriage'' statut that had kept thriving in the Imperial Family. She will also not be an Imperial Concubine but have the great status of Emperess. What she actually doesn''t know about Marek, it''s that in his two lives he was as pure as a polished jade. He was so depressed in his past lives, he didn''t even have a girlfriend, he did like manga and novel characters a lot, tho. Tarek even got addicted to porn and hentai in his darkest hours, but let''s not go down that rabbit-hole, shall we? He is slowly learning how to deal with his women too. "Would you give me their names ?" "I will bring it for youtter!!" He said as he run away in the portal. She sighed again as a nostalgic smile appeared on her face: "We will have it tough big sister Kosem" Chapter 11: Bossy bitch Chapter 11: Bossy bitch Once again, our little innocent Sharazad misunderstood something. She thought her husband-to-be escaped her because matters of the heart. But reality is much, MUCH MORE disappointing!!! Sometime, in the middle of the blue sky of Kuoh City, a deep and ancient voice could be heared in almost evry person''s ear: "FINALLY, I CAN WATCH PORN AGAIN!!!" Think about it, even if Tarek is a 30 old man, he is a failed adult, a pervert and a porn addict. Mal is a boy in the prime of ''youth''. Every being, even an interdimensional fusion has it ws. These people for the sake of their country, spend 3 years of their life with a muscr and sweaty man getting beaten the hell up. ''I didn''t even have the guts to jack off when I was alone. What hell! I like Vegeta-san, but I really hope we won''t do that again.'' And there hees to backward country, without even the inte. His ''civiztion'' advancement project was also because of this. ''I can''t live in a civilization not advanced enough to have porn. Umu! Umu!'' Alone in the sky, a blue portal slowly closing behind him, he slowly enjoyed the calm of a peaceful town. His dark green blue robe fluttering in the wind, his turban around his head also ying along. He seemed like a hegemon in deep thought: ''There is still sometime until the Rating Game between Rias Gremory and Sairaorg Baal, I am sure Shahrazad will handle the Empire well, she have always been the capable one. Sure, I can''t get some rest until that time.'' ''I can''t actually go rent porn or even search for it.'' When he tought about how Vali''s reputation got ruined just bymenting he liked butts more than boobs, he got chills all over his body. ''I am representing an Empire, I can''t have that on me! Well let''s leave that to the night. I have to meet this guy Issei!'' Marek loved people of Issei charcter like Issei, that couldy his lives for his beliefs, but could be fun to be around too: ''Well, that would change me from Vegeta.'' He slowly descended, a tinge of excitement on his face. He advanced, the wind getting some hair on his covered forehead. When he got to the school, he felt like a clown being stared. Yet he didn''t care for it. He continued advancing in the direction of the biggest building. ''Sigh, Walking is so boring'' He slowly and steadily advanced in the direction of Kuoh High School, hiding his tail under his robe. Yet he still lookedpletely out of ce, his exotic clothing, his foreign face, his lean and well-endowed frame and most of all his lightly spiked up long hair. Even if his face was rather in, there was too many weird things on him!! He had the demeanor and gusto of a monarch. Just as he was about to step in a group of girls got in his way: "Hello, mister. May I know the reason of your presence." The first to take the lead was well-mannered girl with an obvious great bearing, she had cute sunsses on her sharp eyes, giving her a smart vibe. He already knew who she was. But he was awestruck but other stuff: ''What''s wrong with those women? They aren''t doing anything but the raw sexual appeal they have is breathtaking. Its like talking to a subus. Those devil women are dangerous, too dangerous!!'' Marek wasn''t evenpletelyfortable around women in general, this empowered one were obviously way too much too handle. Yet he kept his prideful demeanor: "I came here on a diplomatic mission. But I wish to board this school to discover this country''s culture." He spout tant lies with a straight face. He tought he did a fairly good job, yet they seem shocked and supscious: "What is the matter? I hear this school, always integrates foreign students" Sona Sitri touched lightly her sses before saying: "Senpai, this is the High school section, shouldn''t you at the University Campus? -University? I am obviously 17 years old! What are you spouting, woman!'' His voice carried a little irritation. There were various angry reactions on the Sitri peerage. But Marek still continued: "And why are you asking this many questions? Do you think you are actually running this school? Huuh?!" He then immediately bypassed her, like she was air. Marek was obviously irritated, he was already quite annoyed by acting like a normal human, but this girl had to shime in and make the things more difficult. He only wanted to get in here and find Issei, Matsuda and Motohama. For he only found value and fun in this three people. Yet this Student President came thinking she can walk over him like she does with those gullible teens. He was obviously overreacting. Marek would never admit even in his death, but three years with Vegeta rubbed of him a lot. Combine that with his innane Legendary Saiyan pride, his disposition as an Emperor: He became short-tempered with people he considers irrelevant, prideful andpletely unable to tolerate any sign of authority from other people. So a person like Sona Sitri was exactly the kind who shouldn''t talk to the Emperor, he spouted: "Women acting all bossy. Know your ce!" ''Only my wives are allowed to boss me around!'' Sona only clenched her fists as she controlled the anger welling up in her heart, yet the air started getting more humidified as particles of water started floating in the air. The others also assembled their magical powers. If the restriction on not harming humans was not, they would have already attacked him by now. Marek stopped in his tracks, his Saiyan spiritpletely swimming in his own anger, he tought: ''Just try, try attacking, little shit. See if I won''t personally bring your head to Serafall!'' But her just and kind heart saved her life, she only said: "We only did our duties as the Student Council, we are sorry if we were rude in anyway." He didn''t even give her a second look before saying: "Good save. Little girl" He stormed out. Every student in the building saw this fight, their hand were all their dropped jaws. This guy actually lectured The President like that! Souna Sitri was shaking with anger! Even in the world of devil she had never been this humiliated! Her peerage had their eyes red with anger as they were all dying to know who is this jerk! Marek in his deep green robe, with his spiked hair looked like an untamable beast. Rias and Issei and others were in the Demon World for the Oppai Dragon y, but The church Trio and Akeno were there. Xenovia who was the one who admired school life and the Kaicho the most was about to teach a lesson, but she was stopped by Akeno. She actually just saved her life. In his actual Saiyan anger, even if he liked her in his previous life, he would immediately take her life. He would kill her, then mourn her after. Akeno spoke: "He isn''t simple. The reason why people love and listen to Kaicho and Rias is that they have the bearing and manners of one of the oldest aristocratic families in the Underworld. They exude natural charisma and authority that other people don''t. Yet, this man doesn''t even take it in his eyes. He only even looked at her once and never even spared her another stare. This man''s pride is like a Dragon''s! He should be at the top of the Human World. -But! ButHe was so rude! -Yes, I need to uphold the lord justice! -I will help you too, Kaicho is my friend too. -Lets end it here. We can''t harm humans, anyway. The Church Trio only sighed as they looked at the silhouette going its way. After wandering he finally found his way and began the procedure of inscription. Actually, it wasn''t that difficult. To allow peopleing from other faction to study here. Abroad procedures got extremelyx. He paid the fee in gold pieces, but that also wasn''t a problem. He will begin tomorrow for a week stay, but that didn''t stop him from his objectives. By the end of the day he was already bothers with the Matsuda and Motohama duo, they kept leering at the girls, grinning while watching hi shows, ying super weird guessing games with their three size. The Emperor always loved men who were true to their desire, to their self, without a care for others feelings and opinions. Because he, also was someone like that, who fought against prejudice and rose up. The three of them run around the courtyard, the two of them even skipped sses to wee ''their new brother in their road''. Actually, they felt a little abandoned by Issei who was always in his Hot Ladies club. "What are you doing all here?" But fun was here to end. As they kept fantasying about all the girls in school, Marek who has having fun just watching them, and finally having ess to hentai, heard an angry noise. The two of them escaped as they told him to follow them, but Marek stayed behind for he knew who was the owner of the voice: "It is good that it was you who found me first, Azazel-sensei. -How is your Japanese so fluent? You are a foreigner. -You are also a foreigner, Azazel-sensei. They both startedughing. "Could we stop all this charade, who are you? What is your purposeing here?" An irritated voice resonated as another beauty walked out behind, with a teacher''s get up. "Oh, It''s the Valkyrie. Its seems the little Crimson Princess is back or is that from the Thunder Prietress angry for her friend." When he said that, the looks on all their faces became solemn. Azazel spoke calmly: "So that''s why you shocked the Sitri princess, so you could draw us out." When he heard that he started madlyughing: "Don''t interrupt my time with my brothers, to spout such stupid gibberish. If the Sitri princess didn''t say the right words, her head would serve as a fucktoy for my dogs." Extreme anger! Azazel clenched his fists tightly as he breathed deeply. Even the collected Rossweiss was at her wits end. He decided to probe: "Are you sure you could handle the consequences? I know someone who would be pretty mad. Marek knew what he wanted to do but he gave him what he wanted, for its served his prupose too, so he gloated andughed as he said "If Serafall came, then the Underworld would likely have to mourn yet another Maou!" ''Who does he think he is? Talking about a Maou with such condescendence.'' Rossweiss had cold sweat in her back, just thinking about the consequences of something like Sona''s death. And he treated like nothing! Indeed! Who does he think he is ? But Azazel stil need to probe more: "And about the Underworld retaliation?" Heughed as anger was deeply ingrained in his every sound he only responded: "Then there is no need for the devils to exist anymore!" He then disappeared right in front of Azazel, in a speed he couldn''t even begin to understand, he reappeared his hand on his exposed chest, like it was the easiest thing. From close, his body looked more imposing and his spiked hair gave him a wild aura : "For even if I came in peace and for striking a deal with your alliance, with fun and enjoyment in mind, nobody can act like a bossy bitch in front of me, ''Azazel-sensei''." Azazel was still in daze; he didn''t even see him move! Such strength as such a young age! ''What a monster!'' Rossweiss who saw the leader of Grigori allow such a close strike without even the capacity to retaliate was in daze. ''Such speed!'' Suddenly a guenine smile appeared on his face: "Is Ise back?" All the tension was broken by his childish question, Azazel asked: "Why? -Well. I will take the boys to the STRIP CLUB!! It''s time for them to see some real skin!! This Emperor''s treat! ''Its time for me too, but let''s not dwell in that'' Rossweiss''s face becamepletely red as she saw how shamelessly he annouced it. ''Sitri-sama only asked a few questions and he got mad. He demands such strict disciplines from others , yet he wants to go to such ces with underage students! How shameless!'' And then he passed his arm around Azazel''s shoulders asking -Tell, Ise that we will be waiting for him. And Azazel, you do know some good ces don''t you, if you could tell me. I will owe you one." Azazel didn''t know whether tough and cry as he spouted everything he knows. Heughed as he turned around: "Tell Ise I will be waiting for him, we will be having A TON of fun!" He then smiled viciously and said: "And say to the Vritra Dragon who tries to frighten me with his cute killing intent that if he wants to die for a woman who doesn''t love him. That I don''t mind presenting his dickless body to his master HAHAHAHAHA!" His weird doubled voice added to his mysteriousness, he slowly disappeared from sights, as Azazel face turned serious: "Summon all the members of the Student Council and ult Research club. We need to talk when theye back from the Underworld. " ''From where did such a freak evene from?'' Chapter 12: Dangerous Guy Chapter 12: Dangerous Guy He still got chills remembering the move this kid just made. His moves were smooth and wless, like those peerless martial artists in movies. Underworld, Gremory territory Rias has just finished getting told off by her mother about her rtionship with Ise. She was still in thought when an emergency call came from the academy. A red magical circle appeared beside her ear. Akeno''s serious voice was heard : "Buchou, Azazel-sensei summoned everybody for an emeregency meeting. Issei and the rest were shocked. Is it the Khaos Brigade again?! Ise had a dark face. Why did problems never leave them alone?! Is it Cao Cao again?! Or Vali''s team? Akeno had a solemn voice: "I don''t clearly know but he only said that Kaichou got herself in really big trouble this time! -What?! ''Kaichou? How could the diligent president attract such trouble?'' Ise cried: "What happened to Kaicho?! Is she in danger?! Kiba immediately got his sword on hand: "Let''s go back. We already finished anyway. Rias sighed with a worried expression on her face as she used her teleportation magic: "I hope she is okay. Issei said with a confidant face: "Don''t worry, I am sure Saji will protect her!" The next moment they appeared in the ult Research Club. There were the rest of the Gremory Peerage, the Sitri Peerage with Red eyes and gloomy faces. Saji in particr seemed as if he was about to Implode. Seeing everyone''s reaction, Rias looked at Sona who still had aplex face. Unwillingness and bitterness clearly appearing on her face. Azazel was sitting in the desk, with a grave face: "Rias, Ise-kun, Kiba-kun and Koneko-chan, wee to you all." Issei who sensed the terrible mood of the room eximed: "What is wrong, Saji?" Saji only kept his fierce gaze and didn''t even respond. "Oy, Saji! Saji?! "Ise-kun, its better if you don''t talk to Saji for now." Rias also abstained from looking at the ashen face of her best friend. Staring at Saji and Sona he deeply sighed before announcing "Now, let''s start the emergency meeting. Earlier this day a man with an oriental-like attire appeared near Kuoh Academy, as soon as he appeared he made his way to the High school." As he touched a button a projection of the man appeared. A slightly tall man with a fit body, and an oriental-like robe fluttering in the wind. A turban was around his forehead like a bandana spiking his long hair up. He had the bearing of an ancient monarch, he looked in his twenties with his frame. His face was in, yet one could see the great arrogance in the depth of his eyes. His slight smile seemed cruel and vicious. He looked like someone that shouldn''t be forgotten easily, yet no one here had any idea about who he was. Rias looked deeply at the hologram: "He doesn''t seem ordinary." Akeno nodded in acknowledgement. Azazel sighed as he annouced: "This man will stay in this school for about a week, as an exchange student" Issei was the first to ask: "You mean the university, right?" This simple question made the mood even worst as all the Sitri Peerage looked wronged. Azazel sighed looking at the ruined mood: "Ise-kun actually he is your age" "My age? Do you mean he will be in my ss?! He looks way older!" "Yes, he insisted, to be in this same ss as you. He got actually really close to Matsuda and Motohama -What?! Issei and Asia cried out in the same time. Then Issei said: "Those stupid guys, these dude is obviously dangerous. I will tell them to" -Actually, Ise-kun he seems to genuinely care about them. And they seem to have a lot fun. He even calls them his borthers." Rias and the rest of them has weird gazes. ''What is wrong with this guy?'' Issei eyes seemed upset: "Those bastards, they actually reced me !!! """That what you are upset about!!!""" -The three brothers is our thing! -Ise, let''se back to our meeting, shall we? Rias who was already upset with Ise, shot him an intense re: "Okay! Buchoo!" Said the Dragon with sweat on his back. "Its actually an important point, those two people seemed important to him. Actually, it seems they are more important to him" Azazel let those words in the air confusing half the crowd. It was Souna: "Finish your words, Sensei. They seem to hold more importance to him than the princess of the Sitri''s house." Hearing the well-hidden dread and anger in her best friend voice, Rias had to ask: "What happened, Souna?" She pushed her sses against her face before narrating what happened. Issei was brimming with fury as he screamed, Kiba already had his hand on his sword, Xenovia was doing her best to contain herself: "What is wrong with this guy''s head! The student council is working so hard for the school. Yet he dares to talk to her in such tone! I will go settle it with him right now!!! Sajie with me!" Yet Saji whose veins started appearing on his face as his Sacred Gear slowly appeared didn''t respond. "Yo, Saji! Are you going to let it go like that?!" Meguri once again intervened: "Ise-kun, we have been ordered to deliver him a formal apology. -By whom? This is crazy! "I was the one who ordered that." Wha-? Azazel resumed: "Ise-kun, let me continue. I met with the guy. He wants to strike a deal with our alliance. He actually came as a friendly force. We don''t know what he has to offer. But being in peace term with him would be already a huge gain from us." Saji finally couldn''t take it anymore and roared: "In Peace? After what he said about Kaicho, about our Serafall-sama I would rather kill him and kill myself with him!!!" Saji didn''t report what happened to his Master but everyone knew that something was on his mind. Sona was triggered the moment Saji brought up her sister. Her calmed anger, began to appear again. Rias who considered Seraffall as a big sister figure was also enraged. "Rossweiss-san you heard what he said? What did she even do to him?! And you tell us to apologize to him!" Rossweiss also looked down. Issei looked at his angered tone, withpassion. It was exactly how he felt when he saw his master being insulted by Riser. Rias looked at the Valkyrie paleplexion and knew it must be bad. "Saji, I am sorry for you, I wish I could tell you all better news. But I sincerely hope for this conflict to be over. If it gets any bigger than that and Leviathan get involved..." Ise who was still oblivious: "I know that Serafall-sama is overprotective but I bet we can teach him a lesson before shees "No, Ise-kun, you didn''t understand what I meant. If Leviathan attacks him, she will die." The moment, Azazel announced that. Stone cold silence invaded the room. Even Saji had his eyes wide open, unwillingness invading his heart. Kiba was surprised beyond cognition. Rias was the first to react: "Even if you are our adviser. I won''t allow you to denigrate our- It was Rossweiss who interrupted Rias: "President, could Levia, no, could Sirzechs Lucifer-sama kill Azazel-sama with one strike?" When he said that even theposed Souna opened his eyes wide as everyone looked meagnifully at Azazel who simply responded: "I never felt that close to death since the ancient war." He then gently nodded at Rossweiss who took a remote and yed a video in the TV. It showed the whole scene. The scene when as light as a feather, Marek''s handnded on his chest, like it was the easiest thing in the world. ''What a frightening speed!'' Such speed is simply godly and his movement were easy and swift like he was dealing with a fly. One could see that before his palm touched its target it was filled with a mysterious power. Then the moment before itnded the power disappeared as if taking mercy on Azazel''s soul. What seemed like a simple pat on the chest was actually a meticulous threat saying: ''Be careful, I could take your life anytime I want.'' Saji drunk in frustration began to hit the ground with his fist: "Dammit! So weak! I am so weak!" "Saji!" Azazel screamed at him, Saji looked at him: "You think what he has done is inconsiderate? But think about it tooWould you act the way you did with him, if Michael or Odin was there instead of him?" All the peerage had a deep faces as they understood the underlying meaning of Azazel: -Not all powerhouses are as easy going as the current Maous or Micheal or me. Actually the majority of them are prideful, arrogant and quick to trigger. The fact that he didn''t kill you may have been considered as a kindness of him. I actually hate this kind of strong people. They saw anger in Azazel''s eyes: -They are always who love war and destruction above everything else. The kind whose greed is endless, and sacrifices are meaningless. He said as he remembered the Anciant War. -Like the Old Maous faction. -Indeed. Good observation Issei. Only this one want peace for now. So let''s try our best for that. Souna sighed deeply as she said respectfuly: -You are indeed rightSorry I have implicated you in all this. If this all- "Actually" Azael interrupted Souna and looked at Rias with a weird face, Rossweiss face became red. "this man seemed extremely eager to meet Ise, so I promised him -WHAT?! Absolutely not! After what he was about to do to Sona! Issei was nodding behind her. He absolutely didn''t want to meet such a scary guy! -Oh damnYou already got mad at this part. Rias got suspicious when looking at Azazel''s guilty face and Rossweiss red one: -He is actually with Matsuda and Motohama, he took them to a Strip club and he invited Issei to join. He said it was his treat. All the girls cried in sync with red faces: ''''''"Absolutely Not!!!'''''''' And Issei jumped up: "YAHHOOO" Rias with a red face turned: "Issei!! She then looked at Azazel reproachefully: "What is wrong with this guy''s head? Is he really as strong as you say! This pig actually wants to corrupt my Ise!" Azazel chimed on: "You should take it as a mission. To investigate that guy." "Yes!! Buchoo!! Its to investiga-AAAH Aie aie!! He stopped talking as she pinched his cheek, pouting: "You know, you already see me naked all the time "Thispletely irrelevant Buchoo. Even if Buchoo oppai are the best. All the oppai have value in being seen!" He said with a way too serious face. She sighed, and finally relented: "Do what you want,e back early." She knew this matter already surpassed her own decision scope. Yet, still she felt down about this. "Buchoo. Are you sure? -Those cesI heard" All the girls started chatting with worry and disgust. ''This man is definitely No good for Isse. But I still think the kind Ise wouldn''t get along with this kind of person.'' Souna sighed: "Making a teenager go to this kind of ces. He really doesn''t take ount evenws." In the dawn. Marek was standing proudly in front of a club. Mastuda and Motohama on his side with grins on their face. T ''heheI spent all day organizing that night.'' "Marek! Should we go already? To think all of hopes and dreams are behind that door!! "Shut up! This Emperor still awaits some people!" "This damn Ise! To think he is thiste, he must be having fun with his club members! Damn it the more I think about it! The more I wanna leave him out of it, Matsuda! "I couldn''t agree more Motohama!" He looked at those two boys warmly. He really liked spending up time with those two duchebagsIt took his head out of the stress of running an Empire. ''Even if my n concerning those little brats doesn''t work. They could still make great drink buddies.'' Chapter 13: Negociations Chapter 13: Negociations Standing at the top of an Empire, governing is extremely lonely. Apart from his wife and his mom, Marek actually didn''t have any people he can trust in the Empire. He needed friends, but he also needs people who serves him right and to consider as brothers. He sighed as he looked at those two. When he read the Dxd novels, he always thought that Matsuda and Motohama were great dudes. They were the ones who resembled Ise the most. He had a little regret: ''They also deserve a shot at greatness'' But ''God'' didn''t give them any sacred gears or Longinus. "Azazel-sensei are we there yet?! And why are you blindfolding me! -Rias asked me to do that. She says if you knew the way, you woulde all the time. -As expected of BuchooShe knows me so well, hehehe." Finally, they arrived in front of Marek. When Azazel took out the blindfold, he saw the weirdly dressed youth, grinning at him: "So this is Hyoudou Issei!" His powerful voice shook the bodies of everyone. Yet Ise had a wary face. ''This dude is the on who said all those mean things to Kaicho'' Yet Marek approached him with a wide smile on his face: "Hyoudou Issei, let''s bond today!" Then he turned around stood in front of the door as he stretched his arms : "This Emperor has reserved this club and made them make the best preparations! Big or small, white or ck, anything the mind wanders about is here! My friends wee to paradise!!" The doors opened up as multiple beautiful women in all kind of outfits were in two rows making way for them like kings. A butler was humbly bowing and all girls lustfully yelled: "Wee to: PARADISE!!" Issei forgot about everything as blood started to fill his whole face: "YesIndeed. I feel like I was born for this very moment" Azazel had a difficult face as he looked at Ise: ''He ispletely won over.'' Ise looked at Matsuda and Motohama as he yelled: "MY BROTHERS, Marek-sama! ''Marek-sama?'' -Ise you are such a poet. Your words have moved me! -Indeed! Let''s thrive in the way of the SUKEBE!" Azazel was tilting his head as he looked at Ise: ''It was indeed too much.'' Marek only nodded as heughed: "There is nothing greater than a man who is passionate about his desires! My brother, go and enjoy yourselves! They saluted as they screamed: "Yes, Marek-sama!!!" And they entered ''Paradise''. He grinned as he felt the demonic anger from nearby: "HahahaThe rest of the Gremory Peerage are NOT taking this well, are they, Azazel-kun? -I couldn''t make them go. If you could please forgive them. -Well. That''spletely understandable. After all nothing can stop a girl in love ! HAHAHA Well they shouldn''t stay here. This no ce for High school girls. After all its gentlemen''s fun here! -I am sure they will stop here." This conversation was a tant warning: ''Don''te ruin my fun''. The girls began to retreat begrudgingly. Azazel has light in his eyes: ''Woa he is not easy.'' He then turned around to the Bulter and said : "Guide us to the private room, please. Have drinkse over and only drinks." Azazel was a little astonished by his announcement. "Please follow me." As they advanced, they saw the perverted trio having the fun of their lives as Marek didn''t even dare spare the women a look. Azazel couldn''t help but ask: "You won''t join in the fun, too? Marek replied: -What? Are you crazy? If my wives knew I was with strippers, they would kick my ass!" Azazel looked at him, with his lips twitching: ''What a shameless bastard! He is okay with throwing Ise-kun under the bus. But he won''t get in trouble himself!'' "NO! Actually! Wait! You have a wife? Are you sure you are seventeen? -Emperors get married early! Deal with it!" ''He gets really riled up when somebody mentions his age'' They sat up and his face changed up. It was not the prideful Saiyan face nor the happy go lucky face. No, it was a face with a small smile on it. The same face he wore when he entered the Db World: -Well, Azazel-kun let''s talk, business shall we? Azazel also wore a serious face: "Could you tell me what do you want from us? -What I want from you, is not much. You will even consider it trivial. He heightened his senses, this old fox aura of his made him feel wary. -However, the information that I am willing to give is not something even your stupid sh Dog Team wouldn''t find. When he mentioned the sh Dog Team a hint of disdain could be heard in his voice. He never liked character who don''t pursue women but actually get them to fall in love with them. He liked DxD because the main character always knows what he wants and actively fight for the affection of his women. This kind of person who just ''gets'' it for being ''himself'' make him want to tear him apart. ''Even, Prince Vegeta himself had to curb his character to please Bulma, who the fuck do you think you are?! Do you think woman are that easy? Damn, handsome guys!'' Azazel understood it immediately, but continued to ask: "What is it?" "It''s the Khaos Brigade. I know the masterminds behind it. I am not talking about the girl who wants to go home. For even the current factions of the Khaos Brigade are manageable to certain extent because their goals are understandable." He felt an ominous premonition when he heard Marek''s deration: ''Dammit! This exactly what I have been dreading!'' "Once I tell you who are those people and what they have been up to, you will freak out" Marek kept snickering but Azazel was irritated: "Don''t fool around! Tell me what you know?" "And what that brings me? Azazel-kun? I don''t care the least about the well-being of the 7 billion humans that live here. I don''t care about your Grigori, our the Four Satans. So why would I help you, Azazel-kun? He sighed as he understood the underlying meaning of his words: "What do you want? He only smiled slightly as he drunk from a cup of wine. -I want my Empire to prosper, Azazel-kun. It has been destroyed by war before my existence. The previous Emperors were only weak humans who passed all their lives rotting in their own filth. I want it back and quick, and want it to have the magic of Grauzauberer, and the architertural beauty of the Underworld. Azazel veins were about to pop out : Are you sick in the head ? Nobody could give you that for mere information." He smiled as he put his cup down: "heheheWell that''s a shame. Here I tought an immediate treat on the Underworld was a good enough reason. You could lose your job, Azazel-kun" "What?!! Are you with them? -With them? They wish! If I was with them, they wouldn''t need to hide like Rats! -Who will do that?! -heheheAzazel-kun, during the fight between Ise-kun and Sairaorg you should invite much more VIP''s than you thought. Let''s talk business then. HAHAHAHA ''This kind of peopleIts always this kind of people that ruin everything'' -Calm down, Azazel-kun. I actually only needyou to build normal cites for now. My Empire is as big as the European Continent. I will need 30 bustling cities. I still have a thought about how the Imperial Capital should be tho. -How many times do we have before the attack? -Well from the Sairaorg Battle, I would say probably 2 weeks to 1 month. -What?! That short?! Nobody could build that in time! -Don''t try to trick me. The devils could do that. And also, my Empire''s time flow is different from yours. 1 hour is 7 hours back home. That should be plenty of time for you. He sighed surprised at how this conversation kept going only one way: "I should go meet that old man Mephisto. -I heard he hates being ordered around. -Is there anything you don''t know? -HeheheWe will see in time my friend. I think the devils could actually build the cities. I only need teachers from him. His Lavinia Reni seems good enough. Himejima Akeno too, but I don''t think she have it in her to leave Issei. -I thought you disliked the sh/Dog Team. -Only Ikuse Tobio. ''What? What did Tobio do to you?'' -I don''t like his face. ''What? Is that enough to hate someone? '' -His stupid handsome face. ''Damn! Its like Ise with Kiba all over again. But I don''t think this one could warm up to him at all!'' -How he gets all those girls into him gets on my nerves. ''But you are ok, with Issei, Who is worse than him!! Oy, you are a person stronger than a Maou, shouldn''t you have deeper grounds for grudge!'' -If I ever see him, I will kill him. So don''t bring him close to me. ''I believe it, I entirely believe he will do that!'' Azazel processed that into his brain before saying: "Are you actually into Lavinia Reni or Himejima Suzaku? Marek sneered: "Hmph! They wish! This Emperor ispletely out of their league! I need to be measured you know!" ''More like, your wives are reigning so hard you can''t get new women! Such a shameless person actually exists!'' "But yes, indeed those two particrly bother me. I was nning on pairing them with Matsuda and Motohama." He was immediately triggered: "What?! Are you crazy? They are obviously worlds apart!" He drunk his wine before continuing: "When I will be done with them. All the women in all the faction will be dreaming about them." He stood up wide eyed: "You mean" He said as he looked at the stupid duo, oblivious to destiny they were about to embark too. "IndeedSo you see, your horndog of an apprentice is ruining actual marriage alliances! -How could you even pin that down on him! There is other girls that could be perfec- -It totally his fault! And I don''t want your rejects. If I am gonna set them up with someone, its going to be perfect or it won''t happen! Those two were perfect, they had great lineage, enough authority to reign them well and take care of their daily lives. Hearing what he said he understood what he wanted for them. ''He wanted a Rias Gremory for each of them, huh'' He sighed: "So from the beginning when you approached them. -Azazel-kun, I have an Empire to rule, Billions of people waiting for a revolution. Even if I like to have fun, I prefer to not waste my time." ''Such a young person with such heavy responsibilitiesYet he is soposed, his decision making is impable and extremely strategic. Even without his power, in term of capabilities he is one notch above all the other younger generation.'' Chapter 14: The Emperors heart Chapter 14: The Emperor''s heart He suddenly smiled, as he addressed a waitress: "haThey should have got enough fun. Call Ise over." Ise entered with his shirt dripping with blood. "I never actually drank sake, please bring it over with two cups" He then looked at Ise who looked at him with a grateful gaze, Marek grinned: "Ise-kun, how is my gift?" He bent over: "Marek-sama!! Thank you from the bottom of my heart!!! This was the greatest gift ever!!!" He lightlyughed: "I expected as much, sit down Ise-kun, let''s get to know each other." Azazel looked at him with a warm gaze: ''What straight forward yetplex person'' "Ise-kun, do you like the girls you''ve been living with?" He got a fiery expression and immediately responded: "Of course! I would die to protect anyone of them! Marekughed: "HAHAHAIndeed without the slightest hesitation! This the character of a Hero for you!" His face turned a little bit red as he was embarrassed by being called a Hero. Marek''s face then turned serious: "I have another question for you." The boy gulped as he nodded: "Do they like you back?" Azazel looked at Ise with curiosity but to his surprise, his expression was very weird. "Like me? Idon''t know. I do think they consider me as their valuablepanion." ''This isn''t the Ise I know'' Azazel looked at him with worry: "I sense worry. No, this deep fear. You are afraid of them, of women. Isn''t it Issei-kun?" When Marek said that. Ise stopped as surprised filled his eyes. These feelings deep inside him, for the first time someone put them into words. He continued: "Are you afraid of rejection?" Azazel looked at Ise lost face as he breathed deeply. ''What a failure! I didn''t know that my own apprentice has such fears.'' Marek sighed deeply: "Let me tell you a little story about myself. When I was still as weak as a fly, my country was attacked and despite all my efforts, it was destroyed. I watched everything I held dear burn before my eyes. The citizens I swore to protect, the kids I watched growing up everything was slowly falling apart as I kept fighting a lost war. Holes were torn in my body, I was so bloodied I couldn''t even discern the color of my skin. The only thing that kept me going is my Elder cousin''s Kosem worrying letters and Shahrazad daily care. Yet even all this wasn''t what hurt me the most. He stoped a little as his nostalgic gaze kept flying around: "My own father chose to sacrifice me for a ritual, because he was too cowardly to die for his country. I still Rember my mother''s pleading eyes as she begged my tired father to spare me." His gaze was deep yet indifferent. Azazel held his breath: ''For someone at this age, to have endured such things already'' He smiled faintly, he seemed like he was going to disappear: "Yet, this wasn''t also what hurt me the most, Issei." He deeply looked at Issei''s bewildered face: "What hurt me the most is that once I survived the ritual. I realized who was the cause of the demise of my Empire." He deeply sighed "It was my second cousin, the one I loved the most, the one I admired since childhood and the one who has always been like a role model for me. She was smart, cultured, kind with her peers and a great role model of the Empire. I aspired my whole life to be like her. Yet she betrayed me, because from the deepest part of her heart she hates me for who I was born as." "What did you, then?" It was Azazel who instinctively asked the question, his hand tightened as he remembered the sense of betrayal from God that led him to lead a destructive war. This fate, will it be his? "I forgave her." Ise looked deeply at him : "What? Didn''t that hurt you? She yed with your feelings?! You should hate her!! Shun her!!" His voice got higher and higher as he kept rambling. He was interrupted with Marek determined voice: "No! I will always forgive her." Azazel silently asked: "Even if she does things worse than that? -Yes, indeed. It is difficult to gain this Emperor''s heart but "If I give my heart, I will never take it back!" This sentence resonated deep withing Azazel heart. He who have been betrayed knows most how difficult this kind of forgiveness is. He sighed as he looked deeply at Ise: "Take this advice for me. Loving someone means exposing yourself to this person hurting you. If you are not prepared to do that, you shouldn''t think about love." Ise had a pained face. Azazel knew how truthful Marek''s words are and he knew it was something he needed to hear. People like Rias and the others doesn''t have nearly the experience or the involvement to say that. But he was still worried how about how he was going to take it. ''The Raynare experience hurt him more than I thought. Damn it!'' He then pointed his index on Issei''s chest: "Yet, I believe you could get over it. I believe in your kind, heroic heart Issei-kun. I believe your love will triumph over your fear. I believe that the best Red Dragon will not be beaten easily! Isn''t that right, Draig? "Your goddamn right!!" Ise looked at his hand with tears on his eyes: "I will do it! I will certainly do it! Thank you for your words." Marekughed loudly: "Look at that, the Great Red Dragon actually tearing up with a few words, what would Vali think! HAHAHAHA -I am not crying!!" As they spoke, two cups of sake appeared on the table: "I only spoke to you because I felt we shared simr problems. Now let''s share a drink! -I am actually underrage, so -I DON''T CARE DO IT!!!" Azazel hung himself down as he saw Ise begrudgingly drinking Sake. ''Well, that decided. Rias and Grayfia are going to kill me." ONE HOUR LATER "What are you AAAAALL SayinObviously Rias Gremory is the greates women! -THAT BECAUSE YOU DON''T KNOW GABRIEL. EVEN THIS OLD I CANT GET OVER HER. -What you are all saying is BULLSHIT. When I Marry Erza Scarlet and Mira-CHAN I will show you what OPPAI is all ABOUT! YOU IGNORANT OPPAI DRAGON!!! -HUH? How CAN Yoou even know Oppai better than me! I AM THE OPPAI!! THE OPPAI!! -AAnyway, Kosem and MY SHAHRAZD would SHATTER all your HAREM! You hear me!!! AZAZEL BACK ME UPP!!! -IGNORANT kids, talk to ME when you descend because of BANGIN WOMEN!! The three of them clearly overused the Sake!! This is a ssic drunken brawl. That proved that men have bonded to the deepest level! Suddenly Ise passed out! The two startedughing as they immediately lost their drunkenplexion: "You hold your liquor well, for a kid. -This Emperor will take you on, anytime!! But he will need someone to carry him home. Its superte. -Rias is going to kill me. -Well, let''s get to the real stuff, now. Chapter 15: Birth of New Saiyans Chapter 15: Birth of New Saiyans Azazel sighed as he nodded to the waitress so she summons the two idiots who had way too much fun. But contrary to their good mood, the atmosphere was heavy: "Matsuda, Motohama. I hope you had fun." The two nodded with thankful expression on their face: "I am sure you noticed, Ise have been weird for now half a year." Matsuda, Motohama nodded with a hint of bitterness and sadness in their heart. "He grew more and more distant with you. He joined the popr club and started getting along with various girls" The bitterness grew again in their eyes as the joyful moodpletely disappeared: "Ise is actually a devil. Like the devil from the bible. He has been taken by Rias Gremory as servant around the time he joined the club. And he has been a devil ever since." He looked deeply at the two who didn''t have surprised expression: "You don''t look that surprised." "Actually, we had our doubts that something weird was going with him. He started to look like the members of the ult Research Club and Student Council. Distant as if they have more on their mind than other people." Motohama said. He was always a great observer and he knew that something was weird, with all the foreign people and Issei body changes. Yet he chose to let Ise exin to him the situation, when he feels like it. "Issei is actually living the life of a Hero, where he risks his life for the women he loves. He has never been closer to being a harem king. Rias Gremory, Himejima Akeno, Asia Argento, Koneko, Xenovia, IrinaThey are all deeply in love with him and willing to live with him for eternity." They felt their heart shatter at the thought of that, tears of bitternessing off from their eyes: "If you want to know why. Issei actually has a special existence inside of him." "A Great Dragon that has been known since Ancient Time, his power made Rias Gremory take him in as her servant." "Now with this Sacred Gear that is bestowed by God upon humans, he is known by the devils and everyone as a Great Hero. His existence may even someday surpass Lucifer himself." Their eyes opened widely as they heard the feats of the snoring bastard at their feet. You could see the envy and jealousy brewing in their hearts. Azazel had aplicated expression as he sighed: ''Being a Hero loved by beauties. Who wouldn''t want to live a life like that?'' "All those things happened just around you, yet you were never included. You know what that does mean?" Matsuda responded with his grip tightened: "It means we weren''t chosen. Neither Rias-senpai nor Kaicho chose us nor God chose us." Azazel immediately tried to chime in but was stopped with Marek''s strong hand: "Those are matters of the Empire. I made you assist to it. Do not make me regret it." He finally sighed: ''That damn fox, he purposefully arranged the facts to pin hate and me on Rias and Souna. He doesn''t want them to have any positive feeling towards any devil!'' "Indeed. It is right. The princess of the Gremory didn''t even look at you, her peerage treated you like ignorant bystanders. You were never meant to be heroes like them. Are you satisfied with that?" They both stood there, shaking in silence. "I repeat myselfAre you- "OF COURSE, WE ARE NOT!" "THEY HAVE BEEN WITH US THE WHOLE TIME, LAUGHED WITH US! YET WE ARE THAT DIFFERENT!" Matsuda exploded in screaming. Motohama continued as he wailed: "BUT CAN WE DO? WE ARE NOT SOME EXCEPTIONAL BEINGS!" "WE HAVE TO ENDURE! ALL THIS BITTERNESS! " Marek finally smiled : "Indeed neither the Sitri Princess nor the Crimson Princess chose you." "BUT YOU HAVE INDEED HAVE BEEN CHOSEN!" They lifted their head as they saw as the Emperor stand up Proudly. His eyes looking untethered by the world, like the whole universe is within his grasp: "I AM MAREK VEGA, THE EMPEROR OF THE ATLAS EMPIRE." His voice could be heard even miles away. Even hearing it could injure people!. Azazel who felt it: ''What power!'' Yet Matsuda and Motohama stood with all the strength in their body "I AM THE LEGENDARY SUPER SAIYAN THAT NEVER APPEARS EVEN THOUSAND YEARS!" "I SPIT AT THE MOUTH OF LUCIFER AND DESTROY BEELZEBUB WITH MY LITTLE FINGER! EVEN GOD HIMSELF WOULDN''T RESIST MY MIGHT!" Azazel felt the pride and absolute confidence in his words. ''Is he really that strong?!'' "FOR ME THE RED PRINCESS AND THAT BOSSY BITCH ARE NOTHING BUT ANTS IN MY EYES" "YET I, MAREK VEGA CHOOSE YOU TO BE MY TWO FIRST SERVANTS." "YOU WILL BE MY RIGHT AND LEFT ARM. YOU WILL BE ALLOWED TO LOVE ANY WOMEN YOU WANT, TO DESPISE ANYONE IN THE MULTIVERSE! AND TO BE HEROES LOVED BY THE WORLD!" The two felt their blood boiling but still resisted the urge to cheer. He then lowered his voice: "But this alles with a cost." "You will use your might to serve me, you will fight in Earth Shattering wars. " "You may even die. AND MOST IMPORTANTLY, you will kill when I tell you to kill!" "Millions of lives could fall in your hands." "You could still live wherever you please but you will not be Japanese anymore, you will be people of the Empire before anything else." The two of them replied by kneeling: "We will serve your majesty with all our might!" "Are you sure?" They looked at him with smiles on their face "Yes, for our dream is to be ""HAREM KINGS"" Azazel looked at the both of them as he saw the shadow of Issei in them. ''Maybe we got too caught in the idea of Sacred Gears. Warriors are much more than that.'' "I will be making you High ss Saiyan." As he said that, a monkey tail appeared on his back. Azazel has his eyes wide open. "Saiyans have monkey tails, but look for the most part like humans, their power surpass that of devils, fallen angels or even gods. Your character could change too, Saiyan tend to be prideful, bloodthirsty battle maniacs and are prone to extreme rage. So watch out for that too. " The two of them gulped but still nodded. "I myself barely control it" Azazel cursed him in his mind: ''Control it? Yous just said earlier that you spit in Lucifer''s mouth! What kind of ''controlled'' pride is that! How shameless!'' He then extended his hand as red chess piece appeared in his hand: "King Piece!!" Azazel exims. "Its not the devils, it my Empire''s. Actually, if Ajuka had that, devils would have already be taking over the world." He spoke lightly and two lights spurt out of the chess piece to their chest. Suddenly, the blue light shined on them as pain made them scream in Agony. Marek looking at their painful voices: "Take it like Men! Saiyan shouldn''t be this sensible to pain" Azazel who analyzed was happening had cold sweat: ''They are undergoing a total change of species, but the actual difference between the two species is too big. The changes are causing them extreme pain!'' 20 minutes in hell passed for them. Obvious change in their appearance started appearing. As traced muscles started bulging all over their bodies, like they have been working out all their lives. A brown tail started appearing at their rear. 1 hour. Finally, the suffering ceased. All their clothes were torn up as they got way too big for them. Only Their underwear was still in ce. In this way one could admire the greatness of a High ss Saiyan. Matsuda hair grew out as its resembled adult Gohan''s with a wild hair thread over his forehead. His already menacing look grew even meaner, his face has this same ferocity and savagery that Saiyan shared. He looked like an ancient beast about to wreak havoc on the world! His muscles made him a littlerger but still looked like fit athlete. His tail was swinging up and down giving an animalistic Aura. Motohoma looked leaner with muscles that seemed less prominent, one could see that he grew taller too. His hair was the most curious about him, his front hair was all spiked, contrasting with his back one, who smoothly descended like Raditz''s to his neck. His face didn''t grow more savage like Matsuda''s, no his eyes looked devilish, like the worlds evil was in them. His face gave a malicious and scheming aura. He turned to Azazel: "Tell me now they aren''t good enough for your Lavinia and Suzaku, you old fart!" ''He is holding grudge! He is holding it against me! Damn, my stupid mouth!'' "How do you feel?" They both responded: "Sooo tired" They immediately passed out. Marek sighed as he looked at their sleeping faces: "To pass out from such little pain. It seems training is really necessary after all." He turned to Azazel, his eyes gleaming with ominous light: "Azazel-kun. Isn''t the Gremory Peerage training tomorrow, huh?" "Tell your men to bring them to their houses, also build them mansions bigger than that of the Gremory''s by tomorrow. Use your magic to make it all seem normal; tell them it is a part of a grant from my Empire. I will pay for it." -Isn''t a mansion too big? They are only a small family! Veins started appearing on the side of his forehead: "The servant of the Gremory had a Mansion, and you thinks MY IMPERIAL LORDSHIP'' servants could live in a tiny House! Either you build me this house or I will destroy the Gremory Mansion!" ''How can someone so young be that old fashioned! He is even more off a pain in the ass than the Old devils of the Underworld!'' "Okay, okay, don''t lose your tits" He sighed before saying: "Tell the Gremory Peerage to get prepared, heheheh" He disappeared letting behind him an Ominousugh Chapter 16: Broken Bonds Chapter 16: Broken Bonds Back at the Gremory Mansion, all the girls couldn''t possibly sleep worrying about their beloved Issei. A knock was heard on the door ending all their worries. Azazel walked out with a passed out Issei on his shoulders. Seeing the state of Issei they all ran towards him: "What happened? What did he to him? I knew I should have followed them!" Xenovia eximed: "Issei-san! Issei-san!" Only Akeno and Rias had troubled expressions: "Ara Ara Didn''t excpect to encounter this situation this early -Azazel! You should know better! Issei is still young -Well, Marek-san insisted that they shared a drink. And myself got caught in the flow, hehehe Rias was fuming with fury with her beloved in her arms: "What is wrong with this man! He did such, such a thing to my Ise!" As they smelled the reek of sake, the rest understood what happened. Akeno was giggling as she took Ise away from him: "Ara, taking care of a drunk man is a wife duty, you should let me do it" And just like that they started fighting with Ise in the middle. Azazel started sneaking out; but today was definitely not his day: "AZAZEL" Rias turned to him with fire in her eyes: "What happened? Tell me in the details" As he sighed he proceeded to tell her about Issei''s night omitting any secret information about Ise''splex or Marek''s past or his new servants. "So much girls! I will make him pay! That MAREK VEGA!" All the girls thought it was too much! To let Ise indulge in such behavior! Azazel answered: "You should reign your emotions better. This person genuinely took a liking to Ise. And trust mewith the character of the Guy, it''s not easy. So keep yourins to yourself when hees training with you. "What?!! Training?! Why would he even need to train for?" "It''s not actually for him. Keep yourself prepared, there is definitely going to be surprises from now on." He then walked out. Kuou Academy. This day as Azazel expected was a special one. Ise entered his ssroom with a hell of headache. He still shivered thinking about Buchoo''s scolding. With him were all the girls his age. Irina, Asia, Xenovia. Their beauty was captivating as they apanied their man in an other exciting day of ss. Kiba followed after them attracting the attention of all the girls as per usual. Apart from a transfer student in the first years named Ravel Phoenix, all in all, it was a normal day. The ult research club had their minds busy with two things the School Festival project and the Rating Game against Sairaorg Bael. They had the usual banter they had before ss. They were all pretty excited about the School Festival. They were discussing it''s details. Ise still had the sad gaze of Buchoo in his mind. The ss was about to begin, when Asia asked the question first: "Ise-san, where is Matsuda-san and Motohama-san? -Huh? They are usually pretty early. Xenovia who was pretty straightforward: -Do you think they are still making babies with those strippers? -WHAT? How could they DO THAT TO ME!! Ise was practically wailing as he imagined their smug face! -Ise-san actually you don''t need to be sad. If you wantI am ready Shepletely blushed with shame at herst sentence. Xenovia snickered: "Asia-chan is getting bolder. Maybe I too should be more on the offensive" As they were about to continue, they heard amotion in front of their door. Girls cries were all over the ce!! Even more than when Kiba was there! Girls fainting! Boys screaming their hatred! And in the middle of that they saw Kiryuu running to them with a horrified face yet bloodied nose: "Asia! Issei-kun! Something INCREDIBLE happened!" Every member of the Peerage felt that something was wrong, they were still waiting for Kiryuu to borate but before that happened. THE SURPRISE WALKED IN THE CLASS!! "Kya! He looked at me How could that handsome senpai look at you!!" Two men wearing the high school uniforms were side by side. The school uniforms grew a little tight for the both them, showing their wide torse, thick arms. One of them had his back bent backward in aid back manner, a dark cap on his head, but that could not conceal the long thread of hair descending on his forehead. The look on his face was mean, almost scary, yet it gave a somehow approachable aura, like that of an actual High school boy. His vest gently posing on his shoulders moves as he moves, his student bag carelessly thrown behind his back. The new Saiyan genes mixed with his Asian face giving him a ''half'' kind of charm. Indeed with his Saiyan build and high school identity and handsome face, our good old Motohama looked like a ''Bad boy'' straight up from a Shoujo manga! "He looks a little ''bad'' tho, isn''t it? -I can''t wait to make him good, if you know what I mean, ara -You are so baad" The other half of the girls were there for the more ''handsome'' second senpai. He had an uptight posture, his lean and tall body was in full view, like an athlete''s! The sides of his spiked-up hair was lightly descending on his forehead giving him a ''bishounen'' vibe. His once creepy mannerism of pushing his googles against his face, had a whole other meaning, a devilish, scheming one. He looked like a handsome devil, that broke the heart of thousands of women! "This senpai looks ''too dangerous''! Kya!! -Sounds good! I was getting tired of Kiba-kun''s Prince charming vibe!" Meanwhile, unbeknown to all they were extremely ufortable: "Why are they all here? What are they talking about? Motohama! Do we look that weird!? I knew I should have shaved my hair! -Calm down. They will have to go back to ss anyway. Don''t worry about them! Anyway! If we follow his majesty, we will be Harem Kings!! -Yes!! Indeed! No one cares about these girls as long we have his majesty!" Ise had his eyes wide with surprise: "Whoare those people!!" Kiba stood up a serious look on his face. ''They are different. Like whole new beings'' Xenovia had also a serious face, Irene had a solemn face. The two boys looked like unchained beasts unleashed on the world. They advanced in the tensed silent, without sparring a look to anyone. Suddenly, they realized that everyone be less important in their eyes. The vicious Saiyan pride in their genes was already acting up. They were about to reach their ce under the baffled the gaze of all the students when Ise stopped their way: "Matsuda, Motohama! What happened to you, guys?!" Matsuda responded dismissively: "You don''t need to know." Ise was baffled by the coldness of his tone: "What do you mean? Aren''t we friends?!" Motohama was immediately triggered by his words as anger could be seen on top of his already vicious eyes: "We ''were'' friends, indeed. But did you tell us what happened to you, then? Huh? Sekiryutei!!" The moment they heard these words, they understood, these people were no longer the goofy friends they had. They were in their realm now!! All their faces but Ise''s, changed in the same manner. Battle intent, cold stares, readiness for battle all could be seen on this normal high school girls. Motohama onlyughed lightly: "IndeedheheheSo that''s the Gremory''s Peerage''s real faceGood, good. Seasoned warriors acting like high school girls, definitely to my taste. You''ve got a good thing going Ise." Kiryuu heard everything going on as she herself had her doubts cleared. Matsuda who have been silent, pushed his cap on his face saying: "That must have been good, Ise. Chasing the dream we shared, alone. " Ise looked down. "We must have looked like clowns to you." Asia who saw how grieved her Ise was: "Motohama-san, Matsuda-san, Ise-san only did that to pro- -It would be best if you didn''t intervene in this, Asia-chan. Best for all of you" Motohama immediately stopped her. "We were miserable as humans. We were scorn and hated, like you were. Because of who we were, we didn''t fit in this world to begin with. We found reality boring, we loved to dream, to fantasize together. Luckily, for you, you had that Dragon inside of you." Matsuda continued: "You made other friends, rivals, lovers. And you treated us like some kind of reminders of what you could have been. Some hero you are." Ise looked up: "NoII" By the time, he wanted to continue, they''ve already walked past him. Motohama left hisst words: "Let''s get along well as ssmates, Hyoudo-san, Argento-san, Quarta-san, Shidou-san" Xenovia and Irina looked bitterly at their dear Ise sad face. Asia had been weeping for a while, looking at the back of the two men. They both sat down, the silence following them. The ssroom teacher finally entered: "There was supposed to be a new transfer student, today, but Motohama spoke: "His majesty won''t being today." All the peerage nodded at the same time: ''Indeed, it''s this man''s deed.'' Kiba disliked Marek since the very first time he saw him. Prideful, arrogant, disdainful of othersHe was the kind of man who would kill for a ''yes'' or a ''no''. Like those who directed the Holy Sword Project. ''Ise-kun is so shaken. He values friendship beyond anything else, after all'' School time passed and Ise''s episode with Ravel also unfolded. But Rias noticed the depressed mood of her servant, all the girls actually. The day unfolded as the two Saiyans were returning to their new acquired mansion. They were stopped by all the Girls of Issei''s Harem. Rias and Akeno were at the lead, and their gaze scanned those new beings. They couldn''t possibly fathom their actual strength but they could understand that those two have changed. They have known them as Issei goofy friends. They had the same lust and awe that everyone showed in the school when meeting them. But now, it was different. The lustful gaze was still here, but the awe is transformed into haughtiness. It is as if they were looking at a cute littlemb and they were the BIG BAD WOLVES. Motohama spoke first: "Princess Gremory, to what I owe the honor?" He looked more devilish than the devils present here. Rias sighed: "I want you to know that I was the one who ordered Ise to not talk to humans about us being devils." Motohama looked at her with disbelief and derision like he was looking at a buffoon: "And you thought we didn''t know that?" Rias narrowed her gaze : "Then why are you being this harsh on him?" Motohama put his sses on his face as he startedughing in a very low voice. Giving the creeps to all the girl present. Matsuda only kept his cap down, as he leaned up. This situation started to stretch out until Akeno spoke: "Are you only going tough like that?" The one who answered was Matsuda under his stylish cap with aid back manner: "That''s a very stupid question Akeno-senpai" When they heard the answer said in such manner, they almost had the urge tear their head apart. The hot headed Xenovia was ready to pounce. Kiba sighed deeply. "But since we are on the topic of stupid questions, let''s ask you an obvious one. Did Ise never disobey your orders?" All the irritation from earlier disappeared like a breeze. Rias looked down; Akeno avoided eye contact. "The Gremory Princess actuallying here and pinning the me on herself only makes it worst, Akeno-senpai. Since that only means we were not important enough for Ise to disobey her. HeheheActually its even worst than that." "It means the Gremory Princess, think that her simple order is sufficient of a reason for Ise to two time us." Asia looked at them with disbelief! Xenovia clenched her fist, not knowing how to salvage the situation. Kiba has conflicted look on his face: ''Maybe, Buchoo made a mistake this time'' "Since we got this new bodies, we''ve been having a hard time controlling ourselves. We''ve been prone to anger, hate and bloodlust. Motohomaughing like that is actually the only way he found to not do something he will regret." They got cold sweat as they finally understood what thisughter means: ''This is pure rage!'' Rias had a determined look on her face as she looked at them: "Even so, even if you are angry, be angry at me. Ise loves this town, he loves this school more than anyone!" Asia started crying: "He is been fighting over and over. He nearly died so many times, I have healed over and over again" Akeno also added: "You may not know it but he''s been protecting us all!" Kiba added: "Ise-san is the person I admire the most. He always fights with courage and kindness" Matsuda spoke again: "Indeed, we don''t know a lot about you nor Ise, but you also don''t know a thing about us, do you?" "Motohama and I were both in the same middle school. Motohama was brilliant, in all academics, he got even a grant from Elite High schools abroad. I was in the athletic club, I was also a part of a gang. I also got my opportunities in both fields. Yet we both chose this school, do you know why?" Motohama answered after a long silence: "Because being aplished in neither those fields were important to us. We only wanted to live our youth like we wanted. We wanted to be perverts, we wanted to be ourselves and we wanted to dream of a Harem like life. Even if women started hating it, even if people started calling us the three perverts. It was okay, it was the life we chose the live because we didn''t find any better. Ise knew that better than anyone." Matsuda: "Him being a Hero is great, him wanting to protect us is also good. But there is a thing when a man neverpromises. It''s their dreams. We shared one. He chose to pursue it alone. We will do the same. Take good care of him, Gremory Princess." Rias could already picture the saddened of her beloved hearing these words, she clenched her fists in frustration. The rest all had depressed faces. As they heard their steps disappearing in the wind. Then a ring like tone as Matsuda checked his phone, Matsuda checked it and slightlyughed, he then turned around: "Gremory Princess, I just received a message from his Majesty." All the members of the Peerage immediately froze. It took even Rias some minutes toe to her senses and respond: "Do say." "Even if the Red Dragon is depressed, heed the request of the Butler. She will wake up after a few days" Rias immediately shaken. She had just received the request of the Bael Butler an hour ago! Even Azazel didn''t know! How the hell did he know?! More than that. He says that it will work on sleeping Illness! Such a Thing is a Miracle on itself! Rias bowed slightly: "I thank his Majesty for this information. Deliver my sincerest gratitude" All the peerage didn''t understand what happened. Seeing the shocked face on the Rias-senpai they looked up too, the both of them snickered: ''His majesty is indeed ultimate; he bestows his grace and take it like a deity!'' . Chapter 17: Gremory Peerage vs New born Saiyans Chapter 17: Gremory Peerage vs New born Saiyans The next day, Gremory Territory. All the Gremory peerage had tensed faces. Azazel had told them that ''a special guest'' will be assisting their training. All the Gremory peerage was standing with Rias Gremory at the front. Azazel and three figure appeared. One of them was in the center ahead while the two simply followed him with reverence and awe in the eyes. His dark green robe fluttered in the wind, he gave the feeling of an Emperor. Motohama and Matsuda wers silent as they were still impressed by how big the Underworld was. Marek looked over at all the devils. ''Damn, they are all like subus, its like they draw the male gaze to them.'' He then smiled looking at Ise: "Quite the good-looking Harem you got here Ise-kun!" He instantly got all flustered: "What are you sayingMarek-san! It''s not what you think!!" Heughed lightly, his gaze then stopped on Akeno, a little bitterness in his face: "Himejima, are your cousins still engaged?" She was a little surprised by the question but kept on a calm face: "Indeed, Tobio-nii-san and Suzaku-neechan are still engaged." He immediately stared daggers at Azazel with his white Ki enveloping him, the earth started trembling, like a Earthquacke was taking ce. They had cold sweat in their backs. "Such a horndog, what arvicolous beastTo Dare to get in the way of this Emperor alliance ns. How many people''s share of women does he intend to get? This kind of handsome bastard should be castrated!" Azazel immediately responded: "What?! You already knew that! Are you still hung up on that? Besides there is a lot of ways to tie alliances! -I am an Emperor! I only believe in blood alliances!! -Look, I assure you, I will find good matches for your servants!" Matsuda and Motohama who realized that their Emperor had already nned women for them were moved to tears. One of them was even, Akeno-senpai elder cousin! She was obviously an unmatchable beauty!! Marek turned to Azazel with vicious eyes: "Tell that little shit, if I find that another women fell in love with him. I will kill him, I swear it on my honor!" Azazel only sighed pointing at the Peerage who were crouching on the ground incapable of even standing up. He immediately withdrew his Ki: "Well, I guess they can''t handle a little Ki" The Peerage could finally breath again. They slowly stood up, with disbelief on their face. Rias Gremory and Akeno Himejima stood up with a terrified expression. ''Such power, and it''s only ''a little'' for him. What a terrifying guy.'' Draig spoke to Ise: "Partner. He is probably stronger than me when I was alive and not by a little." He then sighed: "I may have overreacted, but seriously, what a troublesome fellow. Who marries their cousins anyway. That''s so gross." Ise immediately snapped: "How shameless?! Both your wives are your cousins!! -I told you that in confidence! Ise-kun!" The rest of the Peerage had round eyes. They had a hint of admiration for Ise who could retort to him without worry. But they were baffled by the shamelessness of this Emperor! Such a shameless person at the top of an Empire, is it really okay? -I am sorry! But that waspletely unreasonable, Marek-san! -Just which side are you on?! -Its Akeno-san beloved brother, of course I am on his side. -Really? Do you know what he looks like? -What does th- He then pointed at Akeno''s face. -Imagine the male version of that. The moment he did that, his protective eyes, turned into angry ones: -That handsome bastard! Seducing girlsAAAH Unforgivable. - And also suppose that if he can seduce one of his cousins, he could seduce two! The moment he heard that, something inside him snapped : "THAT BASTARD! To dare THINK LIKE THAT ABOUT AKENO-SAN!!!" Akeno who has worried about her cousin was blushingly giggling. Happy that Ise would actually get that angry for her. "So whose side are you on? -Yours!! A handsome bastard like that should just DIE!!" Marek had a smile on his face as he gently nodded, he then swiftly turned his face to meet the gaze of Rias Gremory. An arrogant smile on his face: "I have a question for you, Gremory Princess. -Yes, your majesty. -What are the most beautiful cities of the Underworld?" She kept herselfposed as she answered: "Lilith, Lucifaad and the Agreas." The same moment he heard her response, he was immediately frozen on the spot. From some reason, be it for himing purely for City building or him looking down on all the Underworld, hepletely overlooked the Agares Fortress! "Agareas Fortress; Archeduke AgaresSeekvaira Agares,.. Hehehehe Such a Monumental oversight !!" He startedughing as his Ki started going wild again. Hisughter sounded like an evil monarch about to unleach terror on the world.. He then ordered as heughed : "Azazel-kun, my beautiful little crow! I finally found a good match. I will help them in their training too!" "Sigh, How troublesomeI will stay with you just in case." -It seems you don''t trust me around your little students. -Of course, look at you, you already lost control of your powers twice!" He retracted his Ki as he looked at the difficult face everyone was doing: "You are doing a little better. You too, Matsuda, Motohama -Thank you for your praise, your Majesty." One face particrly difficult, she looked like she was about to faint, she had an ojou-sama vibe, her hair was fiery like the sun. ''It seems the Phoenix girl is also pretty weak.'' "Gremory Peerage, today you will be training under my supervision. Your only task will be to fight Matsuda and Motohama. They are unfamiliar with their body, but they could still make you bleed hard. You''ve been warned" Kiba was surprised: "But they are neers!" "Matsuda, Motohama, by the end of this day, I want you two to be able to rival the Gremory Peerage. Advice, Ise is as strong as all of thembined. Do not disappoint me, you are now Saiyans, weakness is not allowed." "Yes, your majesty." "Let the training begin. Show me all your powers, go with the intent to kill. I will be guiding each one of you." The moment they heard that the bloodlust they''ve been feeling will finally be satisfied Matsuda smiled ferociously, as Motohama licked his lips. Instinctively they felt the mysterious energy in their body erupt as Ki started enveloping their very being!! It wasn''t nearly as powerful as Marek. Yet, it was extremely violent! Rias nerves immediately tightened as she felting the threating for them. This wasn''t the auraing from a neer to the supernatural world!!! "Split in too two groups, On the left "Rossweiss, Gasper as support Koneko and Ise as vanguard. "On the right With Me and Akeno as support Yuuto and Xenovia will be the Vanguard" Marek had a hint of appreciation for the Princess: ''Good Probing technique, but'' He smiled as he saw the hint of malice in Motohama eyes. The two nodded to each other before Matsuda disappeared and reappeared right in front of Ise''s baffled gaze, his punch already nearing his gut: "Let''s dance. Ise-kun!" The Sekiryutei got immediately thrown out faraway, as Matsuda flew behind him. "Ise-kun!!" The rest immediately tried to go after them but multiple sts blocked their way!! "Dear Gremory Peerage, where are you going? Your opponent is here." He said as he was brimming with Ki. The fastest Kiba immediately tried to regain hisrade, to find Motohama in his way. He immediately shed him, only to be met with a fierce punch. Kiba was immediately thrown away. The Powerful Xenovia with her Durandal in hands dashed forward, Koneko immediately used her senjutsu in Nekomata form to throw a punch. Motohama used his forearm to intercept the Durandal and his other hand to intercept the punch as heughed: "Such Power. To think you could live as High School girls with this sort of strength. Wonderful!! Yet, its not nearly enough!! HAAAA" His Ki started going wild as its repelled all his enemies!! As winds raged in the training Area. Akeno and Rias flew immediately using their demonic powers. Arge amount of power of destruction and Holy Lightening attacked Motohama. "So this is demonic power!!" He Joined his hands as an enormous Ki Ball appeared in front of him: "Take that!" The Ki st easily destroyed their demonic energy as they barely escaped. It exploded brightly as it pierced the sky !! The whole training area was shaking. Kiba stood up as he muttered: "SoPowerful!" Xenovia also stood up a smile on her face: "An opponent worth fighting!" Marek nodded as he thought: ''Good, he actually seeded in holding them back. By being fast and decisive. Responding with his best at each attempt at distracting him, he pushed them to stay by worry for theirpanions here. How shrewd, Motohama'' He then looked at the opposing side when Ise was standing up and got into His Bnce Breaker form! A browl was going down as the both of them kept exchanging fists! "Good! Good! Ise-kun! I wouldn''t expect something less from a Hero!" The wind was invoked, cracks appeared on the earth as the both kept exchanging moves. Wherever they went, everything was destroyed. Ki sts and Demonic ones kept being thrown around destroying the whole scenery ! Ise''s Bnce Breaker kept boosting up by the second ! And Matsuda Ki kept escding as he was getting used to his body! The Scale Mail kept being broken and repaired! Ise was already spewing blood from the punch earlier. He felt as every inch of body was in pain, yet he didn''t have the slightest idea to retreat. Matsuda has blue spots all over his body as he keptughing like a battle freak! Marek finally started speaking : "Good, Saiyans are warriors who could extinguish civilizations at the age of 8, only relying on their terrifying instinct. Your bodies are those of High ss Saiyans, yet you are not using even a tenth of its real power. Connect more with it." "More, More, Ise !!" He said as The Red Dragons got sted by him on the ground. Matsuda didn''t stop as two Ki st appeared on each of his hands. "I know this isn''t your full power! Show it to me!" He threw them at him as a crater could be seen with the Red Dragon slowly standing up: "You are very strong Matsuda-san. But be careful. Things are about to get serious. Promtion Queen!" "Illegal move Trinia! Welsh Sonic Boost Knight! Release Armor!" Ise immediately disappeared from Matsuda before appearing "Welsh Dragonic Rook! Solid Impact." Matsuda was immediately sted out as his body pierced throught several mountains before slowly dropping out: "Such strength actually exists!" Ise kept attacking himbining his three forms as Matsuda barely managed to not be knocked out. He felt pain from all his pores as he attacks were blocked by the Rooks or dodged by the Knights. "He managed to push Ise-kun to this extent, huh. I mustn''t hold back too, then. de cksmith, Glory Drag Trooper" Said Kiba as armored knights appeared around him. Rossweiss who had been silent finally advanced as hundred of Magic circles appeared around her. "Indeed, let''s end this" Koneko charged at Motohama with even fiercer momentum, unlocking her form 2. He stopped her attack with difficulty on his face and he threw Ki sts at the Silver knights who swiftly evaded it. Xenovia then jumped on him with fierce momentum: "Take that! Motohama-san!" As he stopped it, his forearm started bleeding: "Great power!" He didn''t even finish fending off for himself that he saw stsing from the Magical Circles,pletely obscuring anything in his view. He immedeiatly retreated in the air as he started generating Ki sts at frightening speed: "AAAAAAAH" His Ki kept spiking up as he resisted the st. "Never let your back unguarded, newbie" Kiba appeared behind as he shed, Motohama had barely the time to avoid his vitals. But he got hit but what was left of the Elemental Attack of the Rook! He was still descendeding in the air when he saw Akeno flying on top of him with a sadistic expression: "Holy Lightening" He resembled his remaining strength as he countered with an enormous Ki st! But! After that, there was a sound sealing his fate!! A big ball of Power of Destruction! A gigantic st was heard as a silhouette crashed in the ground. Matsuda was also battered as he was barely managing to stand up. Azazel looked at the two with a baffled gaze: "To think they brought them up to this point by sheer body power alone. What a frightening race." "You still haven''t understood everything about Saiyans. " This battle is not over yet" Chapter 18: KAMEHAMEHA!!! Chapter 18: KAMEHAMEHA!!! "I will show why the Saiyans are a frightening race!!" He then smiled: "Motohama, Matsuda is it really how they are going to end? I though you wanted to be Harem Kings!" The moment they heard that they started standing up. "The princess Gremory didn''t even give you a second nce! She didn''t even give you a chance, Motohama!!" Rias Gremory immediately red at Marek! ''So it was his fault after all!!'' "All these people, would have lead dream-like life without even giving you a single look!!! Everyday! They smiled with you,ughed with you! Acted like your friends!" Asia immediately cried: "We were friends!!" Marek smiled and continued: "Of course, the reality is otherwise, look at how strong they actually are! For them you were nothing more than Backround characters! They probably wanted to talk to you only because they wanted to get on Ise good side!" "Shut up, That it is not true! We only wanted to protect you!!" Xenovia was screaming Motohama had his eyes red with anger: "You keep denying itYet... He then screamed: "NOTHING OF WHAT HE SAID IS WRONG!!! I WILL. I WILL SHOW YOU.AAAAAAHHH WHO YOU HAVE BEEN LOOKING DOWN AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH" His KI descended on the underworld, as Earth Shattered! Lightening descended from the dark sky of the Underworld! His KI outburst kept increasing again and again!!! His sses broke ! His top clothes were shattered, exposing his muscr chest. As his hair slowly redescended on his forehead, without a smile on. This time, on his face: One could only see silent rage. Marek turned to Matsuda: "Matsuda, you know what I am about to say. -Don''t waste your energy, your majesty. He stood up as concentrated Ki kept channeling through his Body. An explosion of Ki urred as a white column appeared with him at the center. His cap got thrown away as his hair kept fluttering in the wind. "MY RAGE IS ALREADY AT THE TOP" They immediately flew toward their frightened adversaries! Ise got vastly overwhelmed as his armor started disintegrating, in Matsuda''s destructive outrage!! Motohama disappeared immediately and reappeared behind the baffled Kiba: "Never let your back unguarded" He said as he kicked his waist sending him against the walls, with his pelvispletely shattered. "KIBAAAA!!!" Xenonvia shed on him only for her Durandal to be intercepted between his thumb and Index. The both had eyes contact, as Xenovia shivered and Motohama snickered: "iming to protect us, with this little iron stick. Isn''t a bit ridiculous, Miss Swordswoman! " He said as he threw her away like garbage! Marekughed as he repeated the words Vegeta said to him in training: "Good, good, Saiyan''s powere from Rage and Pride. If a Saiyan suffer an utter humiliation and unspeakable anger, his body respond to him giving him more power! Fuse with it, Let it fuel your Power!" Azazel had shiver down his spine: "So this Saiyan race are like Sacred Gear users! Yet their base powers are already so absurd." Rias felt her body turn cold as she looked at Motohama that seemed to be brimming with power: "Rossweiss!" Rossweiss generated a bigger barrage than thest time. As the first magical spell attacked him, he didn''t even dodge as itnded on his cheek. His face was slightly turned but there was absolutely no damage. "Is that all?" "Impossible!" Elemental attacks started downing one after another as Motohama slowly advanced to her as if the attacks were tickles! "Stop right here" Rias cried: "No! Koneko!" Koneko used her senjustu to try to stop his advance. He immediately took her hand and punched in the gut. So hard that she fell down to his feet pathetically spouting blood. He continued to advance as elemental magic kept striking him without further avail. He finally arrived in front of her: -I said, Is that all?" His voice brimming with silent anger scared her from the deph of her heart. He grabbed her neck by his hand. She felt her breathingpromised: "What beautiful neck. So fragile, yet so beautiful. It would be a waste to break it today." Without giving her time to react he punched so hard that a her boddy folded in half! "Good night. Rossweiss-sensei." Rias''s heart was beating wildly, as she recalled the scene she just witnessed: "At that moment he could''ve easily broke her neck" He slowly flew up to Akeno and Rias. "Gremory Princess, your words earlier have pleased my majesty, so I will let you charge your attack. Give me your best" She smiled fearlessly: "Are you sure? You might regret it." "Oh I am sure that Rias-senpai is already regretting a lot of things by now." Her confident smile turned into a bitter one: ''He even saw through that, huh.'' ''Matsuda''s could keep up with The Trinia even if he was vastly overpowered, this kind of fighting instinct is equal only to people like Vali Lucifer or Sairaorg or Ise himself. Motohama way of immediately spotting the w in each of one and holding us so long already prove that his tactical awareness is already above mine''s or Ravel''s. I don''t think even Sona or Seekvaira could outsmart him.'' ''They were right yesterday. They are elites who chose another lifestyle. To think I had this kind of talent this close to my peerage and Ipletely ignored it. I feel ashamed.'' She then smiled fearlessly: "Indeed, but I still love my peerage and I wouldn''t give up on any one of them. Prepare yourself, Motohama-san. Akeno back me up. -Yes, buchou" On the other side. The fight was raging on as Ise'' s armor entered in a cycle of destruction and reconstruction. "So strong! As strong as! No stronger than Sairorg-san!!" Matsuda whose hair was lightly spiking up spoke: "Ise, it''s time to end this! Use your most powerful attack." Ise had a surprised look on his face before he nodded: "Let''s end this! Welsh ster Bishop!" His Scail Mail changed again for the Bishop form, as cannons on his back started generating demonic power! As the two were about to use their Ki sts to respond. They heard: "HAHAHA Look at you acting all prideful and giving weaklings a chance! Like Vegeta!! You have lived to the expectations of your Emperor! This Emperor shall reward you! Look at my movement and recreate it in the same time ! Marek slowly moved his hands in an extremely familiar fashion! The both of them slowly followed him as they felt that the flow of Energy in their bodies have never been smoother. As the three of them assembled their hands behind them. They felt an extremely concentrated Blue Ki Ball slowly taking shape in their palms! "KAAAAA" They followed behind him: ""KAAAA!!"" "MEEEE!!" ""MEEEE"!!" All the air in the atmosphere seemed to rile up to it utmost! Azazel had a feeling that this attack could even hurt him!!! "HAAAAA!!" ""HAAAAAA!!"" "MEEEEE!!" ""MEEEE"!!" Marek has already stoped the exuction of his attack, as the two had their blood boiling feeling the sheer power of this attack !! A gigantic pure ball of destruction fused with lightening on it was downing on Motohama. "DRAGON SMASHER!!!" Finally, Marek opened his palms as the others followed him: "HAAAAAA" "HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" A blue beam of light came from their palm as they cried their heart out! A glint of light appeared in Marek''s eyes as he noticed that the power of the Kamehameha is stronger than expected. Matsuda''s Kamehameha destroyed the Dragon Smasher after a deadlock obliterating Ise''s Bnce Breaker in one fell Swoop. Motohama''s Kamehameha immediately pierced the sphere of Destruction like it was Tofu! And Went to target the two beauties. "That''s troublesome" Marek appeared before them as he intercepeted the Kamehameha with his barehand and destroyed it like ss. Azazel has his back drenched in sweat : ''Such an attack, to think they were still normal high school boys two days ago.'' Marek looked silently at the two, sighing: "It is good for now. But you really need to work on adjusting to your bodies. At this level, even a Saibaman is stronger than you. You are not even on the level of adult Low-ss Warrior, yet your bodies are High ss." Chapter 19: Advice Chapter 19: Advice They nodded, drenched in their sweat "I need you to attain the level of a High ss Warrior by the end of the year. Until then you will stay at school" He then looked over everyone: "You will be training with Matsuda and Motohama. Their power-type profile is simr too Sairaorg, and they already stronger than him, and equal to him if he used his trump card." "Now, for the ws, Ise!!" Ise stood up with difficulty: "Yes!!" "You are actually the best out of them, but you are the least capable of being used at the max in a Rating Game. It''s actually a w that your King should have noticed in you." He spoke as he smirked to Rias: "Your principal issue is your Heroic Trait. You are at full power when a fighting a disadvantageous fight, yet your way of handling a one when you are stronger is subpar." "But this kind of thing could only be taught by someone stronger." ''Even someone like Vegeta had this kind of problem.'' "Let me show you how." He then pointed at Xenovia. "The holy sword wieldere at me! I will lower my power so I wouldn''t hurt you" Xenovia who had the least consumed stamina attacked with all her might. "The trick is understanding in depth your opponent, best them in the wit they want to resist you with." He blocked the durandal with his hand and the two stood at a standstill as Xenovia saw a hope of breakthrough: "For those who pride in their strength, do not dodge and do not repel easily. They''ve been always been proud in their attack power, so when they get you in a standstill, they will always want to push throught. At this moment" He hardened his grip bringing the Durandal to his side and Xenovia with it as his other hand with a Ki ball shot just a little right to her face, yet the explosion behind her made her understand. ''This man, if he was serious, I would be dead at this moment.'' All the others understood, he turned at his subordinates: "Motohama your tactical awareness is something that is worthy of praise. But it worth naught if youck ruthlessness and wiliness to follow through. Xenovia attacked you two times, the first time you repelled her and the second time you ejected her, reflect on that." "Yes, your majesty." "It is the same problem for the Cat Girl. Your martial sense is as good as the three there, your raw power will only grow with your body. I actually wish I could make you a SaiyanBut youck ruthlessness. You want to fight yet you are deeply afraid of killing others. So you will either end up sacrificing for others, or being taken down in a suicide attack with weaker opponents that you should have already in." The little girl nodded seriously as she remembered how thest Rating Games, and her trauma of hurting others. Marek smiled again as he said: "Next you, Kiba Yuuto. I supposed the nun cured you,e at me" The first thing he did is generate his Sowrd of Betrayer as he roamed around him with his Godspeed. Even then he realized that he couldn''t escape his sight all. "Good speed, but" Marek pointed at Koneko and a Ki st immediatelyunched at her with top speed. Without even a second thought Kiba threw himself as he parried the st, yet the next moment, he saw the monarch appear in front of him as he clutched his head: "Gotcha!" He immediately threw it in the Ground. "Your weakness is that your fighting style ispletely ipatible with your character. You are knight at heart, your duty is before all to protect, you shouldn''t have chosen to fight as a speed-type fighter. Speed is useless, if I know where you are heading. Create a better fitting swordsmanship that uses speed to defend. Developing your Sacred Gear should be the least of your worries." He turned his head to look at the two Great Beauties: "First, the Himejima. You are such waste." Akeno who seemed to anticipate this scolding, had her head down. Azazel who always doted on her clenched his fists to restrain himself. Knowing that all his analysis has been dead set. Even if Dieuseher Belial was here he wouldn''t be that urate! "Of all the people here, you are one of the strongest firepower. Yet your battle sense is aplete mess. You have zero danger awareness, zero reactivity. You are maybe dotted with Great demonic power, but as an actual battle strength you are useless. In a narrow battle you will always be on the losing side. And worst of all you are the queen, and the power you hold is great, so people will always send you tough match ups." "Stop! You are too cruel! Akeno-san is always doi- -Ise! Let him finish. Rias interrupted him. Marek sighed : "If you want to be of help in the Rating Games, until you develop a good fighting instinct, never fight alone and always follow orders. This way you could learn from others." "The Valkyrie should find ways to be more versatile inbat. But I am sure someone with your magic knowledge should work around that easily. Overall your performance is great for your actual value." He then smiled as he looked at the Princess who was slowly getting prepared: "There are two kinds of Generals in battle: Those who charge at the front leading their people, and those who stay behind being protected by their people. Those two are two good ways of leading. Yet, you cannot seem to resolute yourself to picking either. Let me make it easier for you, the first option is only possible if the General is stronger than every single one of his people." Rias had head down as she had a difficult face: "Also, you may not like this, but as you are now, you are unsuitable for the power of Destruction." She immediately looked at him in the face with a surprised gaze: "You are pampered princess, yes nobilityes with its prices. But you lived in peace and didn''t live in wars like your brother did. To wield any power, one has to understand its profound meaning. What does it mean? To destroy? What does destruction entail? Your very soul has to be impregnated with it, to love it and to look forward to using it." He sighed then: "Get better, continue to fight and reflect on your weaknesses. Matsuda you stay with them." He immediately left with Azazel: "Motohama, when you get better find me at Agareas. ""Yes, your majesty"" "Let''s go" In the sky of the floating City of Agares, a man with a charming smile on his face was looking at it like it was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. He continued to roam its sky, then descended, parkoured it, feeling its walls, caressing it, like he was teasing his lover. "Beautiful city, isn''t it?" "Yes, your majesty. I am in awe." Motohama had sparkling eyes as he responded to his Emperor. Marek nodded. He was falling in love with the city as his mood was like that of a aficionado admiring a piece of art. ''I haven''t felt that way about a city since Dubai'' He took a deep breath as he heard every life in the bustling city, everyone going about their lives. Happiness, sorrows, hoes of lives. He spoke to Azazel behind him: "I have decided, I want a city like that to be my Imperial City. -You seem to have made up your mind. -Don''t make that face, I don''t need this city, nor the technology required to make it. -Oh? -Indeed, my beautiful crow! I only need you to build on it right! Oh My talented underworld craftsmen! I want something Imperialist, Sultanist and Noble. A city, a fortress, and a safe home. I want all my people to have a sense of security when looking at the Sky. I want all my enemies to cower in fear. I want it to be the bastion my As Empire will stand on. His gaze softened like a daydreaming child as he roamed through the Agares Fortress. Azazel smiled: ''So he can make a face like that too.'' A blue portal opened in front of him. "So you do have the technology to make a floating city." Marek gentlyughed: "What technology? I only need to make a piece ofnd float. Hhhhh. What a crack up!" He then stopped just before the portal as he smiled : "I only need good eyes." Chapter 20: Eyes like never before. Chapter 20: Eyes like never before. Naruto World, the Moon. "Who..Who are you?!!" The men of the Otsutsuki n were already floored, as a man in a deep green robe advanced towards the Energy vessel (The giant Tenseigan). All the nsmen who tried to attack him were crippled. "A man from another world." He continued to advanced as he prated effortlessly through each barrier: "Don''t be such a pain. I only need a pair of eyes from it and I am gone." With his hands he took swiftly what he needed. He then turned and looked at the n leader: "By the way, you and your branch family better watch yourselves. Don''t attack the Shinobi World, because, by the time you are ready.... It will already be my Empire''s!" Heughed and left as he came. Uchiha graveyard. in dark, a man in a conspicuous robe traveled slowly through the cemetery. ''Letting the Graveyards this unguarded knowing of the existence of the Edo Tensei. What a big oversight.'' He then stopped in front of one of them: ''This one look fairly new, only a week.'' He pounded the ground with his foot and the ground opened showing a coffin. Marek didn''t know whether to cry orugh: ''From a dignified Emperor to a grave robber.'' He opened it to find the corpse of a young girl. ''Very young, doesn''t seem trained. Probably a civilian of the Uchiha n. The eyes are still intact.'' He took them off and got everything back in ce. ''Well, that was gross.'' He has been eyeing the dojutsu of the Naruto World for a while. The creation of an imperial city was a good excuse. Hendeply realized something in the DxD world. ''Strength is not everything. It''s barely a tool to secure the Empire''s safety. To build other abilities are required.'' Imperial Hall, As Empire Marek sat quietly on the throne room a deep smile on his face as he wrote his monthly letter to his Elder Cousin: "Elder Sister, I thank my fortune today, that I am still able to write you these words. I could feel the worry in your previous letter. Worry not, for your dependable brother has ascended to the throne of his Ancestors and saved his people. I still hear of your feats; you are indeed the pride of our Empire. You have even joined the Headquarters of the Sword Sect in the Rwa Empire and became a privileged disciple there. Yet that doesn''t ease the sorrow of your absence from my heart. I long to see your face everyday the sun rises, and hear your voice everyday the moon lingers. It has been years, I have changed, yet stayed the same. The Inter-sect Competition will be held in the Lan Empire, I will be attending it in a years'' time, I hope you grace my sight there. To you, My Kosem." Shahrazad had a big smile as she read the sweet words her Emperor wrote: "Your pen also became as sharp as a weapon. Big Sis Kosem, will be pleasantly delighted by your words." Marek with warm eyes only snickered: "She is so spoiled; she will only say I haven''t tried hard enough the previous times. Ande beat me up." Shahrazad smiled teasingly as she wrapped her arms around his neck: "Your majesty is as mighty as the Gods of the Ancient Continents, surely you can handle a little Kosem. -Why do you say things you don''t believe in? You two already had me wrapped around your fingers by the time I was big enough to know what a girl is. She giggled in his ear: -We didn''t have it easy; you were pretty dense too. He grabbed her hand as he sighed: -5 years. -5 years indeed. -In the next year we will go to thepetition to get her back from the sect. -In three years will be your enthronement ceremony. -The fifth year. All will be ready. We will dere war on the Continent. -How is the construction projects going? Marek smiled inly: -It will eventually work out. I should be back soon. I did bring some interesting youngsters. I made them Saiyans. -Oh? You must really like them -They are heroes in the making. They will be the symbol of the new Empire. But -But what? -They need women to reign their character. They can''t take care of themselves, not for now. -Let me guessIt''s those two friends that I read in the books about the world codename ''DXD''. Motohama and Matsuda, isn''t it? She said smartly. He suddenly took her by the arms and plunged her in his chest: -You think you know me like the back of your hand, don''t you? -Am I wrong? -UmMaybe She giggled : -It was easy to guess, three people with a strong yet weird character, one born with the capacity of using it and the others shunned for it. -What do you imply? She posed her hand in his cheek as she smiled elegantly: -I indeed know you like the back of my hand. He immediately got flustered as all his face became red. She giggled: -But I didn''t know the Legendary Super Saiyan had such weak defenses. Should I worry about you? He immediately started coughing: -Hum! Hum! NoI onlyYou took me by surprise that''s all!! She got out from his embrace as she lightly purred: "Your majesty we have more pressing matters to attend to. -Is it about the diplomatic emissaries? Decline any meeting with anyone. Cut off all diplomatic rtionship with this continent. Making deals with people, is allowing them to probe your situation. We will continue making business with Bulma''s partners for now. Let them always second guessing our intentions. We will begin the restructuration of the Empire after we rebuild it. I will leave you in charge. I need to figure out what to do with these eyes. She nodded before silently leaving the Throne Room The Astaroth King''s Piece appeared before him: {Gic Material: Dormant Sharingan, High purity Byakugan, S-cells type B eyes} "So? What do you think? -The gic data of the three of them is extremely attractive. -But? -As they are now, they arepletely useless. Marek softly sighed as he continued to listen: -The Sharingan, The byakugan are what is called Gical transformers. They take a certain amount of energy and transform it into effects. Illusions, optical analysis and uracy, ectAnd their effect is better the more energy is given to them. The problem is they have a pretty low energy max cap. -I see, if the energy cap is exceeded, then -The Byakugan tend to stop the energy but the Sharigan tend to go into overdrive and continue to overwork the eyes until- -Blindness. The curse of the Magnekyou Sharingan. -The Cap is High Kage level energy, estimated at City Level. You could respect the level cap while using but- -Yes, My Sharingan wouldn''t even be able to see Ten Shin Han moving let alone fight important battles. My normal eyes would do a much better job. -The cap is augmented via gic fusion and the defect of the overdrive is diverted like the Byakugan. But even with that the cap is still Ind or Country level at most. -You mean the Eternal Magnekyou Sharingan. -Regressing it with the Ancestral Gic Digression would elevate the cap and even make it a more heaven defying transformer, and the cap is not registered but it will never exceed Multi Sr system-level. -So you tell me the Rinne-Sharingan is not the cap for the Rinnegan? -The information is registered as uncertain, for the lifeform codename ''Kaguya'' had really weak control over its gical prowess and overall energy. -Its indeed true. -Yet to think that there is a gical transformer who could transform-level energy like Juubi to potentially Sr system-level capabilities, is in itself heaven-defying. -It seems you have a solution. The King Piece seemed to smirk without a mouth: -We do have Miracle cells with a strength cap that keep increasing with each challenge. -The S-cells. -The solution is to recreate the Sharingan''s, the Rinnegan''s and the Tenseigan''s gic sequences on your Type B S-cells and turning your normal eye into a transformer too. This process is only possible because of the closeness between the Saiyan race and Human race, the Otsutsuki race. A trilled expression appeared on Marek''s Face: -A Saiyan specific eye, an eye that constantly evolves with its user! -Indeed. I can guarantee the enhanced base abilities of the Sharingan and Byakugan. But for the other abilities we will only discover once we have done it, because the randomized process is a part of the transformers too, after the Magnekyou Stage. He sighed: -I am sure whatever abilities. They are going to be great. -The two eyes will be lost in the process, is it okay? -You know that I don''t care! -Indeed. It''s still procedure. The process will take 17 hours, do not move from the Throne Room. -Much more time than the evolution process. -Yes, Gic evolution is basically awakening thetent limiters of the race. Thisplete gic reconfiguration of your eye''s S Cells. It''s much moreplex. -Proceed. Marek leaned silently on the throne, and shut his eyes, as he rested his face against his hand. A warm feeling invaded his eyes and a sharp headache attack him. A pain that should be hundred times sharper than thest time. Yet this time he was as calm as a spring, unmoved. He wasn''t the same man anymore. He only bathed in the feeling of bliss that evolution did bring him. Chapter 21: Sullied Garden Chapter 21: Sullied Garden In the beautiful green garden of the Imperial Castle, two women dressed in beautiful dresses were calmly sipping tea. Their beauty were unparalleled: The first has deep dark pulpe silky hair that seemed like it would fuse with the world, her white skin gave her an ethereal aura, like an unreachable fairy. Her smile as she thought about the Emperor, gave the charm of a maiden in love. Yet in her dark purple eyes could be seen concern and wisdom beyond her age. The light breeze gave it all an immortal feeling, like a scene drawn by a brush virtuoso. Her demeanor was indeed that of a woman born in an imperial family, Shahrazad visited her mother inw, Devran. The mature woman in front of her, had a calmer face, a gracious bearing and a piercing gaze that held the vicissitudes of life: "So, he wants to cut all ties with other countries." "He is focusing on strengthening the Empire." "He is hellbent on this World Conquest of his, isn''t he?" She had a charming smile on her cherry colored lips: "You know how stubborn he is, and besides, you don''t need to worry about his safety. Despite what you saw two weeks ago, he is much stronger than what you make him out to be." Devran smiled teasingly: "Not even officially married yet you two already share secrets." Shahrazad reddened: "Aunt! You...Keep teasing me." Suddenly a servant came running, Shahrazad nodded for him to speak: "The emissaries of the Chani Kingdom, Rnd County and Kuzabru Baronery have all been denied the entry to the capital. But" "We are sorry for the inconvenience but we made our way here." A cocky voice could be heard as two elderly man walked in uninvited. Devran recognized a short bald man, his face was calm and the way he walked was exemry. ''First Minister of the Wanda Kingdom'' Behind him was a hunched white-haired man with a long robe and a golden sword at his waist. Shahrazad recognized him: ''The third elder of Sword sect''s siege at Wanda kingdom.'' Her mesmerizing green eyes narrowed: ''They are walking like they own the ce'' The bald man bowed before thedies as he said: "Princess Devran, it''s an honor to meet you again. Your father long for you." The Imperial Concubine didn''t even have to respond that a powerful voice resonated: "She is not your Princess Devran but our Mother Empress." The both of them had a glint of light in their eyes. ''So the Emperor abdicated indeed and the new Emperor backed by this new force survived the attack.'' "State your business." Her eyes were stern, her demaneor exemry...Like she was born to rule. "We came here to rekindle our friendship with your King." Shahrazad light smile turned a tad cold, as she got out a weird dark rectangle from her chest. She brought it to her mouth: "White hawk, Shoot him in the knee." The next moment a gunshot was heard and the Minister was down bleeding. The elder drew the sword veins popping out from his head: "HOW DARE YOU!!" But before he could continue an other gunshot grazed his face as it collided with the wall behind him. ''HeThis is like the Firearms of the Federation! Is it them their backing?'' He immediately calmed down. The Minister raised his head with difficulty: "Why?" Shahrazad slowly drank her cup of tea as she watched his leg brim with blood and, like an angel, lightly smiled: "Why?" "Did you say why?" She then stood up, a cold voiceing from her voice: "First capital offense, we do not bow before the Mother Empress we kneel before her." Her voice contain deep disgust: "We are not a gathering of dogs who decided someone to for rule them, we are a millennial old dynasty." Mockery could then be heard in her tone: "For your knee, I am only helping you bend it and correct your wretched ways." She then walked up: "Second capital offense, you called his Great Majesty, "King". Huh?" "Like he is the equal of the dog that rules over your backwards countryside. " Hearing this insults he cried in response: "Your country may be victorious in this war, but if you entrave the Rwa Empire effort for peaceYou!" He immediately took out his backing! Arriving in front of him she smiled, fury in her eyes: "Third capital offense, Take a little hint you bald bastard!" "Next time when we stop you at the gates. It means you go Fuck off!" The old minister who seemed to have hard time believing that a Princess would throw him suchngage in the face asked : "What did you say?" She looked down on him as her smile transformed into a pissed off expression: " You heard me right! You go Fuck off, you and your Kingdom , and the Empire Backing him up!!" She then turned away, as the Minister kept looking at her back in daze. Suddenly she stopped: "Minister, I don''t hear the sound of your footsteps." She turned her head and stared daggers at him: "DIDN''T TELL YOU TO FUCK OFF?!" The minister scared to his wits immediately limped away as fast as he could! The elder looking at his back was impressed in his heart: ''What a wild gal! To think she handled that Minister who raised hell in the Wanda Kingdom that easily.'' She then faced the old man and her expressionpletely changed as a charming smile appeared on her face: "It''s a pleasure to meet an elder of the sword Sect." He nodded pridefully. ''Indeed, even if they can afford to offend a little kingdom, they can''t offend the Sword Sect, one of the cornerstones of the Martial Alliance'' "Sit down, please." He sat and deeply sighed. She followed and said: "I trust the trip hasn''t been too hard on you." "Well, these old bones can still walk some miles." "Do not fret, Elder Ye our Empire always take care of Experts." He nodded: "Good policy." Shahrazad smiled lightly: "We only hope that they can take care of us in return." He understood the underlying meaning as he sipped his tea: "I understand your concerns, but the policy of the Righteous Martial Alliance is to never interfere with otherworldly affairs." "Of course if one of our disciples chose to aid you, it will be between you and him." Devran wanted to p him on the spot: ''You Shameless bastard. Doesn''t that mean that you get help who you whenever you want!'' But Shahrazad only replied calmly: "Indeed, Ancestor is wise. No wonder my Elder Sister is a disciple." Hearing her, he immediately perked up: "Ah, Kosem, a good child, unparalleled in her age. She will be a greatpetitor in the sect tournament." Devran again wanted to rip his head: ''Good child? She is way stronger than you! You old fart!'' "Anyway, as a reward for Princess Kosem''s hard work, our Sword Sect is to help you in rebuilding your Empire. I need to see the Emperor for that." Shahrazad seemed moved to the tears: "What great generosity! As expected of the Great Sword Sect upholding justice for the poor citizens." The women servants of Shahrazad who were hiding in the dark with their snippers made all the effort in the world to contain theirughter! The other soldiers too wanted to burst out too!! "I will surely discuss it with his Majesty when he wakes up." ''Is he asleep? At this hour?'' He stood up: "Well, I will be waiting for an audience." "It will surely be our pleasure." He walked out like he is 6 foot 4! Then a cheerful voice rang out behind him: "Oh a minor detail, My elder." "Yes?" Her voice seemed still, somewhat cheerful: "Are the guards at gate, okay?" He stopped and responded nonchntly: "They will be fine, I only made them know their ce. Hehe..." "Oh! I see! ThenIn this case...." "SHOULDN''T YOU KNOW YOUR PLACE TOO?" He barely turned his head to meet her gaze when he heard: "FIRE!" Hundred of gunshots were heard at the same time as it resonated thought the Imperial Hall. The elder could defend against 20 of them, before he was riddled with bullets. Yet he still stood up: "What does that mean! PRINCESS OF THE COMBROSIA EMPIRE!" She didn''t even respond to him as she yelled: "FOR THOSE WHO HURT OUR PEOPLE WHAT DO WE DO?" A response downed like the voice of hell itself: "WE KILL" Gunshots descended again! Like The torrential Rain! Destroying him in the Process: "Princess! This is The Martial Alliance you are messing with!! "FOR THOSE WHO BELITTLE US LIKE FOOLS WHAT DO WE DO? "WE KILL!!" Gunshots sounded again, as he descended on the floor drowning on his own blood! She bent over him and announced: "Wee to the ATLAS Empire, elder." The Soldiers who witnessed the whole scene had tears up their eyes as they saw what unfolded. For a mere guard, their Imperial Family executed a member of the Sword Sect! They wanted toy their lives right here for her just to return the favor! She finally spoke to the frightened servant: "Next time someone from our Empire is harmed by an outside foe, execute him immediately." Devran looking at the sullied garden sighed: "Didn''t you take it too far?" "Only a Dog from A Dog Sect! Don''t bother yourself with him!" "He is from the Sword Sect." Shahrazad had a proud smile on her face: "And We are from the ATLAS Empire, what''s your point?" She sighed andughed quietly: "It seems, that it is not only that old Emperor that was eroded by time. You are right indeed; we are from the As Empire." "I need to go check on his majesty. It''s been a day already." "Yes, go. Tell him toe visit me." "Yes, Mother Empress." She walked out of the bloodied garden and as she entered the hallway, she staggered as she began throwing up. ''It''s much harder than expected.'' Chapter 22: Heaven Defying Chapter 22: Heaven Defying Author''s note: I would use the theme "The God has awakened" from Naruto to read this. Imperial Hall, Throne Room. A man smiled handsomely: "Finally" The Red King Piece hovered as a screen appeared, apanying it''s excited voice: "Creation of Exceptional Saiyan eyespleted. The result exceeded all the previsions. Current Power Cap: Impossible to Estimate. Nature of the Transformer: Impossible to estimate. Please try activating it for the system to register a Transformer for each power-level." Marek was thrilled and his blood was boiling. Thest time he felt like that was with the Legendary Super Saiyan Evolution. "Host has two kinds of transformers, one steaming from the Transformer codename ''Sharingan'', the other from the Transformer code-name ''Byakugan'' One can be chosen by the hostmand." "Let''s start with the Sharingan first." He finally opened his eyes. They were dark, but not the usual, they were deep dark like an infinite abyss was silently brewing withing them. Even the Iris couldn''t be seen anymore. The luster made it feel like one was looking at a deserted space, a deep void, that could swallow one''s soul. "Let''s start slowly." He regted his Ki as he announced: "Normal human energy." "Unresponsive, minimal energy cap isn''t attained yet." "Building level energy" "Unresponsive, minimal energy cap isn''t attained yet." "This the normal threshold of activating the First Tomoe Sharingan" "Town level energy." "Unresponsive, minimal energy cap isn''t attained yet." "Huh?" "City level energy" "Unresponsive, minimal energy cap isn''t attained yet." The whole Hall started Shaking as cries could be heard outside "Country level energy!" "Unresponsive, minimal energy cap isn''t attained yet." Marek immediately flew up in the sky as he cried: "Moon-level energy !!!" "Unresponsive, minimal energy cap isn''t attained yet." He startedughing madly as the Sky was filled with sparks, preparing for what about toe! "Heheheh.Intersting" "Large-level energy!!" "Unresponsive, minimal energy cap isn''t attained yet." "Even power exceeding Juubi''s wouldn''t suffice to even activate One tomoe!!" He flew even higher bing a dot in the sky, heughed madly and he screamed: "Star-level energy!!" Finally, he felt a change, a tingling appeared on his eyes. His dark eyes finally had a change as a Tomoe shaped white light appeared on it, shining like a bright Star in the deep Cosmos! Marek immediately noticed the change as he saw every movement around him slow down, like he was watching the world in slow-motion. "One-Star Tomoe Sharingan, Super sight, incredible discerning skills." He smiled: "Now we are talking, let''s resume!" "Sr System-level! This time he started controlling his Ki, to not attract attention and only channeled energy through his eyes. Another change appeared in his eyes as another star appeared. He felt his eyes getting sharper and the concept of movement getting clearer and cleared. He felt omniscient, like he could understand the process of everything in the universe. "Two-Star Tomoe Sharingan, Quantic Computing Movement Analysis." "Good, good! Multisr System Level! Another star appeared as he felt like his eyes contained mysterious powers, the power to modify reality itself. "Three-Star Tomoe Sharingan, Infinite Tsukoyomi (Sr-level)." "Great! Great! What a wonderful day! Let''s continue! Gxy LEVEL!!! His eyes suddenly changed as a whirlpool resembling that of the milky way appeared on his eyes. Marek touched his eyee as information about his heaven-defying abilities appeared in his head "Gctic Magnekyou Sharingan. Right Eye: Gctic Komatatsumi, renamed "The will of the Sovereign", could submit a whole Gxy to your hypnosis. Left Eye: Gctic Amaterasu and Kagetsuchi renamed "JAHANAM". A Mythical Fire that could even burn Universe level beings. Both Eyes: Universe-level Susanoo renamed "Sovereign of the Cosmos" With his mesmerizing eyes he deeply sighed, his heart pounding hard in his chest. ''This is too much'' For the first time, he actually tough he became too strong. ''Should I continue?'' He solemnly activated the Wrath State. "AAAAH UNIVERSAL LEVEL!!!" His eyes changed again, as they became dark but not only his pupils. His whole eye became dark, like a never-ending night. Some distant light could be somehow seen between them. The oppression felt from it was endless. "Universe-Level Rinnegan/Tenseigan: 7 Universal Paths Nakara Path: Extreme regeneration with big Zenkai Boosts. Healing abilities Asura path: Armored condensed "Sovereign of the Cosmos" form, renamed : "Saiyan Emperor" Form Human Path: Mind Reading abilities capable of bypassing Universal level defenses. Animal Path: Lifeform Creation. Preta Path: Ability to absorb any Form of energy in the Universe without exceeding the Level Cap of the user. Outer Path: Absolute authority over life and death in all the Worlds except the Primordial Realm. Deva Path: Shinra Tensei, Bansho Tennin, Chibaku Tensei, Tengai Shinsei all powerd up to the Universal-level. Matter Known as the matter of truth, created from the will of the universe itself." He sighed as he asked: "Is the level Cap attained? -Not Nearly enough." He smiled as he wallowed in the feeling of Omnipotence his Mystical Eyes gave him. He slowly rose his hand and used his Ki as he said: "Animal Path" A beautiful little bird appeared at the tip of his fingers like it was a part of him. She chirped and flew far away in the Sky. "The domain of Creation, huh." ''I will not use this power until my heart is ready for it. Ready for me to be much more than a living being'' He deeply sighed and spoke: "Let''s try the Byakugan." His eyes stayed the same, that proved he could use the two simultaneously. "Yes." "Building Level, 10 KM Range, 360 Sight." "The minimal cap level is much lower" He said enjoying the feeling of absolute sight, he continued to increase his power output "City range sight, Country range sight, Continent range sight, PLANET Range sight, STAR Range Sight Sr system Range Sight GALAXY RANGE Sight Universe Range sight!!!" His head kept hurting as he couldn''t process all the information he was gathering! He finally calmed it down by focusing on only one point. "Such a heaven defying ability, The ability to see everything in the UNIVERSE!" Yet even with this deep realization, he was not shocked the most by it: "The Primordial ne is so big! It''s size actually surpass the size of a WHOLE UNIVERSE!!" He saw the end of the Astaroth Continent at the Multi Sr System-Level sight, yet Bigger continents, endless oceans, More advanced civilizations kept appearing one after another in his head!!! Strong foes, Gods, Demons, WHOLE PANTHEONS, smiled at him as they noticed his prying gazes!! "Cocky Bastards, Keep Smiling! Wait for me toe for you!!! I swear all this Primordial Realm will be my EMPIRE''S!!" He immediately regained his Imperial Might as his blood boiled up!! He slowly descended as he disactivated his eye power and lowered his Ki. He sat on the throne room, as he thought about the next move. ''The "Will of the Sovereign" (Gctic-Level Komatatsumi) could be only used once every 6 months, huhI prefer to not use it, I am an Emperor not a Puppet master after all. But'' He mischievously smiled: ''What if I used it to solve a deeply seated grudgeAnd finally started with the n for my Scientific City!'' ''Indeed, I have racked my brain, but each other n contain too many risks, let''s solve it that way. It''s only 6 months anyway.'' Chapter 23: Shahrazade Chapter 23: Shahrazade "You seem to be in a good mood, your majesty." The alluring and beautiful Shahrazad appeared. He stood up from the throne smiling at her: "Indeed, I am." He gently brushed her hair: "But you are not. You shouldn''t have forced yourself." She looked down: "So you knew." "Yes. What you did was right. But Still" He took her little hands in his and looked deeply at them before slowly looking up at her, with his pupils shinning like two dark gems: "I wish for my Empress to never sully her hands." She felt her heart about to explode when she heard him, yet she immediately responded with a slight blush on her face: "Any blood versed for your sake, even this Shahrazad''s own blood, will never be filth in my eyes." He looked at her deeply before sighing: "You won''t back down, will you?" She clenched his hands softly before giggling: "Your majesty should already know me by now." He then smiled: "Let''s take a break. There is a ce I''ve been looking forward to visit for a while, now." "But, Your majestyThe Empire?" "Don''t worry the Time dtation in this one is pretty big too. They won''t even notice you are gone." A portal appeared: "Let''s go!" Shahrazad nodded like a little kitten as she followed him. World code name ''One Piece'', Water 7. In the middle of this beautiful city, two people could be seen cruising a hippocamp the city water canalsughing and ying in the middle of the colorful city. Any citizen who saw the country toppling beauty would want to faint on the spot! With her was well built man, he looked more noble than nobles themselves. They spent all their day, fooling around. "And then Kosem big sister came and beatted you down!" "Stop recalling this memory every time!" "I am not recalling the same memory. It''s just all my stories end up in the same way." "This Kosem is too much. This Emperor shall discipline her when shees back." He said as he wore prideful face. "Are you sure?" "I correspond with Elder Sister too; I might send her your words~" Immediately his face changed: "And you were supposed to be the kind one!" "What did this Emperor do to you so you will make him suffer such fate.?" She giggled in his arms. Their vehicle suddenly stopped as Marek smiled: "Here, we are, my Empress." They both marched on the Dock 1. Carpenters were working. An annoyed voice addressed them: "Yo, what are you doing here?" Marek stared at Paulie for a while: "We are here to talk to Mister Iceberg." Paulie smoked his cigar as he responded: "If you want a ship, you can address all the carpenters here. "I know you are the best of the best aren''t you? Marek smiled lightly as he continued: "But I am not here for a ship. I am here tomission a design. It''s Iceberg who designed this city, isn''t he?" Paulie frowned, racking his brain toe up with a response. Shahrazad chuckled a little looking at him. "It''s indeed Iceberg-san''s design." Marek looked in the direction of the voice. ''It''s the secretary, huh'' He continued to smile as he addressed her: "You must be his secretary. Please, lead the way." She nodded as she turned around. A little time passed before they got there and were weed by a blue haired man. "It seems you require my services." Marekughed slightly: "Yes, indeed. I actually only require an artistic design." "Oh? So you won''t use our craftsmen? -Our ce is way too far for your craftsmen to get there. -I see. So what do you have in mind? He smiled lightly: "In your mind, what should a floating Imperial City look like?" He had wide eyes and a big smile as he contemted on it: "I see, you really aren''t a normal fellow, Are you ? -I am only an admirer of good craft, Iceberg-san. Do not worry about how it should float, only design it. -Any other preferences? -I want it to have a Dressrosa-vibe, Albasta''s royal architecture is good too. -I see. I ept yourmission on one condition. -What is it? He extended his hand as he stood up -I get to see it, when it''s built. Marek stood up simrly: -It''s a deal, then. How many time you need? -If it''s only design you need, give me 14 days. -I trust you will do well. I look forward to it. Night sky hovered on Water Seven, in the now calm water, a man was ramming on a little boat. By his side pearl-eyed, his woman was watching him. -It is a beautiful city, your majesty. -Isn''t it?! He said with a childish tone. -If you want, I can offer it to you. Shahrazad giggled: -You shouldn''t do that. This city is only this beautiful because of their people and their love for their mayor. -You are right. You are always so clear headed. He deeply sighed as he gazed at the gentle moonlight. ''Fortunately, I control the Ape form, or I would be destroying this town by now.'' "All this reminds me of a tale from my other World. -Would you narrate to me? -Are you sure? It''s a pretty weird one. -Yes, your majesty. He sighed as he kept looking at the moonlight: -Once upon a time, existed a Great Emperor, just, and brave, loved by his people. His name was Shahrayar. He had wealth, love and authority. Yet tragedy was about to befall him. One day when returning from an expedition won earlier than expected, he found his wife engaging in pagan filthy acts. He loved her more than anything in the world and doted on her the most. Yet, he was betrayed. From that day he was never the same. After executing his wife. He vowed to never love again. Everyday he would marry a girl, and after passing the night, at the sunrise he would execute her. It continued to happen, as everyman with a girl in marriage age started to desert the capital. He deeply sighed: "The only one who stayed is the First Vizir''s daughter. She was known as a peerless woman, words of her beauty were heard from Iran to Egypt. She had wisdom surpassing the world, and unrivaled talents. She, herself, volunteered because she wanted to end the sorrow of the Empire. Ah! She had a beautiful name too." He then deeply looked at her with a emotional smile on his face: "Her name was Shahrazad." Shahrazad had her heart pounding as she looked back at him. "Shahrayar as usual prepared to spend the night with the woman. Yet when he spent it, she actually captivated him with a beautiful told story until the sun rose. Because he wanted to hear the rest, he couldn''t bring himself to execute her. Then the night after ensued in the same way as she continued to narrate her story. And the night after, and the night after" He got closer to Shahrazad as he continued to narrate: "And night after, and the night after." He caressed her cheek as he continued: "Until One thousand and one night passed." She gulped: -What happened then? -By then, The emperor was so deeply in love with her, that he could only make her his Empress. He could only bring himself to believe in love again." Marek deeply sighed: "I actually don''t believe that Shahrayar did all this in a fit of rage, or hatred. He could have abandoned women altogether; he could have enved other countries girls and made them his own. He could have a plethora of beautiful females that are all here only for his pleasure." "I believe he did all this because he wanted to be saved. Saved from himself, saved from his rage, saved from the darkness in his heart." He took a little moment in silence remembering Lina, thinking about his feelings in the fountain of truth. ''Indeed, Pain, this pain, could topple even Gods'' He then thought about the Powerful Foes waiting for him outside of the Astaroth Continent. "Someday I may end up like him." He took her cheeks between his hands, his deep ck eyes were shinning like gems, in their abyss, one could see extreme affection in it: "My love, my Moon, my Empress. If I ever lost my way, If in this never ending war I lost my own sense of self, If the dayes you don''t recognize your fool of a man anymore. Please, show this humble idiot the way, Please guide me to the light. Please be this Emperor''s Shahrazad." The girl had all her face covered with tears: "With all my heart, your Majesty." Chapter 24: Belphegor Princess Chapter 24: Belphegor Princess 4 Weeks Later At the Throne Room, Marek sighed deeply as he tough about the ns for the future. He gripped the throne with his hand: "5 years, Only 5 years and I will be officially on their Radar" He had searched over and over again about the identities of the Beings he saw on the other side of the Universe, but he couldn''t find anything. ''Maybe even the Three Principal Oriental Empires don''t know anything about them.'' He sighed deeply as he raised his hand like wanting to grab the Ethereal: ''No, I need to go further, to the deepest and most mystical ces of the Astaroth Continent.'' His Byakugan activated as his sight took him in a Futuristic City The Free Federations of the Scientific Citadel . Bastion of Humanity. The next moment he switched his sight to another civilization: The Magic Union of tos. Bastion of the Variant Humans. "And Finally," Then he saw it and his Ki grew wild! That Imperial city, bustling, prosper, like it depicted a world from a fairy tale. Veins started appearing from his forehead. This ce is his Family''s Ancient Imperial City. When he saw the bliss on everyone''s face and remembered the pain of his people. A deep rage invaded his mind. Killing intent started hovering in the Air as his hair started spiking up, his voice seething with Anger. : "THE SAHARYAN EMPIRE!!! IMPERIAL CAPITAL YASRIB." ''Your Great Saharan n betrayed my Vega imperial family and built your millenial empire over my Combrosian empire''s ashes!! Taking over our old imperial capital, letting us survive like stray dogs on the continent.'' His Ki started shaking all the Ki Imperial Capital! '' GOOD GOOD ! CONTINUE TO BASK IN THE GLORY OF YOUR MILLENIUM OLD EMPIRE! FOR IN FIVE YEARS, IF I LET ONE CHILD SURVIVE FROM YOUR FILTHY EMPIRE, I WOULDN''T BE THE LEGENDARY SUPER SAIYAN!!!'' All the citizens were frightened by the outburst of power. But they wouldn''t guess in their wildest delusions that their Emperor swore a much more horrifying Oath. A deration of absolute enmity with The Hegemon of the Continent! In the Astaroth Continent there was a saying: "Yasrib is the center of the world. And Saharian is the Empire of Heavens." Even if the Federation prided themselves in their technology, they wouldn''t darepete with them in it. Even if the Anciant Races of The Magic Union of tos, rambled about the Wisdom of their Magic, they would immediately bow their head in shame in front of the Saharian geniuses!! Actually, their fame came actually from the fact that they could evenpete with them! Marek looked again at the ns, he just received a thrilled expression on his face. ''Iceberg is indeed a genius'' ''You may pride yourself in your Yasrib, but when I am done with my Imperial City, yours will look like a pile of Dogshit, ''Saharyan Emperor''.'' He slowly stood up, anger still in his soul: ''I need to calm down.'' Agares, Devil World The bustling city, who was preparing to wee the Popr Rating game, was getting noisier and noisier as several VIP started gathering. From Great Gods, to Rating Game Pro yers to Eminent devils. One could say that Agares has attracted the attention of the Whole Word. Atop of one of the Highest buildings of the City was standing a lean man, he had a dreamy look on as he contemted the whole City. He slowly took an ancient Violin from his robe and gently caressed it. He sighed deeply gathering the wild air in his Lungs. He slowly started ying as the whole city heard a melodious sound. Marek shut his eyes and slowly lost himself in his ying as the music depicted all the frustration in his heart. Her sound was tragic yet Happy, describing the bitterness of the past and hope for the future. One could hear the deep emotion of the person ying. Memories of different people came to his mind, he slowly kept reciting like a Mantra in his head: ''Let it go.'' Faces of each soldier he lost in the war resurfaced in his memories. The Regret of his past lives, the love he never saw blooming, the eagerness for more, the preparedness and determination for fighting for a better tomorrow. He gradually lost himself in his memories and aspirations and continued to y as his dramatic violin continued to resound all over Agares. Slowly one by one, the devils stopped their overworked lives and slowly looked up one by one in daze. The Man was gracefully ying without a care in the world. Sadness yet happiness. Sadness for how emotional the piece was. Happiness for getting a chance to witness it. The Emperor heart was on disy and more and more kepting inplete silence. Like an Anciant Ritual, the whole Agares stopped working as more people starteding for the Magical Sound. His green robe dancing by the wind, his pained yet serene face against his violin. The Emperor was unreal and bewitching like a millennial old Mirage. The magic continued to work for hours, yet everyone wanted more. Each time they heard it , they would get a different meaning. It was monotonous, yet everchanging. Marek plunged in the deepest part of his subconscious as he wallowed in his own reverie. Soon a lot of higher up heard of the weird situation in Agares. The Gremory peerage who just came off the Press Conference heard of what is going and immediately decided to teleport to Agares. They found Azazel already there, with a profound gaze on. Yet no one even spared him a nce. Everyone, especially the girls were already looking intensely at the Man ying the Violin. Rias deeply sighed: "It''s him again." Akeno who was behind her also responded: "Such a beautiful piece" They could feel the sadness in the y. The bittersweetness of love, the tragedy of life. The maidens who experienced both love and tragedy, had their heart constricted. Asia was the first to tear up: "Ise-san" Issei had the same profound gaze Azazel had, as he knew more about the man''s life than the others. Motohama and Matsuda had the same looks on their face. Awe and sadness: "To think his majesty had suffered that much" Asia was the first to tear up but the rest of the girls followed sooner after. Slowly like a candle dimming out in the wind, the music became quieter and quieter until it ended and the Emperor disappeared in the wind like he was never there to begin with. He didn''t go far and didn''t go fast; all the strongest people could already guess where he is. This is why a certain person took immediately the chance to get to him. This person had arrived at Agares in advance to be able to feel deeply the Athmosphere of an Important Rating Game. For in her eyes, there is nothing more important than the Rating Game. She was the Head of her house, so she didn''t have the time to always attend, but this time the asion was just too big for her to miss. It was then, that she heard this weird melody, that seem toe from nowhere! It soothed her tired soul and made her feel a sense of sadness yet relief at being where she was. The responsibilities of a Family Head and a resolutepetitor took a heavy toll on her, and more so, the big secret in her heart that could ruine her whole life. She knew that sooner orter, it will be revealed, yet it''s precisely because of that, she wanted to have fun more than anyone. Like a zing fire that would soon consume itself, she wanted to y again over and over. She easily found its origin and was surprised at how you young he was. He wore oriental robes, with a deep green color, his spiked hair fluttering in the hair with his turban following him. He was not the handsome type; his face was actually pretty in. But his pained expression gave him a mature charm that only came with men who experienced the vicissitude of life. She felt her heart skip a beat when she watched him move the violin like he was caressing a long-lost lover. ''Ara, what''s happening to me, that''s unusual.'' She said as she continued to follow the curious looking youth. He continued to slowly march through the city as he admired the sight of Agares at night. His smiling expression made him childlish, like a little boy enjoying his beloved toys. The woman who was known for her interest in younger men, kept her eyes on him, a gorgeous smile on. He kept going on for a little while before he stopped in a deserted ce. He spoke teasingly: "For how long do you n to disturb my alone time, Belphegor Princess?" Roygun Belphegor opened her eyes before finally calming herself: -Oups! I''ve been found out. This embarrassing. You must think I am some weird woman. -What I think only pertains to me. Now, speak your purpose, Belphegor Princess. To be honest, he was extremely intrigued by her appearance here. When she followed he could see her beautiful figure after him. He has the Byakugan after all. ''She doesn''t seem like the kind to get involved in politics.'' Sheughed sheepishly as she appeared before him, thought wherever she was Marek could see her the same. "Belphegor PrincessIt''s been a while since someone called me that. You know I am the Head of My House, don''t you?" ''Is she going topletely skip over my question?'' He sighed deeply as he responded: "Any noble woman who isn''t married is a Princess, from where Ie from." -Oh! And where do youe from? Marek lightly smiled: "You don''t expect me to keep answering your questions, without you answering mine, do you?" Roygun pouted a little bit: "You insist on embarrassing a Lady, don''t you? -What? What''s that supposed to mean?" She advanced, the sound of her heels rhythming her words, a sultry expression on her face. All her mature charm was on disy. -Fine, I followed you because I found you interesting. I thought it would be fun to see what you would do next. Marek waspletely taken aback by her reason, he started stuttering on the spot, as she got closer and closer to him. Seeing his childlish response, she giggled as she approached him. She put her hand on his chin as she exuded mature charm, like a subus about to devour its prey: "I also think you are cute." He feltpletely paralyzed on the spot as he cursed in his mind: ''Damn devils, what did she do to me!'' Both their eyes crossed paths, her beautiful yellow feline eyes and his star gem dark ones. They said at the same time: ""Such beautiful eyes"" The both of them blushed at the same time. As Roygun rosed face wasplimented by her Cherry Blossom beautifully braided hair. She pouted again: "See what you did, such a bully." Marek only looked at her in daze incapable of thinking of a satisfactory answer. ''What the hell? How the hell am I in the wrong here?'' She then boldly took her hand as she announced: "Let''s go!" His body instinctively started following after her: "What?! Where? -The most fun ce, of course! Let''s go watch a Rating Game! -I don''t particrly like -Hmph! What do you know? Only follow me! He instinctively nodded and followed through cursing in his mind: ''Why am I even doing that? Dammit, those old habits of mine keep resurfacing! This all your fault Elder Sister Kosem!'' Tarek and Mal have always been weak to older women, Kosem''s fault. Roygun had always a liking for younger males. For him she was simply unstoppable, he got more and more flustered the longer he was with her, and worst of all with his Byakugan he could see that ''others'' wereughing behind his back. ''Dammit! Matsuda, Motohama, stop enjoying the show and get them out of here!!'' A little further a certain Fallen angel was literally rolling in the ground as he keptughing. Rias Gremory and Her peerage were having all kind of faces. Ise was obviously a little envious but mostly surprised by how easily this beautiful woman handled this foe. Matsuda and Motohama only looked around pretending not to notice anything. Ise was the first to ask: "Who was the beautiful onee-san?" Kiba was the first to answer as he smiled ufortably: "Remember when I told you about the top 3 in the Rating Game -No! Don''t tell meThis is Roygun Belphegor? The Roygun Belphegor! The Second Ranked who is said to be as strong as a Maou!" Ravel chimed in: "Well, there were rumors going about her having a soft-spot for younger males. But we never actually saw her go out with anyone, so" Rias sighed: "As expected of one of the Three Strong Beauties of the Underworld. For her to be able to handle That man that easily." Theughter of Azazel was still going strong in the background. But Akeno had a different opinion: "Ara, don''t you think that it''s his defenses that are too weak?" Matsuda and Motohama were also trying hard to contain theirughter. Azazel finally stopedughing: "So weak!! She will eat him up and chew him down!" He seemed to be having the time of his life. Back at our weird couple. They were entering at a spacious room where they had a panoramic view on the Stadium. Roygun sat down in the luxurious sofa her legs crossed like a confidante like a diva, her beautiful horns adding to her elegance. She pointed at the seat near her: "Don''t be nervous, sit down and rx." The Emperor was outraged in his mind: ''Who does she think I am? Some backwards bumpkin? Huh?!'' Yet he did as he was told. She continued to look at him with prying eyes. He started to calm down, he sighed deeply as he spoke: "Now what? -Now, I wait. -For the Rating Game? -For you to have the decency to introduce yourself. ''What a scandalous woman! I didn''t want to talk to you in the first ce!'' He calmed his rage, for some reason and deeply sighed again: "Marek Vega. My name is Marek Vega. I came from outside." She tapped her index against her beautiful lips as she smiled: "So you know everything about me, and I only know what you tell me, isn''t that right?" He smiled pridefully: -That''s how it goes for everyone. She smiled with a teasing smile: -Big words for such young boy. This time he had enough! He was ready to explode: "Woman, do you k-!" But before he continued, she casually put her hand on his mouth: "Shh! It starting!" Her face brightened up like a flower blooming in the sun. A big smile was adorned on her air, like she looked at the greatest thing in the world. Marek focused on theingpetitors. "This is Rudiger Rosenkreutz! He is extremely smart, his tactics are tough to deal with too, and" She started rambling about eachpetitor, sparkles in her big yellowish eyes, like a happy lion cub. Marek only listened to her, stumped by her passion. He nodded here and there to express his understanding as she continued to talk not noticing that he didn''t have the chance to ce in a single word. And slowly as he continued to listen to her, she continued to sparkle in her element showcasing her expertise. Marek as a higher Martial Artist could have multitude of opinions that could outss hers, yet he kept that to himself. He only listened to her reacting to the game. All of a sudden, she stopped talking as she pouted: "Why are you smiling like that?" He reacted immediately surprised at the question, before realization downed on him: "IndeedI was smiling, wasn''t I?" She smiled too: "What''s that supposed to mean?" His expression changed into a mean one: "It means you are wrong! Let me tell you" He started analyzing each aspect of the game as they debated endlessly until endgame. They started touring Agares at night time. "So you are more than a cute face." She said with a teasing tone and a bewitching face. Marek who somehow became weaker and weaker to her teasing had a red face: "Have some shame, woman. Geez, devils are way too much. -Oh! So you are not a devil." She said in a half-surprised tone. "Don''t try to act in front of me. You already knew that!" Suddenly she had a cheeky expression on her face as she suddenly locked his arm with his, she spoke in a sultry tone in his ears: "Something else I should know?" He felt chills in his whole body before coughing off twice and responding : "You will know it in time. I promise." She immediately pouted as she pinched his side: "What a jerk! At least tell me the secret of your doubled voice!" Heughed: "-Oh! That! Sometimes I even forget how I sound like." He sighed deeply as he enjoyed the breeze against his face: "That''s actually because I am a fusion of two people. -A fusion? -Yes, I am them and they are me. I am the crystallization of two miserable souls who could only find peace in their own demise but were given a second chance. I am this second chance." ''This is'' Roygun''s heart skipped a beat. ''The same face he had when he was ying.'' "Yet, I am proud of each two of them, for each failure they felt, each problem they face, each despair they endured. For me, those two are the greatest. This is why I will not let the down." As she looked at him, she continued to feel a tingling on her chest and couldn''t help but retort: "Ara, araThis young and so manlyWhat should I do?" He immediately lost hisposure again: "Dammit Women! Be serious just for one minute, Please!" She wanted to answer but only kept the words in her heart: ''Oh I am getting serious, I am getting more and more serious by the moment.'' Roygun was thinking about him, she didn''t know the young Emperor was also thinking of her too. Since he got his new eyes, Marek got better at reading people emotions without even using the Human path. He saw the great love she held for the Rating Game, pertaining even to a reason of existence for her. But he noticed the deep fear hidden in her eyes, the guilt too. Of course, he does know why. ''The King Piece, huh'' His face got instantly serious, Roygun who noticed the change in his expression had a bad hunch in her heart: "The reality about the Rating Games." The bad feeling in her heart grew bigger and bigger: "It will sooner orter be exposed." The moment the words were spoken, she stood still, guilt hovering over her face: "So, you knew." He pinched her nose as he said: "There isn''t a thing in the world I don''t know." She readied herself and asked while dreading the response: "And what do you think about it?" Marekughed cheerfully when he saw how cute she was being: "Stupid Lass. And why would my opinion or anyone else''s matter? You had your fun, didn''t you?" Her eyes regained their luster as she responded: "Yes, it was super fun!" He continued tough as he lightly patted her head: "Only remember to ask for my help, okay? If the children are being naughty, it''s the grown-ups role to clean their mess." Her face became crimson as she looked down and said angrily: "What? You know I am way older than you right? -It''s the etiquette of a man to assume that a maiden is younger than him. "-What? Such a stupid rule!" She stomped her feet as she yelled angrily. When she raised her head, she saw the Emperor looking at her with a warm and affectionate gaze before he said: "Goodbye, Belphegor Princess. We will meet again. I hope you have made your choice by then." He then magically disappeared without a trace '' Chapter 25: Sins and Guilt Chapter 25: Sins and Guilt The prideful Emperor was sitting in his throne with his dark piercing eyes, he was looking at a bunch of blue screens, a morning habit he picked up since acquiring the King Piece. ''Recruitment is all about timing.'' He always keeps tracks of the worlds where the people he is interested in live, awaiting to strike like an eagle patiently observing his prey. Some of these worlds had rapid time dtations, some had slow ones, so he needed to always be on alert. For about a month he has been patiently waiting binding his time, not seeing a good enough opportunity. But He crookedly smiled. Today seemed to be his lucky day. ''Finally!'' He immediately opened a portal. Holy Empire of Britania, Sword of Akasha A fatidic confrontation was going on in the world of C. Lelouch final sh with his Father and Mother. Yet unbeknownst to all present protagonists a much more terrifying was lurking in the Shadows. His dark gems of eyes were solemn as he looked at the familial tragedy: ''Even after already seeing it, it''s still breaks my heart. Such a tragic character.'' He even felt a certain connection with him. His Father tried to sacrifice him too, after all. ''Finding it out that the mother he''s been fighting so hard for, killing his own kin for, abandoned them.'' He had a heavy heart the more he though about it, his eyes changed into his Star-Sharingan, as he continued to observe him ''Anger, anger toward himself. Deep regret and guilt as he thinks if it was really worth all the sacrifices he made, for him to havee all this way.'' ''He probably would have been better off, staying in high school, a loving mother in his heart and an atrocious Father in his mind.'' ''Discovering that there was no deep meaning behind his suffering, behind his sister disability. Only that his Parents are freaking lunatics, engendered by this war thorn world. He lost Shirley, her parents, Euphemia, Rollo, Nunally the rest of his brothers and his own sanity and free guilt. Committed fratricide, regicide for naught. ''So this what bring you, making sacrifices for attaining his goal.'' ''I despise this idea from the bottom of my heart'' ''There exists always a way for wless victory, without a single loss. And even if this solution is found in the jaws of the abyss, I will always find it.'' He focused again on the man: ''His psychological state is horrid, no different from a suicidal person. He doesn''t find purpose in life anymore, and looking for a new purpose. And he will find it. Dying for World Peace.'' He then smiled pridefully: "Worry not, lostmb. For this Emperor will make all this suffering into naught." The confrontation ended as expected with the two lunatics disappearing into the C World. ''It''s my time to shine'' He readopted his Imperial Bearing as he slowly marched in their way, the whole C World about to break from the sheer power of his steps. The three of them noticed the tremblement and they immediately searched for its origin, finding it in the process. Suzaku was the first to see ''it'' "What in the hell?" They saw a man in what resembled an Oriental dressing, advancing and shaking the C World with each of his steps. Lelouch immediately looked towards C.C trying to find a response to this situation, only to see her absolute shock. ''This is bad.'' He had long spiked hair moving with him as he moved, his prideful march made him even more imposing than Charles himself. C.C saw a lot of personalities through the times, but never saw a person exude such a sense of power. His deep pupilless eyes seemed to see through all creation, like a moving deity. Arriving in front of them, he smiled haughtily as he said with his deep doubled voice: "Lelouch Vi Britania." "Son of Charles and Marriane. Grew hating a father and longing for a mother. Loving his Sister Nunally. To the point of even warring the world itself for her." Lelouch only continued to look at him. "Creating a miracle after another, like you are the son of the goddess of War herself." They patiently heard the speech of the unknown person as they both looked at Lelouch meaningfully. Before they heard the rest: "Yet unbeknownst to anyone, you lost everything in your fight, up to the very reason of your existence." "And Now you are already thinking of another reason to die for." The moment he said the both of them turned to look at Lelouch only to find his head hung down. ''It''s true!!'' He immediately raised his head his Geass on as he ordered: "Who are you? What do you want from me?" The Emperor only felt a little tickling in his eyes before he snickered: "Trying to use the power of the kings on an Emperor. Such a waste of power." ''Dammit! I knew it! It won''t work on him!'' "But I will answer your question, little prince." "I am a secret option, that has been offered to you, by this Emperor''s grace." He narrowed his eyes as he listened carefully: "I can rid of your guilt, of your sense of loss, and get you back your purpose of life." Suzaku had a questioning gaze, Lelouch a mncholic yet snickering one. Only C.C understood the underlying meaning of the Emperor ! But she was toote to prevent her Lelouch as he raged: "What can you do? Can you undo the past? Or you are going to bring them back from the dead?!" C.C had a bad hunch as she saw the reaction of the Emperor: "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAH" He startedughing like a crazed maniac as the darkness in his pupils invaded his whole eye, making it look like a never-ending night. He suddenly stopped, did two hand signs before they heard his doubled voice again: "OUTER PATH: SAMSARA OF THE HEAVENLY LIFE TECHNIQUE!" Suddenly two bodies emerged from the ground, two persons who just died! The both of them had surprised expressions. "What happened Charles? I tough we were absorbed by the C World? -Lelouch?! What happened? You traitorous child!" C.C had her hand on her mouth as she was barely keeping her spirit together. Lelouch has his eyes popping out of his head, as a terrified expression appeared on his face. Suzaku had a more obsessed one like he had found god. "Can I undo the past? OF COURSE, I CAN!! Can I bring people back from the dead? OF COURSE, I CAN!! THERE ISN''T A THING IN THIS WORLD THAT THIS EMPEROR CAN''T DO!!!" The couple didn''t even have the time understand what happened before they were erased from existence again: "Out of my sight, trash." But for Lelouch and the others this wasn''t nearly as important, he had only an idea in mind, he stuttered, his voice became acute like a crying child: "NUNALYCan you PLEASE BRING ME BACK NUNALY!!!" He made another step as he slowly approached him: "Nunally, Shirley, her parents, Rollo, Clovis" As he kept enunciating one name after another, tears started descending in Lelouch''s eyes and his legs gave out. "Please, I beg you. My.My mistakes.." He lightly looked at Suzaku before continuing: "Euphemia." "Every life you have taken, every sin you havemitted. I am prepared to wash it away. I am prepared to give you the safe life you have always dreamt off." "The question is are you prepared?" He slowly approached him, his face solemn and stern, like a tyrant: "Are you prepared to bow your head to your Emperor? Are you prepared to serve him? To be his right arms and to watch his back like his shadow. I want you to be my First Vizir and to apany me in peace and war for the thousands of years toe. And for my part I pledge to protect you and your family like my own, as a part of my Empire." C.C looked deeply at Lelouch before sighing: Lelouch stared bbergasted at Marek, before slowly closing his eyes and gradually kneeling down, under the astonished gaze of everyone present: "I, Lelouch Vi Britania, is honored to serve your majesty." Immediately his face changed as a never seen before warm smile appeared. His dark abyss eyes had a little soft glint. The affection he has been hiding for this character all reappeared at the same time, he looked delighted from the bottom of his heart. C.C who saw all that had a secret smile on her face, as she remembered Lelouch having the same expression when he was with Nunaly: ''I am happy for you, Lelouch. You too, have a person you can depend on, now'' He extended his arm: "Wee to the family, Brother." He raised his head to see a bright face talking to him. He smiled lightly as he took his arm to stand up. A big smile on his face, Marek looked then at C.C: "Will you be apanying him? He is useless without you, after all." Lelouch immediately had a weird face on: "Your Majesty!" "Puchi!!!" C.C immediately exploded inughter; she even teared a little bit: "You are rightHe ispletely useless without me" "C.C!!" But Marek wasn''t nearly done embarrassing him: "You should marry her." The Great Zero immediately started blushing: "What areyou? We obviously!!" "Shirley, and Kallen too, but let''s go one at a time, shall we? You handsome yboy. -Your majesty! This is! Are you just spouting names of girls I know?! C.C had a nk face as she never even thought in her dreams, the mighty being from before would suddenly talk about such matters. He winked at her before saying: "Don''t worry about your immortality. Being my Vizir your Lelouch is destined to outlive the God themselves, so longitude is pretty meaningless at this point." Suzaku how have been tensed up from the beginning to the end, dropped wailing like a little child: "EUPHY.I get to see you again." Lelouch looked at the broken Suzaku emotionally convinced he has made the right choice. He was then interrupted again: "Oh! More good news, Nunnaly isn''t actually dead." Lelouch had a shocked face: "What? WHERE IS SHE? "She is with Schneizel, he will use her against you." He punched the ground: "THAT BASTARD, TO THINK HE DID SUCH A THING!! HOW DO I?" Marek lightly patted his head, with the same big smile, Lelouch raised his head: "Don''t worry, I am here after all" He extended his hand: "Banshoo Tennin!!" Immediately after they saw a familiar silhouette approaching in the air, she was screaming of fright. But Lelouch kept running and falling off like an injured horse. Marek stayed silent as they continued their family reunion, he heard C.C footsteps behind him: "Is there anything you can''t do?" He responded bombing his chest: "I already told you, didn''t I?" He kept silent for a while before continuing: "Nevertheless, there is certain things Ick. I a alone, can''t rebuild a destructed Empire. No matter, how strong it''s Emperor is, a nation is before everything it''s people who work hard for building it. That is why I need the both of you by my side." "Are you sure you can trust us that much? I am pretty fickle; I could leave anytime." "You won''t. -Oh? -I have faith in you and I have faith in all the trials you passed to be who you are now." He shut his eyes before speaking again: "You made the right choice by staying alive. I don''t believe that life lose meaning with time. I know thousand year old angels and devils and million year old cultivators who still find a reason to continue to wake up every day. Actually in some countries we will be going to war against, you would be considered pretty young." She had an astonished face watching him continue: " Life only lose meaning when you stop giving it one and stop trying to search for a reason to continue." She looked up to him and found a teasing smile on his lips: "Though, I think you already found an interesting fellow to share it with. I was serious you know, about the marriage proposal." She lightlyughed. "You are an interesting fellow, Great Emperor. I look forward seeing what kind of Empire you will build. -The Greatest. I will never settle for less." He said disappearing and appearing behind the cute little girl. "Hello, Nunnaly-chan. -HelloAre you the Mister who bought me here? -Yes, My name is Marek Vega, your brother will be at my service from now on." He suddenly picked up in a princess carry. She immediately, embarrassed: "Mister VegaI amHeavy." "Let''s go get you cured. -What? Are you serious? I will be making you a strong girl in no time! Even stronger than your wimp of a brother." A blue portal opened in front of him, he faced Lelouch his serious face back on "Lelouch, I will give you, your first order! I want Schneizel under my orders. Can you do it?" He kneeled as he said: "Yes, Your Majesty!!" He smiled warmly again: "Do so quickly, I will be keeping an eye on you." He stopped before the portal: "You will find the people you cherish, waiting for you At your new home" Lelouch had still a mess of a face but responded: "I look forward to it, your majesty." Chapter 26: Higher ups Showdown. Chapter 26: Higher ups Showdown. ATLAS Empire, Imperial Garden. All the guards have tensed faces, solemn expressions and extreme awe in their eyes, as they all tried to get a better look at the three people sitting at the center. The Emperor himself was here !!! The hero of the nation who is said to be the man who will make this nation regain it''s forgotten glory! The pride and the hope of the whole Empire! He was busy healing a certain little girl. "Nunally-chan, you have been a good girl. It will onlyst for a little more minute" ''Dammit. I am shit at healing. I should take some tips from Tsunade when she grows up.'' But even with his tactless techniques, the raw power of his Nakara Path helped him a lot. Devran who was having fun watching her son struggle, addressed the new girl "What a beautiful littlemb did my lion bring! Your name is Nunally, isn''t it ?" She nodded politely: "Yes, Mother Emperess." Marek continued: "She is the sister of the new Vizir of my Empire." Devran had a curious look: "And the sleeping guests. I supposed they are rted to him too?" Nunally ears immediately perked up when she heard the question. Marek had a smile as he nodded: "Yes, indeed. -Quite, the peculiar guests, they look a little foreign. I was especially impressed with the two girls. The first with the chestnut hair and the other with beautiful cherry blossom one. Heaven shaking beauties." The moment she heard that, tears started flowing out from her eyes as she put her hand on her mouth: "Shirley, EuphyThey" Looking at her emotional face he moved his face sideways: "Look, what you did mother? You ruined your Lion''s surprise. -Oh? Was it such a touchy subject? -No. Mother Emperess, it''s onlyI*sniff*" Devran took a handkerchief as she kindly wiped her tears: "You too, must have gone through a lot of things." -I preferred not to shock them, so I put them in a little slumber. They will wake up anytime. You should be there to guide them. -I will, you majesty. -Okay. It''s all over. You are ready, Nunnaly-chan." Slowly she opened her eyes, the first person she saw was ''him''. She only associated him with his doubled voice. His hair was wildly spiked up, his bearing was imperial, yet his warm and caring smilepletely contrasted with his persona. She could feel deep kindness in his abyss dark eyes. His hand extended his hands to her: "Try to stand up" She nodded, a tinge of red on her face, and took his hand. Slowly she stood up without any difficulty whatsoever. she started crying again. He lightly patted her head: "Cry, your wholeing years. For, from now on, only happiness awaits you." Devran had a kind look on her face as she looked at the scene. All the soldiers and retainers had tears in their eyes, as they tought: ''His Majesty''s kindess is endless. I shall seal the scene in my heart forever.'' He sighed before addressing his mother: "Mother, could you take care of her for me. Your Lions has matters to attend too. She nodded a proud look on her face: "Go. I can''t wait for the world to discover the As Empire you are about to build." When he got out off the garden, a sweet voice asked him: "You seem in a good mood, your majesty. -Yes. I secured my most precious retainer to date. I am relieved. -Why tho? Didn''t everything go as nned? -It may have appeared that way, but it was a gamble. Will that man ept to submit for his own people? Is he the kind of man I envisioned him to be? I don''t want a scared prisoner, what I need is a brother I can share my fate and my vision with. -Lelouch Vi Britania, huhYou seem to think quite highly of him. -You will see it, yourself. Only the best, I never settle for less. -Good, I hope hees back early. Troubles areing. -Huh? Shahrazad had a disdainful smile: "The Martial Alliance and the Rwa Empire officially dered the Combrosia Empire as an enemy of Peace, righteousness and justice." The Saiyan onlyughed: "If the only thing they can do is talk. Then there is nothing to be afraid off." -There is also the reconstruction n of the Empire. Marek opened his eyes before smiling: "Oh It''s Finally time. The Rating Game is here." Agares fortress. The Gremory Peerage was descending via gond lift with Azazel leading them and talking about the undersides of the Rating Game. Still excited about the uing match up and relieved by the guaranties from Vali''s protection. They slowly descended in a prestigious hotel of the Agares Family. They continued to make their way only to find a weird an ominous scene going on. Hades and Marek in intense face off. Azazel was the first to act: "Emperor Vega , Let''s lead you to the VIP Room." Hades kept a silent gaze as he noticed the way Azazel treated the young man. He followed after Azazel, letting him off with a warning: "Next time you get in my way. I will show you what''s REAL HELL is." Motohama and Matsuda only smirked provocatively, before following their monarch. There was a big VIP room where all the Big Shots from all the sides of the world: ''So they did bring everyone together as I asked.'' He followed Azazel to his seat. He sat down in a gorgeous sofa facing the arena of the impending battle. "Not too shabby, that''s why I like devils. -I have a match toment, so let ''discuss'' afterwards." "You got it, Azazel-kun, I wouldn''t miss the look on your face for nothing in the world." He turned down while tilting his head sideways: ''What an annoying dude.'' Time passed and more people entered. Gods, devils, even some high level priests and angels. Some people you wouldn''t expect in just for a Rating Game. The unconcerned VIP started to notice something was amiss. The humor wasn''t that of an entertaining match, it was that of a High Level meeting, with extremely high stakes. And to top it off, everyone of them seemed to have the same reaction when entering. First they would scan all the room, second their eyes would fall slowly on the same direction, a serious, wondering expression on their faces, finally they would retract their gaze and slowly go to their assigned ces. The direction slowly became the focus of the whole room, in it was a young man who , an arrogant aura on him, his hands on the length of the Sofapletely unbridled like he owned the freaking ce. ''Griselda Quarta, Dulio Gesaldo, Shidou Irina, the angels seem to be taking this seriously. They are probably waiting for Micheal or Gabriel, no, it''s probably Michael. Oh, Mephisto came, and that''s Ravinia Reni, that looks promising.'' After a little while the fallen Angels side came. The two nodded at him slightly before taking ce: ''Shemhazai AND Bareqiel and Azazel. They did bring their A game.'' The heads of the 72 Pirs who only came for a friendly game had dizzy heads. Only the heads of the Gremory, Phenex, Agares and Sitri house had a solemn expression as they looked at youth and the two behind him. Suddenly a powerful aura was felt by all the people present! A man with a buzz haircut walked in arrogantly and immediately made eye contact with Marek. The two didn''t take off their eyes from each other. As the room temperature turned cold. He advanced step by step without breaking eye contact, and stood in front of the sitting Marek who had a mocking grin on his face. Everyone knew who this God was! He was Indra himself! One of the Mightiest god in all Pantheons ! Yet to the astonishment of all the people present where even them had trouble breathing, the mysterious youth didn''t even look bothered. The confrontation continued for more than 5 minutes, that felt like hell for all the people present here, as they didn''t know if they are going to make it out alive! Finally, he turned around and the same sentence came out from their mouth: ""Watch yourself"" ""HAHAHAHAHAHAHHAAHAHAHAH"" The two immediately startedughing as if hearing the nastiest joke in the world! Their terrifyingugh slowly dimmed out, as Indra got back into his seat, his attention now focused on the impeding Rating Game. The people of heaven only smiled powerlessly: ''What the hell was that? Were they nning on killing us all?'' Griselda thought. Suddenly a little girl in formal attire appeared in the room, as all the devils in the room bowed. She didn''t even spare a look to the conspicuous fellow as she calmly sat down on her seat. ''Serafall, huh'' ''You think, I don''t know what you are doing. Gathering all that trash here only to send me a message: Even though you are strong you are without allies and people to support you.'' He snickered inside ''Keep acting high and mighty, for you don''t know my real strength'' Suddenly a magic circle appeared in front of him, as a grey heard beauty appeared before him. The moment, he saw her, something animalistic inside him was moved, his Saiyan blood screaming one thing! ''KILL HER!!!'' The murderous characteristic of the Legendary Super Saiyan was about to take him over, but he stopped himself in extremis. Luckily for her and for Lucifer. Indeed, this woman was no other than Grayfia Lucifuge. A woman who betrayed the Millenial Lucifer Satan n and her own Lucifuge n rebelling against the Old Satans! ''Betraying the n you swore allegiance too. It''s PEOPLE LIKE YOU. Always people like you who get to be happy!!! Like SAHARAN ''s n did to our Imperial Family! Like all those traitorous scums living in the Yasrib! Like Like Lina did.'' The reason he raged like that it''s because of one striking resemnce between two. The two betrayed family members because they taught they knew better. Just thinking about it irked to the point he had murderous pulsions to obliterate the whole underworld!! All that happened in unnoticeable instant, but one could see that the Emperor was definitely not happy with this new appearance. Grayfia bowed lightly: "Vega-sama, Lucifer-sama is summoning you." He intensely looked at her beforeughing anger: "Lucifer summons my Imperial Self? What aughable joke! I am the one who summons him, I am the one who see him as my whim dictates me. First, he tells my Imperial self toe to him, second he sends me Traitorous Trash to dirty my eyes with!!!" Everyone had their eyes widened by his words. Grayfia kept a calm face but one could see that it affected her too. The devils were furious, some even had killing intents, while of the Old devils faction hadplexes gazes as they knew what the Emperor meant. ''No matter, which position, she is in, who she is married with. Grayfia Lucifurge will always be the woman who betrayed a Maou. She will always be ''Traitorous Trash''. And sending her could be considered offensive. But who could actually afford to be offended?!! Grayfia herself is one of the strongest in the Underworld, and Sirzechs, her husband is the Main ruler of the Devils! Lucifer himself!!'' "Should I take that as an Insult?!" Serafall who was brimming with anger was prepared to intervene, but she was outssed: "Leviathan! My Imperial Self still didn''t hear repentance for your sisterportment! If it isn''t the first thing thates out from your mouth, you better keep it shut!" She immediately looked down, swallowing her words The Heaven side had sweat over they back: ''He is hard to deal with! To think even Grayfia and Serafall didn''t know how to deal with him.'' Grayfia who kept hearing the Maous being insulted was about to give in to anger, umting her enormous demonic power. Immediatly, Matsuda and Motohama wickedly smiled as they unleashed their Ki!! Shaking the room!! After the constant training and the Zenkai Boosts, their power level increased dramatically attaining the level of Low-ss Saiyans. Someone like Ise and Sairaorg, even in their ultimate form, are already way to weak for them to try their hardest. Their Ki shacked the whole Room as even some High ss devils found it hard to breath! Marek who saw his servants immediately react, rxed and grinned: ''Do you see, you trash? I, too got people who have my back!'' Everyone could gauge the terrifying power level they''ve already attained at this age: ''Ultimate-ss devil! Really close to Maou ss!!'' Serafall was also umting her power "Enough. I will go summon Sirzecks and Ajuka too." Shemhaza mediated the situation. The Heaven''s side sighed in relied seeing someone finally step up as their own higher ups are still absent. But their worries were far from over, Motohama snickered, with a devilish grin: "Excuse me, Vice Governor, I might not have heard you right Hehehehe. The Satan offends our Emperor and WE ARE SUPPOSED TO LET IT GO ?!" His KI Skyrocketed again as he definitely reached Maou ss this time!!! Every weaker VIP was already lipping on the ground. The Handsome Saiyan with Long threads of hair over his face, looked like a god among men. ''Such strength at such young age. He makes the Rating Game of today Meaningless!'' Marek had a long grin over his face as he was overlooking everything silently. Shamhazai deeply sighed at the grinning Motohama: "What do you want? Motohama had a swift eye contact with his Emperor before continuing: "We already told your governor. We came in peace. The women there offended his Imperial Majesty with her traitorous stench, she is to repent for her offense and we will let bygone be bygones." Shamhazai hadplicated face, asking the queen of Lucifer to let go of her pride in front of all the old devils. Serafall was brimming with anger and she was about to show it when "In that case, I sincerely apologies your majesty. I wouldn''t want to be an obstacle in your ''peace''." She turned around and disappeared as she appeared. All the devils present couldn''t believe their eyes. Especially the higher ups of the Gremory House, and Sitri House. All Old Devils of the Great King faction snickered secretly: ''To think that high school boy, made the Ultimate Queen Grayfia back down. Are they really only the Sekiryuutei goofy friends?'' It was finally Matsuda''s turn who threw sarcastically some words in the air: "Even if she is a Traitor at least she has manners. Unlike the heirs of a certain House!" Everyone let those worlds slowly sink, when they noticed that Leviathan calmed down. Marek suddenly had a change of expression, an annoyed yet somehow anticipating expression appearing on his face. Ate family head, appeared the rhythm of her heels where already familiar to the Emperor. She entered sometimes breezy like a soft fairy, sometimes fiery like a fire demoness. The people recognized her immediately, it''s the second ranked at the Rating Game and one of the three Strong Beauties of the Underworld. She didn''t even go through the usual steps, her eyes were already glued on him, on the man she has been looking for, for weeks. Here he was sitting as prideful as ever, exuding the bearing of an Ancient Monarch. She knew what happened for she has been listening since she heard his signature doubled voice. A man who can disdain even Lucifer himself, who can snicker in the face of Indra. That''s the identity of the peculiar youngster, she has been thinking about for the past week. Yet, even thought it was her Satan who was despised, her two rivals who were insulted like trash. She couldn''t stop herself from getting happier and happier. For it made his boyish moments, his cute side only hers alone. Those precious sides, the blushing boy, the mncholic young man. The warm and caring gaze, like the one he was giving her now. She approached him resolutely. All the factions tensed up again: ''Is Peace really that difficult to obtain?'' Only the most sharped eyed women present here noticed that something was different, not with the Emperor but with Roygun Belphegor herself. Venellena realized it first: "Oh My" Then the Lady of the Phoenix House: "This could be troublesome." At a correct distance, with a blooming smile, that resembled neither her seductive one nor her childish one, she greeted: "It''s nice to meet you, your majesty" Matsuda and Motohoma who were previously like two enraged dogs bowed in respect. Surprising all the people present here! Now everyone knew something was going on! Finally the Emperor opened his mouth: "It''s my pleasure, Belphegor Princess." He then said teasingly: "The Rating Game is fairly new to me. Would you mind guiding me?" Immediately a "Puchi!!" sound was heard from her. She slowly advanced and sat by his side as she responded: "It would be my Honor, your majesty." Everyone looked at the scene in absolute silence. But Dulio couldn''t help asking "What going on? It''s a fairly normal greeting yet it felt like somethingpletely different." Griseldaughed lightly: "Baka Dulio, don''t you see the face she is making? This not the face of the second Ranked in the Rating Game nor that of an Ultimate ss Devils. This is simply that of a maiden. -WHAT? You mean?!!" Chapter 27: Sleeping Beauties Chapter 27: Sleeping Beauties As Empire, Imperial Guest Room. Two women were soundly sleeping like Snow White, in front of them was a beautiful little girl, fragile like ss, but kind like a blue sky. She was still enjoying the feeling of standing on her legs: "So this what Shirley-san looks like and Euphy has grown so much since thest time I saw her. -So if I get it right, one is your half-sister and the other is Lelouch''s Lover, right? She giggled lightly: -Not to my knowledge, but I don''t think she makes nii-san indifferent." Suddenly the Sleeping beauty started to talk: "Lulu" In her head she dreamed about all kind of scenes, the time they spent in their Ashford Academy, the innocent days, the insouciance of youth. "Lulu" Then when Tragedy began. The loss of her parents. That fateful kiss under the Rain. "Lulu" Distant Memories... His pained gaze in that scene: ''Oh hello, umm did you lose someone in your family too? -No, not someone from my family...it was a friend.. someone.. well very important... -I understand -But i didn''t know... i didn''t know until after i lost her.. and i realized how much she meant to me '' "Lulu!" ''I love you Lulu. Even if I''m reborn, I''ll fall in love with you again. Over and over.'' The pain from her own death, the longing for her forever unrequited love. All that was not as important as his pain, his tears, his guilt. "LULU!!!" She woke up sobbing like a little child. Shahrazad how was watching the whole thing with a deep gaze, remembered her story that Marek told her. ''She endured so much, yet her love is unwavering like a deep ocean. Could my love for his majesty, endure all that?'' Nunally took her in her arms as she continued to cry unconsciously. "Shirley-san. Thank god you are back to us." When she heard the familiar voice, she raised her head to see a lovely little girl with oriental caftans on. "Nunna?" "Yes, it''s me Shirley-san." She held her even tighter: "From now on, everything is going to be alright." "Nunna, you canmove?! She heard a lightughed and as Nunally let go off her: "And you are back from death, don''t you think it''s more impressive?" She widened her eye and start inspecting herself. "What? How?! Where is Lulu?!" A gracious woman more refined than even Britannia Princesses sat in front of her with a light benevolent smile: "Lelouch Li Britania is on his way here. He is carrying an order of his Imperial Majesty. -You mean the Britaninan Emperor?" Shahrazad lightly shucked at her question before exining what happened. Shirley had a bewildered face as she kept reciting a story that seemed from a fairy tale: "So you are telling me Lulu is now serving this Super Mighty Emperor who can even bring people back to life -Yes. Now the choice is yours. Your majesty''s grace has even benefitted your parents, they are waiting for you as we speak. You could back to Britania with them and start living a normal life or live her with your ''Lulu'' as a close rtive of the First Vizir of the Empire. Her heart tightened when she heard her parents were back, but she still kept a calm face as she responded: "I will stay here with Lulu." She grinned: "I told him, after all. That even in my next life I will still love him." Shahrazad nodded: "You seem smart, and have a strong heart. Would you like to work for me?" Shirley nodded immediately: "Yes, be what I should do? -You will learn on the job. But it''s a high stake one. I would be mostly working on high tension Empire business. -Empire business?! HuhMay I ask you, what position you hold? Nunally chuckled, and Shahrazad responded: "Well, it''s not official yet. But People call me the Empress." Her mouth opened agape as she realized who she was talking too. Shahrazad took her hand: "Keep calm, I am not going to eat you. As his Majesty said, from the moment Lelouch joined in, we are all family, so let''s get along well" ''Her bearing, her grace and elegance and her kindness. Indeed, befitting of an Empress!'' They suddenly heard an horrific cry, as a pink beauty slowly stood up a terrified expression on her, trembling from fear: "All those peopleThe massacre. II killed them all" Shirley and Nunally looked at the Princess with a sad gaze. Shahrazad naturally took her hands as she remembered what her majesty told her about Euphemia. She could feel the trembling and distress just by touching her. She sighed: "I know, all this might feel overwhelming for you. But it wasn''t your fault, or Lelouch''s it was only a bad, really bad turn of fate." Euphemia for the first time looked up at the kind voice. "StillI did it with my hands! I don''t deserve to! -Your guilt might be too much to bear for you. I can''t pretend to know what you feel but I could tell you that a lot of people care deeply about you. Your disappearance had caused deep grief in a lot of people''s hearts. Your knight, your sister Tears started falling as she remembered herst moments: ''SuzakuNee-sanLelouch'' "Also" Euphemia refocused her attention on her: "We cannot erase what you have done. But his Majesty knew that you wouldn''t muster the courage to live like that." ''His Majesty?'' -So he revived all the 200 000 people in that Tragedy, he erased the memories they had of their Japenese identity and made them citizen of the Empire. -He did what? He -He gave you a chance at redemption. She put her hand on her on her mouth as new tears stared falling off. Shahrazad smiled lightly: "Although when I asked him, he formted in a rather peculiar way." All the three girls looked at the Empress''s loving smile as she was reminiscing about her love: "His exact words were ''This is basically a bribe, Princess Euphemia way of governing with kindness, is something that is essential for my Empire. No matter how many wars I fight I need people by my side to remind me what ''being human'' means.''" Nunally nodded a tinge of red on her cheeks: "That sounds like something his Majesty would say." Shirley had a profound expression as she tough about hisst words: ''Being human, huh. So even a being that Heaven defying is afraid of losing himself.'' Euphemia had astonished look: "Is it that person who resurrected me? -Indeed, your resurrection is a part of a deal made between The Emperor and the from now, First Vizir Lelouch Li Britania." Euphemia who is from an Imperial Family immediately understood the underlying meaning. Shahrazad continued: "So what do you say, Euphemia Li Britania?" She smiled lightly: "I am grateful for his majesty''s grace and I am willing to serve by his side." Shahrazad had a sparkling smile: "Such a great day, I have made so many new friends today. Let''s tell his majesty the good news when he will be back. Shirley had curious face: "Really? He is not here? Where he is?! -Shirley-sanThat''s rude. -Indeed." Euphemia and Nunally who are from Imperial bearings immediately reprimanded her. Shahrazad chuckled watching the whole scene: "What if I told you that he is making a deal with Lucifer himself?" Chapter 28: Daddy Chapter 28: Daddy Underworld, Agares City. The Rating Game fixture was quickly approaching. Michael, Sizechs, Ajuka finally got there. The three of them entered simultaneously, the same noble smile adorned on their face, contrasting with disdainful smirk the Emperor had on. ''So this what they look like, huh. They exude the confidence of the Powerhouse. That may lead to their own doom.'' The tension slowly dimmed out as the Rating Game started, each match he would argue with her about the correct way to proceed. "Hmph! What do you know?! If we yed a Rating Game I would kick your ass! -Huh?! I didn''t know you had this much pride! I predicted exactly how the game would go! What an exhausting woman." Slowly the game wasing to it''s climax. Issei and Rias vs Sairaorg. The fight was beautiful fist vs fist, like his Fights against Vegeta. He even felt his blood boiling as he watched his new form. The ending was as expected Ise''s Victory. He could enjoy the disgusted faces of the old devils. ''Well that''s what happens when you let go of your powers, you create factions in your own Empire.'' Immediately after the endgame, he took her hand and got to her ear: "I made a deal with the Alliance, I am going to reveal to them the mastermind behind the whole Khaos Brigade. The information of the King Piece is going to be revealed too." She had a surprised face, before narrowing her eyes. She knew this day woulde sooner orter. She tightened her grip, swallowing the bitterness in her heart. For a long time, she felt guilty about being a part of this corruption. She felt lost. Sad and relieved at the same time. She put her hand on his too: "Do what you must do." The Emperor felt a surge of emotion as he looked her in the eyes and lightly grazed her cheeks, pronouncing her name for the first time: "Roygun, would you put your trust in me?" Her braided hairplimented her rosed face, looking at his determined jet-ck pupils full of expectation for her answer. "Yes, your majesty." A childlish smile appeared on him, the same he showed her the first time they met: "Good!" His expression turned serious again. He stood up. The Room was now only full of the decision-making VIPs. Hell, even Vali was well hidden there. ''You will always y the Game that make you smile like that.'' He smirked at everyone as he continued to make his way to the Center of the Room. "Let me introduce myself! I am Marek Vega, the Emperor of the As Empire and the Legendary Super Saiyan." His doubled voice added to his gusto. "I am here to share information about the Khaos Brigade, in exchange of a price." All the people of different factions gulped and their eyes turned solemn. " I want 30 Big Metropolitan Cities to be built by your devils, all over my Empire In a 3 Months span. Which corresponds to roughly 2 weeks in your world. " Suddenly an arrogant voice interrupted him: "WHAT A JOKE! Acting like a big shot, just so you can beg others to build for you! I have seen enough!" Indra was unruly as always, confident in himself, marched towards the exist. Marek had an unsual, calm face as he said: "How unsightlyShiva''s little slut acting out on me." The moment he heard that, absolute silent downed. Even Michael and the others Maous had shivers down their spine. Everyone knew what was this Monster of a God''s trigger word. Yet he tantly insulted him! Even Vali felt his heart constrict, Roygun was worried. The Ruler of all the other Pantheons, knew that shit had hit the Fan!!! "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!" The World-Shaking aura was on full disy! As All the Underworld started trembling! Dulio, Grieselda, Lavinia, Vali all those big yers felt the Strength behind the Legends! THIS WAS INDRA THE HEAVENLY EMPEROR!! Everyone eyesnded on the Emperor as they were expecting him to back off. Even Lucifer and Belzebub who have read reports expected him to do so! Azazel couldn''t even bring himself to intervene. Unlike others he knew this was far from over! Marek only snickered: "This Emperor never repeats himself. If my wisdom hasn''t reached your ears it''s your loss." Everyone had the same tought: ''HE KEEPS PROVOKING HIM!!! WHAT IS WRONG WITH THIS GUY?!'' But he was far from over: "But let me tell you one thing. If you go out off that Door. I WILL KILL YOU." The next moment, fueled with Rage Indra immediately flew to him, his Viajra in hand. "Hmph!" A mocking sound was heard from the Emperor as his eyes changed to Star Three Tomoe Sharingan. He turned to face him. The moment they had eye contact, this was already over: "Infinite Tsukoyomi" The next moment they saw apletely immobile Indra, like The mighty God from before never existed. His eyes were faint, like he wasn''t there anymore. The Emperor arrived in front of him, and slightly touched his big figure with his thumb. The mighty God slowly fell to the ground, like it was the most ridiculous joke in the world. Marek moaned in annoyance as hezily sat on his unconscious body. "He is lucky, if he did leave the room, he would be dead by now." ''WHAT?!'' Everyone had the same interrogation. ''ONLY ONE LOOK?! THAT EASILY?!! THE INVINCIBLE INDRA FALLED THAT EASILY IN BATTLE?!'' "What a cozy chair he makes, maybe I should take him as furniture for the Imperial Chambers." The incredible words kepting from his mouth, as no one could deny him that right. But twoughter broke the silence as Matsuda and Motoham broke in: "Cozy Chair indeed, your majesty. -I think you should cut his old-fashioned buzz hairstyle tho, it will ruin the view in the Imperial Hall." All three of themughed like three high school bullies. All the others where terrified in their heart. Lavinia, knowing that the man didn''t like her beloved Tobio, was nning to look for a weak spot only to be petrified on the spot. Only one world appeared on everyone''s mind: ''MONSTER!'' Marek gradually stopped: "Well, that was a goodugh, but let''s get back to business, gentlemen, shall we?" The pressure they felt from his worlds wasn''t nearly as much earlier as it is now. Even Azazel felt like he made a huge miscalction! "Or, is anyone else wants to y smartass with Daddy?" They all gulped up and down. Up until now, everyone taught of him as an arrogant little bastard who is too proud of his Super Maou Level strength. They nned to gather as much as Maou level powerhouses to make him understand his position. But this was a FAR FAR CRY from Super Maou strength, something way above Indra something that seemed Infinite! Chapter 29: THE SAIYAN EMPEROR Chapter 29: THE SAIYAN EMPEROR Something like GOD himself.'' Serafall was terrified that her sister offended such a foe. She might lose her anytime! Sirzechs realized how he nearly send his own wife to death. Seeing the absolute silence, he nodded: "Good, good. SoooDo we have a deal? Yes or No?" Sirzechs deeply sighed before speaking: "Your demands aren''t much. But we ask you for a gesture before proceeding. -Oh so you want a down payment. Okay, that seems honest. But you know, one I open my mouth.Ther will be no backtracking. The Maous and the fallen Angels and the Angels looked at each other. Before they nodded one after another. A malicious smile appeared on his lips. Roygun Belphegor who saw how the negotiations evolved wondered in his mind: ''So he knew they were going to ask him to reveal some information first!'' Marek smiled lightly : "Since it''s the devils that are going to be in charge of the Construction. It''s only fair that the information about them that it is revealed." Every one was suspended on his tongue as he said: "The Real Mastermind in the Khaos Brigade is actually a well-hidden Devil." Vali had wide eyes, because even him didn''t know that information. Sizechs had an ominous feeling in his heart. Azazel too, as he faced the Gaze of the Emperor: "He is actually a Big FAN of your Vali." The Ominous presentiment only grew, as rage could be growing inside Vali. "He is of the ones calledWhat was that again?! Ultra, Mega. -Super Devil! Sirzechs who already guessed the identity responded. Marek immediately responded: "Ding! Ding! Ding! Jackpot! Red Bat!" Azazel gritted his teeth: "Rivezim Lucifer!!" Serafall had a solemn expression: "It is much serious than we tough, if he is involved." "Second information andst one: Diheuser Belial is on the verge of betraying the Underworld." "WHAT?!" Even Roygun Belphegor cried in surprise! The Emperor was having the fun of his life as he kept teasing everyone: "It is rted to the death of Cleria Belial. Because you didn''t your job well, Mister Bat!!" "Her death was orchestrated by the Great King Faction. Because of your rigged game." Ajuka immediately understood as he mumbled: "So it was true. The King Piece was with them. -Yes! Yes! Yes! Green Bat!! -Who did use them? Someone asked, but everyone knewIf something as powerful as the King Piece was used in the Rating Game. There isn''t a hundred people who could have used it! -What are Rivezim''s n''s?! Vali raged, blowing his cover. -Sorry but you can''t have more information until I get my cities. He slowly stood up. "But know one thing." He bombed his chest as he looked at the Satans, as the tension has reached it''s Apex: "Sizechs, Ajuka, Serafall." "Roygun Belphegor is now a citizen and Ambassador of My Empire and a Citizen of the Underworld. So I expect her to be treated as such." Everyone understood the underlying meaning of such sentence: ''Yes, Roygun is guilty but so what? Can you touch her?!'' Roygun had heart racing as she saw the young men stand up to the ultimate existence of the Underworld for her. As she felt a heavy weight of her heart. But sadly, nothing goes ording to ns. ""Absolutely not"" The Emperor has his eyes white with surprise as he was about to leave. Azazel felt his heart constrict as he looked pleadingly to the Satans, without avail. Marek slowly turned his head : "What did you say?!" Feeling the deep rage in that question, Sirzechs still didn''t waver: "The Rating Game is Sacred to the devils. If she is involved, she will have to pay the price as a devil." "Huh?" Ajuka assisted: "We can''t allow people ruining the Rating Game it is the backbone of our society." "Huuuh." "If equality isn''t assured then all of our work would be for naught." "Huuuuuuuh" He kept responding with this sound as he stared nkly in the air. Roygun and Azazel had an ominous impression as they prayed for the two to stop!! Michael was getting ready. "Oh! I see. Rules, Society and Tradition and whatnotI understand your point of view. Satans." The words soundedcent, yet no one tough it was the end of it. "So it''s okay for you to deprive MY PEOPLE of the things they hold dear, because theymitted a crime in your eyes. I see." He totally turned around as he faced himpletely: "In this case, consider this." "You''ve had the BALLS to summon me in front of all other your ant friends. You''ve shown me the filthy face of you whorish wife! " A glint of rage could be seen in Lucifer at the mention of his wife but he still controlled himself. But Marek was nearly done. "Guess what? The ce I came from He stomped the ground as the whole Underworld started shaking. First stomp: "IT''S RULES Second Stomp "IT''S SOCIETY Third Stomp "IT''S TRADITION. STATES THAT THIS IS A CRIME." Everyone was ready forbat, but realized how meaningless this was as they were using all their power to even stay standing. "So, tell me My Lucifer. What should I do in this case? SHOULD I ALSO TAKE A THING YOU HOLD DEAR?!" He continued to advance to him: "That wife you seem so proud off, I could throw her as fucktoy for my men!" "SIRZECHS!!!" Cried uselessly Azazel! Power of destruction started to emerge from him: "That child you seem to hold so much hope for, I could bleed HIM like a pathetic sheep." A tinge of red started hovering Lucifer as he became the incarnation of the Power of Destruction itself. His Peerage started appearing one by one by his side. "Marek!! Stop!! If it''s for me!!" She stopped as she realized her voice didn''t even reach him. Matsuda got in her way and Motohama said: "With all my respect, Belphegor Princess. Although I don''t doubt the affection, his majesty has for you. This conflict is no longer about you." Her eyes widened, Motohama lightly touched his googles before contiuing "Since the beginningFor his Majesty, he is already doing a big favor for the devils by even striking a deal as equals with the Maous, who he sees as beneath him. And an extremely disadvantageous deal, at it too." Matsuda sighed lightly moving his cap: "I don''t know, if it his affection for Ise, or his respect for the devils craft again. But, he never wanted to use force or threat to obtain what he wanted. Which would spare him a precious time, for rebuilding his war-torn Empire. -He epted disrespect after another and made a cheap deal, for peace and harmony. -Yet, when he announced that a Citizen of his Empire should be protected as his Ambassador. He was immediately denied. Roygun looked down as she knew this has already bypassed what she could demand from him. "In conclusion, this no longer about you. But about the Satans NOT knowing their ce! AND DIRESPECTING THE EMPIRE AND IT''S CITIZEN!!" Matsuda has Ki all over him as a vicious expression appeared on his face. Ajuka was getting ready too, as Magic Circles Form started appearing around him. "Or the Sister you dote on so much. SHE COULD-" But before he could finish Lucifer attacked him! Ajuka has immediately gone full power too! The Emperor was already so deep in his rage that he has gone with much more power than usual! The force of his attack immediately shattered the Whole Agares Forteress as it''s started Falling Apart! Alerting all the people inside!! All the other didn''t even have the time to react, that the first fire was already there. They barely escaped with their lives. All the VIP looked at the disaster of a City, that got obliterated with one confrontation! The Peerage of Lucifer, The People form Heaven, The Fallen Angels, The Gods from the Greek and Nordic Pantheon! They all flew up waiting for their silhouette to emerge. Suddenly an extremely familiar doubled voice resounded, as a bulky silhouette appeared behind the cloud of dust: "You people back here seem to like Chants, so here is one for you."( Look for the lyrics of Broly''s Rage OST) He made the first step as the already broken Agaraes crumbled more: "RELEASE THE GOD. The clouds of dust started to disappear as one could see a bare muscr torse. His robe waspletely shattered. TO SLAY THE DEMON Long threads of blood could see here and there all over his body, even up to his neck. WHERE WERE THE DESTROYERS He still marched steadily but the dust kept disappearing suggesting that he was carrying one objects in each hand. WHEN I NEED THEM? A breeze suddenly blew as everyone could see clearly the Malevolent Face of Monarch covered with Blood, like he just had the most delicious feast. I AM THE SRONGEST!! The wind continued to blow as it unveiled everything! Grayfia immediately dropped on the spot, her eyes hollow like the void. Serafall had her hand over her mouth, as she started sobbing. Azazel, Matsuda and Motohama looking at this scene remembered the first time this man fully introduced himself to them: ''I AM THE LEGENDARY SUPER SAIYAN THAT NEVER APPEARS EVEN THOUSAND YEARS! I SPIT AT THE MOUTH OF LUCIFER AND DESTROY BEELZEBUB WITH MY LITTLE FINGER!'' BY WORLD''S APART ! On his right arm intertwined with his finger were long strands of Crimson Hair suspending the dead Head of their LUCIFER!!! On his left arm, green hair suspending the Head of their BEELZEBUB!!! He then slowly flew in the air as he spread his arms, his vicious grin on, his wild tail on disy. Like an unstoppable cmity he continued his chant: WITH A BLAZING HEART!! Michael was tightly gripping his hands to stop himself from attacking. Irina had tears all over her face: "Maou-sama!" Dulio and Griselda had horrified faces, Vali looked darkly at the man: ''How did we get there?'' I AM THE SAIYAN EMPEROR. "AAAAAAAAAAH" Horrified wails could be heard as demonic energies came from the Healing Rooms. The exhausted Gremory Peerage arrived just in time for the Final. Rias wailed in horror seeing the horrific scene of her invincible brother head hanging. Ise was still bewildered, absolutely incapable of processing the Information. One after another Peerages arrived. Those of Seekveira Agares, of Souna Sitri, of Sairaorg Bael. Souna was terrified from the bottom of her heart as she kept searching for her sister. For the first time ever, the devils were actually in HELL. Under everyone''s terrified eyes he brought his arms in front of him, showcasing him to all present here, and dropping their head with hisst verse: "AND THIS IS WAR!!!" Chapter 30: Unexpected situation Chapter 30: Unexpected situation The Saiyan Emperor slowly descended under everyone''s gaze. He immediately heard a Scream: "MAREK!!" ''Sekiryuutei, huh. Here is a friend I lost forever.'' "Matsuda! "Yes, your majesity!" Matsuda immediately intercepted the Raging Red Dragon! "Matsuda! What happened to you all!!! Don''t YOU SEE?! This MAN IS A MONSTER! -I will not allow you to disrespect MY EMPEROR, ISE! -GET OUT OF MY WAY!!! -Shamelessly attacking the Legendary Super Sayan! HOW BRAZEN DID THE SATANS GET!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAH" A raged female voice was heard as tremendous devil power was being umted! Azazel screamed: "GRAYFIA !! STOP!!!" The Saiyan Emperor didn''t even spare her a look: "Motohoma, get that out of my sight. -On it! Your Majesty!" His feet slowly touched the ground, as his vicious eyes looked at the Last figure of Authority the Underworld, had. He slowly advanced as he said: "Serafall." She looked at the Saiyan with deep resentment and unwillingness. "ONEE-SAMA!!!" Serafall looked at her distressed sister and calmed down. "I have heard the voices of The red bat and green one. What is yours? Do you also want to y ''the crime and judgement'' game?" All the devils and the people of the three factions were getting ready for the battle of their life. But being a soldier only responsible for his own life was one thing, but being a ruler is another. Serafall deeply knew that, and her decision became much Heavier now that she was the only one to do it. She looked deeply at the ruthless eyes of the approching Hegemon: "We will not investigate Roygun Belphegor." The leaders of the faction all had bitter faces, Michael and Azazel in particr. They knew this was the only way to escape an impeding cmity. Marek had arge smile on his face: "Good, good choice indeed, my Leviathan!" He turned around as he said: "I expect the construction to be started immediately. Let the Agares Faction take care of it." All the devils had enraged faces as they needed to service the one who killed their Maou. While Seekveira Agares had a pounding heart. ''In what mess did her family get in?!'' "Oh! Another thing...Anything that gets in the way of the construction, for example, a rebellion of the Great King Faction. Will be thoroughly obliterated?" Sairaorg immediately understood the meaning. ''If someone is now too proud of his power, I don''t mind evening the sides!'' A Blue Portal opened up as the Emperor smiled: "Matsuda, Motohamae with me. It''s time for you to see your Empire!" -Yes, your majesty!!!" Britania, somewhere in Area 11. Three People have gathered, two men, and one woman. The woman gave a rare chivalric aura around her, like she was summoning the battlefield with her simple presence. Her beautiful Fuchsia hair, her warrior aura like she was made of war itself. She was a princess, yet she was a war goddess. She was one of the women Tarek deeply liked in his past life: Cornelia Li Britanina. Her eyes couldn''t even hold all the hatred she was exuding at the presence of the man in front of her, her half-borther, who she despised like the devil himself. She then looked at the man who brought her here: "I can''t believe, you of all people would collude with him, Kururgi." Suzaku deeply sighed, a solemn expression on: "You remember the subject of my request, your highness." Lelouch finally spoke: "It''s about- -I know what it''s about! Don''t you dare defile her name with your mouth!" Suzaku again spoke: "Princess Cornelia. Please hear what we have to say, this may be the most happy news you will ever hear." Cornelia looked up at his honest and serious eyes and nodded slightly: "As we speak, Euphy may be back to life." He dropped the Bomb. Cornelia only looked at him scornfully before switching to Lelouch: "You did ''that'' to Him? Is it your Geass again?! Is this how you brainwash people?" Lelouch looked at her deeply in the eyes: "Would you think I will sully her memory like that? -You have done far more atrocities!" This time he lightly sighed as he leaned backward: "I am tired, Big Sister. Tired of fighting with you." Her attention was immediately drawn by hearing him calling her ''Big Sister'' after all this time. "Tired of hating the Imperial Family, tired of sacrificing what''s important to me, tired of ying devil. Tired of carrying all the burdens on my self. Tired of fighting the people I love." Suzaku had emotional eyes too. Cornelia who never saw the unwavering Zero making such a helpless face was shaken. "For thest days I have found myself daydreaming. I have been thinking back to our childhood days with you, Euphy, Nunnaly and me, living in bliss and happiness. Perhaps this is what I was fighting for all along . A ce where I could recreate this image. Somewhere to call home." Cornelia looked at Lelouch who seemed faint, nearly ethereal, like he could disappear at any moment as he extended his arm like reaching for the non existant. She resisted the pain in her heart before responding: "Sadly, this can never happen. You have harmed this world too much for you to ever live in peace." Lelouch only smiled like a little child: "Yet, someone saw right through me and created ''that home'' for me. ''Wee at your new home'' he said." Suzaku had little tears as he still remembered the scene. Cornelia finally felt that something amiss. She saw that the calm rage that Suzaku had as he vowed to kill the emperor disappear. The deranged malevolent aura of her brother that threatened to consume the world itself was also transformed. Which made Cornelia''s frustration even bigger. ''How could he? How could they act like that? How could he talk about a new home?!'' "This home of yours is meaningless! Nunaly is dead, and Euphy another victim of your Geass!" Yet, like he didn''t even hear her, he only affectionally smiled at her. Like a little brother looking after his sister. What the both of them should have been from the start: "I will rid the world of Schneizel before going there. This will be myst act, my Requiem." He then looked at Suzaku before ending: "Then we will go see them together, both Nunally and Euphy." Cornelia was enraged as if she was looking at two lunatics: "Is that it?! Did you finally go crazy!?" Suzaku responded: "Your Highness, we know that Nunnaly is alive." She had a surprised expression. Lelouch had a smirk on: "And we know, that Schneizel had just lost her." Cornelia remembered the weird reports she received. Saying that witnesses saw ''That Princess Nunnaly literally flew through the roof.'' She dismissed as gibberish. She still could remember the bitterness on Schneizel''s face, tho ''He was sure that a Geass user did it.'' "The person who did that is the same person Lelouch is talking about. He made a deal with Lelouch. He will serve him as his First Vizir and" He deeply looked at Cornerlia: "He said he will bring back everyone he ever lost." Cornelia''s eyes widened even more: "To believe such absurdities! No one in this world can have the power to do that" But she stopped as she saw the awe and fright in Suzaku''s eyes: "Isaw him in the World C with myown eyes. After we killed Charles and Marianne. He brought them back and then took their lives like their were Trash in his eyes." She stepped backwards, her, who up till now can''t get over her Euphemia''s death. "Impossible." "We want you to lure Schneizel out, for Lelouch to put him under his Geass. -This is lies! You are trying to use me against Schneizel!" Suddenly faraway explosions were heard in the sky! They all had sharp gazes. "What is going on?" "Let''s get on the Shinkiro first!" The three of them did. Even thought Cornelia was suspicious, she still got in the Shinkiro with them. Where they found, C.C, already there. With it they flew in the air only to find out a mind-blowing scene going on!! Lelouch was the first to speak: "ThoseThey are the ck Knights''s Knightmare frames !" But what baffled them is that all those engines were getting destroyed by two flying humanoid silhouette, wherever they passed the engines would explode like fireworks! Cornelia had her breath taken away as she watched these people destroy everyone of the Knightmares with their bare hands, like they were tofu. The quick-witted C.C had already an idea about their identity and smiled meaningfully as they could intercept their conversations: "Matsuda, look! They have MECHA in this world! So cool!! -This is a man''s romance indeed! -Do you think they would let us ride one of them!! This red one looks especially cool!! I fight him, okay? If you do, you will end up destroying it! Kallen Kozuki who thought she saw everything in this world following Zero, had the most terrifying day of her life! Her new Gurren S.E.I.T.E.N she was so proud of was getting yed with like a toy! She caught a glimpse of Cornelia leaving with a very weird looking Suzaku. So she took some men with her, wanting to follow after them. The rest is as you see As Motohama kept advancing through her Radiation Discs like it was pecks on his cheek, he slowly flew to her: "Come on! That''s all you have!? You are ruining a man''s romance, you know?!" Matsuda continued as he ripped yet another Knightmare''s arm: "And why would you even attack us, if you are this weak to begin with? We only asked you a question!" Motohama immediately snapped at him as he continued to tank the Guren''s attacks: "I told you not to do that! HE is a known felon in this world! Asking about him is like ASKING to be attacked!! Matsuda responded as his punch obliterated another attacker: -And I told you we don''t have time for that. If we want to have time to look at Britania''s Girls we need to Finish this mission !! Motohama had a lecherous face: -HEHEHE I BET they are the Pampered princess type!! Matsuda looked at the Gurren: "Hey, You! Do you know where the Britanian girls are?! No! I meanWhat was his name again?" In the Shinkiro, C.C was literally holding her gut as she found it hard to breath fromughter. Lelouch had a difficult face while he massaged his forehead. Suzaku sighed, worrying about the future. Cornelia looked at their reaction with questions all over her face. "Let''s end this farce" Lelouch took his speaker: "I am Lelouch Vi Britania. Please do not harm the Guren''s Pilot. Capture her and get onnd immediately." Matsuda and Motohama perked up as they heard the announcement: "Finally! It''s him! -Well, his majesty said he was around here, so " Kallen had bewildered face, as she caught on sight the Shinkiro. ''LelouchWhat are you up too, again? How many more secrets do you have?'' Suddenly Motohama appeared behind her cockpit, his hand prated the Guren. She felt a powerful force get a hold of her. The next moment she was supended at the hands of the powerful being, Motohama had toment: "A girl, and in such a sexy suit!" Kallen felt offended by his words, but there was nothing she could do: "Get your hands of me!! -Are you sure? From this distance, it''s a pretty hard fall." She finally looked down, only to realize her situation! But she was still pretty riled up. Matsuda who saw everything remarked: "Are all the woman in this world, this wild?" The both of them flew down to the Ground as they advanced in front of the Shikiro. The Shikiro opened up, Four People descended. "Oh my god! Another batch of Heaven shaken beauties! -Following his majesty is totally worth it!!" Cornelia felt there was something deeply wrong with this people as they slowly appeared in their sight. They were wearing the traditional attire of the ATLAS Empire, their muscr frame could still be seen. Matsuda had abandoned his Cap, his unruly hair blowing by the wind, his handsome yet rebellious traits gave him a tyrannical aura, his tail moving wildly behind him,. Motohama carrying Kallen like baggage on his shoulder had a more devilish vibe, behind his sses. Their Imposing Manner was less than the Emperor, but it will never be negligible. They are High ss Saiyan after all!!! One could see the vicious the malicious thirst for battle engraved in their genes! If one didn''t hear what came out from their mouth, they could even be revered as veteran''s warriors! Lelouch a little riled up by their appearance still advanced. When the both them saw him, they suddenly bowed lightly and said with reverence: ""We greet his Highness, the First Vizir!"" Cornelia was still in shock. C.C smiled lightly, Suzaku had a solemn expression on his face. Kallen looked at Lelouch with questions all over her face. "We''ve been sent by his Majesty to ''clear the way for you''. A problem has urred in the Imperial Capital and his majesty requests your presence with Schneizel at the briefest dys." Lelouch narrowed his eyes: "What problems?" The both of them looked at Cornelia meaningfully. They were briefed about C.C and Suzaku but not her. Lelouch sighed: "It''s Okay, she is Cornelia Vi Britania, my elder sister." The both of them had surprised faces, Motohama eximed : "So she is THE Cornelia Vi Britania!" Cornelia had a hard understanding the meaning of their expressions, Matsuda continued: "No wonder she looks that wild. She is that fierce Second Vizir''s Sister after all." Lelouch, Suzaku and Cornelia had wide eyes, as Lelouch asked: "What do you mean by the Second Vizir''s Sister? " Matsuda responded like he was looking at a dumb person: "She is Cornelia Vi Britania, right? Second Vizir''s Euphemia Li Britania sister?" Cornelia felt her heart pound hard, Suzaku was in state of shock. Kallen kept her ears perked as she fished for more information. Lelouch barely kept hisposure: "How the Hell Matsuda and Motohama had bitter faces: "Well, our presence here in mainly because of her. -What?!!" Motohama deeply sighed, having cold sweat just remembering what happened earlier: "You see, the Emperor was discussing a deal with the Satans from the devils of the Underworld." Cornelia and Kallen felt that their head was about to explode: "WaitYou mean like the Satans from the Bible?! -You have the Bible here too? Oh Yes, it''s exactly that." Cornelia deeply sighed as she let all that sink in before telling them to continue: "The Four Satans disrespected his Majesty and two of them attacked him. So he killed them creating a crisis in the Underworld. -He killed the Satans from the Bible? -Yes. The scary partes actually after that. The both of them felt shivers down their spine. Seeing their terrified expressions Lelouch and Suzaku gulped up and down: "When he reported the situation. Second Vizir Euphemia got in a big fight with His majesty about the way he should have handled the situation. She said ''ruling like a tyrant will only iste the country from allies and proceeded to show him the different ways he should have handled the situation''. The both of them kept arguing back and forth until the Emperor finally gave in! Matsuda sighed: "She then immediately requested to go on a diplomatic mission with the remaining Satans! " "The Emperor immediately sent us to elerate your mission. His words: ''Only Lelouch or Suzaku could make her hear reason, bring one of them to apany her to the Underworld." As he kept narrating both Lelouch and Suzaku startedughing as tears of happiness starteding out: "Euphemia never changes, does she? -Getting in a fight with a man who could kill the devil itself just for her stubborn ideals." Suzaku had snot and tears all over his face. Cornelia lost the strength in her legs: "Euphy" Matsuda and Motohama had weird faces: ''Why are they getting so worked up for?'' Lelouch, a trace of tears in his face, gave his hand to Cornelia: "Your sister is back, as stubborn and unruly as ever. Will you apany us? To our New Home?" Chapter 31: Deep Schemes Chapter 31: Deep Schemes Imperial Hall The Emperor was massaging his forehead, Shahrazad besides him having the fun of her life: "How the hell did she make me promise her that?" "This not your fault, you''ve always been weak to stubborn women. " Shahrazad sighed: "But I could see what you saw in her, she may have too kind of a heart too rule." "But she had a knack for resolving conflicts. And Because you acted on anger and let your Saiyan blood get the best of you, you let go of a precious opportunity." Marek was bewildered: "So that''s why you didn''t defend me! You are taking her side!" Shahrazad calmly responded: "You killed their two spiritual leaders after they weed you in their own home. Our n for the underworld was extremely clear, your majesty." "It''s going to be much more difficult, now. The Emperor made a difficult face. He discussed his detailed ns with Shahrazad alone. "Making an uneven deal was the first step." "Motohama and Matsuda may think that it was benevolence, but you know it is much more than that." "Euphemia immediately understood your intention in the deal, because this the way she uses to conquer people too, by giving them what they want." Marek sighed : "Like the way she used to pacify the Zone 11. First appoint an eleven, the son of the first minister himself, as a knight, giving a favorable and trustworthy impression of her to all the elevens." "Then abdicate from the right of the Throne, so you can freely act without others on your back." An admirative smile appeared on The Emperor smile: "Then the CheckMate, that even Schneizel run to approve. ''Special Admistrative Zone of Japan.''" "People will always choose the small meaningless victories of Euphemia than the Life or death struggle of the ck Knights." "Do you want to be Japenese? Here go there and I will call you just that!" "Aren''t you happy now? Is your ego ttered enough for you to continue serving as my ve?" "Shrewd but always benevolent! Brilliant!" Shahrazadughed lightly: "I must say when she told me this story, I immediately understood why you wanted her by your side." "She has something that nor Lelouch neither me have. The capacity to let go for the better picture." "The second step was using Matsuda and Motohama natural charisma in the following attacks on the Underworld to attract the Heiress of one of the 72 Pir houses!" "Your real targets were never Lavinia Reni or Suzaku Hemejima, to begin with." "They are only a diversion for Azazel to misunderstand your intentions, to think ''you only wanted a ''Rias Gremory''-type for you subordinates''." "And for the Underworld to think that ''they owe you'' marriage partners." The Emperor continued with a deep sigh: "My real targets were always Seekvaira Agares and Latia Astaroth or Iruyuka ssya-Labs." "Acting like you forgot about the Agares when a flying Imperial City is all you''ve been dreaming about since you became Emperor, might have been a little too much." "That old fox Azazel would immediately realize something was amiss, if I go gunning for the Agares and Astaroth n the moment Ie to the Underworld." "You are quite the actor, your majesty. At least you secured regr contact with the Agares Family in this mess. The third step was immediate marriage and the most crucial part" "Hybrid Children between Saiyan and devils! Automatic Super-devils at birth!" "Incontestable heirs to the 72 Pirs and subjects of the Empire." "We will use time dted worlds to make the pregnancy short, we could evenyout the Hyberbolic Time Chamber, to make it more pregnancy friendly. Let''s call that phase ''the Honeymoon'' Phase." "Using diplomatic reasons for making them study in the Empire. We will use the Hyperbolic time Chamber+ the time dtation between the worlds to make them grow just in time for the Thriexha ident in a Satanless Underworld." Shahrazad had a scheming smile: "The Underworld will then discover their first ''Super Devils 2 or 3''. Devils that strong with the blood of the 72 Pirs in a Satanless Underworld can only mean one thing!" "Satan Candidate!! And with the support of the disgraced Astaroth and the forever neutral Agares!" "They would be Maou in no time. You said there would be other Super Devils in the future. Like Gasper di, Hyoudou Ise, Vali Lucifer, Sairaorg Bael and Gremory Milicas" "Even if they got their reputations as heroes, Matsuda''s and Motohama''s achievement will never be less than theirs, on the contrary they will slowly eclipse them." "Our Super Devils will be the descendance of those ''Ultimate'' heroes I created for the World." Shahrazad continued: "Immediately saving the Satans trapped with Trihexha, after essing the Throne our new devils would prove their love for the Underworld, their heroic bearings and the Fact that they are vastly superior to the other Maous." "In these conditions Beelzebub and Lucifer could still keep their position, but there is no way Leviathan and Asmodeus can. But wouldn''t revealing Rivezim stop his ns?" Marek smiled lightly: "It may or it may not. Anyway it doesn''t Matter. If I want Thriexha to be unleashed on the World there is nothing that could stop me." He had a sharp gaze: "By then half the Underworld would already be mine..." "Indeed, Lucifer and Belzebub authority could resist two Monsters like that, but could it resist their inevitable lineage?" "Super devils are only deep gical defects, but our ''Hybrid Freaks''? Hmph! There would be two or three arriving in the way be the time they stabilized their power as Motohama''s and Matsuda''s harem grows." "Like that we would umte these Hybrids at the top of the UnderworldHarem Kings are indeed the best!" She then got behind him, embraced him from behind and whispered gently: "Until your child with the Belphegor Princess finally sees the day Uniting all the Underworld under the grasp of the Imperial Family." "Leading an Ultimate war against all other factions!" Marek had a red face: "Stop adding stuff from your head. I never said anything about me having any devil kid! Or Marrying the Belphegor Princess!" "But you like her, don''t you? Ruining such schemes for the sake of a woman. As expected of you, your majestyYour Shahrzad might be getting a little jealous~ "You know, that''s not why I was enraged, youss!" He then took her from his back into his embrace: "Don''t act spoiled, my Empress You already know what I would do if one of these bats offended you" Her back on his chest, she lightly poked his nose saying: "And~~What~~would~~you~~do~? "I would obliterate their whole, even the ExE world with it" She giggled : "Your majesty is always too easy to trigger, maybe because we lost too much in thest war. You should leave negotiations to your Empresses and your Vizirs from now on." "Are you sidelining me?" "You''ve been a bad boy after all ~" "Maybe you are right." "Still, we are in luck. Princess Euphemia is the perfect person for this kind of situation. She could get our little y back on track and even with a little bonus." The Emperor sighed deeply: "If she can even make Lelouch and me relent, she could make anyone forget their hatred." "Especially with the negotiation ships you promised her." "I still can''t believe I am letting her do this." She smiled teasingly: "You are just sour and you don''t want to admit you were wrong." He looked at her pleadingly: "You are so harsh with your Emperor" She caressed his cheek: "Of course, I am. I am your Shahrazad after all~" "You Lass, using my words against me." She giggled in his arms. "I have to say, if Lelouch is as trust worthy as Euphemia, this Empire will finally have capable people leading it." "And weck noble families, the Li Britania could match ten of our old Nobles families. The Astaroth Family, The Agares and The Belphegor Families too." The Emperor smiled pridefully: "And this only the beginningWhen I finally end up the reconstruction of my glorious Empire. I will focus solely on recruitment, be it great ministers or capable generals." "By the time the Inter-sect Competition arrive we should already be on par with the strongest forces on the Continent." "So you want to show off, don''t you?" "We''ve been so scorned for thest hundred of years, it would be like an entry before the main dish. I also need to start ''That'' project." Shahrazad smiled foxily: "That project, if it goes well, we will be conquering the continent before even actually dering war. Although we have big rivals." "Not just the continent, even beyond itAnd the others worlds too." Chapter 32: The Empires situation. Chapter 32: The Empire''s situation. Major Changes Happened in the As Empire First of all, the hungerpletely ceased, the Empire ispletely capable of sustaining itself and With high ss nutritional dishes, to top it off. Up until now even the Higher up still didn''t know where the foodes from. Actually the Higher Ups don''t even know what their position even is, because they weren''t given any actual power. There is talk of a Big reconstruction, tho. All the man and women who lost their home in the war where in the Imperial City in Shelters. Right now, the Imperial City is working at an extreme regime sheltering over 1000 times it''s capacity, with the help of Heaven-Defying inventions like the Capsule House! Hunger, refugees, medical treatmentsProblems keeping and the new Imperial Family seemed toe up every time with a miracle solution! In every piece of bread, in every safe home, the big shade of the Imperial Family seemed to ne over! Although the Emperor didn''t make any appearances, hisst one was unforgettable. Every living person, every man and child saw what the new Emperor was capable off, the powerful words he said. Where everyone in the world thought that a poption''s uprising was imminent in the Empire. All the people where united with a deep sense of pride, and great hope and anticipation for the future: "What kind of new solution will his Majestye up with this time? -Hehehe.Leave it to His majesty to surprise us everytime!! -Did you hear? My cousin works at the court and apparently the Empress executed an Elder of the Sword Sect! The Sword Sect I tell you! -What? Do you know who you are talking about?! The Sword Sect is one of the Four Heavenly Dragons of The Martial Alliance! -Apparently, he was executed for beating a guard at the entrance! -ThisImpossible. It''s The Sword Sect. Our Sword Princess Kosem is a disciple there! -I was there! My sister is a Maid at the Imperial Pce, she saw the guards carry his body! -Oh My God! This is crazy! -What are you saying old man!! Didn''t you remember the Words of his majesty! We are no longer people of the Combrosia Empire! We are of the ATLAS Empire! We do not allow anyone to look down on us!! And now another weird change was spread like wildfire in the Empire! "Did you hear the news? Apparently, all the Empire will be reconstructed from scratch! His Majesty is very dissatisfied with all the Higher Ups of the Empire! -Yes, I heard he will even abolish the Minister of Left and Right Positions. From now on the decision will all be made by The Supreme Council. -What? What is that?!" The Members were still extremely mysterious, even the soldiers gathering around the imperial Garden clueless, little did they know. The first session of the Supreme Council had just passed with the Emperor getting reprimanded by his Second Vizir and his Empress. They didn''t know that pink-haired saintness gracefully sipping tea was actually their mighty Second Vizir! By her side was two heaven toppling beauties wearing the traditional Caftans of the As Empire. A Healthy body has done wonders for Nunally who looked lively like a blooming flower. Shirley was still getting used to the weird dress code as she found it difficult to move: "So! SoWhat does the Emperor look like? Nunnalyughed out lightly, Euphemia pouted a little: "He is Imperial even more than father, he exudes great majesty, butHe is so stuborn!! I was obviously right, he made such a big mistake, yet he refuses to acknowledge it! Shirley had a weird face, Nunnaly giggled: "By the face you make, he doesn''t seem that bad. Euphie smiled lightly: -He reminds a little bit of Lelouch and Big Sister. He seem fierce with his enemies and extremely overprotective of the things he holds dear. Nunnaly remembered his caring smile and nodded: -He is indeed like Nii-san. But what were you fighting about ? Euphie deeply sighed: -I always had one goal, to avoid needless killing. I know that sooner orter we will definitely go to war, but if we have the opportunity to obtain what we want without any casualties wouldn''t it be better? -And do you think we can do that? -I have an idea, but I am sure his Majesty already has a n in mind. He just happens to have set back because he is a sensitive baby, like Lelouch always does. Nunnalyughed out. She really did miss spending time with her sister. To think they could live together everyday, talk,ugh,in. She felt blessed from the bottom of her heart. "That''s why I decided I will go settle it myself with the Devils! I hear Leviathan is a woman so that should make it easier!" She said with zing eyes. ""You What ?!!"" "Your Highness, those are Devils we are talking about! Like the ones in the Bible! They are like super strong! -So what? Matsuda and Motohama too are super strongs yet they seemed well-behaved boys. Although I feel they are scared of me, I wonder why Nunnaly sighed stopping Shirley, knowing nothing will stop her -I am convinced that it will work out! If it was up to me I will be there by now. But his majesty said that he would only send me when Lelouch is back. -Lulu?! -That makes sense, he must worry about you. -Hmph! Cornelia nee-san also used to always say that. I can take care of myself, you know? But still, I am looking forward to meeting him. They both nodded a blissful smile on their face. Chapter 33: The worst Chapter 33: The worst World code name ''Code Geass'', Damocles. Explosions kept appearing all over the ultimate destruction vessel! Hundred of thousands of Knghitmares, Flying Ships, Knight of Rounds. Everything was destroyed by two humanoids beings: "MonMONSTERS!!! -By the Christ! What is this Abominaation! -Nothing works on them! NOTHING! -They don''t seem even tired! A this rate, we will only keep umting causalities! -GET THE KNIGHT OF ROUNDS OUT OF THEIR WAY! We WILL ONLY LOSE THEM!!!" Schneizel still couldn''t believe what''s happening, he looked at the Shinkiro, who hovered over the battlefield like an unattainable deity: "LelouchIs that another trump of yours?! " He then looked at Lancelot joining into the fight: ''He even got Kururugi by his side, but that''s not as Important'' Rakshata was dumbfounded her pipe already tainted by the ground. "Oy, Ogi -Yeah. -Is it toote to start believing in god?" Meanwhile in the battlefield: "COME AT ME!! Who wants another piece of DADDY?!!!" Matsuda cried as he shattered another Knightmare! Another warrior was dodging each attack as he examined the Engines: "So using that, Britania ned to conquer, the world. Even tho it looks super cool, I don''t see the difference between that and tanks? -Tell that to all the countries who were destroyed." Said Suzaku piloting the Lancelot. Motohama immediately snapped: "Hey, You! Stylish White Mecha! If you have the time to be deep, destroy more robots! You only destroyed 50 ! We are already at the thousands! Stop slowing us down!!" Suzaku looked down in shame: "You are right..I''m so -Yea!! We are runningte!! Suzaku immediately looked up: "Wait, is this about-?! -Madame C.C told us that she will introduce us to a lot of Birtanian girls if we do a swift and fast job!! Matsuda became even meaner -SUZAKU, get your act together DUDE!! Or We won''t let you see the Britanian girls with us!! The Avalon, Llyod wasughing his ass off, as Cecil made a difficult face. Cornelia massaged forehead as she sighed, exasperated: "To think, there wille a day, when I, Cornelia Li Britnaina, will feel sorry for my enemies in the Battlefield." "I really want to see, the look on Rakshata''s face right now!!" Matsuda then said: "Oy, Boss! Do we have to destroy all of them?! We could just go fetch up Schneizel ande back you know?" Lelouch on the Shinkiro immediately responded: "No, the Damocles is a creation that should disappear from this world with Schneizel. We need to take it back to the Empire." C.C had a malicious smile as she said: "Boys, the time limit is near, you only have 2 minutes. -C.C! What are you doing?! -Sit and Watch" "AAAAAAAAAAHH" Suddenly enormous Ki powers started hovering in the air as Matsuda and Motohama suddenly unleashed all their power!! Everyone could feel the air getting drier as the two Saiyans slowly got more and more allitude. "LET''S GO MOTOHAMA! YES!!! MATSUDA!!!" White KI sts started appearing on their palm as they started shooting all the battlefield at once!!! ""TATATATATATATATATATATAA!!!!!"" Lelouch looked meaningfully at C.C: "Are those Energy sts? Like the same used by Knightmares? -That''s crazy! To think they could do that from the beginning" A rain of KI sts downed on the Battlefield as Hell downed on every living mortal! Cornelia was dumbounded, but that was only the beginning! "MATSUDA NOT ENOUGH! LET''S USE THAT!!" Soulder to shoulder they both took a weird pose as they cried: "KA-ME-HA-ME-HAAAAAAA:!!" A blue KI energy came from their hands obliterating everything in it''s way!! They slowly pivoted taking down all the KnightMare Frames at once!!! Looking at all the destroyed enemies, Suzaku asked: "You could do that since the beginning?" -Yes, but we are proud Saiyan Warriors, we can''t use our full power against weaklings, can we? -What? So what changed your mind?! Matsuda and Motohama smiled profoundly: "Isn''t Obvious Suzaku-san? -It''s not about Warrior pride anymore, it''s something much more fundamental." Suzaku gulped up waiting for an answer, C.C wasughing as Lelouch had a difficult face: ""IT''S ABOUT MEETING BRITANIAN GIRLS!!" Cornelia had a disgusted face: "They are the worst." Schenizel looking at his destroyed troops, said : "Use the F.L.E.I.J.A!" The proud Duo, immediately heard Lelouch: "Matsuda, Motohama immediately engage or he will use the F.L.E.I.J.A! The both of them grinned widly: "HAHAHAIt seems quite strong. Sorry Boss! But I gotta have a taste of it. -COME GIVE DADDY ALL YOU CAN !!!!" The Shinkiro and Avalon immediately retreated! Cornelia cursed: "Crazy Bastards." A Big explosion unused! It aftermath resounding on all the Battlefield. After moments of silence before maliciousughter was heard: "Good! Good! I haven''t been that hurt since our first fight against the Gremory Peerage! -Finally something worthy to bring back to his Majesty!" All the people present had the same thought: ''MONSTERS!!!'' The Fleija could destroy Pendragon in it''s entirety but could barely injure them?!! They then flew too the Headquarters Matsuda braged in: "Where are the BRITANIAN GIR- No, I mean where is Prince Schenizel!!!" Cornelia sighed again: "ReallyThe worst." Chapter 34: Welcome Home Chapter 34: Wee Home Imperial Hall. The Emperor was leisurely sitting on his throne with his Empress on hisp, feeding him grapes, multitudes of blue screen in front of them. Shahrazad smiled lightly: "They look like they are done." "You want toe with me?" "No, I should get their ''family'' ready" He hugged her as he whispered: "Our FamilyI always want you to think of us as that." "A big Family that reprimands each other, get into fights, but ultimately cherishes each other and Lead the Greatest Empire to ever exist! "Is that why you didn''t get enraged by Euphemia''s boldness? He nodded: "Umu! Umu! I know she has my best interests in my mind so I will tolerate some of her outbursts...." Shahrazad smiled lightly: "You only tolerated it because you knew you made a mistake and you knew she could fix it." "Stop acting like you could cast aside your pride." "If you could, the Satan would still be alive." "Only Elder Sister Kosem could make you do that!" "You are so harsh, My Empress!" "It is because you are being naughty again~" "But I still consider her as Family, tho" She sighed before standing up: "I understood your meaning, my cute Emperor. I will keep your words in my heart." Kamine ind. "So you are telling me that the whole Damocles is inside this little Capsule? "Crazy, right?" "If you show this to Lloyd he will go nuts" Some people were discussing spiritedly. As Three Siblings were by each other''s side with deep gazes on. Schneizel smiled nobly: "Is that it, Lelouch? The path you choose take?" "You seem quite spirited for someone under Geass." "Being under Geass doesn''t stop me from questioning others, does it?" Lelouch smirked: "Indeed, I look forward to what''s going to happen next, isn''t right Big Sister?" Cornelia had a deep smile on her face: "Don''t address me like that. I won''t trust you nor forgive you, until I see Euphie with my own eyes." Schneizel eyes narrowed: "Interesting, so that''s how he got you to swear loyalty to ''Him''." "Bringing the Dead back to Life. How to even startpeting with someone like that" "And he knows you all so well." Lelouch nodded: " I am sure he has been watching me all this time. Waiting for the perfect moment to appear before me." Cornelia asked: "Doesn''t that make you feel used? He did watch us suffer all this time" Lelouchughed: "Used? If the Person I am to serve doesn''t even have the wisdom to wait for the right opportunity, I will have way too much work on my te!" Schneizel continued with his signature smile: "Whatever is the resultOur own situation is only the result of our own choices. Nothing more, nothing less. Him taking advantage of the situation is only fair." Cornelia sighed: "You are right. Already trying to gauge the new Emperor you will serve, aren''t you?" Schneizel kept a calm face: "My Loyalty towards him is unshakable because of the Geass, but Serving an Emperor is also understanding him." "Euphie seems to be quite ahead of you in this field." Schneizel nodded: "This doesn''t surprise me. Of all of our sibilings, she is the one who can discern and capture the human heart the most." Lelouch approved with his head. Cornelia had suddenly a warm expression on her face, and let out by inadvertence some ill-advised words: "I wonder What does he look like?" The two brothers immediately had meaningful smirks as their pupil moved to the side of their eye in a simr fashion. Cornelia noticing it: "Why are you making expressions like that? "I don''t knowYou tell me, Big Sister." She had a questioning gaze but let it go. "He is super strong! And has this suffocating aura!" Matsudamented with awe and admiration in his voice. Cornelia responded: "Even stronger than you?" They both startedughing while titling their head sideways as if looking at an ignorant person: "We are akin to ants in front of his Majesty." Matsuda said calmly. Motohama nodded: "I don''t know how much power he holds, but if I can give you an approximative description." All the people present here, had their attention drawn: "He wouldn''t even need a thousandth of his power, to blow up this in one strike." All the people finally realized who they were actually talking about. Cornelia was the first to respond: "This kind of power is simply too difficult to even conceptualize. He is more akin" "To a God, right?" Motohama sighed as he warned: "Please, don''t ever call him that. I still remember calling him that back at the Imperial Capital.His exact words where" ''I despise gods who are born with their powers like a birth right. I didn''t have anything. Only mortal bearings, with Luck, good opportunities, Hardwork and talent did I be what I am. Mortal things. I am not a God, but a Mortal Emperor who has the ambition to lead his Empire to surpass the Gods!'' Lelouch and Schneizel had a piercing gazes: "Interesting At Least you made me serve someone worth it, Brother." Cornelia sighed deeply: "Conquering the Gods" Now that she felt her impending reunion with her sister growing near, she sensed the Goddess of War inside of her roar again. "He ising" C.C came behind them. The three of them wore solemn expressions. Anticipation could be seen on their eyes. Lelouch and Schneizel, Matsuda and Motoham all kneled. Cornelia intensely looked at the Blue Portal as a Monarchic Silhouette came from it. Oriental, dark green robes with a tinge of gold on it. His steps where like mini-earthquakes as if the herself cannot hold him! His spiked hair, his pupil-less ck eyes gave him a mysterious air. Pride could be seen engraved in his bones. Looking at him one word woulde to mind: ''IMPERIAL'' His gaze kept forward for a while before it slowly descended to Lelouche''s, his expression immediately changed to a warm smile, like that of a caring parent: "My First Vizir! You are finally here! His Doubled voice immediately attracted the attention of the new people. Lelouch nodded: "It''s an honor to return by your side, your majesty." Heughed lightly, nodded meaningfully at C.C before he looked at Schneizel with aplex gaze: "I know that you are under Geass, but If you do you serve me well, you will be treated with grace. -Yes, your majesty" Finally after preparing himself well, he dared toy his gaze on ''her''. He immediately felt his heart lightly pounding but he still controlled himself wlessly. ''Cornelia Vi Britania, huh'' She was after all his first anime crush. He looked at her for a while, lightly mesmerized by hervender eyes. Cornelia felt her whole being invaded,pletely exposed by his deep Jet-ck eyes. He smiled lightly, gantly before lightly nodding: "Princess Cornelia, you probably came for my Second Vizir." She retrieved her bearings before answering: "So it was true. You brought back Euphemia." He titled his head negating her im: "I didn''t bring back Euphemia, it''s your brother who did." She turned her gaze to the kneeling Lelouch who was clenching his hand hard to stop himself from sobbing. Suddenly a vicious smile appeared on his face: "But he still had quite the hardships ahead of him. Shirley is waiting patiently for you, so she can kick you ass! Her parents are still contemting whether to return to Britania or to stay in the Empire. Nunally-chan, now that she can walk and see, seems much more spoiled. Sheined quite a lot that you reced her with Rollo. Rollo seems quite lost without you tooClovis" As he kept recounting, Lelouch startedughing lightly. Cornelia could see the care and knowledge he had of each of one of his subjects. His warm face, like he ''Like they are already his family. Is this really an Emperor?'' As memories of her Distant Blood father who exiled his own kin, who treated his children as Political tools came to her mind: ''Not once did I saw him talk to us like that.'' A little smile on, her anticipation grew as a new desire sprouted: ''I want to seeWhat kind of Empire he will build!'' He then deeply sighed: "And finally, Euphemia." She could see the difficult face he was making. The same she made when she was worried about Euphemia. He then had a weird face: "Matsuda, Motohama it seems you need more rigorous training" The both of them felt their back turn cold. "To let a little rat follow you till here, how unsightly." The both of them opened their eyes widely. "Come out, Kallen Kozuki. I am not going to eat you." All the people had surprised faces, Lelouch in particr! Slowly behind a rock appeared a pink haired Beauty. He had a teasing smile: "You seem to have quite the crush on my First Vizir, for you toe follow him until here. Area 11 is independent right now under Todo, after all." Kallen had an irritated face but kept it up to her self: ''What is wrong with this man? Talking about things like that so brazenly!'' -Kallen, what are you doing here?, Lelouch said -You all suddenly disappeared at the same timeI wanted to know why. -Lelouch, having three wives is normal for a First Vizir, you know? -Your majesty! What are-! Heughed lightly before addressing the red faced girl: "When Ie back I will let the portal open. Make your choice. Well, all that to say" He opened his arm wide, said with a childish grin: "Wee to your new home." Chapter 35: The Supreme Council Chapter 35: The Supreme Council The Imperial Pce was in a festive mood, tears and snot all over the ce. Sound of scolding could also be heard. Seeing hatred being resolved, grudges disappearing. People moving froward. The Emperor had a warm smile on. Suddenly remembering a certain person.The Emperor slowly leaned on his throne asking Shahrazad: "Is Lina still locked up in her room?" The Empress sighed: -YesNo matter what I tell her, she refuses to get out. He had a pained gaze. Shahrazad leaned against him: -If you could just tell me what happened between you too Marek looked in the air for a long time: -Nothing did happen between us. She is your sister, if she wants to tell you what''s wrong, she will. Shahrazad finally spoke the words she was keeping in her heart: -I asked her. She saidIt''s because of youThat you ruined everything. The pain on his face only continued to grow, as he smiled in self-derision: -Then you probably know what happened by now. She didn''t want me to rule over her. She refused to ept me as her Emperor. In fact, I always knew she resented me. Shahrazad narrowed her eyes, knowing his words were true. The disdain she had towards him was never hidden. He then revealed it: -She sold the country our Ancestors built, just to not see me sit on this throne. She was the mastermind behind everything. Father relied on her way too much. She was practically the one ruling this Empire. Shahrazad''s eyes widened, then anger invaded her heart: -It was her faultAll that suffering. Marek tilted his head: -If an Empire falls, it''s always the fault of the Emperor. Having poor judgement, not understanding the difference between interst and loyalty. An ipetent ruler only deserves betrayal. Lina is only the spark, Combrosia was rotten for centuries. Shahrazad still clenched her fists: "But still, she betrayed Elder Sister Kosem, Aunt Devran and me." He enrobed her little fist in his hand as he smiled: "You would be safe when she swears allegiance to the Empire, Kosem too and Mother would be liberated from an Emperor she stopped loving for a long time. The only ones she wanted dead was Father and me." She could feel his strong hands shaking slightly as he tried tofort her. "Your majesty, do you think I don''t know the affection and admiration you held all your life for herYetShe" He lifted her chin a bright smile on his face: "My Empress, do not steel your heart for my sake. Love your sister, cherish her, be her family. If she wants to kill me. Let here. There is no dagger that can take your man''s life." The Emperor narrowed his eyes as he noticed his First Vizir was hearing his conversation. He didn''t stop him. It is his duty after all to understand his Emperor''s weaknesses. A little farther, a woman sitting in bliss with her newfound sister had her gaze on the monarch''s pained face. "Big Sister, is there anything on your mind?" Cornelia smiled warmly to her sister as she hugged her for the hundredth time: "No, all is good." Euphie still let her in her arms. Cornelia spoke: "So he made all these people became citizens of the Empire. I am happy for you. -His majesty has kind heart but a fierce temper. -Kind heart, huh." Euphie looked at her sister''s wondering face: "So what are you going to doAre you going back to Britania?" She tilted her head: "NoI don''t know. But for now, I will stay here with you and Nunally." She lightly closed her eyes. In her mind, images of his caring eyes, of his prideful yet just demeanor appeared. She smiled lightly: " I also want to see what kind of Empire he will build." Euphemia had a bewildered face as her hand were on her mouth: "I will be rooting for you, Cornelia-nee san. -What did you say? -No-Nothing!!" Back at our Emperor. Shahrazad spoke: "Are you sure you don''t want to invoke the council today? -No, today is for family. Let them enjoy it. Imperial Pce, Supreme Council. The night of tears and reunion had passed. Today was the second reunion of the Supreme Council. Emperor: Marek Vega First Empress: Shahrazad Vega First Vizir: Lelouch Vi Britania First Lady: C.C Second Vizir: Euphemia Vi Britania Third Vizir: Schneizel El Britania A big Round Table was in ce presided by the Emperor himself. "Here are all the people, I judgepetent enough to rule my Empire with me. I hope you will uphold the judgement I made today." """""Yes, Your Majesty!""""" He nodded, a serious face on, but a happy heart looking at those elites besides him, he felt that he could finally start his projects. Blue Screens started appearing in front of everyone''s eyes. Shahrazad began briefing everyone about the different words. Everyone has solemn expressions as they analyzed each information, about each world. ''One piece, Dragon Ball, Death Note, Akame Ga Kill, Kingdom, DXD, Bleach, Gintama, Type-Moon, Reverend Insanity, Overgeared, Solo Leveling'' Each world has it''s particrities, it''s own subtilities, it''s own lore. Even for the excellent members of the council this was a significant challenge. Lelouch and Schneizel had scheming smiles as they processed the iing information. Euphemia had a curious face: "The Empire in the World codename ''Akame ga Kill'' seems fairly easy to be taken under control. Those weapons named Teigu seem interesting too. Making normal people fairly strong. Lelouch immediately responded: -You are only bringing them up because you dislike their rulers. -And what''s the problem with that? We get an Empire and we destroy those corrupted pigs! The Emperor lightlyughed: -Don''t worry their time wille. When we will build our two citadels we can analyze and reconstruct much more Teigu for the army. But still the most important person to take out from there is Schneizel smiled: "General Esdeath. She is a difficult one to tame." Lelouch snickered: "On contrary, I think it would be fairly easy. This woman is maybe cruel, but she is brutaly honest with herself and her beliefs. If she thinks she can act as she wants because she is the strongest. She will immediately bow down before someone infinitely stronger than her. Like she said" Euphemia had a hint of anger in her tone: "The Weak can''t decide it''s destiny. So when she is strong she will act like the strong and when she will weak she will ept her fate as the Weak. Such a wretched world view." Schneizel nodded: "Indeed. Forgive my mistake. I am stuck to seeing things from my perspective. She will be a Great Wild Dog to throw to those who crossed our Empire." The Emperor had an approving expression on his face. ''This is exactly what I thought. It''s on me to put on a good show for her.'' Schneizel continued: "I am actually more interested in the Magic Guild World. All the King and Royalty are obviously only there for show. Lelouch nodded: "The whole power over the Continent seem in the hand of the Ishgar Magic Council, but the Fiore Guilds seem to hold their own by virtue of how powerful there are. Especially the Fairy Tail Guild." Schneizel had his hand on his chin: "In this case the easiest way would be to infiltrate the Magic Council to gain a good foothold on--." The Emperor had a loving smile on his face as he stopped them : "I have my own projects for this specific World. -Oh! My~ The Empress responded: "-It seems that our Family will grow once more~I always wanted to have little sisters You are insatiable, your majesty~" Marek only smiled silently. It was Lelouch''s turn to suggest a world: "To think there is a version that weird of Tokyo or Edo isn''t it? They are obviously obligated into servitude by the Tendoshu. If we could get rid of Sada Sada and Nobu Nobu, we could offer Shige Shige protection from the Tendoshu in exchange of his Loyality, making them a servant state." Schneizel: "We could then slowly fight it out with the Tendoshu and obtain their technology. Having the Shinsengumi under our orders would be a great benefit and getting the Joui to adhere too, would be perfect. But" Lelouch titled his head in exasperation: "There is absolutely no way to predict those people reaction. Their personality ispletely inconsistent!" The Emperor spoke: "We could use the way Shige Shige did" Euphie smiled: "Bing their friends. No matter how annoying they are." And the conversation continued: "The Solo Leveling World is a waste of resources. Fighting for normalnds, and getting rebooted each time we win. No Thanks!" Schneizel had a scheming smile: "There is maybe an interesting way to handle the Paradise Ind." Lelouch: "The Gu World is interesting but way too dangerous, our loss may exceed our more wild expectations. All the People there are Master Strategists, Million Old Schemers. Impossible to have a read on them. I propose to postpone it until our advantage is vehement enough" Euphemia: "We need to be patient with the Pirate World. The Right opportunity to strike will inevitablye." They continued to discuss different projects as The Supreme Council was working at full regime! Until C.C who have been silent the whole time finally spoke: "Stop going on aimlessly. You three already had the same world in mind since the Beginning." Lelouch, Schneizel and Marek had the same deep smile as they announced: """Of courseThe Shinobi World.""" Chapter 36: Euphemia, Second Vizir of the Empire Chapter 36: Euphemia, Second Vizir of the Empire DXD World, Kuoh Academy. The Gremory Peerage was in shambles, Rias hasn''t left Ise''s Room for about a week. Ise, deep rage in his heart, sometimes stayed with her, the rest he passed it training like a crazy person. Every time he closed his eyes he would recall that scene, straight up from a nightmare! From that day ,his Rias''s tears won''t stop as she found it difficult to even go out, she would wake up at night screaming her brother''s name. Remembering how powerless he felt at that moment, fury was oozing from him: ''MAREK!!!'' Kiba had the same deep hatred, as he trained as hard as his friend, without a care for their health, still remembering the advice ''that man'' gave him: ''DAMMIT DAMMIT How can I protect anyone like that!!'' The girls didn''t want to watch the two bring themselves to death, but they were helpless. Sizechs Lucifer died, so did Ajuka BeelzebubIn a single exchange, a single exchange the whole destiny of the Undrworld crumbled. The rest of them where at the ult Research Club with Azazel there to tell news about the happenings of the Underworld. "All the factions are slowly getting prepared. They are aware of the threat represented by Marek Vega. Something well beyond Great Red or Ophis." Irina had still trouble sleeping just reminiscing about the scene, the esction of words, from deal partners to Satan Level casualties. Nobody could do a thing, nor the mighty gods neither the Faction Leaders. She still remembered the bitterness Michael had when admitting that he was probably stronger the GOD himself. Azazel had a bad feeling that has been brewing in his heart: ''Is it really over? By doing this job will we never hear of the ATLAS Empire after that ?'' Suddenly the door opened hastily, Sitri Souna who has taken over the whole devil activity in Rias stead, entered. Her peerage behind her with a terrified expression. That moment, Azazel knew his hunch was right: ''This is far from over, I am afraid'' "Two people with Oriental like clothes suddenly appeared at Kuoh Town. They are heading toward the academy." Sitri said with a stone cold tone. Akeno had a dispirited gaze: "Why do they keeping hereThey already made Rias and Ise like that Xenovia cried: "This is enough! They take us for fools! Even if I have to- -You will only uselessly die." Irina responded with a resigned voice: -But! Irina they-! -Are you stronger than GOD?" Irina who saw how powerful Marek actually was, only wanted the storm to pass by. Looking at the dispirited youths, Azazel sighed deeply before hearing an annoyed voice: "Huh? So you already knew? That makes our presence here pretty useless. -We still need to deliver the message, tho" All the People here, Azazel included finally noticed that two people were standing by the corner of the Room. Azazel was breath taken: ''No wayThat strong?! Already...'' Yes, indeed! The Zenkai Boost from the F.L.E.I.J.A made quite the wonders! Killing intent hovered in the air, as an enraged voice was heard from afar: "MATSUDA!!! MOTOHAMA!!!" Two people who just came back from training immediately jumped in rage. Kiba had a cold re on, Ise had fiery eyes. The two lightly smirked. As the both of them extended their index. One stopped Kiba sword, the other countered his fist. "Too Weak, way too weak." "Too Slow, way too slow." "Control yourself Ise-kun. We are not enemies; we are two parties who are in a deal. -Keep your personal grudges to you and grow up." Azazel finally spoke: "What do you want?" They both smiled lightly: "The Second Vizir of the Empire ising here to talk to you and Serafall and the Heads of the 72 Pirs. We will be escorting them shortly." The moment he heard ''and the Head of the 72 Pirs'' he had an ominous premonition in his heart: ''Why would you summon the Heads of the 72 Pirs? Why talk now? They already got what they wanted! Even if you want to make decision, you will need only Serafall and Grayfia, the defacto inheritor of the Lucifer Faction! Damn it! I can''t figure out their intentions anymore!'' He then looked at the Sitri Peerage: "Behave this time." Some minutester at the gate. A Magnificent pink flower was looking cheerfully at the Gates of the Kuoh Academy: "At least, this version of Japan looks peaceful. -Indeed, wars are elsewhere, not between humans." A handsome youth with a white robe on with purple ornament on it advanced. Their foreign and handsome features attracted the cries of all the people. "Tch! I Guess in every world, High School girl never change. -You are still very sour about the scolding you got from Shirley-san, aren''t you? -I..! You know what? Let''s not talk about that." Euphemia lightly smiled: "Remember for the first part. I take the lead. Could you do that? -Only if you do a good job. -Hmph! What''s that supposed to mean?!" The Two Saiyan bowed lightly before them: ""Your Highness, the First and Second Vizir."" Euphie lightly smiled: "No need to be this formal with us. You are important assets to the Empire after all." They both nodded cheerfully: "Yes, your highness!! -Lead the way." Matsuda and Motohama advanced slowly in the direction of the ult Research Club: "Such an interesting high schoolThere is much more girls than boys." They arrived; Euphie lightly knocked the door. A feminine yet noble voice was heard from the other side: "Come in." She opened the door only to find herself exposed to res form every direction, Lelouch became more alert, already expecting the situation to unfold like that. He immediately scanned the whole situation as he detected the three guys who seem barely able to keep it together: ''The one brimming with anger at Matsuda and Motohama must be Issei Hyoudou . The one who seem calm but is really just sharpening his sword is probably Kiba Yuuto. The one behind the noble girl with sses must be Saji.'' He kept observing everyone with an elegant smile in silence. He lightly nodded to Euphemia. She immediately advanced to the three people leading the group: "It''s an honor to meet you Azazel-sama, Gremory-sama and Sistri-sama. I am Euphemia Li Britania, Second Vizir of the Empire. " Rias narrowed her tired eyes, Souna nodded respectfully as Azazel smiled lightly: ''What the hell is he plotting again?'' She immediately faced the Gremory princess, approached her almost naturally and took her hands, her eyes brimming with worry and pity: "Those days must have been hard on you, Gremory-sama. I, too, lost my brother very recently. The pain is unbearable" Rias looked in her eyes could sense that she was telling the truth. Lelouch who knew she was talking about Clovis felt weird: ''Your brother came back! Why are you still hung up on that?'' "It''s your Emperor who did that!" Issei couldn''t swallow his words, but no one stopped him either. Azazel narrowed his eyes waiting for the Vizir''s response. Lelouch smiled looking at the Governor: ''You old thingAlready trying to gauge our character. Let''s see how that works for you, when my n isplete.'' Euphemia still had a kind smile on: "You must be Hyoudou Issei. Maou Lucifer must have meant a lot to you, if you are this angry. Issei looked down, clenching his fists: "Last time we talked was before the game. He showed to me a tape of all the kids in the Underworld. He said: ''Don''t disappoint them! You are the hope of the Underworld''HeFor me He was a great man who didn''t deserve to die!" Rias had wet eyes. Euphie had a grateful smile on: "Thank you for sharing this with me. Hyoudou-san. Let me tell you, my own story. In the past, I havemitted a Heinous crime, a crime that still haunts me to this dayRealizing the weight of it, I couldn''t even live with myself. I was contemting to end my life. Yet his Majesty gave me another chance. His solution was rather simple but still would take a lot of effort to even think of it. He gave me a chance at repentance and I will always be grateful to him for that" Ise looked at her as he could feel the weight behind each of her words: ''She looks like someone who endured a lot.'' "I don''t think there should be a good and a bad guy in any story. I believe all tragediese from people being unable to understand each other. And today I am here because I want to at least arrange this one. But the first step toward coexistence is to let go of grudges, are you able to do that?" Each word seemed to hit hard, on the spot and move everyone''s heart. Lelouch smirked at Azazel reaction: ''Schneizel is right. There is no one more qualified to connect with the heart of others than her!'' She then turned to Azazel as she nodded: "Governor-sama. I am ready. Let''s go visit Leviathan-sama." Chapter 37: Extremely uneven deal. Chapter 37: Extremely uneven deal. Azazel nodded before a teleportation magic circle appeared sending them in front of Leviathan. Serafall was sitting in a gorgeous room, elegantly sipping tea. Grayfia was also beside her. All around them members of the 72 Pirs with solemn faces, having the same interrogation in their heart about the summoning. Grayfia was obviously getting prepared to take on the Position of Maou the moment their death will be announced to Underworld. Even thought grief was in her heart, even thought her child now is fatherless, she was still a devil and she needed to stand up for the Underworld. The both were waiting their tension at the pinnacle. Finally, a magical circle appeared and Five people emerged from it. Two cocky saiyans, The Governor of the Fallen Angels. And Two beautiful looking siblings. They exuded noblesse, not the Imperial one that the emperor had but the devil''s kind of one, graceful, mannered and deep-rooted. The Second Vizir gracefully bowed: "Leviathan-sama, Lucifurge-sama, I am Euphemia Li Britnaina the Second Vizir of the Empire." They both nodded back in a reluctant manner. Lelouch sighed: ''Their message is clear, huh. We are not here to make friends with youWell, in this case~'' The handsome young man advancedpletely ignoring the decision makers, with fusion of panache and charisma that made him Zero! His eyes on each one of the 72 Pirs Heads. He faced the Agares head and bowed gracefully, theatrically: "Lord Agares, I present myself. I am the First Vizir of the Empire, Lelouch Vi Britania. I am here to discuss the n for the Constructions that are about to unfold." Azazel who ignored this person as a background character the whole time felt his ears buzzing. Serafall, and Grayfia also looked intently at Charismatic Man. Everyone knew what First Vizir means! Only Below the Emperor! Above everyone else! And this man just ignored everyone to talk to the Agares Lord!! What does that mean?! Easy! Everyone could make sense of it! ''You don''t put us in your eyes, we will not even give you a nce!! You Satans are not even worthy of talking to my First Vizir! Continue your discussion a level below!'' Euphie sighed deeply, understanding her brother''s intention and gathering all the attention she announced: "I came here to resolve the incident and the grudges between the two parties." The two women in front of her had fiery gaze, as if offended even by the idea that the death of their Satans could be resolved. Serafall responded: "In this case, why didn''t HIS GREAT majestye here, by himself?" Euphemia: "Because he was fiercely opposed to this new deal." All the People here looked at Euphemia with prying eyes: "But I still convinced him, risking my position in the process" Lelouch nodded internally: ''Great! Euphemia! You became more and more crafty with time. Telling only the truth they want to hear. Risking your position? Yeah, rightFiercely opposed? He can''t wait for this ''new deal'' to go through! Especially the second part I am in charge off!'' Serafall and Grayfia immediately had less strict eyes. Euphemia continued: "We are a warring Empire indeed, but I would prefer to at least be in peace with our potential allies and to avoid unnecessary deaths in every faction. I believe this duty of all rulers" Azazel nodded: ''So there is this kind of people in this Empire as well'' Lelouch monitoring the situation was ted: ''Yes, Euphemia. keep contradicting the Emperor. Let them think that we are divided! Let them think they could support one side against the other! With the ck Knight, being underestimated was my bread and butter!'' Serafall and Grayfia softened as they could feel the sincerity in each of her words. They felt like they could finally find someone that speak theirnguage in this Empire: -So, what is this ''new deal'' you speak off Euphemia took a deep breath: -The number of cities to bemissioned would spike up to 100 Cites, with all thest magical technologies of the Underworld. The designs would be inspired from each one of the 72 Pirs territories. Everyone tensed up. ''The demands seem to have skyrocketed! What those this woman is thinking?'' "In exchange of that, his Majesty would bring back to life Lucifer and Beelzebub." ABSOLUTE SILENCE. ''This powerIs there anything he can''t do?'' The 72 Pirs where lifeless on the spot. Euphemia sighed deeply as she looked at the emotional faces of Grayfia and Serafall: "Losing loved ones is hard. I tried my best toe up with this deal. So please hear me out." They still controlled themselves as they made sign for her to continue: "Lucifer and Beelzebub would have to repent and demand pardon for their offense to his Majesty. In addition, the Underworld would have to build an academy to teach Magic and Demonic Energy in the Empire." Everyone nodded at those condition, imagining how much hardships this girl went through for her to obtain these conditions from that Crazy Bastard: "From our side, we will aid the Alliance in its fight against the Khaos Brigade. With the aid of these children, Matsuda and Motohama, I hope you will eventually obtain victory." ''She could obtain another condition from him!! And those two are at least Maou ss!!'' Azazel who saw how strong they got, understood how substantial their help actually will be. And yet, somehow he felt more and more ufortable as the conversation kept advancing. He had a hunch. A Hunch there was a catch!! His gaze traversed all the room. From the relieved expressions of the devils, the bitterness of the Great King Faction. Serafall and Grayfia who were in the verge of tears. The Second Vizir Yes, the second Vizir!!! ''She has attained her goals, Why is she making a sorry face like that?'' Suddenly, he slowly turned his gaze to the one person whose presence here ispletely unjustifiable. Then he saw it. An ominous smile. Like he was the evil incarnated. Lelouch stared at Azazel and moved his lips without a sound: ''Checkmate.'' Suddenly he stood up. He advanced. With each step memories from the Supreme Council kept resurging in his mind as he cursed: ''Tch! I can''t believe that Schneizel thought of that before me! What a devil, indeed! '' One day earlier, Supreme Council. The Emperor inaugurated the reunion: "First of all, I will divulge my n concerning the Underworld." The three siblings heard the n of the emperor. Lelouch was the first to react: "Brint! Eating them up from the inside! I like that." Schneizel nodded a meaningful smile on his face: "Using Alliances to conquer, it''s to my taste." Euphemia sighed deeply: "This way we get to end this without casualties." "To this goal, I decided to settle with the devils. I offered three ships to The Second Vizir. The First is to bring back their Maou. The Second is for Matsuda and Motohama to fight for the Alliance against the Khaos Brigade. The Third and most important is for me to give Each Maous a chance to resurrect one person they would lose in the future." Euphemia then continued: "In Counterpart, the Number of cities to build will grow up to 100, Lucifer and Beelzebub need to write a formal demand of pardon to the Emperor and the Underworld would have to build an academy to teach Magic and Demonic Energy in the Empire." Lelouch sighed: "It''s still vastly uneven. Just what we need." It was then, that Schneizel had an epiphany! He had a vicious smile: "What if we make this deal even more uneven. Uneven to the Point it vastly advantages the Devils, to the Point that the Fallen Angels or Angel would wish they had attacked your majesty first Present day. Lelouch arrived in front of the Satans as he addressed Euphemia: "Euphie. I will take it from here." She lightly nodded. All the devils present had the same thought: ''He finally made his move!'' Lelouch snickered and acted as the great world magician he was: "Actually, his Majesty''s grace grows even beyond that. We all wish for our rtion with the Underworld to be more solid. So I added another use to the deal. We wish to create an ambassadory city in the Belphegor Territory that would belong to the Empire and to the Underworld. A ce where our people will be allowed to know each other on a deeper level." All the attention was peaked again, as Azazel felt cold in his back. Serafall still had an apprehensive look. Everyone was waiting for the Hammer to Drop! And boy, oh boy he was going to drop it! Lelouch smiled evilly as he said: "In exchange, our Majesty will resurrect a Third of the Devils who died in the Anciant War!" ABSOLUTE SILENCE. Azazel had his eyes nk, as he barely maintained his posture. Serafall had difficulty processing information. But she understood one thing: ''This was in no way a reward! This was akin to giving them a time bomb!'' Lelouch then looked at the 72 Pirs. All of them has exited eyes!! The Great King Faction seemed ted! ''As expected, Pathetic Fools.'' One day Earlier, Supreme Council. Marek had an interrogating gaze on Schneizel: "What if your Majesty brings back, let''s say A third of the Devils who died in the Ancient War?" Hearing that Lelouch evilly smiled. As Shehrazad, C.C and Euphemia had interrogation all over their face. Marek as if the light of Wisdom hit him started Crazilyughing: "Good! Great work ! Schneizel !" The three looked at the Emperor: "Bringing this much new devils is equivalent to doubling the devils poption. It would immediately create tension in the Alliance. After all, the reason of the end of the first war was that all the factions were facing extinction! Imagine bringing back hatred-fueled, war-driven, devil supremacist in a world where The three Alliances made peace! In an Underworld governed by People who killed the Old Satans they died fighting for! And on the other side our Empire would be forever the benefactor of the Underworld! The Death of the Maous is still covered up by the Higher Ups! In the heart all the devils I will always be the Mighty being who brought back to life their loved ones! The path for our Super Devils will be even easier, and the Old Super Devils will find the very reason of their enthronement in Jeopaerdy! After all the rebellion against the Original Maous was only because of the damage of the war! But would the resurrected devils understand that ?!! And the Biggest Joke of all we will be only strengthening ourselves! We will eventually take over the Underworld anyway!! A much more strengthened Underworld! Fucking Brint!!" Hearing the Emperor exnation, the three women looked at Schneizel like he was a freak. ''What a monstruous n!'' Azazel had a nc face as he got the answer of every question he had: ''Why did the First Vizir never intervene? He was here for thisst deal. And this deal alone! Why did Emperor gave Euphemia such advantageous terms? ''Why summon the 72 Pirs? So they can be witnesses! Witnesses to this deal! Making it an unrebukable one! What kind of Maou would refuse to double his poption?! Why would he suddenly want to build an Ambassador City? Peace and Coexistence?! My Ass! It''s a Headquarter! A Headquarter for this new faction of the Underworld! Serafall and Grayfia knew that they were pushed into a corner wanting to rip this man apart. Lelouch slowly spoke, his face getting closer and closer to Serafall''s: "So what do you say? You won''t refuse his majesty''s ''peace offer'' will you? Leviathan-sama~" Seing the expectant gazes of her followers, she immediately understood ''This deal was done, the moment it could be made. And if we don''t ept the deal. they might still do it, but we would be without Sirzechs and Ajuka. That will be the most horrible situation. Sirzechs and Ajuka factions and strength could still keep the Underworld united. They are Super devils after all.'' She sighed deeply, a fake smile on her lips: "We ept." All the 72 Pirs apuded with joy in their heart looking at Lelouch like he was their savior! Lelouch smiled benevolently, great actor he was, raising a cup of wine in hand: "Members of Noble Houses of the Underworld! Let''s celebrate this great day! A day a deep friendship between our factions is born! I, Lelouch Vi Britnania, garentee that our Emperor will revive every extinct house of the 72 Pirs!! To our friendship" The Majority of the Old devils started apuding: "To our friendship!"" Serafall had a difficult face. Lelouch overlooked everything with a cold gaze: ''That Schneizel used the same stratagem against me and the ck Knights. Isting again a ruler''s will from its people''s. It''s sure feels better watching it unfold from this side'' Chapter 38: Garp The Hero Chapter 38: Garp The Hero Supreme Council room. All the presents had approving smiles, as they looked at the screen: "It went good -Now, all we have to doIs to watch and wait." C.C had a wide smile: "It''s up to those two children." The Emperorughed lightly: "I am ready to gamble on their sessAnd besides, it''s not like we will not help them~" Shahrazad had a littlein: "Is Lelouch always that grandiloquent? -Always! He is a pretty narcistic man after all" The emperor leaned backwards: "SoWhat do you think about introducing ''this'' kind of religious system?" Schneizel gaze narrowed as solemn expression on his face: "It is a pretty risky gamble to take. As shown by the events in this world, logic is pretty fickle and any variable could happen. We are talking about ''Spirits'' and ''Gods''. And if use that technique." Shahrazad added worriedly: "And most importantly. ''that'' world seems extremely dangerous. All of them seem to be on the realm of you and The God of Destruction you mentioned to Prince Vegeta." Marek nodded: -But, you do understand. It will not be us whoe find them. ''They'' wille find us -I understandIf ''he'' can be chosen. There is no reason for you to not be. -Let''s me think about it a little bit more. They all nodded. -GoodSchneizel you are in charge of the whole building project and also- Schneizel already knew what he was about to say: "-I will make sure that Motohama and the Agares Princess are in regr contact. -Good! Do a thorough job at nning out the whole diagram of the country we will be working on that system for the years toe. -It''s my honor, your Majesty. He deeply sighed; Shahrazad talked first: "It''s time to start ''that n'', isn''t it?" The Emperor nodded: "C.C, are all the kids prepared?" She nodded: "They are all quite excited. You are popr with your people, your Majesty." A Blue Portal opened up: "Tell them to wait, I need to get my ''staff''. Schneizel, I leave the Empire in your hands until Lelouch returns. -Yes! Your Majesty!" One Piece World. Marineford. A bulky man was eating crackers as he grinned at a Wanted Poster: "Already the strongest in East Blue Not bad, not bad Luffy!" "Indeed, your grandson is one of a kind, Garp The Hero." An ominous doubled voice sounded as a person who looked like a king appeared in front of him. He slowly sat in the ground as he did. Garp felt his Kenbunshoku giving all kind of warning signals. The same signals he had when he was still a rookie. ''This person is strong. Way too strong. Perhaps the strongest I have ever see.'' His expression slowly became solemn. The mysterious being in front of him attracted to his hand one bottle of sake and two cups. He gracefully poured a ss for the two of them. Marek took the cup in his hand: "Let me introduce myself. I am Marek Vega, the Emperor of the As Empire. Garp drank from the cup as he narrowed his eyes: -You seem to have a goal in mind. Marek had a distant gaze: -I do. I have a lot of goals. ns that may concern this or not. Emperors have a lot on their tes, Garp-san. Garp sighed still the vour of the sake in his mouth: "This, huh" "But yes. I came for something, especially someone." He reopened his pupilles eyes a slight smile on his face: "You see I have this project and I need you for it. " Garp opened widely his eyes as he saw his dark gem of eyes manifest three Star Tomoe. "Infinite Tsukoyomi" In the illusion the Marine Hero saw The end of the world. The oceans where evaporated, ind reduced ashes, the red Linepletely shattered. Marines, civilians, pirates, everyone had the same horrid expression as the end drew near. Only one person caused havoc on the world, the world he worked so hard to protect. Way stronger than Whitebeared, Roger or Xebec...Something that couldn''t be reached by human might alone. Finally, the cause of all the suffering obliterated the, ending every trace of life as we know it. The illusion, the suffering gave the impression ofsting whole decades as Garp slowly refocused. He was still calm as he understood who he was dealing with: "What do you want? -I want 10 years of your time. -I am not going to war for you. Even if-!" Marekughed lightly: "That''s not what I want. I want you as a teacher." Garp narrowed his eyes: "So you want me to train your people. -Yes. And also even if you go. The ten years will only have passed for you. For this world it will be 2 or 3 days. " Garp closed his eyes as he sighed: "I see, but if I go through with that, will you promise that our world won''t be under the threat of your Empire?" Marek sneered: "Because you think your world is doing well alone? A world ruled by self-centered tyrants who only care about themselves." Garp has a grave expression on his face. "Brave warriors who think they are fighting for peace around the world, when they only fight for tribute to the Celestial Dragons and Supremacy over the oceans. Honest Higher ups who slowly sink into deviousness as they make they peace with it. Thinking that this is the least of two evils. The evil that provide order must be ''the least evil''. The evil that wears suits, that preach justice is it any less evil? And people who have good engraved into their own soul like your son and grandson get to be criminals . If you think my Empire could be any worst than that, you are gravely mistaken." He stood up an expression between pride andpassion in his face. "You will spend 10 years in mypany old man. If you think I can''t find a ''right'' order for this world. You could try stopping me." He stood up a blue portal appearing beside him: "I am only promising you not to destroy this, Garp-san. Make your peace with that. Cross the portal when you feel ready." Chapter 39: Zoldyck Family (1). Chapter 39: Zoldyck Family (1). HxH World, Kokouro Montain. In front of the Testing Gate an ominous presence appeared as any Hunter could see how dangerous it''s aura is. The man advanced silently, arge cruel smile on his face. Zebro who saw him immediately alerted the mansion. He didn''t evene out, he wasn''t ''the real guard'' after all. Each of his step reflected profound understanding of Martial Art. Like those who only gods could use, his body, muscles were arranged in a mystical way. One could see: ''This is an expert among experts.'' He stopped in front of the Testing Gate, his cruel smile still on. He didn''t even move, he gathered some air and simply blew with his mouth. ALL THE GATES IMMEDIATELY OPENED UP!! One could see that all the doors were even damaged. He still marched slowly with his own pace, like he was barging into his own backyard. He saw a big Dog, like a beast of hell, getting back by a few steps looking at him with had a threatning re. The Man only smirked: "Make your mind, little beast. Do you want to kill me or are you afraid of me?" But by the end of the question, Zebro saw the Head of Mickey fall of: "Toote, in your next life, flee when you need too." He continued to slowly advance as all the recordings where exposed to the Attendants and the Family who was conveniently all here. Four People were watching this with a solemn gaze. Silva spoke first: "Strong, way too strong. I cannot even begin to fathom the limit of his strength." All the younger members had bewildered faces as they never saw their father praise someone this much. Zeno Zoldyck had the same solemn expression: "His eyes, they are dangerous. He doesn''t actually see where he looks. He has probably 360 vision extended even to here. He''s probably enjoying our surprise as we speak. What a monster!" Illumi had the same expression he always had: "Oy,oyWhat should we do~?" Maha who has been silent the whole time: "I would like to say we need to flee. But if he is here, showing up like that" Zeno continued: -It means he is not here to kill us. We are not even worthy opponent for him, after all." Silva sighed: "Kyouko you stay here. Flee with Killua and the others when you get the chance" "Silvaand you..;" The four of them faced the exit, crazed smiles on their faces saying at the same time: "I want to try to kill this guy!!" Marek continued his little y as he marched slowly into the residence. ''They finally moved, huh.'' He stayed in ce as he inhaled the air to his lungs: ''Oh, poisoning the air from the get go.'' He immediately retracted the air as he stopped his breathing altogether: ''Well, that''s a weakness I didn''t know about. Poison vulnerability." He lightly elevated his power level to counter the poison. ''They know I can see them, so they act swiftly and try to bluff me with their lip movement. Not bad!'' The four of them started permutating at high speed and stealth trying to analyze each aspect of their target. Marek nodded in approval: ''Good mentality, great decision making. Even if they are a tier weaker than Lucifer and Belzebub. I would rather fight the Satans all over again than to deal with these kinds of experts.'' ''I can''t feel their presence at all. The Zetsu, huh Relying on my eyes too much could backfire.'' Marek suddenly smirked as two gigantic power orbs downed on him: ''Here itesThe Probe.'' He dodged swiftly: ''I can''t let you know how strong I am this easily, can I?'' The orbs exploded nearby, not even moving the monarch. In the blinding light of the explosion extremely needles moved at high speed in the direction of his head. This ones he barely dodged. ''So the light of the explosion wasn''t to probe, it was to allow this attack on my brain. Chilling. I wouldn''t dare fight them even if I was two or three tiers above them.'' Suddenly he felt the ground under his feet start to move as bodies started growing from everywhere. They all were dressed as attendants, without a will, needles all over their body. Marek only narrowed his eyes: ''As I thought all those buried people are under Illumi''s control. They stopped me here on purpose, knowing I won''t escape. Being an Assassin is also discerning the persona of the Target. Good grief'' Marek watched as all the corpse suddenly smile at him as they said: "Say Cheese!" They used simultaneously a stun grenade immediately blinding him on the spot! They then all exploded one after another creating an earthquake shaking the whole mountain. An avnche started on Kokouro Mountain! In the seconds where Marek was blinded, he felt a swift movement in the air. Feeling the impending threat, he immediately activated his eyes again! ''To think you would get me to use my Sharingan! Zoldyck Family!! He then dodged the attack on his throat made by the muscr hands of Silva Zoldyck!! ''Good! Good! But did you think" He immediately parried again as a concentrated purple orb pierced trough ''Silva Zoldyck''''s body going for his heart! ''My Sharingan wouldn''t be able to see thought the poor man disguise of your puppets? Huh! Illumi Zoldyck! Silva Zoldyck!'' The orb missed exposing the real Silva to a counterattack, yet Marek only smiled without using this chance. ''Those bastards, they know I won''t kill them, so they act cocky!'' The two finally met face to face, crazed face on one and the other. Their muscr frame facing one another like a painting of diators! His feline blue eyes against his three Star Tomoe Sharingan. His spiky long dark hair against his long smooth silver one! They both startedughing in frustration. Marek knowing that he had been outwitted. Silva knowing that if his opponent had the slightest intention of killing him, he would be dead by now. ""You son of a bitch!!"" Chapter 40: Zoldyck Family Chapter 40: Zoldyck Family Both of them said the same words as Silva disappeared and Marek looked in the sky, his Saiyan smile still on. As he continued to observe each of their movement, his cruel smile turned into a crazed one: ''This Family! I will bring her under my orders, even if I have to use Kotamatsukami!!!'' A Mighty dragon formed with Nen was hovering in the Sky. Two old men aboard it. ''Zeno and Maha Zoldyck'' The dragon descended with all it''s might on Marek, he lightly elevated his indexunching a Ki ball on the tip. The Ki ball cut the dragon in two like it was air. Zeno had a much more crazed expression and Maha became nearly hysterical. As the old Maha''s body using his Nen slowly started growing until he became a bulky warrior! He punched with all his might, as the figure of an Ashura God appeared behind him. Marek easily stopped his punch, but he continued: ''ImpressiveAt least City Level. Still lower than a Super Devil, tho. But he should know how useless this isWait!!'' Suddenly he felt dizziness oveing him! As his body started weakning by the second: ''Dammit! He is not just enhancing his body! His true goal is to reinforce the poison I have taken in!'' Suddenly he started coughing as pus came out from his mouth! ''Dammit! This is not a poison! This is an air born virus!! It absorbs vital energy, Nen and Ki included! It will get stronger with time!!'' His power level continued to dangerously drop! As his body started disintegrating, sick from the virus propagation! Suddenly all the Zoldycks started cornering him as he lost even the abilities in his eyes! They made him sick! Sick and weak! So they can kill him! Still fighting and retaining some fighting strength he kept barely avoiding all their attacks and going for the kill. But they were too shrewd, too shrewd to let a weakened pray get away! The fight have gone for a whole day until night appeared and a mess of blood and pus that Marek became, crumbled in front of them. The Four of them sighed. Silva having lost his left arm. Zeno his right Leg and Maha having a vehement hole in the chest. Illumi already dead. Maha sighed deeply: "It seems my time has finallye" Silva smiled viciously: "This was the greatest assassination of your life Great Grandfather" Zeno nodded: "Even Netero wouldn''t hold a candle to ''his weak'' state." He slowly raised his head looking onest time at the sky. Only to open his eyes widely: ''The Moon, why is it red?'' He immediately had his response: "I am honored by the praise" Silva, Zeno and the others immediately opened their eyes to find that it was still daytime! And that their mighty foe didn''t seem sick in the slightest but he was wearing another set of clothes Silva sighed : "It seems we have lost" "No, you could consider it your win. But still because of that.. Zeno responded: "-You want us under your service, more than ever. -You guessed that. -It was obvious you were testing us from the start. Marek smiled lightly: -So you know what''sing next Silva responded casually: "Do what you must." Marek had an appreciative smile: "I will not change who you are." All the Zoldycs had all the same expression: ''Indifference'' "You will get to kill for the thousands years toe." Their eyes immediately changed as bloodlust could be seen in their eyes. ''The Art of Assasination is like a passionate craft for them. A craft they are so good at, that they could even kill someone of my realm if I was unprepared.'' "You will Assassinate Gods, Demons, Angels, Monsters." Deep interest could be seen in their eyes. "I wouldn''t let you kill civns or innocents. You will get paid much more in my service. I will treat Killua well, hell, he will even friends his age. Assasins his age he could actually be friends with. I will make you much stronger than you are now. You as assasins and martial artists are already as aplished me. It''s only realm that youck. " Zeno had a smirk on his face: "I can''t believe someone this strong can be such a brat! You want to make us ept your hypnosis willingly." Marek replied: "Don''t you think someone as strong as me doesn''t have to settle for anything? I have decided to bring you under me, but I also want you to look forward to it. " Mahaughed: "What an intersting kid! Even if we somehow get over ''your trick'', it won''t actually change anything. An assassin who failed his assassination has to suffer the fate of one." Marek had a curious look: "So you all find no problem with being under my control?" Silva smirked: "Why do you think we haven''t killed ourselves yet?" Hearing him, Marekughed out loud: "Good!! Good!! What great subordinates I am about to have!" His Gctic Magnekyou Sharingan on he flew up in the air as he used: "Kotamatsukami!" All the people in the residence had immediately a deep sense of Loyalty towards the man standing there, kneeling in unison. All the Zoldyck Family. """"We greet his Majesty""" He sighed as he remembered what he had to go throught so he could conter that Virus. Back in time. Immediately sensing the threat of the virus, Marek used his Infinite Tsukoyomi before he his power level could drop! After that He activated his Magnekyou Sharingan and used his ''Jahanam'' (Gctic Fire) to burn himself in mystical green fire!! He felt every inch of his body burn out as he entered a cycle of destruction. Seeing his Impeding doom, he used the Wrath-State to use his Rinnegan!! He then activated his Nakara Path to regenerate himself!! Making his whole body enter a cycle of destruction and regenerationpletely obliterating any trace of infection!!! Yet he was only getting more and more excited : ''If Vegeta or Goku were in my ce, knowing their ''never use your full strength'' policy. They would be dead by the moment! Zoldyck Family. To have a way to kill Universal-level charcters! How terrifying!'' He slowly looked at them, extreme happiness in his eyes. ''Such Heaven-Defying assassins. I would make it so you could kill the Gods with ease!!!'' "Let''s go back, second noble family of the As Empire. Zoldyck." Chapter 41: Yoruichi Shihouin Chapter 41: Yoruichi Shihouin Bleach, Human Realm, Karakura Town. A man standing leisurely in the air observing all the weirdness of this little city. ''This mystical energy is it ''Soul energy''? The Nen already proved to be useful, I think Reiatsu should be learned too. But I didn''te for that, did I ?'' His KI concentrated on his eyes as his vision continued to expand. ''How fascinatingOne actual universe and, hovering around him, two created pocket Gctic sized dimensionsSoul Society and the Heuco Mundo.'' He retracted his gaze as he slowly descended quite near the Urahara Shop. He was detected by already all the parties. His spiked hair, his noble and prideful demeanor like he was from the Kuchiki n gave him an imposing aura. He nodded to Tessai and the employees before entering. He found two people goofing around at the store. One orange headed tall teenager and another dark haired cute girl. He slowly marched his foreign robes making him even more conspicuous. By the side he snickered as he noticed a ck cat, looking at him intently. He stopped before the orange headed teenager, a friendly smile on: "Hello. May I ask where is Keisuke Urahara?" Ichigo was a little taken a back by his manners, but the noble educated Rukia immediately responded with a suspicious gaze: "He is not here at the moment. -Oh? That''s such a shame. And I had such a good business proposition for him." Rukia still very intrigued probed: "Would you want me to leave him a message? Ie here day practically every day. -Oooh! That''s so nice of you! Actually, it''s about his cat. I would like to borrow it! Ten days tops! Since I saw it I can''t take my eyes of it, it looks so cute and so spoiled! I could pay him a lot you know! I am quite wealthy! Hmph! Hmph! As he continued to talk everyone had a weirder and weirder face. ''From all THE CATS in the world! This THE ONE you want to borrow?!'' Yoruichi had slight smile on her cat face. Rukia still continued to probe: "If I may ask, why would you want this cat in particr?" Suddenly a serious expression appeared on the Emperor''s face . Everyone immediately tensed up: "Well, because it looks stylish and super cute. Why wouldn''t I want it?" Yoruichi who loved her cat form more than anything in the world had already a soft-spot for the young man: ''Indeed, my cat form is the best!'' The cat suddenly purred and leaned against his ankle. Ichigo who still thought Yoruichi was a dude had a difficult face. Marek immediately took it in his arms, lightly patted it and then as he let it go. His face immediately disyed a much darker smile: "Urahara-san, it''s time toe out now. I gave you enough time to try to understand ''what'' I am. If you didn''t get it by now, you never will." Rukia and Ichigo faces immediately turned solemn. As Urahara with a helpless expression appeared: "Arara~ I have been busted. Or I was never actually hidden from you, was I? Do me a favor, please~ Tell me how far those of eyes yours can actually see~ ? Marek smiled lighty: ''"If I told you, you won''t believe it. -Try me." He smirked his dark eyes shining like ck gems: "I can actually see Aizen and Gin looking at us right know through a Screen." Yoruichi had all her yful mood ruined. Ichigo was curious as he saw everyone''s reaction. Rukia had a nk face: "Captain Aizen and Captain IchimaruImpossible" Ignoring the surprise of everyone he continued to speak: "I can actually read their lips. Aizen said that I looked pretty interesting. Gin already noticed the weirdness in my eyes. Captain Kyoraku is still taking shit from his Lieutenant, Captain Ukitake coffed five times in a row, Captain Kenpachi is boredOh There is some pretty interesting things going on in the Hueco Mundo too" Everyone had their heart pounding as they felt how mysterious this person is. Urahara still had aid-back face but one could see the awe deep in his eyes. He lightly patted his hat as he said: "So, Mister, how could the Urahara Shop serve you? Marek slowly sat down: "We should get down to business, shall we?!" Urahara made a signal for the others to leave. "So what do you want? Marek sipped the served tea: "I already told you, didn''t I? I want to borrow your cat." Urahara''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the confused ck cat. Marek continued: "Or the old Captain of the Omnitsukido, Yoruichi Shihouin." He suddenly heard the cat talking: "Oh~ You seem to be the kind of man who will not take no for an answer~." He nodded slightly: "I am a pretty stuborn guy as you said. But I would still like to avoid conflict. So let''s get into the details fir-!" The cat suddenly got into hisp and then Transformed into a beautiful naked woman!! The Emperor immediately shut his eyes as he became as red as a tomato: "Dammit! What is wrong with you!! Woman!!" "Oh? I forgot to put on clothes! Oh my~ He is so red!" "I haven''t even seen my own wives naked! Now I will have to exin to her this! Do you know how much work that would take me!? Get off myp!!" Yoruichi enjoyed his pleadings: "Oh my~ His wives are riding him quite hard~!" Urahara onlyughed charmingly as he found the situation hrious, but inwardly surprised by how safe she felt around this young man. ''For her to be this bold from the get go~.That may be interesting~ Well, he looks young, he got a noble charm and heplimented her cat form~ So he may check some boxes'' "So shameless!" She immediately wore her clothes. As she sat on the side one her hand on her temple, a yful smile on her face as she looked at the Emperor who regained his bearing: "And why would you be ''borrowing'' me? Want me to kill someone for you?" Immediatelyughed hard as if he heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. Urahara immediately held his breath as he saw how pissed off Yoruichi got! ''Oh, ohBad move~'' "What are youughing aboutYou little bastard" Marekughed harder, like he was about to roll out on the floor. Suddenly Urahara eyes widened looking at Yoruichi, he put his fan in front of his mouth: "Oh my~" Yoruichi sensed something was amiss Marek raised his hand joyfully ying with her hair band with his index. She suddenly noticed that she had lost her ponytail! He took her headband without her even noticing it!!! She got immediately embarrassed as she kept hearing hisughter. It was her ''thing'' after all to tease others with her speed! She immediately used her Shunpo to take her band only to found that he has disappeared from that spot. Behind her she heard his lively double voice, as his mouth was next her ear: "Oy,oy Yoruichi-san being a cute cat shouldn''t make you this rusty now, should it? " In her anger and embarrassement, she immediately used her Shunko! Turning around at top speed. "Huh? Me?! Rusty! Little-!" Hepelety disappeared again. They heard a distant voice on top of a building outside of the store: "Oy! Little cat! I am here! What are you taking so much time for? Are you trying to kill with boredom?" Yoruichi immediately red at Urahara: "Urahara you stay here! I will bring him back by his ass! I swear on my Shihouin n!!" Urahara eyes widened: ''Oh my~ I have never saw her so pissed off even in the Soul Society. She even swore on her n, she never even brings it up! '' Marek stood up a naughty smile on his face as he yed with her hair band: ''What a cute little cat. I knew I wouldn''t be able to resist teasing her!'' He finally saw Yoruichi appear in front of him: "Well, wellIf it isn''t the Legendary ''sh Goddess'' herself finally showing up!" Each word he said got on her nerve. She never taught she could see someone than much faster her so it made it even more unbearable!! She moved again at optimum speed with her best Shunpo! She suddenly felt a hand on her head, she looked up only to find him taking a hand stand on top of her, he looked at Urahara with a teasing smile: "You know what Urahara? Maybe I don''t need your cute cat after all! Do you stuff her with that much food? I am quite wealthy, but even I have a limit after all" Urahara couldn''t hold back immediately exploded inughter. One could practically see Yoruichi''s veins popping: "Urahara!! Why are youughing!? I only ever drink milk!!" Marek who was now in front of her had a disappointed expression: "So that''s your top speed, huhThat''s disappointingIs the whole Soul Society a turtle gathering?" She continued to go after him, but without avail. Urahara who kept analyzing said : "Oy, oyHe keeps getting faster by the second. He didn''t even begin to reach his limit. What a monster!" He then looked at the struggling Yoruichi: "To think there woulde day I will see the ''Yoruichi Shihouin'' herself getting bullied. I guess she gets what''sing to her." Marek continued teasing her until his sadistic Saiyan sidepletely took over: "You know, I still have to get back at you. For your little y earlier~" He disappeared and reappeared a little white sleeve in his hands: "Since you like getting naked that much~ Let''s make a game out of it. Each time you fail, I will rip a piece of your clothing" Yoruichi looked as her sleeveless shirt: "You pent up perv!!" Marek was immediately triggered: "AND I get called that by a NUDIST like you!!! This is the biggest joke ever!" Yoruichi used all reiatsu even lightly surpassing her own limits! But "Fail, right sleeve" "Failure, torso" "Failure right molee" "Failure, left molee" "Failure, left tight Failure, right tight" Marek who only wanted to tease a little was taken aback, because she absolutely wasn''t backing down! "Oy! Stop! If we continue you will actually get naked!!" Yoruichi smiled fearlessly: "You want to stop thatLet me get to you!! -What?!! -So let''s continue-! He suddenly appeared in front of her and patted her head: -No. It''s over. You win, little kitty. Her face was a little flustered but still teasing smile on her face: "Trying to brush it off like that!! Only because youck the guts to go throught with what you said" Marek smiled slightly: "You could say it like that. I may be a little evil-minded but I have my principles too. I would never strip a woman naked just ''to win''." He turned around as he slowly descended to Urahara''s shop. Yoruichi had a naughty smile as she saw his defensless back- "Yoruichi-san, don''t forget I have 360 degree vision, n your ambush more thoroughly. And also get new clothes, we should get back to business." She lightly pouted: "What condescending jerk! Already ordering me around!" Chapter 42: Unrivalled Martial Genius Chapter 42: Unrivalled Martial Genius He got back in the shop as he sipped his tea, Urahara had a fan over his face as he lightlyughed: "You seem to have enjoyed yourself very much." "Well, ying with cats is always good entertainement." Urahara narrowed his eyes: "So, what your ''real'' verdict?" Marek smiled procatively: "Nothing escapes your eyes, Urahara-san." "You are overestimating me, Mister Wealthy person." Marek lightly sighed, awe in his eyes: "She is an unparalleled martial genius. Even more than myself." Urahara''s eyes widened as he didn''t expect the verdict to be ''this'' positive. Seeing his reaction, Marek nodded: -You should understand, Urahara-san. Shunpo is a movement-type technique made for Shiningami. Urahara knew that this immensely mighty being was about to drop some knowledge so he raised his attention to the max. -Each energy in the multiverse has a natural form, a specific way to manifest itself and each energy can only be used in a optimate way by a certain set of techniques. Let''s take for example there is another form energy named ''Chakra'' in another world. Chakra is extremely elemental in nature, using it for physical strengthening would still get results but they would never be as good as envisioned. It would even create technics that could even endanger the user, like the 8 gates. It could multiply a person power by Thousands of time but at the cost of ones own body. Let''spare it to the type of energy I use, named Ki. Ki is optimal for strengthening, it''s actually nearly impossible to use it for elemental attacks without transformers. The Kaioken, the conterpart of the 8 gates, is much more safe, although less powerful but in long term and everyday fights one is definitely better than the other." Urahara researchers mind was immediately triggered by his words as he kept processing this information and relying it to Yoruichi''s case. He suddenly had an epiphany! "So that means-! Marek nodded: "Yes. The Type of Energy used in this Universe is Reiatsu. It has a natural way to manifest itself for Shinigami" Urahara : "Zanpakuto" Marek continued: "Zanpakuto, indeed. The meaning of a Shinigami''s strength will always be in ''Sword Wielding''. It''s Reiatsu-based techniques will be techniques for ''someone with a sword in hand''. Because that''s just how Reiatsu manifest itself for Shinigami. And Shinigami developed these techniques based on the ''Sword Wielding'' aspect." The Emperor smiled with a hint of admiration in his face: "But The Kitty had already surpassed everyone in speed and physical enhancement using a form of movement and an enhancement technique, hell, even a form energy,pletely ipatible with her fighting style, her personality and her talent." Urahara moved his fan as he finally understand thetter sentence: "Unparalled Martial Genius. Huh?" Marek got a little excited and said: "You know, if I teach her KI, she could probably kick Genryusai''s ass!" Urahara who is more familiar with Yoruichi reatsu already detected her andughed lightly: "I am sure she would be happy to hear that~" Marek had disactivated his Byakugan, because Yoruichi would be changing. And he is still has to get more familiar with Reatsu so he actually didn''t detect that a woman hiding her spiritual energy with a difficult face was hearing his praise, he sneered: "She is such a spoiled princess! Me praising her would only make herzier!" Yoruichi still hidden had a red face. The question was: Was it from being praised or being enraged? ''Spoiled princess! Lazy! I will kill him! I swear I will do it!!'' Marek continued: "Tch! Such great talent. She already surpasses everything I have ever seen. Only Guy Might could rival her but he is not born yet." Yoruichi had a red face again: ''Stop saying such embarrassing things! Suddenly the door opened up violently. Marek looked bewildered at Yoruichi who was making an unusual face : "What''s going with you? Are you having a stroke?" Urahara who knew Yoruichi since childhood reminisced about thest time she made that face: ''It''s the exact same face she made when she was having fights with her parents'' Yoruichi advanced slowly staring daggers at Marek as she sat down: "Tell us why do you want me to go with you?" Marek sighed: "I am nning to form some young kids and I need teachers to help me. You, as an aplished assassin is exactly the profile I need. It will be as long as 10 years but here only 10 days would have passed." Yoruichi deeply sighed: "That sounds like such a drag! I am having a pretty good lifestyle here, you know?" Marek snickered: "You don''t need to brag about howzy you are. I already know that" Yoruichi wanted to rip him apart: ''Lazy! He said it again'' She calmed down: "And what I get in exchange?" Marek responded: "I would owe you a favor -And why would I want a favor from you!!!" Marek had a weird face: ''Why is she acting like that? I thought my meaning was clear, wasn''t it ?'' He then smiled as he looked at Urahara: "Urahara, could you guess how strong I am?" Urahara had a guess in mind: "Probably stronger than the Soul King, by how muchI don''t know." Yoruichi immediately got lifeless on the spot. Marekughed proudly: "Such Praise from you Urahara-san. This is an Honor." Urahara titled his head: "I am probably underestimating you. You even seem to be a little insulted by theparison to the Soul King." "Oh! You saw that. Sorry, I am a prideful Emperor after all!!" Yoruichi had a ironic smile: "OyIsn''t that a little too much?!" Marek bombed his chest: "See. A favour from me is-!" "I won''t owe you any favor you bastard!" "So you don''t want to go?" Yoruichi still controlled her embarrassment: "I will do it! Because I want to have my revenge!" Marek looked at Urahara and said point nk: "Is she always such a pain?" Yoruichi jumped on him only to hit air: "She is, isn''t she? Could I return her after one year trial run?!" Urahara continued to enjoy the rare spectacle of a bullied Yoruichi. Until Marek stood up opening a blue portal. He flicked the cat''s forehead as he grinned: "Wee ! ck kitty-chan!" "I will go. Prepare yourself. I will being back when you are ready." Chapter 43: The Brotherhood ! Chapter 43: The Brotherhood ! DBZ World, Hyperbolic Time Chamber. Little kids were standing in rows as excitement and thrill could be seen in their faces. For today as Madame C.C dered, in this weird white Room, they were about to meet the Emperor himself. The Mighty Emperor who seemed like an invincible deity in the eyes of his people. They were told that if they came here, they could serve him directly. Are they going to be cleaning? Are they going to be serving? They all wondered The scars of the war, losing their parents, everyone they held dear, is deeply engrained in each of their very soul. Still they were looking forward to meet the Monarch who valiantly destroyed their enemies. Suddenly, a Blue Door suddenly opened up, one silhouette after the other came out of it. C.C in the front raw lightly smiled: ''So that''s it, his ''dream staff''.'' Finally the figure they''ve been waiting for appeared as excited face could be seen on all the presents here! Behind him two beautifuldies, one jade beauty who seemed like a fairy gracing the world, the other like a fiery subus, electrifying at each step. He slowly stopped in his tracks seeing the worship and awe in each of their faces, he felt his heart about to bleed: ''You are looking at me like that, yetI am the one who couldn''t protect your loved ones. What a shameful person I am, to even receive your gratitude.'' Shahrazad and Roygun by his sides could see the little sadness in their Emperor''s eyes. They both looked at each other with a saddened gaze. After Euphemia became the link between the Empire and the Alliance, she had the chance to visit the Belphegor Territory. Roygun then decided to throw a tea party for all the women of the Higher Ups in the Empire and the Underworld. It was then that Shahrazad and Roygun got to bond, as the clearly drunk devil keptining about how the Emperor didn''t even call her after the ''incident'', worrying that she may have been a burden on him. Shahrazadughed as hearing thoseints reminded her of the childhood she had with her Sister Kosem: "Do not worry, If his majesty gives his heart he would never take it back. This is actually one of his weaknesses and the think I love the most about him." Roygun got immediately flustered: "His.. He-Heart!!" Shahrazad continued: "He is probably a little ashamed. He thought he found a good solution, and he promised you too, but things derailed and he let his temper even worsen the situation." Roygun smiled warmly: "So that''s why~ -Yes, he is still pretty timid with these kinds of things." She had a seductive smile as she said: -Oh,my~ So cute~ Shahrazad got a little eager, as she finally had someone to share her majesty''s cute side with her : -He is, isn''t he?! Actually, I have a good idea if you want to spend time with his Majesty" They kept talking as Shahrazad shared the history of Marek, how he acts, ectBonding and bing like sisters in the process. The Emperor looked over again memorizing each of their faces. Zeno, Garp and Yoruichi had solemn gazes. They could see the great concern the Emperor had for each one of these kids. And surprising everyone.... He Bowed! Something an Emperor should never do! "First of all, Even if it won''t bring back your loved ones, I apologize deeply on behalf of the Imperial Family for all your sufferings. You have lost parents, uncles, grandparents and that''s my Imperial''s Family greatest sin to date. A sin I will repent for, for the rest of my life. You are the descendants of those who followed our Imperial Family into exode, a millenium ago. We have failed you. There is no other words. " All the softhearted kids had little tears in their eyes, as the girls started immediately crying. "From now on, I would like you to watch with your own eyes, the future I am about to build." His face then changed again as he smiled: "And I want you all to build it with me. I gathered you all here to live and learn and spend your life with us. I want you tough, love and hate here. I want you to grow here, with us by your side." He made a short pause as an ambitious smile appeared on his face: "And to be strong with us." "I brought you the greatest instructors I could find. They will make you strong, brave and courageous. The greatest warriors one could dream off. Ones who don''t flinch in front of any obstacle, ones who protect what needs to be protected, ones who fight for their own ideals and country." "They will make you so that no one could take anything from you anymore." All the kids had they heart beating wildly as their blood boiled and their eyes turned moist. ''To think his Majesty will spend this much time with us!! All that just to make us strong! He opened his arms widely as he said: "I want you to be to grow to be the shade that cover this Empire''s. This Empire''s soul, This Empire''s eyes, And this Empire''s dagger. Throught the years and the multiverse you will be known to many under many nicknames. The Hidden Ones. Those whose names can''t be spoken, The Order, The Brotherhood All of you will be a family from now on and we will be your Mentors. For you will be. The ASSASIN''S ORDER!!!" Yoruichi nodded: ''So he can be nice too, huh. He actually cares deeply about each of the 50000 kids present her. Now, Let''s see if those kids can take it! '' Garp looked at those kids determined eyes: ''No matter what happens next! I will at least respond to their determination! With my fist of Love!'' Zeno Zoldyck narrowed his eyes: ''Homeless, determined and young, well they at least fit the profile of an Assassin. The Assassin order, huh. I would need to make them stronger so Killua can train with them, too. Good rivals will only make him grow.'' The Emperor then narrowed his eyes: "If any of you don''t want live this kind of life, please tell me so. I garentee, you will live good lives as citizens." No one raised his hands. Marek nodded at C.C. ''Good kids, at least they are not afraid of work!'' "Let''s start!" Chapter 44: First Day/Year: Little Scarlet Empress... Chapter 44: First Day/Year: Little Scarlet Empress... First Day/Year: Physical Strengthening. "What are you still doing there? Little wimps?! Do you want some of Gramps Fist of Love! Huh?!" Marek looked over the sweating, bruised, and disorganized yet determined little kids with an approving gaze: "I thought a lot more will drop out by now. Only a fifth did. It''s Really is the blood of my ATLAS Empire!" Shahrazadughed: "Is it in more because you spend your days spoiling them like little princes, your majesty?" Roygun also took his arm and whispered in his ear: "You are so cute with kids. I find it endearing. Darling~" Marek had a red face: "Roygun! There is kids watching. Stop doing that!" She still had a sultry face: "It''s funny how you are flustered every time~ If only you would let me ''heal'' you~" "We are not even married yet! Devils are so improper." "Oh! So you were nning on marrying me~ He calmed down and sighed as he looked eyes with Shahrazad: "Yes, I am nning too. If you two bestow on me this honor, My Empresses." Shahrazad chuckled looking at the flustered Roygun: "It''s gets your heart pounding when he First calls you that." Roygun nodded as Marek and Shahrazadughed lightly. The three of them got a lot closer during this year. Although Marek set some strict ''boundaries'' for himself, to not let the Tarek''s side take him into depravity, they still had a fun everyday life. Living like husband and wives taking care of a 50 000 Family. Marek sighed deeply: "I just hope everything goes smoothly on the other side. Zeno should be back from his mission in another year." Shahrazad smiled lightly: "You could have sent Silva alone. But you didn''t want Zeno to ''teach'' them yet, did you?" Marek nodded: "For now, let them build a good body. Yoruichi is good at leaning them into the mind of Assassins, for now." Roygun''s face brightened: "Oh?! You mean Kuro-chan! She is been trying to get ''her revenge'' for a while now." He had a wide smile: "She is getting faster and faster with time. She might catch me of guard sometime." Roygun pouted: "It''s just like you, using a maiden''s grudge to make her stronger." Supreme Council. Lelouch Vi Britania, was sitting in his highest Vizir''s position, a serious face as he finished exining the content of the mission for the new member of the Council: Shadow of the Empire- Silva Zoldyck. Lelouch summarized: "So in summary, The Killing God is a neutral organized that has operated as bounty assassins for millenials. None of the existent countries know where they hide. They can kill anyone as long as the price is high enough. Theirwork extends to the whole continent, having Headquarters in each country from an Empire to a County. But with the Project codename ''A'' we will have a force that vastly oustrips them. So what do we need is actually only theirwork." Silva smiled manically as everyone felt chills on their body: "So what I need is to kill everyone." Euphemia couldn''t help but ask: "Won''t you need any help?" "Oy, Ojou-san. Aren''t you too gentle to be running a country?" Behind her they heard an old man''s voice. Euphemia immediately turned around to find a hunched old man with a Fu Manchu Moustache, smiling kindly at her. "Zeno-sama. You scared me!" The old manughed lightly: "Take care of yourself and your citizens and stop worrying about bloodthirsty bastards like us. Silva! Let''s Go! The chopper is already ready. I need to get back to teach the kids." Silva nodded and turned back: "First Vizir it will be done. The Zoldyck never fail an assassination" They immediately disappeared. C.C who was back from the hyperbolic chamber sighed: "I never saw such chilling people in my life." Lelouch closed his eyes: "Indeed it feels like talking to death itself. Zoldyck Family, huh. His Majesty neverpromise when ite to subordinates, does he?" "Only the best, that''s what he says." Schneizel smiled lightly. Fairy Tail, Somewhere near Rosmary Vige. A forest, trees everywhere, therge trunks hid the sun itself plunging the whole ce into darkness. Near a water source, a young boy was asleep like a princess, although small his body seemed robust, especially for someone his age. He has a rather long hair, a cute face. A little curiosity about him, he had a small tail. A little blue light was turning around him, like a little fairy. The image seemed rather beautiful, straight up from a fairy tale : A little monkey kid passed out in the middle of a forest, a mysterious blue light flying around him. Suddenly the boy''s eyes slowly opened. His eyes were rather peculiar, they were all purple, with concentric circles in them. The boy then slowly stood up. He looked at the mysterious forest around him, he heard the cries of some creatures, he looked up at the covered-up sun. He then approached the water source, noticing his weird eyes, his conspicuous tail: "Who am I?" This question was thrown like a little pebble in the wind, not receiving any response whatsoever. As he realized his other weirdness, his voice. "What am I?" Suddenly the blue light flickered as it appeared in front of him surprising in the process. "What is this?" He said as he instinctively extended his hand. He heard a mechanical voice: "I am the King Piece, I serve you as my master." The boy was surprised by the voice, but he still grabbed the piece. "Do you happen to know who I am?" "Yes" "Can you tell me?" "Negative." "Why?" "I have been forbidden to do that." "By whom?" "I have been forbidden to tell you that too." He had made a sad face. "But I was ordered to deliver you a message" He suddenly had an anticipating gaze: "You are an Emperor, act like one." The boy had a surprised face and a little smile as a word kept repeating itself in his head: "EmperorEmp..eror" The more he mumbled this word, the more he feltfortable with it: "Emperor!! That''s what I am!!" Suddenly a ''Ding! Ding!'' sound was heard as a screen appeared in front of him. Main Quest Completion 0% Current Wealth: 100 000 Jewels First achievement: Acknowledging status as an Emperor. First reward: Memories of Deva Path. Suddenly a number of memories immediately appeared in his head! He touched his eyes as he pronounced: "RinneGan" He then looked up at the screen reading the content: "Main Quest? What is that?" "It''s the task you have been entrusted with." "Task?" "Indeed, you are in this world for a purpose." "I will help you fulfill it as you continue to live on your life." The little boy had a pondering face that made him look even cuter. Suddenly one notification appeared: "First Mission: Go to Rosemary vige at east of the forest." The little boy advanced slowly. Testing his weird powers on any savage beast that threatened him in his way. He thought: ''I am super strong! As expected of an Emperor!'' He also found himself pretty okay with fighting, like it was instinct for him. He arrived at the peaceful town. ''I am hungry, let''s eat!!'' He entered an old tavern and quickly ran to the cute tavern woman: "Miss! Do you sell meat here?!" The woman looked at the cute boy, spooked a little by his weird eyes and spiked hair but still nodded: "Yes, do you want some?" He smiled widely as he paid and ate up. "MOAR!!" He cried alerting all the clients. Suddenly as the time passed dish after dish kept piling up as it seems his little stomach was an endless pit! Finally, under everyone''s googly eyes he finished eating, a big bump on his belly. That''s when... He heard the sound of another stomach gurgling. The boy turned his head, to his surprise he found a little girl clumsily hiding out. Looking at him intently with a little piece of bread in her hand, covering half her face. The first thing that came out in his head was "Whoa! Such beautiful hair!" The little girl immediately turned around and started running away! "Hey! You! Wait!" He immediately paid up and run at full speed, even creating wind in the process. He then stealthy followed her, curious, trying to get a nce of her . He saw the little girl going back in an abandoned Cabin, little thread of tears on her face. The face he finally saw! The same moment a name came out from his mouth: "ErzaErza Scarlet." The girl who heard her name turned around to find the curious looking boy of earlier. She immediately stood up in fright! This time the boy immediately reacted: "Stop! Please! Could you just stay?" "Just for one moment!" Erza looked at the panicked boy, and nodded lightly before staying in ce. He approached her and sat beside her: "So your name is Erza Scarlet, after all." She titled her head cutely: "OnlyErza. I don''t have surname." The boy had wondering expression. ''Then why did I call her ''Scarlet''?'' He started pondering puffing his face on the process making it look like a big tomato. The girl was amused by his antics: ''He seemed scary, but he is kind of silly'' The boy then looked at her hair: ''Is it because of its color?'' He then grinned naughtily: "Then this Emperor will give you thisst name!" "Erza Scarlet it fits you since your hair is so beautiful! Be honored! Hmph! Hmph!" He said bombing his chest, with a prideful face. ''Indeed, this is how an Emperor should act!'' Erza looked at him with surprise, then looked at her hair, blushing lightly. The boy was mesmerized by her cute behavior, he took an even more exaggerated stance: "You may even have the chance of bing my Empress! Hmph! Hmph!" Erza head titled as she repeated: "Emp- Ress?" The boy had a red face as he realized how embarrassing he was being, he changed the subjectnding her his hand: "Forget about that!" "And follow me A girl shouldn''t live in this dump. You need new clothing and good food too" Erza hesitated a little before taking his hand. She felt the strength and warm feeling in her hand, giving her a great sense of security. She smiled whispering under her breath: "Empress" Chapter 45: Second Day: Young Brotherhood. Chapter 45: Second Day: Young Brotherhood. Second day/Year. The Six powers. Primordial Realm, Unknown Ind in the depths of the Dragonic Sea. A Horror downed on Earth Corpses everywhere, blood, bones as crows began devouring what was left of the ''Mighty'' Killing God. On top of them, two men stood indifferent, blood all over their clothes and their faces. Silva and Zeno looked over the massacred organization: "That''s quite the intricatework they got there." Zeno nodded: "Quite thework indeed. Their skills are subpar but at least they know how to operate in this business. If the other two do their job well, we may see the beginning of something quite interesting." Silva had a question gaze: "You''ve been mentioning ''those other two'' quite a lot. Are they that good?" Zeno sighed: "Really Good. The woman gives a young air, but I could tell that she is an extremely experienced at the craft. The man looks strong, strong enough to beat Netero himself. He is like a War Hero." Silva smiled: "Adding ''that'' Lelouch and Schneizel. His majesty has great people around him. Zeno nodded, quite thrilled about the next step: -Our job here is done, let''s get back Silva. Those kids won''t teach themselves." 17 September Year 7689 of the Saharian Imperial Calendar. The organization that has been terrorizing the Astaroth Continent for 2000 years has let itst breath. Culprit : The Soon-to-be-feared Zoldyck Family. Hyperbolic Time Chamber. On the normally deserted fifth courtyard there was an interesting show going on that attracted the attention of all the students. The Emperor was actually participating in a match! Numerous attacks downed on him as he kept dodging just in time for him to dodge the second. He wasn''t attacking. Simply staying on the receiving end. His two Empress watching everything unfold from higher up with a tender gaze. Garp by their side, full of pride, Zeno on the other in wonder. The Emperor kept aposed smiling face. "Soru!! Behind him a 12 year old appeared using her legs in a powerful kick : Rangyaku!!" Marek lightly bent backwards, let the devastatingly powerful sh pass! "A little too excited, aren''t you Eivor? I told you try to keep a cold head at any situation. This is what an elite assassin should act like." The cute blonde girl nodded before disappearing in the air. A boyish voice was heard: "Kamisori!!" As a handsome boy with silky ck hair appeared directly after the first attack, his index erected like a mighty weapon: "Shigan! Madara" His hands moved at High Speed as Marek nodded in approval: "Always great vision Ezio! But youck the decisiveness to go through with your actions. So, your timing is always a little off." Ezio smiled handsomely: "Oh but I am not alone, your majesty~" Skillfully hidden behind him a gorgeous brte girl with long braided hear, a teasing smile on: "Gotcha your Majesty~" Her ten slender fingers put together, she lightly pronounced: "Rokuoagan~" The impact impressed the whole viewers! Garp and Zeno nodded: ''Another one whopletely mastered the six powers!'' "How was my little surprise, your majesty~" Appearing right behind her: "Good timing, you are growing nicely. I am very satisfied, butWhy do you sound and act more like Yoruichi by the day? -But your majesty~ Don''t you like Yoruichi-sensei?" The Emperor coughed twice before responding: "Stop talking about things older than your age! You are making me wor-!" He suddenly stopped a satisfied smile on as he looked up: "Already trying to trick me with your Zetsu, aren''t you?" Everyone looked up, then they saw him, already wearing the hood of ''The Brotherhood''. He smiled courteously as one could see the respect the young boy held for his Emperor: "Your Majesty''s wisdom is unrivalled. I can''t wait to wreak havoc by your side!" He used his Gepo stomping and getting himself in Marek''s direction. His two hands and his hidden des getting dark! Faster, swifter and more refined than anyone. Marek kept dodging as he praised: "Perfect. Altair." The most talented one in this two years. Given the Codename ''Altair'' by the Emperor himself. The codename given to the number one in the order: ''Altair, the eagle who looks over the Empire with his piercing gaze!'' Garp sighed deeply: "Already mastering the Three Forms of Haki at 12 . Not even Roger or Edward Newgate couldpare." Zeno sighed deeply as he looked intently at the young boy: ''Each of his movement, his stealth, hisposure. It''s as his majesty said ''Perfect''. I didn''t even need to teach him yet, he has this in his bones. And he is serious and hardworking too. It pains me to say it, but he might even be more talented than Killua.'' He clenched his hands as dark sparks could be seen all over him. Marek augmented his speed: "Already trying to fuse the Haoshuku with the Busoshuku. Good! Good!" Heughed lightly: "Nothing could escape your gaze, your majesty-" Suddenly he disappeared and a too familiar voice sounded: "But me~!!" A gorgeous cat like woman appeared furtively on top of him trying to drop kick him. Marek augmented his speed again, andined: "Aren''t you ashamed woman ?! Using your own students to y tricks!" Yoruichi hmphed as she responded: "If that''s the case! Then why do you keep stealing my head band every day!" Marek smiled mockingly: "It''s only morning workout! But it seems less effective these days since you seem to get slower with time" Yoruichi hadpetitive face: "We will see today! Soru!!" And so they kept ying as all the kids joined in too. Marek sighed: ''She keeps getting faster. Especially after learning the Six Powers, it''s like giving wings to a tiger'' He looked at her concentrated face again: '' A real cute tiger.'' He smiled widely as he kept ying with the ck Cat: "So you managed to fuse the Shunpo with the Soru. Not bad." Yoruichi who knew how much of apliment that actually was, continued her y. Marek continued toment: "You are thinking thatbining the technics of the Six Powers with Reatsu could somehow make you faster." She focused her attention on his words: "Indeed, you are right. As I said to you before, Shinigami techniques doesn''t suit your fighting style. And changing your techniques with the Shunko could skyrocket your power to the likes of Kyoraku and Kuchiki." Yoruichi had an excited face. To be true, since she came here, she had the impression to be more of a student than a teacher. Marek is someone who fights with his fists like her, she never felt training to be that rewarding. It''s like the techniques and his instructions were unleashing some kind of shackles she had on her body. Everyday, she felt more powerful than before, giving her much more reason to keep challenging this man. ''And he is so cute when he is serious like that~'' "Oy, Yoruichi, you are dozing off again. That''s why I don''t like praising you!'' Sheughed sheepishly. ''Cute, indeed~" "You may think, it''s good. But for me, it''s not nearly good enough. The problem lies within your energy source." "But I am a Shingami, a soul to say. I can''t use Nen, after all it is ''Life Energy'' maniption. And ''Haki'' is only a way for humans to use Spiritual Energy. Ki is also unusable without a ''Body''" Marek grinned childishly: "At least you know when your problems lie. That''s a good start." Yoruichi narrowed her eyes: "So you do have a solution in mind" Marek kept grinning: "HeheDo you think I made us spare everyday only for show? And do you think I really need to use my Sharingan against you?" She lightly pouted: "You don''t have to word it like that!" "Just keep following my stead. And I will promise you, even that bastard Aizen wouldn''t dare take you lightly!" She was thrilled as she continued: "You said those words, now you can''t take them back~" Chapter 46: Second Day: A massacre at Rosemary Chapter 46: Second Day: A massacre at Rosemary Fairy Tail World. Rosmary Vige. A young boy came by with giant beast''s corpses dragged behind him as he slowly strolled into a cabin built outside the woods. The door slowly opened up as he saw a little scarlet haired girl run through with little tears in her eyes: "Ma-niisan I though you abandoned me again!" The boy sighed: "For thest time. I didn''t abandon you." "I just think it would be best for you to make more friends. Someday, I am going to disappear, you know?" Erza had a sad face: "You already told me that. After you achieve your purposeCan I know what it is?" The boy had a pondering look: "Well, I am an Emperor. So it should something like world conquest or the like...Umu! Umu!" Erza had wide eyes: "OohIf that''s the case then you will never actually disappear, will you?" The boy seemed offended: "How could you say that to an Emperor?! Emperors are meant for great conquests after all!" Erza had half-closed eyes: "Ma-nii, it''s because you keep saying that nobody wants to talk to you anymore!" The boy only remembered the first two letters of his name, so Erza started calling him ''Ma-nii'' The little boy had a sad face as he thought about Rosemary Vige. The moment they saw his tail, they kept a distance from him, like he was some kind of demon. Well... Him talking like he was an Emperor, didn''t really help. He then looked at the cute girl warmly. Since that day, a year ago, she has been following him around wherever he goes. Although he very much liked herpany, she was also avoided with him. That''s why he ''abandoned'' her so that she can have more friends. But the girl was relentless and fearless, following him through the dangerous forest into his Cabin. Yet as much as Erza was stubborn, she had met with the Emperor of ''stubbornness'': "I am an Emperor!" Little Erza titled her head sideways: "Ma-niiI asked the people at the vige about it. Emperors are really great people you know? Are you sure you are really one?" The boy had puffed cheeks: "One day I will prove it too you! I will show you my Magnificient Empire that would make the whole Ishgar Continent tremble. Just you wait!!" Erza had widened eyes then looked saying timidly: "AndWillyou still make me one of your Empresses?" The boy was flustered as well: "I! I might consider it !! Your cooking still needs work tho" Little Erza pouted: "If that''s the case, you can cook on your own! I also want to fight!" She said with unwavering determination in her beautiful big brown eyes. The boy who saw the errors of his ways, took a box from his bag: "HeyI also bought sweets from the bakery this morning, if you are a-" He didn''t even finish that the girl took it from his hands: "Hmph! I will *Munch* forgive *Munch* you this time!" They spent all days in their little home. The boy hunted and the girl apanied him. Of course, he took care to never go out in Full Moon nights, as the King Piece exined to him. The days continued to pile up, with Erza having her 10th Birthday, the both of them growing up, getting into memorable arguments: "Ma-nii, you are so messy. And you eat way too much! I always end up apologizing after you!" "You don''t have to apologize for me! I am an Emperor! If they don''t understand the deeper meaning of my actions, it''s their fault!" "What''s the deeper meaning behind eating all people''s share of food!" "I paid them didn''t I?" "They don''t want your money anymore! It''s impossible to feed you with this vige''s harvests alone" Little Erza ''strict'' side began to show up earlier than expected as she got on the back of ''Ma-nii'' anytime he made a ''mistake'': "If you don''t apologize to them, I won''t forgive you!" "What? How in the world did this be about you!" "And Emperors don''t apologize!" "You are not an Emperor!" "I am!! How dare you say that! Apologize for what you said!" "I will apologize, if you do the same!" Until the fateful day came forth. The boy was napping in his poor man''s house, thinking about various things, he looked over at the blue screen: "Main Quest Completion 15 %,huh." "Since I have met Erza the quest grew up to 15% and then stopped growing. Is she really somehow rted to me being here?" Suddenly a ''DING DING'' sound was heard: "Second Main Mission: Protect Rosemary Vige." The boy stood up: "What''s happening?!" Rosemary Vige. A little scarlet Haired girl was horrified as she saw the massacre that was unleashed in their hometown. ck Magicians roamed and captured innocent men and women alike. Behind her was a little girl sobbing as much as her. Erza still kept up a tough front: "Stay here. They won''t find you." "ButSimon! He is!" She still advanced trying to help everyone she could, not caring about her safety. She was scared, she was in tears, she felt weak, seeing everyone being taken. Finally, she was captured, she felt terrified, she wanted to cry the name of the boy in her thoughts but she still held in! Not wanting to implicate him, yet from all her heart she wished to see him again. She wanted to bicker with him,ugh with him, live with him. Suddenly she heard a powerful and calm voice: "What is going on here" Erza looked only to find the boy flying over the burned vige. All the people saw him too. The boy looked at this destruction but strangely felt extremely calm, he then looked at the ck mages with his ominous Rinnegan, a cruel smile on his face: "So you are the people who ruined this Emperor''s abode?" The ck Mage didn''t even respond only using casts on him. He also didn''t dodge and let everythingnd on him, his eyes visibly searching for something. Finally he heard a shout: "Ma-nii!!!" He immediately turned around to see the battered Erza, his smile immediately widened again: "GOOD! GOOD! It seems today is the first day I kill something other than animals!" He immediately got in the middle of all the mages as he screamed: "BANSHO TENNIN" A Monstruous attraction covered all the space as all the Mages began to converge in the Boy''s direction. He grinned wildly as he began to ughter everything that resembled to a ck Mage!! His hands pierce through hearts and ribs, his tail could cut through steel, his mouth could eat entire heads. Heads flew up, wails were heard and limbs were severed as a child evilugh resounded through all the ordeal. He was like a demon from hell! The evil Mages were like weak sheep as they all began to escape abandoning their prisoners, but the Kid continued to pursue everyone of them like an obsessed killer. The massacre continued until he heard a ''Ding'' Ding'' sound! "Questpleted. Reward: Preta Path Memories" Chapter 47: Third and Fourth Day: Haki Mastery. Chapter 47: Third and Fourth Day: Haki Mastery. Third Day- Fourth Day/ Third Year-Fourth Year : Haki''s Mastery. Sounds of fights were heard all over the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. ssement Trials. Those Trials would test each were designed by each Mentor, to test the capacity an Assassin should have. It''s a test that urred at the end of every month. The Mentors also assembled observing each one of the participants discerning each one strength and weaknesses. Marek, Garp, Zeno and Yoruichi had detailed records of the strengths and weaknesses of the 30 000 young fighters that could endure the training. Each kid was treated the same, was loved the same, admonished the same to create a True brotherhood. With the Characters of Garp and Yoruichi it wasn''t that difficult to obtain that atmosphere. That''s one of the reasons Marek chose ''Garp'' over ''Z''. Although there was a feeling ofpetitiveness there was love and respect. Love for the Brotherhood, Love for the homnd, and love for the Emperor and the Imperial Family. The Emperor who already spend 4 Years with them, at their beck and call. Helping them when they needed, confronting them when they cried, understanding them when they dropped. They all felt so honored, so privileged that they wouldn''t hesitate toy their lives anytime for him. Fear of death had long been removed from their hearts by Zeno Zoldyck, after all. Instead, they all admired the ''titled'' few who could obtain a ''new name'' from his Majesty. Each one with it''s profound meaning: Eivor: The Assassin who fiercely protect her loved ones. Great Leader loved by her peers. Kassandra: A double faced Assassin, that has no qualms if it is to reach her goal. Only warm to those who are important to her. Ezio: The Soul of the Order. He represents everything the Brotherhood stand for. The one that should decide the fate of the order, if the Mentor isn''t there. Altair: The Greatest Assassin of the Generation, the ethereal representation of what an Assassin should be. There is still some ''names'' that could be added: Bayek, Miles Mentor''s reunion room. Marek was in the middle, a wide smile on his face: "So all of them have acquired at least the basis of Haki. They are making this Mentor proud, indeed!!" Yoruichi looked at his ''proud daddy'' face with an affectionate gaze. Garp was also proud: "Those kids work hard. There is ones who are absolutely talentless but still advance by sheer Hard work and Solidarity. They look more and more like the Whitebeard crew by the day. If the Marine Soldiers were half as determined and united as those kids, the world would be a very different ce." Zeno nodded: "This way of forming Assassins is new to my Family too. But it seems to be working perfectly. Killua is also enjoying himself very much. The rivalry with Altair is making him progress faster." Marek continued to smile and nod stupidly like a dad who enjoyed hearing people praise his Children: "Indeed, this is the Seed of My As Empire" Yoruichi chuckled: "You know it''s because you are taking 10 years of your life tending to their every need, that they are this determined. Nobody is crazy enough to do something like that." Marek frowned: "Why does everybody keep saying that? Those kid''s efforts is only theirs! It''s their own drive and determination that brought them to this stage. And they''ve lost their loved ones because of my Imperial Family''s fault. It''s only normal to take care of them instead of their parents." Yoruichi sighed with affection still in her eyes: ''What a foolish ruler, he makes me wonder if the Soul Society was ruled by a person who loved his people this much, would Aizen have it that easy?'' Garpughed loudly: "I like you more and more! Kid!" Marek continued: "How many can use the Supreme Haki?" Garp took a deep breath: "600." Marek acted surprised a little but still snickered at Yoruichi: "Huh! And this is also because of me? Miss Sharp Tongue! The Supreme Haki is the power that one in several millions is supposed to use. One in 80 can use it in this Emperor''s Brotherhood!!" Yoruichi wanted to bang her head against the wall: '' You already knew that. Everyone heard you spoiling those kidsst week. Why do you still ask that question? Actually, you already know everything from the beginning because you spend every day with them Are you only here to brag?'' Garp had sweat of his forehead: "This is crazy. I have never saw so much kids with this kind of Will. Having this kind of Haki already qualifies them into being Future admirals in the Navy." Yoruichi sneered in her head: ''Talk to me about it. With their ''daddy'' spending every waking moment of their life, telling them the As Empire is superior to all the others. Even if they aren''t born with it, they will still have it!!'' Marek was having the time of his life as he continued to fish forpliments: "And what about the Named ones? What''s their progress?" Yoruichi''s eyes twitched: "You are the one keeping score of their progress! Why you are the one to ask us ?!!" Marek snickered sarcastically: "Oh! YesAfter all they are too aplished to be trained by you, now, aren''t they?" Garpughed out loud, and Zeno only sighed, a slight smile on his face. Yoruichi had some veins that threatened to pop out: ''I take back what I said! This not love, this unhealthy obsession!'' Marek had an warm gaze as he spoke: "First of all, Eivor is an extremely good hand to handbat warrior, her Armament Haki had already fused with her Haoshukou, her Kenbouskou is still a little clumsy, tho. She is fiercer and more decisive than everybody else. She cherishes herpanions, although she doesn''t speak it out. Kassandra is scheming and always one step ahead of her opponent, she has a kind heart but knows how to shut it outpletely. Her Kenboushkou can already make her see 1 second in the future. Her Haoshkou and Bosokushu are up to the standard of a Yonko Commander. Ezio has a strong heart, always making the best decision of any given situation. He already Mastered all the Kinds of Haki up to Admiral level. And began learning about Nen. Altair and Killua, are the most talented Assasins there is or there ever could be. Although, their character are quite opposed to each other making them fight all the time. But they still hold respect for one another and make each other grow. At this level I could send them both to Kill Kaido or Big Mom. A Fair fight would still be too soon, but ''an assassination'' is another matter altogether. Their Nen training is in the reefing stage, Killua with his transformation and Altair with ''that ability''. Zeno responded: "Those two, they already stepping on our toes, Silva and me." Marekughed out: "Do not worry, you two still have not begun to show your uses. Wait until we get out of here, Zeno. I have a beautiful gift for all the Zoldyck Family members!" Chapter 48: Third-Fourth Day/Year: I swear I will make him mine. Chapter 48: Third-Fourth Day/Year: I swear I will make him mine. Primordial Family, Imperial Garden. The Li Britania family members all had a curious little discussion in the beautiful garden. Lelouch had a sharp gaze: "This project, it''s yield is already better than expected." Euphemia had a bright smile: "We only saw those who dropped out. But, all those kidsCompared to how miserable they were when they entered, how lost they felt...." Nunally also had the same kind smile: "There is a bright light all over their faces. They looked like kids who have been showered with love all their lives." Shirley also nodded: "Yes, they also look diligent, more than you, Lulu!" Lelouch sighed, Schneizel took over the conversation: "What he meant is not only the scars on their hearts were mended, they werepletely reced. The concept of parenthood hadpletely been reced in their eyes. Those Kids consider themselves as not the children of an individual but the children of the whole Imperial Family." Lelouch continued: "We already had ns for those who would drop out. Although we thought they would be disappointed, we could form then in other fields. But it''s actually the contraryEvery kid who came out had his precise career path pointed out, and training regime by his Majesty himself, or ''The Mentor''." Cornelia opened her eyes widely: "ImpossibleI saw it, there was at least 20 000 kids outThat means-!" Schneizel smiled lightly: "Actually, you should have caught on way earlier. Don''t you find it weird? Each infant with it''s own character, yet all of them have the same unwavering determination, the same loyalty, and the same light in their face. That means, that Imperial Family had took care of every little child as their own in this 4 Years. I am actually quite scared by the level ofmitment that involves." Lelouch smiled absurdly: "It''s actually an Impossible task to form such an Order, even in the span of 10 years. The Brotherhood that his majesty envisioned, is aplex order that should span over thousand of years, creating traditions, codes. To create mentorships, ideals. To build an order of that magnitude and of that level ofmitment , at least something of that level is required." Lelouch had an admirative gaze: "But his Majesty, to aplish that has created this ''Family and Brotherhood'' atmosphere by being an actual parent to each of them. By spending each waking minute taking care of each one of those kids. Sacrificing 10 years of his patience and time in order to raise those children right." "No. He probably used the cloning technique of the Shinobi world to aplish that. It''s much more than 10 years. Even if we assume it was a clone by five people and we count only the people who are out. Those little kids are probably 16 000 years of the Emperor''sbor." Lelouch had sweat on his forehead just mentioning that. Cornelia was a little absent minded. Nunally and Euphie were gasping. "If we assume that the 30 000 people will stay, we will enter vehement numbers like 60 000 years. " Lelouch sighed as he titled his head: "I always assumed that to create an Empire one should have great will, but that''s kind ofmitement and behavior Cornelia chuckled arge smile on her face: "That''s of a crazy person. This manis simplycrazy." Euphemia and Nunally had watered eyes. Schneizel also had a genuine smile: "Crazier than me, crazier than Charles and Crazier than you, Brother." Next he had a solemn face: "But what he is building is something beyond any price. Those kids are devoted loyalists, if they can''t be assassins, they will be warriors, if they can''t be warriors, they will be scientist, if they can''t be scientist, they will be mages, if they can''t they will be doctorsAnyone who is a part of this ''Brotherhood'', even the nonbatant will continue to serve this country, to serve the Emperor like it was their reason of existence." Lelouch sighed: "In 5 years to 10 years, those 12 years old kids will be the backbone, the elite that will carry this entire Empire on it''s back. The As Empire road to glory is already on track." Schneizel remarked: "A good ruler works hard for the people. However a truly great one find it''s people working for him." Euphemia smiled lightly: "Don''t you think this is somehow exaggerated? I mean he is working hard right now." Schneizel only smiled silently as he sipped a cup of wine. Lelouchughed : "That''s when you get it wrong Euphie. And the craziest part to top it offFor Majesty, this isn''t even considered as work, he is probably having the time of his life looking after those kids." Euphemia eyes revealed surprise. Cornelia smiled lightly, her breath elerated and her heart pounding : "Time of his life, huh...What some people would consider torture he would see as simple family time. Truly, a foolish manWhat a foolish person! And WHAT a GREAT EMPEROR! " Cornelia startedughing out loud, her cheeks reddened. Was it by the wine, or was it by something else? Shirley and Nunaly looked at her uncharacteristic behavior. Yet, The three others sibling knew exactly what they were looking at. Lelouch particrly remembered those ruthless eyes, looking like they could conquer God himself and... This voice: Cold yet prideful . It was those of the woman that haunted his mind when he was Zero, the same woman that pushed him to create the ck knights. Worshipped as ''Goddess of Victory'', feared as ''The Witch of Britania''. ''She'' disappeared due to her sister''s loss, abandoning her right to the throne, seeing the true face of the Empire. Disgusted by the Imperial Family and Britania she decided to shut that part of herself as she found value in other things. The woman Tarek loved in his past life, to the point of hanging posters in his appartement. She was Back. But this time, the tint of red in her face indicated that something was vastly different, she was nning on conquering something ''vastly different'': "This manI swear I will make him mine." Euphemia had her cheeks reddened, Nunaly looked away in a shy manner, when Shirley was still fidgeting in ce looking from time to time at Lelouch. Looking at her, both Lelouch and Schneizel felt cold in their backs. Remembering the bold character of the Belphegor Princess, the fickle one of Yoruichi Shihouin and the rumors of going on about Empress Kosem. They suddenly felt that their mighty Emperor was somewhat pitiful. They both sighed and recited in their mind: ''Tough Luck, your majesty.'' Chapter 49: Journey through Fiore. Chapter 49: Journey through Fiore. Fairy Tail World, The Forest near Rosemary Vige. Atop of the biggest three, a lone kid was sitting there, under the sun''s shade, he had a lonely feeling to him. His eyes were little dry, revealing that tears had passed over his eyes over and over again. He sighed, and tightened his grip: "I am an Emperor! I don''t need anyone anyway!!" He screamed with a reluctant face. His spiked hair caressed by the wind. He looked down on his tail, his long furry tail. He caressed her lightly: "Is it because of you?" He slowly touched his purple eyes: "Is it because of those?" He looked at his still bloodied hands, remembering the ughter he just made: "I only didI only wanted...To stop their sadness! I didn''t want them to live as ves!" He then looked at the blue screen in front of him: Main Quest Completion: 30% Next Mission: Please Follow the King Piece to the next Town. His little hands punched through the screen in rage as he wailed: "It doesn''t matter! They all hate me, now!! EvenErza Erza" He remembered the fear in the beautiful girl''s face as she saw him massacre the ck Mages. He felt that his heart was about to burst from the pain. He was lost, frustrated and angry. The boy again was all snot and tears: "Is it me? Is there something wrong with me?" Suddenly he heard the sound of a little struggling. He looked down and saw a little Scarlet Girl climbing on the trunk of the three and falling down miserably. She had tears all over her determinate face, she kept wailing: "Maa-niii! Maa-niii!!! Do you hear me?!! You are there! I know you didn''t leave me alone!" The boy looked over but still stayed silent. ''Wasn''t she afraid of me?'' Yet the girl never stopped climbing and falling down She saw how hurt, her ''Ma-niii'' was. She saw how he looked at her, his kindness, even covered in blood was unmistakable for her. ''Stupid Erza! Ma-niii is Ma-nii after all!'' Again and Again and Again, she kept silent despite the bruises, despite the falls, she gritted her teeth and continued. The boy who saw her finally pass out from exhaustion, immediately descended. Looking at her bruised body, he couldn''t contain his joy and sadness: "You stupid! Idiot girl !" He gently carried her to the top. And patiently waited for her to wake up. The Scarlet princess immediately hugged him from the back as she finally cried: "Maa-niii!!!" The boy chuckled as he touched her hands: "Don''t worry, you are way too clumsy to be left by yourself. I won''t abandon you." She rested her face on his back. The Boy sighed as he continued: "ErzaLet''s get out of here." Behind him she nodded. "Somewhere, I am sure there is somewhere we can call home. We will meet people. People who loves us for who we are." Little Erza nodded again: "I will always chase after you, Ma-nii" The two little kids began roaming the Fiore Continent, following the mysterious blue chess Piece. They spent their days simply but happily, some time they would roam the road, seeking more and more adventures, sometime they would stay for months, building a little home of their own. Sometimes she would fly in his arms,ughing and humming as they were piercing the night''s sky. Her beautiful scarlet hair dancing in the palm of the winds. Other times they would march the beautifulnds of Fiore, they would bath in the beautifulkes. The boy didn''t find any meaning in aplishing the mission early. He, like the King Piece said, ''Enjoyed his life''. The bond between the two, as they traveled through thends, only grew thicker. A year have gone past quickly as they explored city after city, vige after vige. Fiore was beautiful, and mysterious, exploring it was fun for the ''Emperor''. Until, finally, the King Piece stopped advancing at a little vige. The boy narrowed his eyes, feeling his heart beating with excitement. What new adventure would he discover there? He smiled to Erza and said: "Let''s stay here for a while, Erza." Erza had half opened eyes: "Why this ce exactly?" He patted her head: "Look at you, already starting to ask questions like a grown-up!" She looked down blushing: "You are only one year older than me, you know?" He grinned: "And don''t you dare forget it!" The two started building their little menage. Days passed by as the cute couple built their little house just outside off the vige. "Ma-nii! Teach me how to fight! I want to be strong like you!" The boy looked at the unrelenting eyes of the Scarlet Girl and he just knew, there was no way of rebuttal. She has been pestering him the whole journey but he said he would think about it when they arrive at the destination. So the two started training off, the boy was impressed by Erza''s talent. Like him, she seemed to have a sense ofbat ingrained in her genes. A little excited he continued to teach her as she absorbed his instruction like a sponge. Although she couldn''t get the hang of Ki yet, she already understood the basis ofbat. Erza was also having the fun of her life, being with her ''Maa-niii'' learning how to protect the people she loves, training with all her might. This was all the things Erza liked the most. And like that, day after day, they would hunt, eat,ugh, and train. Although Erza wasn''t a ''monster'' like him, she had the spirit of a warrior. So she got ustomed to the training well. But as they continued a little curiosity happened. Every once in a while, he would take notice of a little boy, staring at them enviously from afar. At first, it was only once in a while, Yet as the days has gone by, he would appear more and more often. Until it became practically every day. Finally, the boy couldn''t take it anymore as he yelled: "Hey! You! What are you doing looking at us like that?" The boy hiding clumsily behind a tree started panicking. He stuttered looking at the judgmental gaze of the little Emperor: "IIalso wantto be strong" The little Emperor looked at the little kid who even though was timid, a great determination could be seen in his eyes. He got a little curious: "And why?" The boy looked away timidly but still managed to gather enough courage: "To protect my sisters!" The little Emperor looked over at Erza who also had an approving smile: "You seem to be very determined." The boy nodded: "Of course, it is the duty of A MAN, after all!!" The little emperor looked like he had an epiphany: "The duty of a man, the duty of an emperorYes!! Yes!! Indeed! Those are some great words my friend!! What''s your name?" "ELFMAN, Elfman Strauss!" Chapter 50: Mirajane Strauss Chapter 50: Mirajane Strauss "Good! ELFMAN! Are you willing to train with us to be a REAL MAN?!" The boy nodded almost immediately,pletely fired up!! The three of them then trained all day. He already remarked that Erza was a little aloof with people, like a tough rock that it is hard to break. She is only herself when she is with him. That made him worry, so he tried to let her bond with Elfman this time. But it didn''t seem to work. Elfman was weird it out as any word he said to her seemed to have the opposed effect. ''Why does she always close her heart to people like that?'' He then started engaging Elfman: "You seem really determined to help your sisters, huh? They must really take good care of you." Elfman nodded with warm eyes: "Our Parents died when we were too young. My Big Sister was the one who took care of us all the time." "And she is also super strong, as strong as Erza-san." The boy was rather surprised, Erza was a little annoyed! "Really? And without this Emperor''s guidance too?" "Okay, then let''s work hard to surpass her. For you, using magic is only a waste of time. Ki is the way for MAN!!!" Elfman has widened eyes: "WoaahAre you really an Emperor?" The boy and Erza both responded at the same time: "Yes" "No" The boy turned around enraged at Erza: "Why do you always keep undermining me like this?!" Erza pouted: "We''ve been on the road for a year and I have yet to see your Empire!" The boy had aplicated face: ''Why is she acting like that all of a sudden?'' "Don''t listen to her Elfman, someday I will show you my mighty Empire too!!" "Having an Empire is the way of a real MAN!!!" The boyughed pridefully: "Indeed, my friend. You DO understand!! Let''s train some more!!!" And just like that, a third wheel was added to the training party and as days continued to pile up. Erza slowly opened up to Elfman. The Party trained, yed andughed in bliss. Well, until a rather predictable development ensued. "ELFMAN!!!" A wild and enraged voice disturbed the peace of the training. The Little Emperor felt his heart pounding for some reason. He slowly turned around, only to find a gorgeous white haired girl, with a wild aura like she was about to unleash hell on whoever came her way. The boy stood in daze as he looked at her face again, he pronounced: "Mirajane Strauss!" Erza knew that the same thing only happened with her, so she became much more interested. Elfman was surprised at the boy knowing his sister''s name. Mirajane looked with a burning gaze at the weird looking boy. She has observed him before, his eyes were purple with concentric circles, he had a monkey tail and looked quite prideful. "Ane! What are you doing here?" Mirajane got her attention back on her brother: "You''ve been ditching us for weeks, without any reason! So that''s what you were doing!" Elfman gathered his courage: "I''ve been training, Nee-san!!" Mira looked at the sweaty Elfman, but still hadins: "You could have told me to teach you! I am the strongest after all!" Elfman has shivers down his spine: "But Nee-san is .Scary when she fights." Mirajane immediately flipped out and pointed out: "Scarier than HIM!?" The boy was immediately pissed off: "Hey!! What''s that supposed to mean? I have you know this Emperor is super handsome!!" "Aren''t I Erza?" Erza immediately avoided eye contact to him. He felt that his heart was crushed to smithereens. Mirajane stared daggers at him: "And who are you to begin with? Why does he want to learn for you and not for me?" "You don''t even seem that strong!" The boy was more and more pissed off: "I am an Emperor." He then smirked at her: "Maybe he wants a new ''older brother'' because you seem so weak!"" "HUUUUH?!" ELFMAN seeing the cold gaze of his Elder Sister knew she has been angered for good! Magic circles started appearing around her as sparks could be seen going between the two. They both screamed: ""DO YOU WANT TO DIE?!!"" The boy then smirked: "But even if I beat someone as weak as you, It will not bring any satisfaction. How about a bet!" Mirajane''s sadistic side was immediately triggered: "HeheIf I beat you! You will be my ve for your whole life!!!" The boy had an even more sadistic smile as he pointed out: "If I win, you will be my Empress!!" Mirajane eyes narrowed: "Do you really think you are an Emperor?" "I am an Emperor!! So what do you say?" "Do you dare to honor the bet? Yes or No? Weak Girl!!" Mirajane was immediately triggered! "Let''s do it!!" 20 Minutester. A monkey boy was poking his nose as he sat looking at a vanquished Mira: "I swear! I will get you back for this!" Elfman was full of admiration: "Woah! You are so strong, Ma-Aniki!!!" Mira was saddened as she heard: "Ma-aniki" The boy looked down on the little whitehaired girl as he said with a wide smile: "You could call me Ma-aniki too." She humphed and turned her head away. Erza was a little pissed off at her behavior: ''Ma-nii is already giving you the Empress position and my little sister position.'' ''Why you are acting like that!!'' He then stood up, patted Mira''s head. "Mirajane Strauss, like Erza you have a beautiful name." Mira looked at the grinning boy, a little embarrassed by his words and gestures. Since her parents died, and she had to take care of them on her own, she never heard those kinds of words from anyone. He then gave her his hand: She reluctently took it, but when she made eye contact with him, her face reddened a bit: "You coulde and train with us." "Because, from now, I am everyone''s big brother!!" Elfman had awe in his eyes, Erza smiled warmly, when Mira felt her heart slightly pounding: "Baka-Emperor." Chapter 51: Demon Chapter 51: Demon The whole team started training again, with Lisana joining in their renovated cabin. The Family who just got bigger got a lot livelier. The Strict Erza and the wild Mira kept bickering: "You keep ruining Ma-niii training time with your stupid pranks!!" Mira only stuck out her tongue: "Isn''t your constant bickering that ruins Ma-aniki''s mood?!" The boy who had a difficult face between them said: "ActuallyI don''t min-" ""SHUT UP!!"" He looked down a little pained by their cruelty: ''Is this really how an Emperor should live?'' The Little Emperor, lived with his beautiful little Empresses. Sometimes bullied, sometimes a bully. Mirajane who have been carrying the burden of looking after Elfman and Lisana alone, was more and more relieved as she felt she could lean on ''her aniki'' more and more. He would be the one to y with Lisana, the one to teach Elfman about being a man. He would be the one to look after her when she felt overwhelmed. As he said in this year, he really became everyone''s Big brother. Erza, even though she was always a tad distant, still felt like a part of this big family. Even though Mirajane exhibited a tough look and character, the boy realized how hard she has been working alone, as he continued to go through everyyer of her ferocious character, he began to find it endearing. To his dismay, he began to like her as much as he liked Erza or.He knew from the beginning that he woulde to like her as much. Mira who found her heart getting more and more riled up, grew a weird rivalry with Erza. All in all, everything was going in bliss and happiness. But as it was with Rosemary Vige, happiness neversts long. For the first time, the boy bought swords from a local shop, he wanted to try only to find how ufortable he felt wielding. Yet when Erza took the sword, her body immediately moved in a way to amodate the sword. Little Erza was actually having a difficult time wielding something that heavy, as she finally got the hang of it, she looked up to take advice from ''Maa-niii''. But, she was surprised to see the face the boy had. His purples eyes were big like two apples, his tail was swigging around like a happy dog. His face was flushed out and excited as he pronounced the world in his heart: "WoaYou look so beautiful with a de!" Erza immediately became red with embarrassment: "What are you even saying?!" He approached her, his Rinnegans analyzing every part of her stance: "It''s like you are born to wield it. Or Like des were only forged to be wielded by you." He lightly touched her cheek with his hands: "It''s hauntingly beautiful, my Empress." Erza didn''t know what to do, as he was never this forward with her. He only everplimented her hair and she never heard him calling ''that'' directly. Indeed, no matter how much he liked her, the boy never actually called her ''Empress''. Yet, seeing her with des, pelled him'' to do so. She felt like she could be an Empress of her own, the Empress of des. Suddenly they heard a wailing voice: "Aniki!! Nee-san! Nee-san! Got into trouble." The boy immediately had a serious face: "Lead the way, Lisanna. Tell me what happened." At the vige, Mirajane was in daze as she looked at her demonic hand. The vigers who she helped just earlier taking down that demon were now, chasing her with curses and yells! Calling her a witch, a demon, a monster. Yet Mirajane looking at her hand couldn''t even refute them. Elfman behind her was also scared, not knowing who is right and who is wrong. ''No! I am..not!" Her words kept getting stuck in her throat, plunging the little girl in an existential crisis. As she saw the demonic hand: ''What I am?'' Memories of her life, of her parents, of her family, of him ''Am I really a Demon?'' ''Could I even be with them? Like that'' ''I am'' She thought as she remembered the boyish smile of her Aniki. ''..Ruined'' Suddenly she heard a doubled voice, dripping with anger to the core: "ELFMAN!!!" The boy turned around, to see the fiery eyes of the boy. "IS THAT WHAT I THAUGHT YOU?!!! IS THAT YOUR WAY OF BEING A MAN?!!" The lost boy, immediately had a realization. He stood up as the little Emperor continued: "YOUR FAMILY IS IN TEARS.WHAT SHOULD A MAN DO?!!! HUH?!!! ELFMAN!! TELL ME!!!" KI immediately started invading his body. The blowback repelled every viger like a storm: "A MAN SHOULD STAND UP FOR HIS FAMILY!!!" Mirajane looked at the powerful Elfman who, even thought she was like that, still fought for her! She then looked where the familiar pep talk came from, she saw him, only anger in his eyes. They both looked eyes, and when he saw her battered face, the despair in her eyes. He smiled ferociously, bloodlust oozing from each pore of his body as he looked at the vigers. Mira who for the first time saw ''the real'' face of the boy felt that even the demon she vanquished was ''cute'' inparison. "I didn''t want to do it a second timeBut I guess, you trash don''t leave any other choice DO YOU?!!!" His Ki was making the whole vige tremble. The vigers who crossed his emotionless eyes, felt like the de of the reaper was on their neck. They all stopped what they were doing, some even peeing their pants. But as he was about to unleash hell again. He heard a voice: "Maa-nii!! Stop!!" He saw a little figure clinging to his arm, in his rage, he still looked down to see Erza''s begging eyes: "If you do that, you will only solidify their misconception about Mira." "They would have plenty of time to talk about it, in HELL!!!" "Think about Mira. For now, it''s her feelings that matter. Those people arepletely irrelevant." He looked eyes with Erza and sighed deeply as he retracted his Ki. "You are right. For now, only Mirajane matters." Erza red fiercely at the vigers prompting them to escape. The boy advanced to Mirajane; he had the same warm smile he always showed her. He then swiftly took her demonic hand like it was the most natural thing in the world. "Let''s go! We need to talk. You stupid Lass!!" Mirajane who was still in shock felt her constricted heart ease a little. He then took her in his arms and slowly flew up. Mirajane was a little surprised and flustered by this development. The both flew in the night sky. Silence reigning in the beautiful starry sky. This emptiness. No words. Only Mira, him and the sky. Suddenly she felt a hand against her head and the doubled voice: "I know you''ve been holding it for Elfman and Lisanna. But you don''t need to be strong for me." She remembered the eyes of the vigers, the hatred of the people, the fear deep in each of their hearts. Tears started falling down, wails starteding from her. Silence mixing with wails. This night sky will remember her sadness and sorrow. The girl for the first time since her parents died, finally cried. She cried and cried, she cried her parents, she cried the burden of providing for her siblings, she cried her fears, she cried her sorrows. They continued their silent journey, Mirajane sobbing against his chest, the boy only looking at her warmly and lightly patting her on the head. They then stopped in front of a little ce at the top of a mountain. He waited patiently for her to stop. The both of them then sat down as they admired the night sky. The boy was the first to speak: "You know what?" "You look super cute when you cry." Mira flustered and angry immediately punched him in the face: "What are you saying? You jerk!!" He dodged and continued: "But I hate it when you do that." He then looked at her deeply: "Since I came to this world, I felt invincible." Nothing could hurt me, animals, magic, monsters, beasts." "I''ve even wondered if I could feel pain." "Yet, I''ve been reminded two times that I could. The first, was in Rosemary Vige when I saw Erza get abducted." He lightly touched her cheek as he continued: "The second was when I saw you cry." Mira looked down overheating from the embarrassment. He then sighed deeply as he looked up, his rinnegans staring at the crescent moon: "Mira, could you tell me how a Full Moon looks like?" Mira had an inquiring expression: "What? The moon looks like the moon!" The boyughed: "Let me tell you a secret that I have been keeping even from Erza." "I never saw a Full Moon in my life." Mira was surprised: "What?!" The boy with a little sadness and a little nostalgia continued: "I can''t ever look at a Full Moon." "If I ever do that, I will turn into a horrible monster, a monster who only knows to wreak destruction and sorrow in the world." Mirajane eyes widened even more. The boy continued: "I am not human. You might have already guessed." "But I am from a race named ''Saiyans''. A bunch of bloodthirsty monsters who loot and destroy worlds,s, civilizations just for the thrill of it." "A race much worse than any demon could ever be." Mirajane had her hand over mouth. "And not just that, the King Piece told me that I am special even among those Saiyans." "I am The Legendary Super Saiyan hailed as a Demon God who even those monsters revered as the incarnation of destruction itself." "A monster who would destroy again and again until it destroys itself in the process." He took her demonic hand endearingly and gently kissed it: "Who I am? Who should I be? I never wrestled with this question." "I am who I am. I am the boy who loves Erza, the boy who is Elfman''s big brother, Lisana''s big brother and your big brother." "It''s only when you lose those things, only when you cut ties with the people that make me who I am." "That''s when only the monster inside of me stays, that''s when the only thing I will be, is the Legendary Super Saiyan." "That''s why I decided even if I am that, even if I am a Demon GodI will be the Demon God who is loved and loves." Mira cried again as she understood the underlying meaning of the boy: "Demon or not? Does it really matter?" "Is it really a reason to fret about?" "A reason to abandon those dear to you? Would you ept it if I were to leave for such reason?" She immediately hugged him as she cried: "NOO!!" He lightly patted her head: "Then stay with us. Will you promise me that?" She kept sobbing: "I will!!" She continued crying against his chest for a while before she gradually stopped. She then looked up at him with a pout in her face: "Why did you say you loved Erza and not me?" The boy was immediately took by surprise as he thought: ''Hughh! The normal Mirajane is back way too quickly!!'' He started stuttering. "Am I not your Empress too?" "NoIt just was tooEmbarrassing to say-" "HUUUUUH?!! EMBARASSING?!" ''Someone please help me!'' Chapter 52: Harsh Training Chapter 52: Harsh Training Fifth-Sixth and Seventh Day/ Nen. Hyperbolic Time Chamber. Three women side by side were looking at what resembled a ck hole in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. Each day, they came and looked worryingly at this dtation. The ck hole was under siege by a gravitational anti pull that prevented it from swallowing any lifeform there. Roygun titled her head, "Such a harsh environment, he has been here for 7 years already. Training under this kind of unreasonable gravity If I didn''t see his clones every day, I may think he is dead." Shahrazad sighed: "Close to the center of a ckhole. That''s where he wanted to train. Close to infinite gravity. Something that neither Goku nor Vegeta could train under." "Only someone with the eyes he has could create a ck hole only for training." Yoruichi by her side was baffled by this man''s determination: "Actually for him he''s probably been training for so much time he must have lost the count, hundred, thousands, ten thousands years." "This technique, is it really that difficult to master?" Shahrazad sighed taking Yoruichi''s hand: "Ever since he came back from the Shinobi World. He said that he made a discovery, a profound truth, that no other Saiyan discovered before him." Roygun continued: "But he said it needed training that defied everything that seemed mortally possible. A long and a dangerous training only him could do. I never expected it to be training in this kind of environment." Yoruichi had worry all over her face: "Why is he still obsessed with getting stronger? Isn''t he strong enough!?" Shahrazad sighed: "I wish I could tell you that''s the case. In the Astaroth Continent that might be the case. But Even in the DBZ Verse, there is unreasonable monsters that lurk in it''s 13 Universes. People like the Soul King wouldn''t even make the top 100. The Proud Troopers, Broly, The Gods of Destruction,The Angels, The Grand PriestAnd those may be only be the tip of the Iceberg. Maybe there is more universes, maybe there is someone behind Zeno" "And don''t even get me started about the one who created those Super Dragon Balls. All those beings outss, his majesty by a lot." "We do not even need to talk about the Primordial Realm in this case." Roygun had a gentle gaze: "All those foes are always in his mind, yet he still finds time to train all those kids." Yoruichi nodded: "But his efforts have beard fruit. 30 000 Haki Masters, and Nen Users. This Army could take down the whole Soul Society and Hueco Mundo." Her gaze softened again: "Even for meHe did ''that''." She looked up as she remembered ''that day''. Yoruichi who has in her way to ''The Mentor''s Office'' heard an excited voice, radiating with happiness: "Finally!!" She couldn''t mistake the doubled voice for no one else. It was like a child who finally seeded at a task. ''What feat would make him that happy?'' He suddenly yelled: "Yoruichi! Come her! Look at that!!" Yoruichi with a strange face entered only for her to be paralyzed on the spot: "This!!" What she saw was herself. It was her body, but a human''s. Yet it didn''t seem like a gigai but like she was reborn as a Human. Behind her body was the spiked haired young man with a smile reaching up to his ears: "I finally made it!! Yoruichi!! It''s my creation! Ipleted a human body for you to use! This way you could use Ki and Nen!!" Yoruichi was speechless as she still tried to process the information. But Marek continued: "After 5 years of observing how you move and how you fight with my Sharingan, I finally could map out the perfect ''living body'' for you. Using my Animal Path, I finally did it!!" Yoruichi looked at the Boyish Emperor who was even more happy than her. Feeling all the effort and care he made in this enterprise. But seeing her non-response, the Emperor continued to prompt: "Don''t you understand, Yoruichi? This way you could fight with all your talent, you could make use of all the martial arts that suit you! You will see! This body will fit you like it was always y-!" She smiled lightly: ''A perfect chance!'' She immediately disappeared and appeared on his left, her lips on his cheek. Marek who was too entranced in his aplishment was, for the first time, taken by surprise. "Gotcha~" Marek was red as he was touching his left cheek: "Damn it woman, have some shame!" She giggled lightly a sultry blush on her beautiful tanned face: "They were rightYour defenses are pretty weak, aren''t they?" Marek titled his head: "What are you saying? If it was my main body, you would have never seeded!" Yoruichi burst out inughter: "This not what I was talking about, you big dummy!" Marek snickered: "Keep up your cattiness. But now that once you use this body! A Hell of a training will be waiting for you!!" She then advanced her memories to the harsh training were still training: "Okay as I said, the best way to produce your Ki is to convert your Reatsu into a physical energy. The best way of doing that is by using an intermediate energy. In this case cultivating Chakra is the best for you. It is a mix of Spiritual and Physical Energy. After you have made that step, we will get you to convert all the Chakra into pure physical energy: Ki!! Yoruichi who stopped her reverie looked at her Ki covered fist with a womanly smile, and then stared at the ominous ck Hole: ''Come back to me quickly, my cute Monkey Boy'' On the other side of the time chamber two old men were sitting side by side looking at the monstruous order that roamed the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. All in capes, all in order around the most passionate match ever. Even after 7 years each one of their match was a joy to behold. Yet this one held a special meaning. It was the final one. The one to decide who is the best, once and for all!! On one side was an extremely handsome white-haired young man with a great build, long hidden des in each of his sleeves. He wore a more modern day T-Shirt with a hood on the back. He had a confident andpetitive air around him, making him his rather malicious and evil aura pop out even more: "Let''s go, or are you starting to get scared? ''Altair''?" In front of him, was a smiling young man with a breezy aura around him, like he was the most ''chill'' person in the world. He had long ck braided hair up to his back. He looked at him, with a wide smile: "I am quite happy, that you became ''the assassin'' you are, Killua. Another Great person at his majesty''s service. But do not wrong yourself" Killua immediately had smug expression: "I am the one who gets to say that. Because" The traits of both them changed immediately into a ferocious one: ""I am the Empire''s best assassin!!"" Chapter 53: Killua vs Altair Chapter 53: Killua vs Altair Waves and waves of ck sparks started hovering in the hair!!! Distorting even the space in the middle. The two of them didn''t move and yet the damage caused to training around is already visible. As they slowly marched toward each other, the two energies continued to implode splitting even the white sky of the Hypebolic Time Chamber!!! Their Conqueror''s Kingly aura slowly fusing with their En , elevating the Conqueror''s Haki to an all time High capable of even molding the weather and splitting the Earth!!! This type of aura had overwhelming aura of the Conqueror''s and the Killing aura of each of their En. Reflecting each of their personalities! YES INDEED! It is a never seen before SUPREME HAKI STAND OFFF!!!!! The aftermath started affecting the present here as they had difficulty standing up. Suddenly aid-back voice was heard: "AraraDo we always have to do that? Eivor, Kassandra,e with me~" Suddenly, from three other sides gigantic influx of SUPREME HAKI contained the aftermath of the shock between the two. Kassandra releasing the Yonko level Haki only sighed: "They always waste our time like that." Eivor tilted her head: "We can''t change them, can we?" Ezio with the biggest amount of Supreme Haki in the five of them only sighed: "Let them get it out of their system." Killua then smiled: "Let''s get started! GOD SPEED!!" Tonitruous amount of electricity started appearing around him as all the battlefield became a maic field. His white hair was spiked up, he immediately disappeared. Altair smiled as he used his Nen Ability!! "Energy conjurer!" Suddenly all the kinds of energies inhabiting his bodyHaki, Nen, Reatsu, Chakra and even a little Ki merged into one ''Pseudo Primordial Energy''! This kind of Nen ability is also of the Transformation, but it''s capacity is much more ominous than any other transformation technique. In the process of his training, Altair understood that the different energies he used seemed to be somehow canceling each other. That made him think of a way to not just stack different on top of each but to fuse their capacities on a much deeper level creating a brand new type of techniques! "Super Shunpo!!" Altair moved at top speed even rivaling Killua''s God Speed in the process. As only the more keen members of the Brotherhood could see them moving. Killua electrified his daggers more and more as the blue sparks started slowly fusing with the dark sparks of the supreme haki!! Altair responded by using a reinforced technique of the Ryu. After turning his ''Nen'' into ''Pseudo Primordial Energy'' he could use any type of Nen! Reinforcement was one of them! "Super Ryuu!!!" And with that the battle continued to unfold as their martial art werepletely equivalent they continued topete, using different techniques. Killua smiled again: "It seems we will only stay in stand still, if we continue like thatLet''s switch gears then !!!" Suddenly a coat of lightening started appearing on Killua''s body enveloping him whole. The reaction between it and the God Speed made him look like the God of thunder himself!! "Lightening Chakra mode!!" Eivor narrowed her eyes looking at this form she sighed deeply: "At this level, he already surpassed Zeno-sensei." Ezio nodded: "Well, as a fighter maybe. As assassins we still have a long way to go" Kassandra had a serious face before she smiled: "He is going to use ''it''." Altair wasn''t to be outdone as storms started appearing around his back turning into the form of Eagle Wings : "SUPER SHUNKO!!!" Fusing his wind based shunko with his Swift style Kekkai Genkai! His Nen being the medium ! He obtained a ''Super Shunko'' FORM!!! Kassandra pouted a little: "I can''t believe he finally surpassed me and Yoruichi-sensei in Shunko, using his Nen, nheless." Killua''s Hidden de appeared slowly in his palm as he announced: "GOD STAB: THIRD DAGGER!" All his Nen and his Chakra focused on his raging bade! Altair''s dagger immediately became ck with armament Haki and Ryu!! "EAGLE''S CLAW!!!" The shock would have destroyed an entire ind if there was one!! But all the members of the Brotherhood were all extremely tough! They resisted the shockwaves without even tilting! The battle entered a stand still as any impact was nullified by the other!! The thunder of the Speed God vs The Winds of the Assassin GOD!!! Storm and thunder ensued as none could take the edge over the other! The both looked like two mighty killing gods at each other throats! The both grinned as they used their Monstruous SUPREME Haki''s power again! The En and the Haki powers danced with the storms and the winds! They equipped their Supreme''s Haki as they continued their epic battle! Each move was carefully calcted as they exchanged thousands of moves in a seconds. Their power already reaching the peak of their form energy. The both not only have became Grandmasters of the Transformation but the Maniption too. To Use the GOD of thunder Form, Killua needed make his Raiton work with his God Speed, to achieve that purpose one would need to use his Nen to manipte the whole Raiton Chakra Mode into following the rhythm of the God Speed! On the other side, converting his captain level Reatsu, his Kage level Chakra and 3 Stars level Nen into a Primordial energy, one would need not only high attainment in Nen Transformation but also in Maniption. Their instincts already working at full speed, the battle only became more and more entangled as no one could take a ''real'' edge over the other!! Killua prepared for his strongest strike, all his hidden de became ck with armament haki, thunder raging more and more over it. Then, a tinge of red began to slowly appear: SUPREME Haki. He concentrated all his energy as chirping sound could be heard. Altair smiled as his wind based Shunko concentrated on his ck hidden de. Sparks of SUPREME''s Haki started appearing on it too! "GOD STAB: ULTIMATE DAGGER!!! "EAGLE BLADE: KAMUSARI!! They again unleashed their fiercest attacks, causing a gigantic aftershock. Their power at this state is already on the level of Seraffall and Grayfia. Satans capable of unleashing destruction on the world!! Keep in mind, they are yet to be Saiyans!! Garp eyes narrowed: "This level of battle has already exceeded the Yonko Level. What heaven defying geniuses! " Zenoughed sadistically: "I would like to see Silva and Grandfather''s face when they see their own descendance surpassing them" Ezio tilted his head sideways: "Oy, OyIt getting more and more troublesome to contain their fights." Kassandra smiled evilly: "You don''t seem to enjoy this kind of rivalry, Ezio. They may not know it, but I do" "That you are on their level~" Ezioughed: "Please, spare me all these useless provocations. I already have enough trouble taking care of all the crazy people in the Brotherhood. I don''t need battle maniacs on my back, tooPlus." He looked at the girls standing beside him: "...''As assassins'' they are really unrivalled''." Killua stood up again, his lean and good-looking torso on disy: "It seem, I will need to go one step further." He smiled lightly as he made a gesture to all the people present here, a warm gaze on. He remembered his lonely childhood, his infernal solitude. When he came here, he expected to find cold-blooded killers.... But here, he finally made bonds, he finally made friends, he was a part of this Brotherhood! More so than anyone!! As he looked over at ''his brothers'' some had awe in their eyes, some had admiration, some had been rooting for him, some were waiting for him just to lose toe tease him, he smiled gently: "All of you, I will show you the extent of my determination!!" "I need to protect them. All the friends, the new brothers that I have made here!! I need to at least be stronger than you to do that! Don''t you agree? Altair!!!" Altair with his tattered robe also had the same smile: "I couldn''t agree more! Let''s go Killua! Our Brothers will watch over us!!" Killua smiled smugly: "You are the one who asked for it" "I will show you! " Suddenly the blue sparks enveloping his body started getting more and more riled up, until they became a blue column piercing the Sky. "Behold!!" The white sky turned into an electrifying blue Blinding everyone!! "The face of the Killing Monarch!!" Suddenly the Blue column started to slowly turn dark red!! All the sky was colored into a deep shade of red Garp felt that he was dreaming: "Those sparks!!!" Ezioughed lightly: "Such a monster, to even think about that proves how much of a monster a member of the Zoldyck family is." The Red column slowly dissipated as a hole new robe appeared around Killua. Red sparks were all around his body, creating weird markings around his body. The tips of his white hair turned red. He looked like the Death Monarch himself, exuding the excoriating aura of a king! Everyone else gradually realized what they are actually looking at. Eivor said meaningfully: "This not actual thunder. This!" Ezio solemnly : "SUPREME Haki, the Incarnation of SUPREME Haki itself!" Altair had aplicated face: "Using Transformation to turn all your Raiton and God Speed electricity into Conqueror''s Haki sparksBrint..." Killua finally opened his mouth, as the white sky split in Red raging thunder, like ying the drum announcing the homing of their Hegemon: "SUPREME HAKI''S ROBE: KILLING MONARCH." Chapter 54: The power of the Gods Chapter 54: The power of the Gods Garp titled his head: "He became the manifestation of Supreme Haki itself, such a featYou must be real proud! Old man Zeno!!" Zeno sneered: "Even that Old man Netero never let me feel something like that. Each move of his feels like it could obliterate a whole indTo think this brat could develop this much if he focused on training. " Ezio smiled weirdly as he turned to Kassandra: "MaybeI am not their match after-!!!" He stopped his words when he saw Kassandra''s face. The alwaysposed Kassandra, was freaking out!!! Her breath became inconsistent, her eyes became nk. Yet she was not looking at Killua but at Altair!!! She immediately screamed: "RETREAT!!! ALL RETREAT!!!!" Ezio immediately understood as he began to swiftly evacuate everyone present. Eivor asked: "Kassy? What the hell did you see?!" After the shock passed and everyone''s good response, a genuine smile appeared on her face for the first time in a long time. Everyone who knew her character in the Brotherhood knew that it was a face she only showed to his majesty! "He finally made it. He made the first step in the way of his Majesty''s Realm." Even Ezio felt his legs go soft as he spoke: "That crazy bastard" Eivor had her memories go back to a day, 5 years ago. Four kids were ying under the Emperor the Monarch guidance. All had names given to them by his Majesty. This names were their pride and a sign of the love their received from his Majesty. They have just finished training and were leisurely eating at the same table as Marek. It was then when the straightforward and spoiled Eivor asked: "Your Majesty, why do we always see only your clone?" Kassandra immediately reprimanded her: "Eivor! That''s rude! Your Majesty is already sacrificing this much time for us!!" Marek onlyughed as he patted the cute girl''s blond head: "It''s actually because my main body is constantly training. I also need to grow stronger; you know? So I can better protect the Empire." Eivor nodded cutely as she replied: "Don''t worry, your Majesty. Eivor will grow super strong so she can protect you! Umu!" Marek was delighted by her response: "Little Lass, you are still decades too early to think about protecting me. Think about protecting the people of our Empire first." Ezio was intrigued: "Your Majesty, are there really some people you need to train for?" Marek has an approving smile as the boy immediately understood the meaning in his training: "Yes, there is actually. I will soon meet, someone way stronger than the current me. His name is Beerus, The God of Destruction." Altair was immediately triggered: "I am sure your Majesty could beat him into a pulp!" Marek tilted his head: "No. Altair. Don''t let your feelings cloud your judgement. You should learn from Ezio. He already understood there must be people stronger than me." Altair felt an unpreceded frustration in his heart, he felt powerless, as he remembered how ''His invincible father'' died in the war. He could already see, his Emperor someday ending this same way. Marek continued: "The most terrible thing about the God of Destruction is they not only use god Ki. But also something called ''Hakai'', the power of destruction. It obliterates everything, even I can''t revive a soul destroyed by the power of destruction." Altair had a determined face: "Could I see it?" Marek nodded as he patted his head and a Blue Screen monitoring the DBZ World appeared in front of him. He showed him the recording of the Destruction''s Gods using this power. He kept exining to them how this power works until the dinner ended. Marek then stood up: "I will wait for you at the Training Ground. Get there quickly." Left alone, all the kids began discussing their new discovery but one was weirdly silent, until, with eyes full of determination, he dropped a bomb: "I will master it. The Hakai, that is." All the other looked at him with rounded eyes, Ezio in particr: "What are you saying? Do you know what kind of Realm those beings are at?" Altair was still relentless as he turned around, with fierce eyes: "Then I will get to that realm. I will get strong enough so that I could protect his majesty!!" Eivor felt pride swell up as she recalled the little boy. "As you always do. Show us the way, Altair." Altair looking at the Majesty of the SUPREME ROBE, continued to smile: "You are indeed a great foe, Killua." His Shunko robe slowly shrunk as all the energy in his body was retracted in his body. His wings gradually disappeared. Only by looking keenly at the slight aura behind his back could one see that his Shunko was still on! "In other circumstances, you would have probably already surpassed me." Everyone could see all his ''Energy'' was getting concentrated in one point. Like arge pond shrinking down, it''s slowly got smaller and smaller: "But there is a big difference between us. Your eyes are only set on protecting the Brotherhood." His energy slowly became small enough to fit in bucket. "My heart since I was young was always set on Monsters beyond reason, Monsters that would give you despair each time you thought of them. Monsters that would not let me sleep, at the thought of them facing my Emperor." Cup size, palm size, thumb size, until it became a little white droplet. Zeno sighed: "This Kind of energy control. Not even his Majesty could do it. This is already in the realm of the Gods." Altair yelled: "Transformation!!!" All the concentrated energy, the monstrous energy he disyed in this little drop suddenly undergone a mystical change. This drop of energy changed from pure white to an OMINOUS PURPLE!!! ".Hakai." All the eyes were focused on the purple droplet of destruction in the chest of Altair. Hergely smiled and looked at all the Brotherhood, his childhood friends, all those people he swore to protect. The droplet fell on the remnant energy he used to maintain his Shunko. The moment the two fell in contact, the droplet immediately dtated creating a heaven shaking change in the Shunko robe!! The winds changed color into an ominous ck and undergone physical change transforming into ck vapor. Altair whole body was shrouded into an ominous ck mist! Suddenly the dark mist took form around him, slowly turning into Ominous ck eagle wings!! "I am, Altair, the Eagle who looks over the Empire." "I will never relent in my duty." He spoke these words as his final form was revealed. His long hair got untied, as it fluttered fusing with the dark vapor. A dark vapor coat was covering his body, only sparring his face, behind his back two Night Dark Big Eagle Wings. Like an Angel of Destruction. Downing on the World. The Greatest Assassin spoke: "Hakai: Ultra Shunko Form: Eagle of Apocalypse." Suddenly the Vapor became invading all the surrounding destroying even the white dimension itself. If he could transform more than ''one drop'' of Hakai, all living things here would be obliterated! Killua felt the immense threat behind this power. Yet he still advanced, bravely.... Altair a solemn face on, only ped his wings! "Winds of the End..." A gigantic tornado took over the whole battlefield. Everyone could see the real nature of the Hakai''s power. As the Hyperbolic Chamber itself threatened to fall apart. The power only gods could wield. It was mastered, not by an angel, not by god, not by saiyan, only by ALTAIR. Killua continued to walk through the Tornado, powering up his Robe to the Max! His Supreme Haki still persisted, but how long could it resist the might of a power that outsses even God Ki ? He began to bleed all over as he bit grinded his teeth and looked forward. Each caress felt like a thousands des, cutting through his robe like a butter. There was nothing he could do. Providing it''s user could wield, and the opponent''s strength doesn''t outss the user''s, Hakai can theoretically obliterate everything in existence. Garp sighed: "This energy is so ominous. It doesn''t contain any meaning, it''s just pure destruction,plete and utter destruction." Zeno nodded: "The moment, he had this kind of trump card. Killua already lost the fight." Yet, even though he knew it was hopeless, he still marched forward! Finally he stepped out of the storm. Killua smiled lightly: "I guess, this is it. Altair." His Supreme Haki''s robe was nowhere to be seen.He was bloodied, and riddeled with wounds. He slowly fell, Altair smiled as he supported him with his shoulder, dispelling his form: "You knew, that would happen. Why did you try to resist the tornado?" Killua grinned as he shut his eyes: "Because, that what you would have done. Mister number one." Altairughed: "Crazy bastard..." Chapter 55: SAHAROS EMPIRE Chapter 55: SAHAROS EMPIRE Saharos Empire, Imperial City of Yasrib. Yasrib, the Center of the World. Beautiful yet ferocious, the most elegantdy the continent has to offer. Built for millennials by the Vega Imperial family, each building had grace, beauty and panache. The whole city from above had something akin to Italian renaissance craft, yet one could still see that it is still a scientific at it''s core. Each building seemed to hold a profound meaning, like going through a tuned written prose. The city was indeed, glorious, tall buildings, gorgeous statues, traces of magic and science appearing here and there. If one would only look over quickly, one would only see a lone beautiful rose. Yet, the more and more someone would deepen his gaze, he would start to see, the intricacies, the mechanisms of defense and the beautiful rose would slowly turn into a despicable witch ready to take your soul the moment you had thoughts about her! That city was Yasrib, and atop of her like a great lion looking down on the fraildy, The Imperial Castle was erected like a castle in the sky! If Yasrib needed a keen eye, the Imperial Castle would directy p you in the face! It will yell at you, scream at you to bow, to even dig a hole of yourself only to escape from it''s Might. The Imperial Castle was almighty. Three building were touring around her. The first was''The Office'', the ''Work ce'' of the 4 Dukes of the Empire. To describe them more urately, there is a widely known phrase said about them: "If you ask a King to give his wife, to sit on the Office he would happily let you have 10 goes at her!" The 4 oldest Families of the Empire or named ''The four of the Rebellion''. Each one of this families held great authority inside and outside of the Empire. Kings and Emperors alike, would bend the knee before of them. Each generation head inherits a title. "Sword Saint" for the Amengal House "Axe Saint" for the Avaricia House "Lance Saint" for the Le''Overallines House And Finally for the most Powerful one! "Martial Saint" for the Aveiredes House Each one of these houses Martial Arts is said to surpass each existing sect on the Continent. Those 4 are the mighty Generals that lead practically all the Military of the Empire. Well, all but one. The Second was the Pirs Pavillon. Where the 5 Pirs of the Empire looked down with all their pride on the Astaroth Continent. Nobody knew what they looked like, nobody knew their names, nobody knew their real roles in the Empire. The only thing that is known is that those 5 are Millenial Old Monsters lurking in Yasrib since the enthronement of the First Emperor of the Vega Dynasty. But one thing is sure, even the mention of their name could sentence people to death. The Last one was the abode of the 5 leaders of The Imperial Army. Going by the ominous title of ''The Imperial Sentence knights.'' They are known as the most feared order of Knights in the continent. They have a rather peculiar hierarchy. The 20 Strongest of the whole Empire are named the ''Numbered Sentences'' and are basically in charge. Astaroth continent had another saying about them: ""He who offends the Sky shall receive the Imperial Sentence If the 20th sentence falls, a City shall follow it If the 10th sentence falls, a Kingdom shall follow it. If the 5th sentence falls, an Empire shall follow it. If the First falls, close your eyes and despair. For when the Heavenly Lotus grazes yournd all that exists shall disappear." The 5th sentence to the First, all lived under the Emperor''s abode. Like the five des that protect the Imperial Castle. The night sky descended on Yasrib, and like a ritual every resident had a wide andposed smile as they opened their window. The five buildings, the Imperial Chambers and the whole Yasrib was waiting. At the precise time they expected, a zinther sound was heard enveloping the whole capital in momentary bliss, the music was beautiful, profound, between the hardness of a knight and the beauty of a princess. Each citizen felt it''s entire fatigue cleansed by the notes, like a miracle cure for the soul. Yasrib continued to be swayed again, and again, admiratively looking in the direction of the Highest Floor of The Kingihts Pavion. Inside it a snow-white haired woman was ying the zinther, her light white robes on, she looked like the purest being on existence. Her eyes lightly shut, she had a light smile as she continued to enchant the whole Imperial Capital, by her side, her sister who have seen her y since they were kids but still find her mesmerizing, had awe and worship in her eyes. She thought: "Heavenly Lotus. She is the personification of this name itself." Indeed, the woman who every knight enchants the whole kingdom is none else than the First Sentence of the Empire: Aeleis, The Heavenly Lotus. Her sister continued to admire her y until she ended. She slowly opened her eyes, her light grey shining eyes and smiled purely to her sister: "To what I owe the pleasure, for the Great Fifth Sentence to grace me with her presence?" The beautiful, younger white-haired girl pouted: "What are you saying, big sister?! Ie here all the time" The young woman with the Zinther only smiled lightly, and it was as if the whole room lit up! "I only received visits from my dear sister. But today, I also receive a visit from The Fifth Sentence herself." The girl got a little Embarrassed by her sister''s praise. "I am proud of you, Tephania. You honor our father''s memory." Tepha had nostalgic eyes as she remembered her childhood. Aeleis then got to the point: "You must bring me some news, if you came at this hour." Tepha had a solemn face as she grazed her sword: "I received an Imperial Order." Aeleis sighed, a little solitude in her eyes: "It is about the Cobrosia Empire, isn''t it? Or should I say ''The As Empire''?" She nodded with a deep gaze: "The Emperor is enraged by the development that ensued in the siege thereAfter all the work, the promises made to Princess Lina, we still are ''empty handed''." Aeleis narrowed her eyes: "Aiding the Lan Empire and Rune Empire into pressuring the Rwa Empire. Urging their imminent expansion to the west, to take over the Four neighboring Countries. The first three immediately dered their surrender. Of course, the Vega Dynasty will never bend the knee. Assuring theplete unresponsive behavior of the Combrosia Empire by securing the support of Princess Linae, the actual ruler of the Empire." Thephania responded with a cold voice: "And then, just when the Empire is about to face total oblivion, isted from all allies. Our Empire would run to the help of the Combrosia Empire, using the ''brotherhood ties'' between the Saharian Dynasty and the Vega Dynasty. " Aeleis had longing eyes: "Using as the sole bargain. The thing our Empire have been longing for the most. The King Piece." Tephania tilted her head: "This kind of development is like spitting in the face of our Empire. One Million Army decimated like stardust." "But this happening is rather routine for big forces. It can only mean one thing." Aeleis approved: "Expert." Tephania''s eyes became fiercer: "Someone sends an expert to back them up at thest minute. Do you think one of the two barking dogs could have done it?" Aeleis who have maintained a wless appearance up until know had evident mockery on her face: "And from where they would get the guts?" She continued as she sighed: "Even if they wanted to double cross us. They wouldn''t send their ''precious'' experts to help a ''small country''. Backing doesn''t work like that. Those cowards are way too afraid to lose them." Tephania had perplexed look, she also thought it was weird, but found it to be the most logical exnation. The Emperor and the Four Dukes, too. Aeleis lightly bitted her thumb. This was the sign she was in deep reflection: "If you want my honest opinion. I have a bad feeling about this, an ominous feeling. Even the decisions made after the end of the war, shutting the borders, alienating the Martial Alliance and the Rwa Empire. Swift and decisive and most importantly" Tephania finally ticked: "This isn''t the Behavior of a weakened country, at all" Aeleis sighed deeply as she kept getting a bad feeling the more she though about it: "If taken without context, each decison the new Emperor made seemed as stupid and reckless as he is described in the reports. But that''s only with the amount of information we could collect...Exactly because he shut the Imperial City." The bad feeling only grew bigger: "Thephania, do you remember what Father used to say about the Combrosia Empire?" Tephania had wide eyes and then looked down, remembering a conversation the three of them had with their deceased father: "''Those are the people are the ones I fear the most in the continent. We have let them go into exode so we could snatch the King Piece back from them. They have the blood of unificators in their veins." Little Aeleis asked: "But Father aren''t their Emperors getting more and more rotten with time. This Dynasty is already ruined." The Father nodded but still responded: "All what you said is true." "But I believe in never tempting fate. And with them, that is exactly what we did, we let them go. We let them build an Empire in the other side of the Continent." "Again and again we temped fate. And if my years in wars have taught me something. It''s that Miracles almost exclusively happen under circumstances like that...." Aeleis looked over at her sister: "You''ve been probably sent to collect the Exode Tribute." Thepahnia narrowed her eyes: "If they have the right amount, we will let it go. But if they don''t,We will demand that they abandon their King Piece." Aeleis nodded: "Be careful, get there as quietly as possible. Take The 14th knight and the 9th with you. Try to go by Princess Linae first." Tephania acknowledge the order and left the room solemnly. Alone, in the room. Aeleis still mumbled in her rosed lips: "Mal Vega. In my calction, you always seemed like the only wild card. Talentless, stupid, the shame of the Empire. Yet, those decisions doesn''t seem like that .Mal Vega are you simply talentless trash or" She smiled lightly, an interested glow in her eyes: "A real life Miracle?" Chapter 56: Farewell Chapter 56: Farewell Fairy Tail World, The boy looked over at the sleeping Mirajane by his side and then stared at the blue screen: "The time for us to part ways draws near." The Cold screened showed him the ruthless reality: Mission Completion 80% Last Quest: Bring the Strauss Family and Erza Scarlet over to Fairy Tail Guild in Magnolia. He then lightly caressed her beautiful hair: "Turns out my mission in this world was as simple as that." A gentle voice was then heard just in front of him: "Turns out you really are not from this world." The boy who didn''t not see the maning, looked over in panic only to find a ck haired youth with a peaceful aura around him. He looked extremely young, but something was clearly out of ce. The clear term would be ''He reeks of death'' The boy took by surprise easily regained his bearings: "You only came here, to say that?" He still had the same stered smile: "I heard that cult that were ''worshipping'' me were massacred by a demon with weird eyes and a monkey tail." "Since when did I create a Demon like that? I was curious so here I am." The King Piece suddenly started flickering: "Secret Achievement: Meeting the ck Mage Zeref." "Downloading the secret recording" Suddenly the blue light started shining brightly as it invaded the boy''s consciousness. Suddenly, the boy''s expression started slowly transforming from a little boy''s to the prideful face of a Mighty Emperor! The clear, mysterious eyes had a sense of Power, the expression had a trace of deep pride and hegemony, the slight smile that had a tinge of excitement. Even Zeref felt a sense of threat just looking at his face, he finally opened his mouth: "ck Mage Zeref, I knew you woulde to visit me." The boy reopened his eyes, but this time the dangerous man was nowhere present. He looked at the King Piece: "I suppose you can''t tell me, what happened" "Negative." The boy sighed: "Anyway, it doesn''t really matter. It will really be over anyway.'' The Day After, all the little family was surprised by the announcement their Aniki made: "We are joining Fairy Tail Guild." He smiled to them: "Your new home is there." Elfman and Lisana had excited faces, but Erza and Mira felt their heart tighten. The boy said ''your''. They knew this day wasing, sooner orter. Yet none of them, made any remark. And with that the road to Magnolia was traced. The Family advanced in their usual banter. The boy teaching Elfman how to be a Man. Erza bickering with Mira. Mira ying pranks on her Aniki. Erza telling him to get his lifestyle together. All seems to go Like usual. Except that, they''ve been going around Magnolia for three months now. Everyone acting oblivious to the situation. The boy was slowly getting his heart prepared for his farewell. He secretly checked out the Fairy Tail Guild numerous times. Erza and Mira were getting clingier than ever, as if never wanting to let go off him. Until one night Erza and Mira were woken up by the boy. They followed him discreetly until he took each one of them and made them sit on one of his shoulders as he flew up. The two girls knew the night they''ve been dreading has came. The boy had finally made up his mind. They flew over Magnolia in silence until the three of them stopped over arge building, that of the Fairy Tail Guild. He flew down in an adjacent building. Mira and Erza who saw the Guild, felt their eyes be watery. The boy smiled warmly at the girls: "My Empresses, as the day of our separation arrived. I finally realized my real purpose ining here." He grazed both their cheeks: "My only purpose, the reason of my existence, is meeting you." He looked over at the weeping Erza: "Erza, the Strength and care you could gather when protecting what is important to you, still makes me wonder in awe." "You will continue to grow, to get stronger the more people you have to protect. I am sure you will turn into a beautiful warrior." Her snot and tears got all mingled up as she dropped on the ground: "Maa-niii! MAAA-NIII!!" He then looked over at the saddened Mira, with a satisfied smile: "You still look so beautiful when you cry, my Empress." She continued to weep: "Spending thosest years with you, have been a blessing for me." "Seeing your care for your siblings, seeing endure silently, seeing you take the burden of being a parent and sister, have only made me love you more and more." Mira still could somewhat keep together as she asked: "You will be back, right?" The boy immediately responded: "I will be back. Without a doubt, I will." "This is only a goodbye. " Finally the boy started to slowly turn into white particules. The both of them had their eyes wide open: "Aniki!!" "Maa-nii!!" "Take care of Lisanna. Elfman can be clumsy but he has a great heart." Heughed lightly: "Do not worry about that." "It''s only the way it''s supposed to be." His gaze became more profound: " I still have onest thing to do before leaving this world." He grinned lightly: "I finally remember who I am. So as a farewell gift-!" He took both of them in his arms, both of their ears near his mouth and as thest bit of his body disappeared into the world only a happy voice was heard by the copsed girls: "Marek VegaMy name is Marek Vega" Hyperbolic Time Chamber, ck Hole. A man in tatters was sitting in the absolute darkness, where light doesn''t evene. A ce where time and causality is distorted. In a state of fanatical concentration. His body kept getting crushed again by again the Infinite Gravity. A gravity, capable of crushing a universe! Time, aging, consciousness everything loses it''s meaning in this deep darkness. His training had been going on for hundred of years already, memories of the time he passed with the order kepting through to him, like millennial old signals The only thing that kept him from going insane in this ordeal. The Soul-crushing gravity, the deep and silent darkness only begging for him to let go, the hellish training he has been going through. He has long lost the concept of time, he only kept track of what''s happening with the memories he kept receiving. His concentration was kept to an all time high, all the time, in each of his training movement. One could say, that ''he'' became the Training itself. Suddenly in the middle of the darkness a little blue portal opened up, from it appeared a blue chess piece. He smiled: "Already? As expected of me, should I say" The King Piece rested on his hand as he got a lifetime of memories Memories of Erza, her bravery, her resolve, her strict side, her cuteness. Memories of Mirajane, her stubbornness, her aggressiveness, her spoiled side Memories of Elfman, the little brother he always wished he had. Memories of Lisana, the cute little sister. Memories of the night before the farewell. How he passed the whole night looking at Lisanna and Elfaman''s sleeping faces, ultimately unable to tell them news. Memories of thest scene, of Erza''s and Mira''s weeping faces His heart filled up to the brim, as tears started falling on the cheeks of the Hegemon. Tears that even unrivaled tragedies, even Vegeta''s punches, even this nightmare of a training couldn''t bring to drop, dropped in the middle of the somber darkness. He opened his eyes, as he found himself in front of him two people. Those two who he knew better than anyone, and who knew him better than anyone. They were looking at him with one eye tearing up in each of their faces. Tarek who had a tear stream from his right eye smiled warmly at Marek: "Finally, you too, get to live a childhood. Marek." Mal who had a tear stream from his left, grinned: "And what a life it wasBittersweet yet warm and beautiful." Marek also grinned: "It was the best." Tarek had a difficult face: "Why am I the only one who doesn''t get to have sweet childhood friends? Is there something wrong with me?" Mal immediately responded: "Don''t act like you are a victim! There were plenty of girls who liked you in your childhood!" "It just they didn''t like you nearly as much as you liked yourself!" Marekughed loudly: "You are right!! He kept saying ''Please don''t bother me, I am fated for greatness.!'' HahahahahaWhat a fool!" Tarek lost hisposure as he had an ashamed face: "Dammit! Mal! Why couldn''t you let me have this one?!!" Mal responded: "Don''t you see? It''s because of you that Marek is this shameless!!" Tarek sighed: "AnywayLet''s talk about real stuff now." Marek had a solemn face: "The ''Technique''Huh" Mal immediately jumped in: "We could still give it some more! There is still some time since the order is done!!" Tarek nodded: "Mal please, just hear me outIt''s great you two still had this much drive to continue, but you should have realized by now" Marek sighed: "I cannot get any further no matter how much I train." Tarek continued: "I actually doubt that even your Nakara Path could take it if you go one step further. After all this technique can''t power up your Rinnegan." Marek: "We did achieve the first part" Tarek smiled devilishly: "The second part can only be left until our body break through it''s limits again." Marek smiled ferociously: "When we turn into the Legendary Super Saiyan." Chapter 57: Infinite Assassinations Works!! Chapter 57: Infinite Assassination''s Works!! Hyperbolic Time Chamber. At a deserted ce, carefully out of everyone''s reach a ck hole slowly dted until itpletely disappeared. Exposing the man on everyone''s minds! Each clone disappeared smiling satisfactorily, giving ast order to everyone: "Gather everyone, in the Training Yard." Suddenly the whole poption converged swiftly into the ce. Among them, were the notorious Zoldyck Family. Like the other mentors., Zeno was extremely popr in the order, loved for his careful teaching, no matter how ruthless and violent, he was. That''s just how much ''the order'' valued his teachings. Killua was worshipped by half of the Brotherhood, and made fun of by the other half. But he was still deeply respected among his peers as an unrivaled genius. Karuto was rather closed up, but still seemed to be deeply involved in the Brotherhood, even more so than his brother. The members even tought that if it weren''t for Ezio, he would probably be the one at the wheel by now. Silva and Illumi who were summoned to the Hyperbolic Chamber attracted the attention of all the Brotherhood. They all thought: ''As expected of Killua and Karuto''s Father and Brother.'' But they were far from the surprise of Silva and Illumi, as they examined the stances and the eyes of each one of the members of the brotherhood. ''Perfect stance! Not one imperfection.'' Illumi also had a serious face: "This is some freaky stuff. It''s like going back to a long lost home." Silva continued to examine each one of them, making careful calctions: "6No.7 Max" "...and that''s only on ount of their inexperience." "If they attack me now, I could kill 6 and the seventh would die with me." Illumi nodded approving this absurd statement. Suddenly three silhouettes appeared in front of them. Zeno, hunchback with a meaningful smirk. Behind him Stood Karuto and Killua. Silva had a long smile seeing his kids growing up so much! They were both already as tall as him! Illumi had a vicious smile, the moment he crossed eyes with Killua as he immediately took one of his needles! But before he could do anything, he felt a cold, murderous hand on his neck. Killua was already behind him: "You move, you die~" Illumi genuinely incapable of finding the least opening only dropped his needles. Killua snickered: "The time for bullying is already behind us, big brother." Witnessing his powerful demeanor, Illumi smiled: "It seems I won''t have to worry as much about you, Killua." Silva had an exalted face: "Excellent! wless!" As Killua was about to respond, they all stopped feeling the absurd energying for afar! Garp and Yoruichi also came by Zeno''s side: "He is here." The steps grew nearer, as all the members of the brotherhood were looking forward to the monarch''s return. Finally, he appearedHis clothes were tattered, exposing a scars ridden torso. Traces of wounds so deep, no actual lifeform is supposed to survive it. Apart from that, he looked the same, his face, his eyes, his tail. Everything was no different from the clones. Yet, to all the experts standing there something seemed fundamentally different. Something extremely profound Ezio mumbled: "I can''t seem to put a hand on it." Silva eyes were solemn. Zeno even more. Garp too. Their eyes seemed to reveal they knew exactly what they were looking at. Zeno sighed deeply: "So he attained ''it'', after all" Killua had a questioning gaze. Silva responded solemnly: "His movements, his gestures, his eyes, every part of his body seems to be in perfect harmony with his self." Zeno added: "I always thought that one of his Majesty''s biggest ws was his incapacity of making total use of his body. But now, he seems to havepletely ovee this w, making him an actual Transcendent ss Martial Artist." Zeno continued his exnation, as he saw the question in Yoruichi''s gaze : "In other worlds, he attained an extremely peculiar state of mind. That only a chosen few can attain." " In our old world, only one person could attain it. His name is Isaac Netero. And this state is called ''Enlightenment''." "A state that could be attained not only by marital artists, but by any person practicing any discipline. " "But even though the discipline changes, the process to attain it is the same." "First one must be aware of a profound truth, that forges his own state of mind. Be it about the world, be it about life, be it about Martial Art Second, one must pursue this truth''s meaning. Be it through ''training'' or prehension'' or ''awareness'' or ''prayer''. For days, weeks, months, years, centuries, even millennials. Third, one must wait and be blessed with luck. Relentlessly waiting for the Enlightenment to descend on the pursuer." Silva looked at Killua before adding: "People who have attained ''the Enlightenment'' state are extremely dangerous individuals. Not because of their actual strength, but because they could take on foes much stronger than themselves. Their synergy with ''their truth'' makes their every movement extremely profound" Garp nodded: "Back in my world, I only knew two people with this state. The first is known as ''The number 1 Swordsman, Dracule Mihawk''. The second was in the process of attaining it after discovering ''the truth'' about the world, but died early." In his new enlightened state Marek hadplete control over all the energies in his body,plete control over his Dojustu,plete control over his Wrath State. Marek smiled warmly at everyone: "My Brotherhood, those 8 years have been one of the greatest blessings in this Emperor''s life." "Getting to spend each of day watching you growing into the great people you are now, is already an irreceable tale for me. I would narrate even after a millennial!!" All the mighty monsters turned into kids responding with cries and whimpers: "NoIt''s usYour Majesty''s blessing. Your Majesty''s kindness!!" Marekughed lightly: "But here you are, mighty proud warriors! Ready to take over existence itself!!" "Today, for the majority of you. The training will finally be over after this final test!" His eyes turned into Three Stars Tomoe Sharingan! Taking everyone by surprise!! Every assassin immediately had a nk face. Zeno smirked, looking at the hypnotized Killua and Karuto: "It''s this technique again." Silva smiled: "This an interesting approach." Yoruichi also smiled naughtily: "So that''s why he have been collecting detailed data about each of our assassinations. This is his final test." Illumi had the same poker face: "All the members of the Family worked hard on those reports, it looks like they''ve been put to good use~" Marek looked at the rest who have not been put under Genjutsu as he annouced: "The Infinite Assassination Test!!!" All the assassination made by each of The Omnitsuko, The Zoldyck Family are recorded in this test. The participants are not aware of the test, they will treat each fight, each mission, each step, like a life and death struggle!! At each Failure, they will find their memories erased and forced to repass the test!! Yet their spirit and senses would still remember all the failures, making develop a keen sense of danger, that only experienced assassins have!! The Test will only be over only when the entirety of the 5696 missions ispleted!! Taking several centuries of assassinations in their experience!! The final test! The one that could run for centuries has begun!! The 30 000 Members were all looking in daze experiencing the ''FINAL TEST" A test that reflects the Emperor''s cruelty and kindness at the same time. In one side, this test would change them into cold blooded killers into seconds. In the other side, this test was designed from the emperor in order to be sure to ''never lose'' anyone of ''his children''!! And one must keep in mind.... There is some tough characters to kill in ''those missions''! The Top 3 being: The Assassination that Silva Zoldyck made on the Phantom Troupe! The Failed Assassination attempt on Isaac Netero by Maha Zoldyck! And the scarier one: The Assassination and capture of Mayuri Kurotsuchi by the Omnutsukido!! Arriving at thisst three, the members of the Brotherhood will be allowed to keep their memories after each failure! Marek rethinking about it had a difficult face. It was really a hard evaluation. ''Especially the Top 3, they look like freaking Dark Souls Boss fights.'' All the Mentors stood in front of the order observing each one of them. Silva had a wide smile: "You outdid yourself, your majesty." Marekughed loudly: "You think? I think it will be quite the easy fight for your kids!" Silva tilted his head: "Even if their Power and skills are on point, they arecking in number of life and death fights. They still don''t understand the meaning of life and death struggle." Marek sighed: "This is exactly what I was hoping to make them understand in this test. Especially, thest one. It''s serves as a wake-up call, for all the Brotherhood. They need to always be aware that their life is at stake." He looked at Roygun and Shahrazad patiently waiting for him on the other side: ''They couldn''t bring themselves toe, see this. They''ve been too attached to these kids too. They tell me I am spoiling them, but in reality, you two are much more softer on them than me.'' Time passed, and after nearly an hour. The first person regained consciousness. He advanced slowly, deep light in his eyes, he bended his knee in front of Marek: "The Test have been passed, your majesty." All the members of the Zoldyck looked meaningfully at the young man. Illumi especially: ''So that''s the young man''s whose talent exceed even Killua''s~.'' Silva also had an approving gaze: ''He didn''t need this test to begin, with, huhThe foes, he imagines fighting in his head are much more fearsome. I feel it.'' Marek patted the young man shoulder, deep emotion in each of his words. Like an old father watching his child graduate: "You did well, Altair. Take care of your brothers from now on. Our foes will only grow stronger with time." He had some words stuck in his throat, but he chose to keep them in his heart: ''What about you, your Majesty? Who will protect you?'' The other people apart from Marek: Shahrazad, Roygun, Yoruichi, Garp and Zeno, who knew just how deep this boy''s devotion and love for his Emperor is, understood the meaning behind his distressed gaze. Finally, he nodded: "I will, your Majesty. With all my heart." After a half hour another person regained consciousness, to the surprise of everyone''s present, it was not Killua. The handsome youth advanced and kneeled in front of Marek: "It was quite challenging, a little cruel but I still think it was a good test. Your Majesty." Ezio had a ''secret pact'' with his Majesty. That is to always tell him his genuine opinion in every matter. Marek nodded: "You understood why I did that?" Ezio nodded: "Inexperienced people, no matter how strong they are, are prone into making mistakes, mortal mistakes that could lead to death." Marek had a stern face: "And what is your duty as ''Ezio''?" Ezio smiled proudly: "To make sure not one mistake is made, to make sure not one life is lostTo make sure the brotherhood prospers." Just a moment after, Killua opened his eyes, a little riled up: "That damn Kurotsuchi! If I find him for real I swear I will kill him!!" Silva tilted his head sideways: "I knew you would get too confident in our ability to resist poison." Killua eyes twitched as what he said was exactly on point. Illumi sighed: "It seems you will keep worrying me until we be old men, my brother." Gradually, Kassandra, Kuroto and Eivor woke up. Marek congratting each one of them for their sess. This test also serves as a ssing test, establishing hierarchy within the order. Finally, after days, all the 30 000 of the order woke up! Silva looking at their new demeanor: "Such eyes, they already look like veteran. Like monsters who have survived wars and massacres." The kids were long gone. Only killing monsters where left. Marek flew up, using his ''Broly'' pose as he asked: "Who you are?" They responded: "THE BROTHERHOOD!!" "What you are?!!" All of them responded in unison: "The Empire''s soul. The Empire''s eyes. The Empire''s Dagger!!" Marek grinned as he nodded: "You are the Assassin order!!!" He then looked at the warriors at the front. Ezio, behind him each of Eivor, Kassandra, Altair and Killua. "Those who will go, will officially begin their duties. As for those who will stay. You have proven yourselves; you have earned the right to protect the rest of the order! From now on, you will be Saiyans!!" He then looked over everyone''s present: "Keep mind, each good step, each aid for the EmpireWill make you earn this right! Show me! That I can give you the power to protect those you hold dear!" They all cried determination in their voices!! "YES, YOUR MAJESTY!!" He then sighed: "Those who will stay will be: Altair, Kassandra, Killua, Eivor, Kuroto, Zeno, Illumi, Silva and" He looked meaningfully at an old man: "Garp." "YES! YOUR MAJESTY!!!" He cried: "DISPERSE!!!" The 30 000 Members immediately disappeared, all going through the portal, disappearing into the night of the Empire! Shading him from any possible danger! He then faced Yoruichi, a long smile on his face: "You''ve be stronger, Yoruichi. I may have a hard time, next time we y." Yoruichi smiled slightly: "You''ve be quite the smooth talker, Monkey Boy~" Marek snickered, turning his face away feigning anger: "Tch! I should have never showed you, my tail!" She swiftly appeared in front of him with a speed highly bypassing the limit of Altair and Killua. "ck cat and green monkey, we kind of suit each other~" Marek was immediately taken back: "I will not fall for your trick a second time!" She had a challenging grin on her face: "Oh, thenI will wait for my opportunity to strike, again. Sensei~" Marek who, heard her call him that for the first time, felt his face burning: "You know, you don''t have to" She smiled naughtily: "But I want to~" "I will go watch over those children. I will be meeting you all in three days." She then disappeared too. Marek nodded a tinge of pride in his heart: "I would like to see Urahara''s face when shees back. Actually, I would rather see Aizen''s face, hehe" This was the day that the Legendary Assasination Order would make his first appearance in the Multiverse!!! Chapter 58: Decision Chapter 58: Decision Supreme council. The Supreme Council had quite the distinguished guests. Schneizel was standing, presenting the country''s ns of reconstruction. The ns for inside trade, for economic growth, the strategic location for each city. He then proceeded to point out, all the ws in the devil''s way of nification and logistics. Baffling the present Seekveira and her Father, who were escorted by Motohama. Seekveira asked Motohama: "Motohama-san, what is this person''s position in the Empire?" Motohama had pride all over his face. One because he gets to apany what he believes is the most beautiful girl he ever saw, two because he gets to brag about his country, he had excitement all over his face: "This is our Great Third Vizir, Schneizel El Britania, his intellect is said to rival our First Vizir Lelouch Vi Britania!" Lord Agares narrowed his eyes: ''He rivals that monster of a First Vizir, indeed. His every world and every gesture contain unparalleled grace.'' He then grinned widely at Seekveira and her Father: "He also owns ''lots'' of MechaSuper cool ones at that!" The Father-Daughterbo immediately had sparkling eyes! "MECHAA!!" Seekveira in her excitement forgot about her bearings and took his arm: "Really! That''s sounds so great! You must have so much fun!" Motohama who suddenly got all flustered, seeing the usual stone cold Seekveira turn into the entousiastic and excited girl: ''Dammit! How much cuter can she get? Thank you Schneizel-sama for bestowing upon me this sacred mission! Motohama made a profound face: "I have been ying with them, indeed. My Bro, Suzaku lend me his Mecha all the time. His name is the ''Lancelot''." Seekveira made big eyes as she repeated: "Lancelot!! You wouldn''t expect Mecha to have such a name!" Cornelia by the side, had her lips twitching: ''Since when did Suzaku lent you the Lancelot?! You shameless kid!'' Euphemia had bright smile as she looked at the both of them: ''I will need to talk to Suzaku about thister, we cannot embarrass Motohama-san after all'' Suddenly! Out of nowhere! A man with a an extremely familiar get up appeared in the middle of the council. Motohama and Seekveira and Lord Agares who were seasoned fighters didn''t even know where he came from. The man in the grey cloak, and white hood exuded a mysterious aura , like he was there but not at the same time. His face was covered by the shade of the hood, but one could still see a little frustration on his lips. Just when they thought they were surprised enough! Behind him appeared another hooded person. From the silhouette, one could see that this one was a woman. Yet both of them exuded the same a fleeting aura. Cornelia who was a seasoned war hero could feel the threat just by their posture: ''This organization, what a band of monsters, did that man create?'' Schneizel had a solemn face. Lelouch had an even more serious one. For now, before the ''named ones'' and the Zoldyck Familyes back from training, the missions of the order where under Yoruichi Shihouin''s supervision. Under hermand, the order took over thework of the Killing God organization that span over the whole continent in less than two days. All the members of the Brotherhood already having advanced Shunpo skills, it was a piece of cake. Yet, Yoruichi Shihouin being officially ''an outside aid'' cannot take major decision without the Supreme Council''s approval. But all of that is just, ''on paper''. Yoruichi, after all is deeply trusted by his majesty, and a potential Empress. Making, their presence here even more ominous, and in the presence of ''outside forces'' too. Lelouch had a really bad feeling about this, Cornelia too. Schneizel eyes narrowed as he thought back to thest Supreme Council meeting they had, and the ''hypothesis'' he made to the council. He bowed lightly before the Supreme Council: "Your Highnesses, The Mentor sent me here with rming news." Lelouch nodded, indicating to him to continue speaking: "After, ''The Web'' was imnted. We detected a person heading with a Great Carriage in the west direction. The Carriage is reported to be so majestic, so luxurious, and so beautiful that even Emperors wouldn''t be able to afford it." Lelouch face turned gradually ugly as ''the worst hypothesis'' formted by Schneizel turned out to be true. "Wherever the Carriage passes, all the road opens up, wherever masses it passes up, all people bow. Wherever castle it stops at, all the Rulerse greet them with a resigned smile" One could see deep rage and resentment in his voice as he continued ''praising'' the carriage, one could even see little sparks of Supreme Haki starting to appear around him. Seekveira gulped down as even Motohama next to her was getting riled up! The tension was at its max! Euphemia had a solemn face: "The Saharos Empire" Cornelia sighed: "So it was true, after all" "Those bastardsIf they make it here, it will be over. We will be going to war way too early!" Schneizel sighed: "They are probably here for ''that item'' and more importantly they are here to probe his majesty. They are like Britania, too content with their own power." "They will never think a simple probe would start a war both sides are in no way near ready to have." The hooded woman for the first time spoke: "Indeed, if his majesty even sees ''them'' on his territory, he would probably lose it." Cornelia asked: "And do you have any idea about ''who'' they sent there?" A light smile appeared on the hooded man''s face, like a Lion looking at his prey: "The Fifth Sentence, Tephania Rosenkranz. Her description in the Killing God archives is quite new." "DAMMIT!!" Lelouch punched the desk in his rage. "They are sending a Star Buster to our Empire! This way beyond a simple probe! This a tant threat!" Seekveira and her father, hearing the world ''Star Buster'' were rooted on the spot. ''Star buster Star Buster STAR BUSTER!!!'' What does actually mean? That means that this person is so strong that she could destroy a whole STAR! Not a! A FREAKING STAR! Seekveira felt her heart turn cold, Lord Agares also tried his best to calm down. But ''The Bigger issue'' here is that ''the vizirs'' are not concerned about the actual power of this person! They are actually concerned about the political side of things. In Other words ! STAR Buster an existence that would obliterate GOD himself is ''nothing'' in their eyes!! The worried Seekveira saw a hand on hers, she then looked up to find Motohama looking at her with worry: "Princess Agares, do not worry. Nothing will happen to you twoI swear it on my Saiyan Pride!!" Seekveira Agares felt a sense securitying from his confident words. The man in the hood then continued: "She is apanied by the 9th Sentence and the 14th Sentence. The Mentor is asking for permission to engage, before she gets here." Lelouch eyes narrowed: "If shees here, the stakes will only continue to skyrocket. His Majesty should receive the news, only afterwards. For now the training of the Named ones is a top priority." Schneizel agreed: "The Brotherehood is made in the goal of being the hidden dagger of the Empire before dering war on the Continent. It is exactly for this kind of operations they are made for." Euphemia spoke: "I have no qualms about it. Her, making it here, will only create useless causalities for both parties." Cornelia narrowed her eyes: "The question is ''could'' Yoruichi do it? And could the rest of the order take care of the other two?" The White hooded man smirked: "With all my respect, Princess Cornelia. There is no one in this world that the order can''t kill. Her being stronger than us, only make it a harder challenge, that''s all" His murderous aura, tainted by 5000 thousand killing emanated from him. "Actually, their filthy treacherous blood, will make a great baptism for the Brotherhood." The confidence of the killer overwhelmed the whole room. Everyone felt goosebumps on their body. Feeling an illusions hand on their throat. The Girl behind him smiled lightly approving what he said. The both looked like the perfect partners one ferocious and the other subtle. Seekveira never felt this kind of coldness even from monsters, from rogue devils, from the Khaos Brigade or even from Maous. ''Who the hell are those people?!'' Lord Agares also titled his head in worry: ''Talking about killing beings that outsses God, with this kind of confidence'' ''And the worst, is that it doesn''t even feel like they are bragging. They are saying like it is the most natural thing in the world.'' Lelouch narrowed his eyes: ''So those are the two most likely candidates to inherit the ''Bayek'' and ''Aya'' titleThey look quite ready to me. Being in front of them, is like facing Zeno and Silva Zoldyck all over again.'' He, then, sighed deeply: "Let, the Members vote. For the decision, to execute ''The Fifth, the Ninth, and the Fourteenth Sentence of the Saharos Empire'' in their way here. Where do you all stand?" Euphemia was the first to raise her hand, determination in her eyes: "I approve." Cornelia nodded in approval of her sister''s resolve: ''Maybe, I should have given her more responsibilities back then. Circumstances make the people, after all. As one of the Heads of the Empire, she became much more resolute in her decision making.'' C.C also approved. Schneizel: "As long as it''s not linked to our Empire, yetI am all for it." Lelouch sighed: "It seems there is a general consensus. I am also up for this solution. The Supreme Council''s decision is made, tell Yoruichi Shiouhin to-." I overrule that decision!" The door opened up, a gorgeous woman with short dark blue hair entered. The Gorgeous Caftan, only entuated her Imperial Beauty. Her deep yellow eyes, her imperial demeanor, the deep pride in her face, everything about her seemed majestic. That was the face of someone who has been at the top of a country for a long time. The person who is still in their Emperor''s mind until now. The Person he admired the most growing up. The person he looked up the most. Thest person they wanted to see here. Appeared before them. When neither the Empresses nor the Emperor was there!! "I, Linaea Vega, Princess of the As Empire, overrule the council''s decision!!" Chapter 59: Linaella Vegas Dark Kindness. Chapter 59: Linae Vega''s Dark Kindness. "I overrule that decision!" The door opened up, a gorgeous woman with short dark blue hair entered. The Gorgeous Caftan, only entuated her Imperial Beauty. Her deep yellow eyes, her imperial demeanor, the deep pride in her face, everything about her seemed majestic. That was the face of someone who has been at the top of a country for a long time. The person who is till their Emperor''s mind until now. The Person he admired the most growing up. The person he looked up the most. Thest person they wanted to see here. Appeared before them. When neither the Empresses nor the Emperor was there!! "I, Linaea Vega, Princess of the As Empire, overrule the council''s decision!!" Schneizel made an ugly face for the first time in his life: "So, you finally made your move, huh" Schneizel was the only one who was not surprised. Lelouch looked deeply in her eyes, anger and resentment in his heart: ''He loves you so much. He pains your betrayal every day. And yet, here you are! Pulling the same shit again!!'' The Supreme Council could be overruled by a member of the Imperial Family. A rule. An irond rule. Marek didn''t strip her of that right at all. Precisely, because he wanted to know her intention. Because he wanted to give her a second chance. A second chance even a Saint wouldn''t give, even her blood sister Shahrazad wouldn''t give, he did. Yet She used it to bring the people he hates the most in the world into his House!!! The Members of the Brotherhood didn''t know about Linaea Vega. Marek didn''t tell them, again, trying to protect her! They didn''t know they were in the presence of the person who took the lives of their loved ones!!! But Motohama knewHe knewWho she was and what she did Azazel and Ise told him. Veins started appearing on his forehead, as even a tinge of yellow gold started appearing on his hair!!! His ck pupils started showing signs of color change! This is was enough rage! He was feeling enough rage to push him on the edge of bing a Super Saiyan!!! If he was strong enough, he would have already be a Super Saiyan by now!! Cornelia''s memory flew back to the night of her reunion, with her sister. For a moment, she saw this mighty man, look like the loneliest person in the world. She knew this expression too much: ''HeartacheA pain you feel only after losing the people one holds dear.'' Euphemia who, as a high executive knew about everything, was actually the one who kept a clearer head: "Your Majesty. It''s an honor to be graced by your presence. Please take a seat." Linae looked deeply into her eyes, an enchanting smile on her face, she marched and took ce in the top seat. The ce reserved for the emperor or any member of the Imperial Family. She narrowed locked eyes with every person present here, finally lending her gaze on the Agares Family: "Tell them to get out of her. This is matters pertains to the Empire and Empire alone." Motohama was grazing his teeth. He felt like he was to implode at any moment. Euphemia made a head sign to the Agares Family, with an apologetic face on. The Agares Family, who knew they''ve already heard much more than what they were supposed to, felt actually relieved by leaving. Seekveira cast a worried gaze at Motohama, as she left but the man was way in too deep in his anger, to even notice her. Her smile remained as she finally spoke: "WellLooks like that Brother of mine has gathered quite line up...." She then looked deeply at Lelouch: "You must be, Lelouch Vi Britania. The First Vizir of the Empire." "Tephania Rosenkranz is this princess''s honored guest. Trying to harm her is uneptable." Schneizel returned her deep gaze: "Are you aware of the consequences of what you are doing, ''your majesty''?" The hooded man had an inquiring gaze as he knelled: "Pardon, my rudeness, your Imperial MajestyBut are you really weing filthy traitors into the Imperial Mansion?" The woman also kneeling: "Isn''t that too much?" Linae snickered: "And getting hung up on a Millennial old feud isn''t ''way too much'' in your taste?" "Betrayal is still betrayal, no matter how much time passed." "Is it? Or are you simply pinning down your failure on others?" "Enough!" Lelouch for the first time spoke, his tone was stone cold,pletely devoid of any feelings. It felt like he was back to being the Zero who destroyed everything in his way! He looked deeply at her: "Petty ys and words politics are useless." "You already came here and showed your position to the Empire. Why don''t you at least respect us enough to state your mind." Linae showed a little surprise on her face before going to her precedent smile: "Let''sy cards on the table, then." She leaned forward, her magnificent body on disy: " You all already know, what I did and who I am. You may all think that I did ''it'' for power, but Marek, he already knows." "The only reason I did that is because I didn''t want him to rule this Empire. I have tried every other way to get the right to the throne but It didn''t work" "No matter how much of a fool the previous Emperor was, he at least stuck to his guns when it came to session." Cornelia clenched her fists tightly: "So you decided, that rather than ''seeing'' him take the throne, you would destroy the Empire itself." Like it was nothing, she nodded: "Exactly." The two assassins all felt extreme rage, barely able to retain their Supreme Haki! Euphemia sighed, still being even calmer than Schneizel: "And why would you do that?" She responded: "You probably won''t believe me. But I did it Peace. Peace in the Astaroth Continent." Schneizel had a surprised face: "You!" Lina continued: "Mal inheriting the throne, would be the fuse that will plunge this part of the continent in a never-ending war." "Destroying much more lives, much more people that the simple County sized, Cobrosia Empire." "I simply chose the less costly alternative." She sighed: "Mal may have been stupid and weak, but he had a trait that all Great Emperors of the Vega Dynasty had." "An extremely subtle one to notice, that only rage and grow when the person esses the Throne" "This despicable trait plunged this continent into despair again and again. Creating Heaven Defying countries, Bloodied wars and interminable massacres." "The number of lives that this dynasty took already far exceeds the 10 Billions, are for the bigger part because of this ''Trait''." "This trait is a trait I also have been born with, as well as Shahrazad and Kosem." Lelouch narrowed his eyes as he got an idea of what she has been referring too. Her smile turned into a devilish one as she noticed the weird faces of the council: "It seems you don''t believe meLet''s y a guessing game. You are free to stop me when I get it wrong." "Let me guessDid you ever feel that ''Marek''s behavior was abnormal, sometime bordering on insanity?" Lelouch eyes grow as big as apples. The two assassins also began to enter a deep reflection: "He would lose control of himself, every time someone dared to even belittle his nation, sometimes even losing sights of his interests." This time, it was Euphemia''s turn to be shocked on the spot. "He would show iparable devotion to all his people, a devotion bordering on the psychotic." Cornelia who was about to talk had her words stop in her throat. Relishing in the reaction of each of one of them, she continued: "He would do crazy gestures and treat them as natural, or even as a pleasure. Stuff no one in his right mind would do, no matter how much someone would love his nation." All the descriptions she said were true, like she was with them the whole time! "This trait is a secret, only a few people know in the Vega Dynasty. Hell, even thest Emperor didn''t know about it." "It''s name is ''The Dark Kindness''." She had a solemn and saddened gaze: "Emperors with this kind of trait, tend to gather more and more people to their cause. Their subordinates are all ferocious, and inherits this kind of dangerous character. " "The Empire bes as united as a rock,pletely impossible to break and devours everything in it''s way like an unstoppable storm." Her hate and disdain in her tone was tant: " This evil character that only considers ''it''s people'' as the center of everything and discards all ''other entities'' as ''insignificant''." She then looked up, as if reminiscing about dear childhood memories: "In this exceptional generation of the Imperial Family. There was not one but 4 Brint People!" "Something that never happened in Millenials! Mal with his iron will and his trait." "Kosem with her incredible martial talent, Shahrazad with her natural authority and charisma and finally." "Me, the missing piece who can make everything work thoroughly." Euphemia opened her eyes widely: "That means, the Combrosia Empire wasn''t destroyed because it was getting weaker but!" Linea nodded with a mocking smile "The Hrious part, was that in that stupid court, filled to the brim by self-proimed ''Great genrals'' and ''Deep rooted nobles''I was the only one to actually see it" "If this generation of the Imperial Family took the reins of the Empire, with Kosem and Shahrazad already deeply in love with Mal. This Empire would rise up like a storm on the Continent" She had a pained face: "The Vega Dynasty would, then, strike again." "A disaster on this part of the continent would be inevitable. Wars, death, agonyThe Monstrosities that apanied this dynasty would reappear again" Then, disgust appeared on her face: "Just the thought of it made me sick. If that''s what serving a Great Emperor means, then I would rather kill him!" "To think all my efforts gave the opposite result! I actually created such a monster!" "That strength, that scheming mind, he is already a cmity waiting to unleash it''s hell on this continent!" Lelouch felt a deep heartache in his heart, as he made a deep realization. He never thought he would feel like that again: "It seems, there is no turning back, from this situation." "For you are the same as him." She had a pained smile that wasn''t one, like she was wallowing in the tragedy of her life: "You are right. Him and I are the two most identical people in this Dynasty." "This same trait, that made him forgive me, that gave me this opportunity is also the same trait I inherited." She smiled purely, like an angel blessing the world.: "I care about people. All people living in this continent." Her smile then turned into storming anger! Reminiscing all the people present there of a certain Monarch: "And I would destroy anyone who would plunge it in further war!!" "This my form of ''Dark Kindness''!" Euphemia was already at the point of tears: "He never intended for it to end like this" But those words only furthered her rage: "What if he keeps forgiving of me? What if he keeps giving me chances to redeem myself?! "He is, at the end, only another bloodthirsty member of this cursed Dynasty!" "Someone who will keep destroying everything and everyone that blocks his path!!" Schneizel looked at her meaningfully: "Your way of speaking. It sounds like indoctrination; it seems you are a part of a much bigger organization." "You aren''t alone. There are other people who possess ''that Dark Kindness'' of yours." Sheughed lightly: "Yes, you are right." "Bastards of the Dynasty, long lost rtives, this dynasty have been going on for Millenials after all." "We all serve the same purpose, maintaining peace on the continent. To redeem the sins of our Ancestors!" Schneizel snickered: "Aren''t you just used by the strongest forces as guard dogs for their Hegemony?" But she snickered back: "And do you think that disturbs me in the slightest?" "Maintaining the old order is what preserves peace, change in powers is what brings wars." " Even if we are used by them, so be it. Our goal is still the same. Peace." Her eyes then turned insane,pletely despotic: "So, even if I fail again and againI will keep trying to kill him! We will protect the peace of this continent! This is our duty!!" "You hear me! Marek! I know that you will see the recordings of this! "I will keeping after you! Again and Again! Until one of us dies!!" The two Assassins already unleashed their En, but nothing could stop her!! Lelouch took off his lenses, his Geass appearing in his eyes: "Do you think you are invincible?!! Even if I can''t kill you there is plenty of things I can do!!" Cornelia looked at the ominous Geass of her Borther, with aplicated face. ''Is that really the right answer?'' Euphemia felt shiver down her spine, this geass was what caused her to unleash a massacre on the world. Yet, one person stopped him, the person who always does, when he is about to make a mistake: "Lelouch! Stop! Do you think if ''that man'' wanted wouldn''t he have already used something like that on her?!!" Lelouch eyes opened up in realization, a powerless feeling crushing his heart. C.C took his hand, calming him down: "If she only was a traitor, who cones and fight for her benefits. Talking to her would still hold a meaning." "But She is like Marriane and Charles. A crazy person who only lives for her delusional ideals, abandoning even their rtives in the process." "She is simply irredeemable. Like you once did. It''s his Majesty who has to understand that." Linae looked at C.C with a provocative smile, before standing up: "I look forward, at how you are going to handle this situation~" Watching the door locked down. Lelouch flew into a blind rage punching against the table as hard as he could: "DAMMIT! DAMMIT! DAMMIT!!" "What is the right answer in this kind of situation!! Do we really have to kill her?" Lelouch already considered Marek as one of the closest person to him. He vowed to return his kindness, a hundred-fold. Yet, here he is, in the same position he was, once inYet, there is nothing he could do. Cornelia tilted her head, her heart already heavy from this whole situation: "Let''s forget about that, for now. That man entrusted you with his Empire. If the Fifth Sentencees now and faces the Emperor, she will die." "Actually her death might not even be enough to quench his anger. Now that we know how his character works, it''s bing a much more dangerous situation." The man in the hood spoke, anger still engrained in his voice: "We could still proceed with killing Thephania. His majesty would understand. Now, that I know these things. Even if I die, I will take that bitch with me to the grave." The woman also nodded with determination stered over the appearing part of her face. Euphemia had worry over her face: "Isn''t that too much? You, too are this Empire''s precious people. Loosing you would grieve his majesty." The Hoodeddy smiled elegantly at Euphemia: "Second Vizir Euphemia, the Empress didn''t overestimate your kindness, and I am grateful for it. But do not think that our response is ''too much''." "In the order, we are of the more moderate ones." The Man smiled ironically: "This woman is lucky that we are the ones here. If it was Altair or Kassandra in our ce, no matter, how much of a princess she is, how much her majesty loves her, her head would be rolling by now." Euphemia sighed deeply acknowledging their response. Schneizel sighed: "Too bad, we can''t proceed with the mission." The man had an inquiring gaze directed at Schneizel. He continued: "His Majesty gave her this authority for a purpose. He already knows how vicious she can be, yet he did it anyway." "No matter what she does, he was prepared to endure the consequences of this decision." C.C agreed: "In this case, what we have to do is clear." Lelouch had a difficult face as he looked at the both of them: "The assassination order is withdrawn, for now. Take the tape and bring it to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. He will be the one to decide what step to take next. "Be it Peace or Total War." They both ultimately acknowledged the good sense of the decision as they disappeared as mysteriously as they appeared. Chapter 60: Silvas Choice. Chapter 60: Silva''s Choice. Hyperbolic Time Chamber. 10 People were standing in row in front of Marek, everyone with a Solemn Gaze. Marek was standing in front of them, in silence, for long seconds. Before finally speaking here: "Before we proceed with the transformation. I will start by doing something, I''ve been wanting to do for a long time." He sighed deeply "I will undo the Kotoamatsukami on the Zoldyck Family." All the members of the Zoldyck Family had weird faces when they heard that Like it evoked something to them, something they knew, but they couldn''t point their mind on it. He looked at Silva deeply, with a long smile with his face: "I know, it might be only 10 days for you, Silva. But I have passed 10 years with some members of your family. And I, now, hold too much affection for them, to continue using ''that'' on them." He looked at each member of the Zoldyck Family, his smile still stered on his face. "But it is still, your decision, Silva. Whatever you decide, I won''t get in your way." Silva still had a hard time understanding what the Monarch was saying. But the quick-witted Ezio had understood the meaning in those words. He slowly readied himself forbat as he gave the signal to the others to do the same. Marek stopped him in his tracks: "Ezio! Don''tJust don''t" His eyes turned into Gctic-like Eyes! "Reverse Kotoamatsukami!" Suddenly Memories started downing on each one of them, memories of the attack that day, memories of their defeat and memories of that meaningfulst talk. Zeno, Silva, Killua, Kuroto and Illumi all had weird glint in their eyes. The tension climbed a notch, immediately. Silva was the first to recover, his first reaction was aughter. He startedughing hard, his ominous Nen sttered all over the ce!! Marek narrowed his eyes, but still has a smile on his face. Silva advanced to him a big smile on his face: "You are one stubborn bastard, aren''t you?! You couldn''t resist the tentation for 10 Days!" Marek smirked: "This Emperor never relents in what he wants. This day wasing sooner orter." Silva continued tough: "Marek Vega. We at the Zoldyck Family, since centuries, go by one creed." "Everything goes by a price. Everything can be killed if the price paid is high enough." Marek narrowed his eyes as he saw that all the Zoldyck Family were approving his words: "Most times, the prices are so high that it cannot paid with simple money anymore. So I got quite the eye for ''estimating'' the price of various things." He made the first step: "You took members of my family, and most precisely the two kids I had the highest hope for. "Taught them assassination arts I never could have" Second step: "Made them more powerful than what I could have ever made" "Blessed them withpanions and friendships, that I thought was impossible for people like them." "And most importantly you got them to treasure their heritage as assassin and members of the Zoldyck Family. Making our Zoldyck Family much better assassins, who will only continue to grow as their Legacy grow thicker." He finally stopped in front of him, his long silverplimenting the smirk he had: "As far as I am concerned, each of one of these ''feats'' are priceless." "No matter how many lives I take, it will never be enough. That''s why." He knelled, surprising every member of the Family, except Zeno, who had meaningful smile on: "The only thing that could be done, the only thing that we could ''pay'' you with.... "Is to offer you the thing you''ve been stubbornly after this whole time.Your Majesty." "As long as we keep eating flesh, and tainting our daggers with blood, we will serve you as our Emperor." Marek felt his heart pounding from excitement as heughed out loud, like the Hegemon he was: "Good! Goood! Silva! Do not fret! For in the road ahead I only see Blood and Flesh!! You will be Killing Deities, that even the Ancient Gods fear!!" His gaze turned to Zeno: "Do you agree with your son, old man Zeno?" Heughed in his face: "I would have stayed even if Silva made another choiceAfter all, I, now have too many troublesome disciples to look after!" His gaze turned to Killua and Kuroto who were already kneeling. He already expected that. The both consider themselves more members of the Brotherhood than of the Zoldyck Family, after all. His eyes turned to Illumi, whose head was tilted sideways in wonder: "Well~ It seems I don''t have that much of say here, now, do I~? Well as long as Killua keep surprising me every time we meet, I wouldn''t have much room forins, will I~?" Marrek nodded. He then turned his face to lock his eyes with an Old Marine Hero. "We''ve had some good times, Garp, The Hero. I havee to like you and respect you in thisst decade." Garp has a solemn gaze. "When we will face each other, outside of these white chambers. You will me be then met with a choice of your own." "My reward is giving you the power to at least stand in my way, when the timees. So, I will be making you a Saiyan too. " Garp had a sharp gaze: "Are you sure you won''t regret it?" Marek smirked: "It''s precisely because I don''t want any regrets that I made this choice." Chapter 61: Bayek and Aya Chapter 61: Bayek and Aya Garp smiled wildly: "Then, let''s get to it!" A Red King Piece appeared on his hand: "You all here, members of the Brotherhood, weren''t made Saiyans before the Infinite Assassination Test. Why is that? Ezio!" Ezio smiled: "An assassin''s principal quality is the capacity to kill the strong with the weak. If we became Saiyans since the beginning, we would have lost the opportunity to learn that." Marek nodded, a wide smile on: "That''s exactly it. Maybe some of you found these examinations tough or difficult but the bitter reality is that in the Astaroth ContinentFreaks at the level of Kurotsuchi Mayuri are legion. They could be found at the top of every Archdukedom and Principality. The bottom power of the Brotherhood needs to at least be able to handle that kind of challenge easily." He then smirked: "And the topNeed to be able to easily kill any of the Top Dogs of the Three Forces. Even bing a Super Saiyan 1 won''t allow you to reach that level. Only when conjuring the immense base energy of the High ss Saiyan race with the Ki, Reastu, Chakra and Haki could you attain a level several time higher than your realm, being able to match SSJ2 at Base Form!!" He then looked at Altair approvingly: "Altair has already found a way topletely jump in Realm, using his Hakai Transformation." His gaze then dropped on Killua: "Killua, you must realize thatIn the realm, I wish for you to attain. The Speed of light itself is quite a slow speed, let''s not even talk about the speed of thunder." Killua narrowed his eyes in thought: "I see, Mentor, so my Nen Transformation is bingpletely useless" Marek had an interested gaze: "Really? Who said Speed of light is the limit of Light? Can''t Light goes faster? Normal bio-bodies with energies like Ki go that fast! What about someone with a base speed as fast as yours? Why Light shouldn''t be able to? Isn''t Transformation''s exact purpose is to change properties? " Killua was surprised before he started grinning: "Gotcha! Boss!!" The Red King Piece appeared on his hand: "Be preparedIt''s going to sting a bit." Suddenly a light came from the tip of the King Piece,nding on each of their bodies, slowly transforming them. Pain was there, yet for them, it waspletely negligible, their training was much more painful. They only felt the bliss and the strength hidden deeply in each change of their bodies. Marek looked over them with a smug smile on his face. Curiously their bodies appearance, didn''t actually change in the slightest. But it isn''t that hard to understand, the Saiyan genes are warrior genes, at every zenkai boost it remodels the body to it''s most optimum form of power. Every one of them had ''the perfect body'' ratio for each of their fighting styles, their new acquired Saiyan Bodies already ''understood'' that, only changing their race. Well, for everyone but two. Those two where the Oldest. Yet, in Saiyan age, they should still be able to retain their youth!!! As Saiyans age slower, and have a longer lifespan!! Garp''s grey hair began to slowly turn back to ck as hepletely reverted to his youthful self. But The big Change was Zeno''s!!! Zeno''s hunch back began to slowly return to his ''Ripped'' prime!!. His natural silver hair spiked up even a notch!! Looking like a shorter version of Vegeta''s hair! His Long Monshu Moustache growing until itnded on his ripped torso!!! Muscles could be seen as his lean and tall form resembled more that of Illumi''s that that of Silva. Zeno grinned wildly: "Hehehe.It seems that I have still some good years ahead of me. I am going to miss that back pain too." Although their bodies didn''t go through that much of a change, the same couldn''t be said about their hair and faces. Eivor gorgeous blond hair had gone a little darker, as treads of ck could be seen fusing with her blond hair. Her already fierce face became fiercer, yet she still retains a savage beauty, like a Valkyrie about to rule the battlefield (She kind of looks like Lagertha from Vikings) Kassandra''s dark hair got a little wavyAs she grew, her natural beauty was mesmerizing yet elegant. One could see a trace of deep shrewdness in her every move, yet, always with a natural sense of elegance, like British royalty (The style of Marjorie Tyrell from GoT) Ezio''s handsome face got a little bit fiercer, as hisid back air, now had a deep sense of pride in it. A real charismatic leader was about to be born. Killua had his white hair spiked up, resembling that of ''Zaiko'' from DBAF. Kalluto womanly air was still around, yet he gave a more mysterious feeling, like that of an impregnable fairy. Illumi still had the same appearance, with his long hair a little spiked up. Silva''s intimidating aura became thicker, his muscle even more vehement than before, his silver air, untainted, but a little longer and with a little more spike! He looked at his limbs and moved his arm around. The movement with an unprecedented velocity, heaven defying uracy and hallucinating rhythm: "It''s still not on point, but I will get used to it." Marek smiled, tion all over his face: "They arepletely different from the likes of Matsuda and Motohama. The amount of Ki they can draw is immense. They already extremely close to the Standard of High ss Saiyans." Altair whose dark braided hair became even longer, smiled lightly: "Finally, I get to look at that realm!!" Everyone was enjoying the feeling of power, they felt oozing from their bodies. Unfortunately, they wouldn''t get that chance for long. Suddenly they felt an ominous aura, one like they''ve never felt before. One could only describe it in one word: "Evil! Deep Evil" The aura kept skyrocketing, shaking the whole Chamber as a voice was finally associated with it: "Now, that you are allSaiyans. I can stop holding back, can''t I?" The doubled sounded terribly ominous, like it came from hell itself! The warm andprehending voice seemed like that of a hungered beast. He flew up adopting the signature Broly Pose, he looked down on the Saiyans with a smirk on his face, as his hair spiked up indicating that he entered the ''Wrath State'': "Saiyan TrainingFirst Phase. Survival." The vast power, they felting from him was like an unquenchable ocean, drowning them in deep despair. All of them, were about to experiment a much worse training than the one Marek had with Vegeta. It was then, that the first phase of what they were about to call ''The thing that is worst than Hell'' for the thousand years toe unfolded. For one year straight, they kept getting attacked again and again by the Legendary Super Saiyan, evolving again and again. Their Zenkai Boosts, their instinct for survival, and their resolve to be stronger, made them already bypass the level of High ss Saiyans by arge margin. And when they finally, could survive, the Wrath State of the Emperor, riddled with wounds, and a little away from death, the Emperor stopped: "Good, goodyou seeded at the first step. But the second would make you wish, you were fighting to death with me." He remembered his time with Vegeta as he smiled wildly: "For nowWe will begin GRAVITY TRAINING!!!" A worst hell was then unleashed. Suffering worst than death, the feeling of the bone crushing gravity. Yet even that was surmountable. What wasn''t, was what about to unfold. Suddenly the Blue portal leading to the Hyperbolic Time Chamber had a slight fluctuation and two people appeared in it. They looked at their changed brothers, with a glint of admiration: ''They are already on par with the Fifth Sentence.'' All the people had surprise in their faces. If those two came here, that soon, that means trouble. Marek had a solemn face, the two bowed: "Your Majesty we have some news, to deliver, from the council." Marek who, in his heart, already know who would cause the council to contact him, sighed, a bitter smile on his face: "It seemsThat she acted after all." He turned around and ordered: "Fine. Apany me, so you can report." He slowly turned around, but he didn''t hear them acknowledging his order. Even the people of the Brotherhood were shocked. The man sighed: "Your Majesty, I think that all the Brothers should hear our report." Ezio narrowed his eyes. He knew this couple, the candidates for the Bayek and Aya position, the two that should take over the order would he be absent. Although they were brave, they were extremely pondered, cool headed and had an unyielding loyalty for the Emepror. If he didn''t acknowledge the order, there must be a reason behind it. The Emperorughed with a near silent voice, yet the tone didn''t escape, the trained ears of any of them. Thisugh wasPowerless. Full with sadness and nostalgia, he smiled with an extremely emotional face, like that''s of an old father: "Sho, LanYou were so cute when you were little kids, always following me around." He smile seemed etheral lost in dear memories "Sho sneaking around in the night, trying to fire Ki st and copying my pose, so you could show it to me the next day. "Lan, alwaysining about your noise in the night" The voice sounded extremely fragile, like that of an old man''s. The worlds held an immense deal of affection. Triggering the heart string of those two monstrous killers. "Sho loved hearing stories about the multiverseThe story of the Quirckless boy, the story of the rejected ShinobiEveryday you would try to imitate one of them." Marek had an amused face : "Trying to impress your brothers. Yet, they would alwaysugh at youheheheIf Lan wasn''t looking after you, I wonder how you would have turned out" He continued to ramble for a while about the time they spend together, about their childhood and their life. He then gradually stoped and smiled widely: "Yet, here you areAll grown up. Trying to protect me." Sho responded with emotion in his voice: "Your Majestyeverything is your grace''sAnd because of that, because of what you are to all of us. I will not relent." Marek turned and looked at him deeply and then looked at at Lan. "Sho, Lan orBayek and Aya, do you think it''s the right choice to make?" The both of them, had their eyes wide from the surprise. They were ''named''! BAYEK AND AYA, were thest positions to ever be given. Not because of their grades but because of their Importance. The power bestowed upon those were only outssed by the Ezio position!! Actually, if both Bayek and Aya had the same decision they could even overrule Ezio!! The braveness, the vision to even question those above them is what needed for the title of Bayek and Aya!! Aya feeling her heart full with bliss nodded: "Yes, your majesty! I will not relent too!" Bayek looked at all the confused members of the Brotherhood: "They need toYour majesty." Heughed lightly: "ThenLet''s goCall the Empresses." Chapter 62: Super Saiyan Chapter 62: Super Saiyan The Emperor was sitting, by his sides his most loyal retainers, his Empresses, he sighed as he yed the tape. The first news was that of the impending arrival of the Fifth Sentence. The members of the Brotherhood all smirked viciously at their confident bravado, like looking at a sheep making her way to the ughterhouse. They weren''t politicians after all, they only knew ''her'' as prey, ready to be killed. Marek smiled, the same way he smiled when he is enraged: "It seems that the filth of Saharan has been eyeing us since the beginning. No matter how shiny, how powerful, traitorous trash will always stay traitorous trash." Marek narrowed his eyes when he saw how the Council made the decision to kill her before she arrives here, just on ount of him dering war in anger. He looked over at his Empresses: "Aren''t they a bit too harsh? I would only dere war when my country is ready!" Shahrazad smiled lightly: "Your majestyJust who are you trying to trick with those words? You would have dered war, gone in it alone, destroyed everything and came back. Just so you wouldn''t implicate your people." Roygun also giggled, winking at Shahrazad: "You would have totally have done that, dear. Guilt is already written all over your face." He sighed, calming his storming anger. They were about to make a decision when he heard a familiar voice. A voice he didn''t hear for a long time: "I, Prince Linae Vega, overrule that decision!" All the Higher-ups of the Brotherhood all were surprised and intrigued by this intervention. Shahrazad clenched her fists in frustration. Eivor, the one closest to Shahrazad noticed it immediately, she turned her eyes to observe the Emperor. Marek''s eyes were lightly shut, his face had already a tinge of sadness in it. Looking at the forever radiant Emperor in her heart, having this kind of face, she felt her heart constricted. But, sadly, this was only the beginning. The recording as Linae kept revealing secret after another. Shahrazad''s whole face was distorted in anger, Roygun had her hand over her mouth, casting a worried look over at Marek. By this time, she heard all the childhood memories of the Imperial Family by Shahrazad or Marek. She knows what Linae Vega means to ''him''. The members of the Zoldyck Family still had their emotions under control, but one could see thick killing intent, in their eyes. They had genuine loyalty and admiration for this Ruler. Hell, even Illumi was mad. But, it was only partially because of the content of the tape. The principal reason was the reaction of The Emperor. Knowing him for so many years, they would ept storming anger, they would ept a mockingugh, hell, they would even ept him dismissing her and treating her as a crazy person. But, the Emperor didn''t do any of that. He was silent. Silent like he never was. His deep ck eyes were looking down, one hand was on his chest, deeply clenching it. Feeling as if someone was trying to rip his heart out. His mouth squeezing out a smile, that seemed, although he was smiling through hardship. The Invincible Legendary Super Saiyan was nowhere to be seen. For the first time, the ''Named ones'' saw their Great Monarch in a state of weakness. A state of mncholiac weakness. The four who held the deepest affection, and the most violent protective love for the Emperor didn''t even notice their new yellow-golden hair and green eyes in their rage. Two of them only silently turned around, fists clenched, deep Saiyan rage in their green eyes. They flew directly in the direction of the Portal!!! Killing intent extremely evident on their faces!!! As they were getting closer, two other golden auras cut their way! "Ezio! Get out of my wayWhatever you are going to say next, will only make things worst!" The female voice, containing indomitable anger, her elegant face transformed into that of that of a golden raging goddess! "Kassandra, whatever happens to ''that woman'' is not something we are entitled to decide!" Her yellow colored Ki only got more riled up: "GET OUT!!!" On the other side. The other Super Saiyan''s face was calm, yet silent rage could be seening for each one of his worlds: "Eivor, I really don''t want to hurt you" Eivor smirked, extending her arm: "And why do you think you have the capacity to do that?" A 10 feet long golden axe appeared on her hand!! Her already blond hair was now like fountain of gold as she wielded the enormous like it weighted air! " I am the only one you could never beat, after all!!" The golden-haired Altair, immediately engaged, Eivor retaliated!! The hidden des of Altair repelled, Eivor as she was obliterated to oblivion!! Yet the next moment, Bloodied, she stood up a maniacal smile on her face, engaging again!!! But this fight was ''still'' one where both parties could hold back. Kassandra was in her rage genuinely trying to kill Ezio!!! Ezio could still deal with her, as they disappeared and reappeared in the white tapestry of the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. Their base power was already close to the SSJ1 level, now with the power of the transformation, their power where already dangerously approaching the SSJ2 level!! "Ezio! Get out of my way! I swear I will END YOU!!" Ezio sighed: ''She was never the sane type when triggered, but this transformation.'' ''It makes the insane even more insane, the prideful even more prideful. It''s really brings up the bad side of people!!'' He kept dodging by a millimetre each of her dagger trusts: ''Dammit, she''s going for my throat and heart!'' "Kasandra! This Will only hurt his Majesty even more!!" Her Ki kept spiking up!!! "Whether or not, it will hurt him we will only see that after I am done with her!!!" Ezio kept defending: "Damn it!! You only listen to yourself!! We are all mad! This doesn''t mean we have to act like savages!!" Yet Kassandra continued her unrelenting assault! "For himTo make a face, like that!!!" Her elegant face distorted made her look like an evil witch! "My Sweet Emperor! For someone to make him look like that!! Hughh!" Her KI spiked up again, overpowering Ezio: "I WILL KILL HER!!!" On the other side: The two both kept flickering Altair with his hidden de and Eivor with her Great Axe!! Altair who has been on the winning side, felt the tide reverse little by little. He grazed his teeth. If he had to pick up an adversary, he wouldn''t want to face the mostHe would probably choose her. ''It''s ''that ability'' again. With it when she became Saiyan she was already unstoppable'' Eivor''s Nen Ability: ''Berserkir''. Has two sub-abilities: Starving Berserker: The more damage the user receives, the stronger the user gets. Drunk Berserker: The more damage the user inflicts, the faster the user heals. Only when using her axe does, Eivor activate her Berserker State. This ability in itself is already heaven DefyingNowbine it with the Saiyan Bloodline. Altair fights, Eivor who is getting a Zenkai Boost every time shends a hit on him. The longer the fights goes the stronger she gets! The woman gets stronger if she injures you and also gets stronger if you injure her. Fighting her is a nightmare for a an assassin, who has great attack and low defense. Marek always praised: "In the same realm, Eivor is invincible!! If you give her enough time she could evene after me!!" Altair who knew they were getting in a stand still finally engaged in a conversation: "Eivor, why are you even doing that? You are even using ''Berserkir'', you are even more pissed off than me." Insanity in her battle driven eyes she snickered: "Of course, I am!!" The monstrous Golden Axe sted him off!! Altairnded on his feet, as he had a helpless look on his face. Her Berserker frenzy still on, she continued to talk with what resembled a noble voice: "She treated his majesty''s kindness. The kindness that made us who we are, as an evil curse! She kept insulting every single thing I trained for!" She skillfully turned around her axe, as her golden hair fluttered, "Sorry, Altair, I need you here." Her Ki getting greater and greater fusing with her savage yet authoritarian bearing: "Because if I don''t kick something" The portrait gave her the mighty grace of a Wrathful Asgardian Goddess: "I am really going to KILL HER!!!" Altai clicked his tongue: ''Tsk, such a troublesome woman.'' As hell was loose, outside. The Emperor was still in daze, as memories kept getting reyed in his mind. His two Empresses by his side inplete silence. He sighed, mncholy still stered all over his face: "I need to be alone. Silva, Zeno, Killua go handle the mess that is happening outside. Tell Kassandra to calm down, and that I am fine." The members of the Zoldyck family all disappeared immediately. Shahrazad and Roygun were about to speak, but a slight smile stopped them: "I know what the both of you are going to say. But I assure you, I am not as nearly as shaken as you think." "I already made my decision, concerning her." "You two need to get back, in the Empire. The Imperial Council needs Imperial Presence." "I wille back in a year. Tell Linaea the she is summoned in the Imperial Hall tomorrow." He smiled slightly: "If cards on the table is what she is going for. Then let''s give her just that. I will make my decisions known to you by then." Shahrazad and Roygun, knew the tone of the Emperor when the words he said was irrevocable. So they only nodded and left in the direction of the Imperial City. Left alone, the Emperor washed his face in the bathroom and as he passed his hand over every ounce of his face. His saddened face slowly distorted a malicious expression appearing on him: "Lina, oh my sweet Lina" "So there was an organization behind you..." Chapter 63: Sisters Chapter 63: Sisters ''The worst hypothesis'' that Schneizel had suggested to the council is That the Rwa Empire is only manipted, reacting to a much bigger scheme going on A scheme that involves the Saharos Empire! Their goal: The King Piece!! But the worst hypothesis doesn''t stop here. The question is Why now? Why go through with this scheme in this era?! The Saharos and Combrosia Empire existed for millennials.With one as mighty as Dragon and the Other as weak as a mouse. They have only been getting stronger and stronger, bing the de facto leader of the Continent And the Combrosia only kept getting weaker with time Yet being the De facto leader and actually owning the continent are two different matters altogether The Emperors kepting and going Yet even with their power, they never made a move, only getting into wars with opponents far weaker than them, growing slowly and steadily. Like a sleeping beast who would wake up once in a decade to fill its stomach. This approach made the farther countries even less conscientious of them. Isting them from the collective conscience of the majority if the continent. So much that even the Saharosians have be a fantasied legend. So why ? Why now? SuddenlyThey can''t wait to get their hands on this King Piece.?! The Supreme Council came to ONE conclusion. A conclusion that only the As Empire coulde up with Precisely because they were doing the exact the same thing!! ''The Astaroth king Piece must hold a much deeper meaning.'' ''Its power ispletely unknown to those of the continent and even if it was, it wouldn''t be desired that much.'' ''The King Piece is something much more profound than simply a powereful artifact'' He opened his eyes wide: ''The King Piece is a SYMBOL!'' ''SYMBOL of the only man to ever unite this CONTINENT!'' ''The first Emperor and the founder of the Vega Dynasty Lorengar Vega!'' "THOSE FILTHY BASTARD ARE PLANNING TO LAUNCH A FULL-ON CONQUEST TOO!!" Not one but two sleeping lions were on this Continent! ''If they deem themselves ready to take over the CountinentThat only means that they are far STRONGER.Than what they appear to be!'' Heughed alone like a deranged person: "Good! Good! The Saharos Emperor probably already sees himself at the throne of the Continent!! The Higher you fly, the Hardest the Fall! You filthy scum!" Hiding the greater part of their fangsWaiting for the opportunity to strike with all their might!! ''And this organization is old, old enough to know about things that even our Dynasty doesn''t know. Great enough to know about the ns of the Saharos Empire...'' He smiled widely: "They probably know about those GODS and Pantheons I saw!!" "And the King Piece must be rted to all that!!" He looked at his reflection on the mirror as he smirked: "The Dark kindness, huh" He then looked up: "Colluding with those traitorous of all people." "Some things are hard to forgive my sister" Imperial Garden. The usually happy environment was tainted by electrical tension as two women sat facing each other. Two Blood Sisters Yet now the close bond the two used to share, seemed like a distant memory. Linae with her beautiful enchanting smile, and Shahrazad with her stern yet calm face. The both of them kept staring at each other in a silent face off. Any observer would feel chills up his spine with just a nce. Two Great characters of The Vega dynasty were facing each other! It was Linae who broke the standstill: "ShahrazadI always knewthat sooner orter we would have this conversation." Shahrazad smirked: "You probably imagined me confronting youDecadesterAbout the death of my Beloved and the Fate of my Country." "Your agenda would have already been imnted and you would throw all that in my face." Linaea didn''t refute her ims: "Sadlyns always yield to circumstances." Shahrazad narrowed her smile: "When ns fail. One should know when to surrender." Linaeughed lightly: "Always the right thing to say, my sister. You were born for this position you are in." "Graceful, exuding authority, words always on the spot. Nurturing but stern." "Even when I saw this Empire crumbling before my eyes. I still couldn''t envision you to be nothing but an Empress." She narrowed her smile: "Sadly, you are destined to be disappointed. I have been fighting him since we were young." "I have been fighting him away from his people, away from his father and away from your hearts. Surrender is out of the question." Shahrazad sighed: "Those are some big words. Haven''t you been fighting the hardest to keep him away from your heart?" Lina had a surprised face for a second before recovering her bearings: "You say quite the curious things, Shahrazad." The Empress tilted her head sideways: "There is nothing ''curious'' about it. Kosem knows it too" "What you have been fighting is never Mal but ''The idea of him''." "Up until now, the only one who thinks she is fighting Marek is you." She looked deeply at her: "Because you didn''t even take the time to know him. Fearing that ''his curse'' could take a hold of your heart." Linae seemed a little riled up: "There is nothing that I don''t know about him. I have been observing him for years." Shahrazad sneered: "Oh Really? Then let me tell you this" "Do you know that ''every night'' before he goes to sleep, he visits Nunally to look at her legs and eyes, because he isn''t confident in his healing abilities? Do you know that every morning, he disguises and visits the shelters personally, even though his eyes could make him easily anything going in the Empire? Do you know that he takes care of observing each of the 20 000 Elevens every day, only so he can mention their state to Euphemia, when she asks him?" Linea only kept silent. Shahrazad had a profound gaze: "It''s easy tobel people with names and traits, and then pretending to understand them." Calm rage appeared on her eyes: "You were trying to kill someone you don''t even know. You are only obssessed with your crusade." Linae smiled lightly: "I stand corrected. Then let me ask you a question?" Shahrazad nodded: "Isn''t his goal to unleash war on the Continent?" Shahrazad responded: "Yes" "Is there anyway for him to not do that?" "Absolutely not." "Then, maybe you should get to know me. For I am as determined as him." Shahrazad sighed : "I already know you, sister. Much more than you think. " "If you think I came here to change your mind, you are deeply mistaken." "I only came here, to let you know what I thought, as you are still my sister." Linae narrowed her gaze: "You still have some things to say." Shahrazad spoke: "Living only for ideals, living for others is meaningless. In every world, everyone fights for their own happiness and their own ce in the world." Linae smiled slihtly: "It is my happiness to fight for Peace" Shahrazad stood up: "I really hope, that in whichever organization you are in, you''ve made some really good bonds." "Because your way of life is extremely lonely." Linae narrowed her eyes: "Is that all?" "Tomorrow you will be summoned by the Emperor." Linae took a deep breath as Shahrazad gaze grow colder: "Fortunately for you, your fate is still in his hands" Her dark eyes became like an endless abyss: "Pray, that I don''t have get involvedSister" Chapter 64: Your Hell, my sister. Chapter 64: Your Hell, my sister. One dayter. Imperial Hall. The Portal in the Hall opened up and all the members of the Supreme Council were there. The Emperor came in and behind him, caped silhouettes kepting one after another. The members of the Zoldyck Family were the only ones without hoods one. The evil and malicious aura they emanated only grew wilder! They were all surprised the younger looking Zeno. Killua and Karuto gave a livelier, yet still ominous aura around them. Then the Hooded ones. They all exuded extreme confidence and power, yet the mysterious and fleeting feeling of those of the Brotherhood was still there. Around them, one had the feeling that it''s life is like an apple suspended from a tree, ready to be taken at any given moment. Silhouettes of two men and women where still detectable. They all bowed respectfully to the Council. They knew those people are the ones the Emperor trusted with his Empire. The Emperor happy to show off his Kids wasughing loudly: "Ezio!" One of the men came and took off his hood! They could see the vehemently handsome face of the young man as he bowed again in respect. He had the same harmless and refined bearing of Schneizel, but one could feel less eviling from him. The First and the Third Vizir instinctively knew he was ''their'' kind of people. "As the leader of the Brotherhood, Ezio will be a ''phantom'' member of the Supreme Council." Lelouch nodded in approval: ''The Brotherhood is a way to establish dominance over the Continent before the conquest. It can''t be traced back to the Empire, not yet'' He then proceeded to present each member of the Named ones. And they kept getting surprised each time. Eivor who gave the feeling of a War Goddess, Kassandra who somehow captured the essence of nobility and the evil of a witch. And finally Altair. The man gave an even more mysterious sensation, he felt like he was untethered from thews of the world, like a mighty eagle looking down on everything from below. Slowly the mood turned solemn as they knew the sensitive topics wereing. Marek had a deep gaze, he looked at all the members of the Brotherhood: "Ezio, you go immediately to the Headquarters to lead the Brotherhood. Tell Yoruichi toe back." "Yes, your majesty!" Before disappearing like an illusion. He then smiled warmly at Kassandra and Karuto: "Follow him and make sure he doesn''t make any mistake" Kassandra seemed to be pouting a little before disappearing. Karuto nodded before disappearing too. He then looked over at Eivor: "Eivor, you stay in the Imperial Capital for now. You will be leading the part of the Bortherhood in charge of the missions outside of the Primordial Realm." She seriously nodded before disappearing too. He then grinned looking at Altair and Killua: "I already have a mission in mind for you, but for now stay by my side." "Killua go spend time with your Family, they must have missed you." Altair seemed ted as he nodded and disappeared in the Shadows of the Imperial Hall. Killua seemed annoyed but he still executed the order. The Zoldyck Family disappearing with him. His face then turned a little solemn: "I will discuss with you my decisions concerning the Fifth Sentence. But more importantly." He smirked: "Prepare yourselves, for we are finally starting our ns on the Shinobi World!" Lelouch, Schneizel and the rest of the council nodded an intriguing light on their eyes. And finally, all his face became stern : "Summon, Princess Linae. Alone." The Imperial Hall, a man was standing silently, contemting a throne, his throne, deep thoughts appearing on his mind. His New dark ottoman caftan bringing out the Imperial majesty in each of his movement. His pensive face had more mature aura, unfitting of his age. His new enlightened state added some weights to his demeanor. Behind him the door opened up. He heard her little steps as she got closer to him. Contemting his broad back, he felt like an ancient beast about to pounce on the world. Each time she sees him, the threat he exudes exponentially grows. ''Now, that he got used to power, he became even more unfathomable.'' Linae gulped up and down. The Emperor didn''t even turn around to face her. He took a violin from his robe and slowly started ying. The sound invaded the whole Imperial Castle. He shut his eyes, and only He yed. She had heard of how some powerful expert of the Primordial Realm often yed music. She even had the chance to hear the Heavenly Lotus''s music. It was hauntingly beautiful, a beautiful melody, where one could see all the love a knight has for its people, the protective feelings, the care and love for all citizen. Her Zinther held so much meaning. She never thought she could be this entranced again. Yet today she was proven wrong. This musicIt was calm, extremely calmBut it wasn''t a soothing melody, or a calming luby. No, it held one meaning: "Destion" The destion, thates after destruction. Like it was mourning the end of the world, the song kept going as Linae could practically see the mes of destruction behind the Emperor''s back. She could see him ying this piece someday, standing in the fire when all the continent turns into ashes. He continued to y, and the song only got more and more entrancing. As if finding beauty in the end of all things As if searching for peace in annihtion. As if creation would only find salvation in its end. Then slowly, the sound started to dim out, as if delivering its meaning clearly. He dropped the violin on the Throne and slowly turned around. After so many weeks, the two finally had their first eye contact. Linae was shook by his pupil-less jet ck eyes. He smiled lightly as he spoke: "My Sister, I believe our discussion is long overdue." "I think we both heard enough of you. So I will be the one doing the talking" He approached her slowly: "From what I can seeThere is three goals in your mind for doing what you did, two days ago." He kept his wide smile: "The first is to fuel even more hate between me and the Saharos Empire." "Causing me to kill the Fifth Sentence, so that war could be dered, much sooner than expected." "Forcing the Saharos Empire to attack us before we grow." He made another step: "The second is to force me to hate you, bymitting the sin of colluding with our most hated enemies." He narrowed his eyes: "The third is to get me to kill you or more precisely to get me to allow others to do so. That''s why you made that fuss at the Supreme Council." "You must really be attached to ''that'' organization" "For you to die, just so that I can''t trace them." Linae''s face for the first time, distorted. Frustration and unwillingness could be seen appearing on her eyes: "And so what if you know all that? All the words I said are true. Only one of us could survive." Marek only kept his smile: "Let''s not dwell on this, shall we? Let''s talk about more important things like ''the things'' you said about me" Linae immediately responded: "Are ''those things'' more important, than the stakes of what was mentioned previously?" Hearing her, Marekughed with a little derision in his eyes: "My sister, you seem to hold a huge misconception." "Nothing in this Astaroth Continent, is ''high Stakes'' for me. Nothing in it could even make me feel a little threat." "This Continent you hold so dear, for me is nothing more than a practice ground." "It''s a ce for me to test my Empire''s power and my leadership." "It''s merely a drill, it doesn''t even scratch my worry." "Your organization, the Saharos Empire, doesn''t even scratch my worry." Linea who felt the weight behind each mockery he made feltpelled to respond: "You seem quite confident in yourself." Marek tilted his head in negation: "Confidence onlyes in y when there is a challenge." He then turned around again: "What I wanted to say, earlier, my dear sister Is that all of what you said about me is true." Linae narrowed her eyes "I am indeed as you said ''insane''." He then turned his head a vicious smile on, his body slowly followed, as his face got closer and closer to the Princess''s: "Let me tell you, about a little secret of mine, a little perverted habit, a guilty pleasureI have." He breathed deeply as if relishing in the moment, as he whispered in her ear: "Every night" "When I shut my eyesJust before I fall asleep" "A beautiful image appears in my mind." "A mesmerizing image that I can''t seem to get out of my head." "For weeks it''s been haunting my every thought" He again inspired deeply, as his whispers got a little louder: "Do you know what I see in it?" He smiled creepily: " I see this whole continent on fire, burning" "zing, lifeless andwless." He made a pause as Lina felt her heart turn cold. This feeling, it''s interaction with evil. "And this image, it entices me" "It entices me to the point" "That in every step I take," In every recruit I make, In every little decision I do, In every drop of blood, I bleed, " "I feel mysterious and irresistible delight, a cavernous ecstasy" He inspired deeply: "Because every time I shut my eyes again" "This vision bes more and more real, "More and more enthralling." He then moved his mouth from her ear, as she could now see, the extremely ted smile he had on his face: "I could even feel the hot fire of war against my face" " The cries of the people who looked down on our dynasty was yed like the most beautiful music to my ears." He grazed her cheek, as the cold sensation she kept feeling kept getting stronger and stronger. When she heard his words, she felt like she was there already, she felt like nothing in this world could stop him from realizing his fantasy! "Oh, Sister How I te at theirugh turning into wails, at their happiness turning into horror, at their pride turning into despair." It felt like he was ying a horror sonata to her, a sonata where he exposed the darkest side of himself. This wasn''t an objectiveBut a Fantasy, a pleasure he will absolutely fulfill!! "How I await the day, the blood of this continent who refused to submit to our dynasty again, againand Again, will finally be shed." He continued to graze her trembling cheek as if he was ying with her very soul: "You see, my sister, I never took offense in you calling me ''Bloodthirsty''." His ted smile continued to haunt her vision: "Oh, indeed, Bloodthirsty, I am." His eyes were like a deep abyss, sometime they would seem emotionless, sometime they would reek of deep affection: "I never took offense in you calling me ''Monster." "Because indeed, that''s what I am." His doubled voice sounded like a low destructive hymn: "I never took offense in you calling me Cmity." "Because indeed, that''s what I dearly hope to be." He then took the lower part of her face between his hands as he smiled demonically: "This continent is doomed. Your hopes for peace are pointless. Your fight is a losing one. And your cause is meaningless." His eyes had sadness in them: "Yet, we both know, you are nowhere near giving up." His face turned apologetic, like he was deeply remorseful for something: "But, my sister" " No matter how much love you know I hold for you. "My heart is, sadly, only big enough to spare your life." He narrowed his eyes, extreme pity in them: "So you are going to spend your time scheming, warring, and resisting me." "Only to find, one step at a time, that my schemes run deeper than yours" "That my strength outsses your wildest imagination. "And that my love for you will never falter." The pity took over all his face: "Time after time, you are going to lose everything you prided yourself in." "And finally" " As you watch every member of those ''Vega'' people who im to share our Great character, die in the most horrible way possible, one after another." "As you watch the peace you''ve been fighting for, crumble slowly before your eyes." "And as you see every power you believed wither before my might." He advanced "Only, when your little crusade is over" "When you find yourself alone, in the middle of the fire I created in this continent" "When despair bes your solepanion." His pitying face turned into a bright and warm one "Only then, will I wee you back, with a happy smile on my face" The smile turned slowly into a cruel one: "You will be happy then to sheepishly retake your ce by my side." " "For you will finally realize" That what this Emperor wants, he will always get." Her whole body was trembling as she cursed herself for not being able to even respond to his words! "So no, my dear Sister. I will clean the filth of the Saharos Empire, when I please. I will not kill you, as you so dearly want me to. And I will always love you, no matter how much little ys you do." Marek sighed: "Fight the wars you need to fight, join the sides you need to join" "I won''t punish you, my sister. Because" "Hell is already waiting for you." "Enjoy it, when itsts" "I will watch over your meaningless struggle." He turned around and said: "You can go now." Marek heard the sound of the door shutting. That nightAll the people in the Imperial Capital heard heart-wrenching wailsing from the Imperial Chambers apanied by a hauntingly beautiful piece of violin. The Emperor who was ying, his eyes looking faraway, different faces appearing in his vision one after the other The faces he took from Lina''s Memories using his Human Path. ''To think there are so much descendants of our Dynasty'' ''Who should I kill first?'' He looked down, seeing his once proud sister, trembling from fear, her eyes aimless Her hair disheveled from thinking. Trying to find a way to resist the impossible. He sighed, genuine sadness in his heart: ''So it beginsYour Hell, my sister.'' Chapter 65: Black kitten and Green Monkey. Chapter 65: ck kitten and Green Monkey. As Empire, top of Lantern Mountain. The Emperor sat looking down on the Imperial City with a thoughtful gaze. The Lantern Mountain was the ce he spent all his childhood onTraining where no one could see him struggle. This ce was a calming haven, he would go too, every time he felt clustered by his life. The breeze was going past him as his previously mncholic face turned into a smile: "Stop trying to sneak up on me. Yoruichi." Behind him a cute ck cat climbed on hisp and purred as it slowly lied down. Marek slowly caressed it''s back, a small smile on his lips: "What are you doing here, ck kitty?" She responded: "Don''t you know the famous quote?" Marekughed lightly: "You have this quote in your world too" She meowed while moving her cute head. His smile got a little wider: "There are two refuges from the miseries of life: Music and Cats" "You''ve tried the first one for 3 hoursLet''s try the second one!" Marek continued to pat her back: "I think he only meant real cats" The kitty used it''s sharp ws to scratch his skin without avail: "I am real cat!! And I thought you liked my cat form!" Marekughed joyfully: "Oh I am sorry! You are real cat alright!" "Actually, there isn''t a thing about you that isn''t cat like!" The cute kitten began purring again on hisp: "I could have done it, you know?" "The assassination." He brushed her tail with affection as he responded: "Even if I wanted it to be done like thatI wouldn''t have sent you." The cat has obvious questions in it''s eyes: "You don''t have any enmity with this knight. I wouldn''t force you to kill someone like that. You are not my subject." The cat seemed to pout a little: "So why did you train me then" Marek had clear eyes as he patted here head and caressed her little face: "Isn''t in it obvious? It''s because I want you to be safe." The cat purred as the tired Emperor seemed to have a rare moment of rity, making her slightly embarrassed: "No matter what I say, you will still help Urahara and IchigoBecause that''s who you are" "Naughty but still dependable." Marek seemed to be on a roll and Yoruichi who was neverfortable with emotional intimacy was getting more and more embarrassed. Yet somehow, she still felt happy. After ten years of training, she subconsciously depended on his opinion. He grinned again: "What''s wrong with you? Why are you getting so silent?" The cat suddenly got up on it''s paws with a big pout: "You are not my subject...What does that supposed to mean?" Marek had a weird face, as he didn''t understand the question. Suddenly she transformed, totally taking him by surprise! "What are you doing, woman?! I told you to never do that again!!" But her pissed off facepletely contrasted with her naked disposition, she was still on fours as she approached the Emperor: "Marek VegaWhat I am to you?" The Emperor who finally understood the meaning began stuttering as he evaded her gaze. Yoruichi got even more aggressive: "Still acting like a kid when ites this, huh" "But I won''t relent." "...Not this time." ''I need an answer before I go back.'' She continued to charge as the Emperor got back. Until he finally gave in: "O..Okay!! I understand!! Just! Stop getting closer!!" She narrowed her eyes as her felines gaze pierced right through him. He took her arms and avoiding eye contact, he spoke: "I like you" "You are someone precious to me" To his words, he didn''t hear an answer. He looked at her, only to find her grinning, a victorious air on her mocking face! "Puchi-! I can''t believe you would actually do it!" "Such an embarrassing thing to say!" The Emperor felt his head was about to burst: "The hell! You practically forced it out of my mouth!!" She then turned away, her naked silhouette fusing with the darkness: "Sorry~ !" "Unlike the previous ones, this wasn''t a battle I could afford to lose~" The Emperor who understood what she meant with her tone, took off his Blue King Piece and opened a portal for her. "The Brotherhood will miss you" She smiled naughtily: "Only the Brotherhood?" "Are you going to keep forcing out words out of my mouth?" "You should have never borrowed a cat~ If you didn''t want to spoil it~ Mister Emperor~" Heughed out lightly: "Fine! I will miss you, ck Kitty." As she entered through the portal: "When everything is over. I wille back to you, my cute Green Monkey~" Those where thest words she left before disappearing. Marek was left, alone on his deste cliff, all smiles, as he dearly remembered every moment, he spent with her, he finally let out in the wind: "It''s true." "Cats do heal people from misery." The day after, Supreme Council. The always serious atmosphere of the council was strained as a weird scene was going on. Shahrazad, by the Emperor side was giggling, as was C.C. Every other present was making an ufortable face. The Emperor, on his side, had his heart pounding as he cursed in his mind: ''DammitYesterday, YoruichiAnd Now this?'' He looked again at the kneeling woman, looking at him with beast like eyes, like he was the most delicious prey in the world and spoke again: "So, you want to serve me?" The gorgeous fuchsia haired woman had a challenging smile on her face as she responded: "With all my being, I will!" The words sound like a genuine allegiance, yet somehow it felt like somethingpletely different. Her eyes were not that of a knight taking an oath but those of a war goddess locking at a covetednd. The mighty Emperor, actually felt a little scared He turned to his First Vizir: "Was it you who did this ?" Lelouch only turned his head avoiding eye contact! He then turned to Schneizel only to find him already doing the same thing. Euphemia was looking down, fidgeting, with red cheeks. Cornelia, this woman was already someone who didn''t make him indifferent. She was actually on the list of the women Tarek loved in his past live he gave to Shahrazad, along the likes of Erza, Mira and Yoruichi She was even described as ''First crush''. So Shahrazad who knew her cute Marek''s situation the best was having a st. ''It will get him off what happened yesterday'' She thought. Obviously shaken, the Emperor took a deep breath: "Are you sure? You''ve been a Britanian Heroine all your life" But his care and understanding only made her burning desire grow more! "I already left this life behind me. I want to return to the battlefield where my ce is" "...And this time for a cause, I truly believe in!" Looking at her brave and determined face, Marek got a little flustered before he regained hisposure: "Sigh, Then weeI am honored to have you as my subject." She had a womanly smile as she responded: "I hope you will treat me as well, as you treat your other retainers~" Once again he felt like he was some kind of tasty meat when she looked at him. "I willCount on it. I already have a great position for you in mind. But for now, you will be my Fourth Vizir." Lelouch sighed in his heart: ''Is everything for you, some kind of conquestCornelia?'' Chapter 66: Peace? Really?! Chapter 66: Peace? Really?! Cornelia took ce by her sister''s side. The Emperor had a smile in his face as he dered the start of the council. He used his King Piece as screens of same extremely familiar world kept appearing. Massacres were daily on this world, deeply divided factions at each other throats, hatred and vengeance looming in the air, the horns of war already on everyone''s door Love, hate and Tragedy intertwined in the never-ending cycle of ughter! Euphemia had a mncholic face: "Such a tragic world." Lelouch sighed: "That''s what happens when you give authority to military freaks." "It''s like giving apes pipes and cans, and expecting them to suddenly act like gentlemen." Schneizel''s eyes narrowed: "This world has a huge misconception about authority. Power shouldn''t be given to the strongest, but to the one who should wield it, the best." Lelouch nodded: "You are rightEven if Suzaku or Kallen are strong, their strength is only in wars. I will never give them the power to rule, just because they are strong." "This is crazy, this stuff has been going on for generations. Stupid decisions have been made, over and over again, by unfit rulers one after another and yet. Everyone is searching for the answer to peace, and no one could actually understand the problem." Cornelia titled her head: "You are expecting too much." "Would you expect a sword to solve a problem in any other way except cutting?" Euphemia was also appalled: "This what happens when you teach kids how to wield a knife before they could even read a book. They can only receive orders and nod" "To a person who tries their best to rule, but isn''t qualified too." Lelouch had a little disdain: "And they suddenly find themselves with lunatics so entranced by their own misery and tragedy so insensible to life and death, that they think about crazy ns like" Getting the world in a illusion." Lelouch continued to rant: "What the hell?" "That man had 40 years of time," " Alone in a cave, thinking about the Shinobi World and " this the only solution he coulde up with !!" "Guess what pal? Not every single thing in the world is solvable with Shinobi techniques!!" Marekughed lightly: "First Vizir, you seem a little riled upI wouldn''t want you to have problems with Uchiha Madara." Lelouch sighed: "I understand your intentions, your majesty. He may fail as a thinker." "But there is absolutely nothing to say about him as a fighter, he is a literal War God" "As far as I am concerned, his charisma is only second to yours. Bute on! The issues in this world are so blindingly evident!" Marek amused, nodded: "I agree." Schneizel who was in charge of exposition spoke: "There are three principal issues that are getting in the way of peace." "The first oneIs the Shinobi system in itselfand the usage of Chakra in general. Chakra as conceptualized by the Rikudo Sennin, is like elemental magic. It''s first and principal use should in no way be focused on fighting." "The Shinobi system makes the Shinobi, only warheadspletely dependent on their Daimyos and countries to survive." Cornelia smiled: "Even if you have strength, if you don''t know how to forge, how to farm for food, or how to build. You will be a starving homeless person, anyway." Lelouch sighed again, his hand on his forehead: "I mean it''s water, earth, fire, thunder and windWhy the hell would be the first use of such energy in warfare?" "People may debate whether the Rikudo Sennin was at fault for sharing it, but for me the fault doesn''t lie within him at all. Its use is perfectly self-exnatory." Schneizel nodded: "He probably shared it to remediate to the second principal issue" "The extremeck of resources. Four countries out of Five are at least in danger of starvation and poverty. And even the countries who would somehow keep together, feel the impending resource disaster as they poption growSo" Euphemia had a glint of rage in her tone: "So, they use warsto gain some small territories and most importantly to ''reduce'' their poption. Creating endless tragedies." Schneizel agreed with Euphemia as he continued: "The third issue and the most evident one is the love-child of the two previous ones." Marek smirked: "Konoha and The Country of Fire." "How ironic? The ones who barks the most about peace are the principal reason for war!" "They will also be the ones to start it! No matter how much that old bastard doesn''t want to!" "A country hogging approximatively 60 percent of the world resources. A heritage they had from Hashirama and Madara." Lelouch sighed: "Sadly, they don''t understand the basics of international rtions." "If you hold on to something precious, you better have enough strength to protect it. If not, just let it go" Marek nodded: "If the Land of Fire actuallypromised, when they saw their strength decline" "At least World Wars, could have been avoided." " But no, they only fought harderI bet seeing the Three Sanins grow gave that old Hiruzen some wings!" Cornelia added: "They are in this weird position, when their strength is not as vehement as before. But is at least a tier or two stronger than the other Four" Schneizel remarked: "To hold so much resources, they would need to be at least like Britannia, capable of taking on thebined strength of the other super forces." " Lack of focus on trade, industrial revolution, economic growth and good tforms for safe development, only makes the focus on Resources repartition greater." Lelouch snickered: "It''s not like the Land of Fire were even doing great things with this much wealth." "Like Pigs they are consuming it, again and againTheir poption growing in those ''20 years'' of peace, ustomed to an absurdly high standard of life." "Thend of Fire who hogged ''too'' much resources will see it''s poption skyrocket. And like a vicious cycle, her own poption will be too big and they would still need to go to war. Such an amateurish mistake." Schneizel tilted his head in destion: "This world is already difficult to manage for capable peopleLet alone killing machines who have only known blood since childhood." "Peace in these conditions is unattainable." Marek smiled wickedly: "But those are not our problems, are they?" Schneizel had his scheming smile on: "No. Those are actually the reasons we chose this world first." "For all the reasons, I exposed, this world is easy to conquer for us. Without even need for wars, or any military intervention." Lelouch also had the same smile: "It''s a rare low-cost High return kind of situation!" His smile continued to grow: "Let''s show them what actual peace looks like!" Chapter 67: Sunagakure and Fuschia Princess. Chapter 67: Sunagakure and Fuschia Princess. Shinobi World, Land of Wind. A great carriage that seemed to appear out of nowhere, attracted the eyes of all the patrolling Shinobi. The carriage direction is, obviously, Sunagakure. All the ninjas kept trying to identify the carriage, only toe outpletely empty-handed. Those motifs, the cultural ornament and the color, wasn''t something they ever saw in any given country. It continued to advance oblivious to all questions and probes. Unbridled and arrogant. Yet, it speed was slow, like it was waiting for a reception to be prepared. Sunakagure. Kazekage''s office. The third Kazekage, the strongest to ever lived, was sitting, by his side his loyal counsellors. The honored Two, Chiyo and Ebiso. They were reviewing the mission,pletion rate, thepensations and the funding that came from the Daimyo. The Theirs clicked his tongue in frustration: "TskHe is getting stingier with time. That old bastard!" Chiyo and Ebisu also had a distressed face: "It''s difficult to feed the Land of Wind as it is. The Land of Fire is on wheels, the economic disparity keeps getting bigger." "The rich get richer and the poor get poorer" The third Kazekage punched his desk in rage: "How am I supposed to build the greatest to ever live, with this kind of support?!!" Ebiso tried to alleviate the situation: "The thunder, the Earth and The Water don''t have it that much better too." Chiyo sighed: "But at least, they don''t share borders with The Fire." Kazekage had a solemn face: "The only solution is war. I don''t believe Konoha will stay as strong as it once was." "We will keep peace for now. Be it in 5 or 10 years, our time wille." Suddenly a silhouette appeared in front of the members of the council, a silhouette with a mask! The ANBU. "Kazekage-sama" The Kazekage narrowed his eyes: "What''s going on?" "Territorial Patrol have detected a suspicious carriage, leading their way to the vige." "So? Why didn''t you engage it?" "Kazekage-samaIt looks luxurious, like a Daimyo''s." This time all the members narrowed their gaze in thought. The Anbu continued his report: "It''s appearance is luxurious beyond anything we''ve ever seen. Gold stered, rare materials, masterful ornament. It doesn''t match any known country''s description or origin." ''Who are those people? Is it the Wind Daimyo? No, that stingy bastard wouldn''t waste so much money on a carriage.'' He looked at Chiyo, she narrowed her eyes: "Those people don''t seem like normal rich people. I mean they are riding into a hidden vige without a care in the world." "Either they arepletely oblivious or" The Kazekage continued: "They know exactly what they are doing, and have some of the biggest guts I saw!" He snickered: "Escort them, and probe their situationLet us see what they are made off." "Hai!!" Some hourster, the Gorgeous carriage was stopped by Four dark hooded men with masks on. The escort didn''t even seem phased by their appearance, there was even a hint of ridicule in the depth of their eyes, as if they saw theming from a mile away. The ANBU confirmed. ''These escort aren''t simple civilians.'' "We''ve been sent by Kazekage-sama, to escort you." The escort kept a stoic face, like they didn''t even acknowledge their words. The ''ANBU'' who were ustomed to cold indifference themselves, felt even weirder. Suddenly, the carriage window opened up, a beautiful slender hand slide through it. It gave a hand sign. Finally, the escort seemed to regain some humanity: "Lead the way." The Shinobi, especially of their level, who were ustomed to a level of respect from civilians felt a little offended. And most importantly they lost, their chance at probing. Making the whole atmosphere slightly tense. Well, the tension was all from the ''ANBU'' side. The ''escort'' waspletely rxed, their eyes containing even a hint of condescendence. Like they were looking down on the whole world. Something that didn''t escape the eyes of the ANBU. Gradually the Great Valley of Sunagakure appeared and the carriage gradually stopped inside the cleft between the two cliffs. Suddenly, the escorts moved at blinding speed, getting in ce in two rows. The ANBU were immediately triggered: ''Such Speed!'' They all immediately bowed as the head of the escorts announced, alerting all the vigers : "Make way." "Her Highness the Fourth Vizir of the Empire, Cornelia Li Britannia!" Under the intrigued gaze of Sunagakure, a elegant silhouette slowly got out of the carriage. Adorned with a stunning magenta caftan, as she was trying in her ''words'' to have a more ''feminine'' look. The stunning fuschia haired beauty, with a prideful smile, deep confidence and grace ingrained in her every movement. She graced the vigers with her presence. And the ''ANBU'' who have saw their share of women also where bbergasted. Not just because of her stunning beauty, but because of her eyes, her face. This wasn''t the face of a spoiled noble or pampered princess! This woman seemed like she ate meat and blood for breakfast! She seems like she saw enough blood to fill up four lifetimes! They never saw ''this kind'' of noble in their lives! But they weren''t nearly at the end of their surprise! Behind the Vizir, appeared another beauty. A blond one, her beauty was as captivating as Cornelia, a golden axe in her back, her savage eyes looking at the whole vige like they were ants. She exuded a more primitive aura, a wild one, that make every rm bell in the ANBU''s mind ring like never before. The Head of the team had a hunch: ''This feelingWhen was thest time I felt like that..'' He kept going through, his memory only to stumble upon a memory he wanted to forget the most: ''Tailed Beast! It''s like I am facing one! Right now!'' Her savage smileplimenting herwless blond hair she spoke: "Don''t worry, guys. I am harmless." She snickered: "I am only here as a guaranty. So, you can all behave." Cornelia smiledmenting: "I like your styleEivor." The blond warrior bowed lightly: "It''s my pleasure, your Highness." On the top of the Kazekage Building, three people were standing an extremely solemn face on. Ebiso was the first to speak: "It''s seem your hunch was, once again spot on. Elder Sister." Chiyo narrowed her eyes: "I couldn''t agree less. I only thought they weren''t normal civilians. This" The Kazekage finished her words: "Those two are monsters. Especially, the Blonde woman, I can feel her ominous energy from here. There is some chakra in it, but that''s not all of it." "All I know, it''s that it seems endless. Like a Tailed Beast." Chiyo took a deep breath: "I saw some hard-headed Kunoichi. But I never saw such fierce women in my life." "Rabbit!" Suddenly behind him appeared an Anbu with a rabbit mask on. "Engage the emergency protocolTell all the units to get ready." "Yes, Kazekage-sama!" The two women advanced with a small smile on their rosy lips, beautiful and unstoppable like thorny flowersAll the shinobi, passing by kept trying to gauge them, without further avail. Finally, they arrived in front of the Kazekage building. Weed by the skeptical personnel, they made their way to the office. Eivor opened the door first, facing the probing gaze of the third Kazekage, she took a capsule from her hands and threw it on the ground. Without any one of them having the slightest time to react. The smoke disappeared showing a luxuriously embroidered chair. Cornelia with deep arrogance, sat on it, as she faced the trio at the head of Sunagakure, Eivor by her side, for the first time they heard her powerful voice: "You better get your men out of the roomThis talk is only for the big kids. Kazekage-san." "And how I would know you won''t try any funny business." Cornelia snickered: "Oh PleaseKazekage-sanDon''t tter yourself" "Do you really think I would go for all this trouble just for your head?" He smiled: "A noble woman talking about taking my head, that''s something I never tought I would hear." Cornelia not offended the slightest: "Get ready, big boy. From now on, you will only see things you never though were possible." Chiyo felt the sheer arrogance, and weight behind each of her worlds: ''She isn''t just putting on a front. The probe only confirmed it'' ''She is as ustomed to life and death struggles as us. This woman is indeed dangerous.'' The Third Kazekage made a head sign and all the hidden ANBU disappeared, at once: "Now, that it is done, would you tell us who you are and what you are doing here." Cornelia responded: "You heard, who I am, the vige heard it. That''s all you need to know, for now." She then raised her head: "As for what I am doing hereIt is quite simple." "I am here to investIn your vige." Chapter 68: Revolution!!! Chapter 68: Revolution!!! The reply was actually thest thing they could have thought off!! The third Kazekage''s ambition could be seen shining in his eyes as he looked at Cornelia like she was a giant mine of gold. From her hand she took three Capsules from her sleeveShe mmed the first capsule against the table, making a loud noise: "Thisis enough crops for your vige to hold on for 2 years." The Elders looked at the capsule with an intrigued yet burning gaze. She then mmed the second capsule with a growing smile on her face: "Thisis enough water for you your vige to ''bath'' in for the 5ing years" She then took the third one and yed with it: "ThisIs much more importantKazekage-san. I would need to know you attitude first." The Third Kazekage tilted his head: "What do you mean?" She smiled again: "Are you ready to wager for greatness? Yes or No?" "Or are you all nning to be the background characters for Konoha to shine?" The Third Kazekage knew what she meant: "Konoha will not stay at the top forever!" Cornelia sighed: "Stop saying gibberish, so you can spare your tiny pride." "You, all know the reasons why you will always be behind Konoha." She tilted her head, a glint of pity in her eyes: "It''s because Konoha is always one step ahead of you." "Konoha always innovate..." "They were the first to create a vige, the first to create Ninja Academies, the first to propose a Kage Summit, the first to consider the Tail Beasts as bargains and list only gets longer as the time go..." The face of the three distorted as they couldn''t refute her words. Sheughed slightly: "And let me tell you a little secret..." "In theing war, they would stille up with new things!" The third Kazekage sighed, his face a little solemn: "I got your pointWhat do you need me to do?" Corneliaughed again: "That is the good attitude!" She clicked on the Third Capsul, and what appeared were... A lot of papers! Those papers were written with fluent Japanese. The trio immediately began reading the titles of each stack! And the shock kept shaking their faces as their eyes were about to pop out: ''10 YearsDevelopment n for The Land of Wind'' ''Starting the Industrial Revolution in the Land Wind'' ''The Land of Wind, the economical center of the Shinobi World'' ''Chakra, a tool for elerated growth!'' ''Solving the Ressource Shortage of the Land of Wind!" .Their eyes passed by each enormous document. Those were detailed studie describing a step by step the development of the country they''ve been trying to survive in! As they read the documents, their face flickered between deep anticipation and bitterness and unwillingness. Because the existence of such documentspletely unveiled her intention!!! And ce them in front of the Toughest decision they ever had to take! Cornelia continued: "We are all smart people hereSo I guess you already understood my meaning. But stillI will state my conditions." "The first one isplete allegiance for the Emperor and the Empire." "The second is authority over mission making andmissions." " Do not worry, with usYou will never run out of things to do." She smirked again, as she was about to announce the order dreaded by all of them: "The third and the most obvious one, is,..." "...For you to bring us the head of the Wind Daimyo and all noble lords within the Wind in the next 24 hours." "This country will only kneel to the Imperial Family from now on." "On our part we will let Sunagakure be the only Military force of the Wind." A Kage killing his own Daimyo? What does that mean?! The consequences could be catastrophic! Escting to even a World War! What does a vige without a Daimyo to support it? Without mission to resource it? It''s means a vige without the support of the whole wind country! A vige without funding, without resources and without missions? Isn''t that the worst situation? But, Actually It''s so much worse than that! The worst is that it sets a ''precedent''! A kage had crossed the line that shouldn''t be crossed! If the other Daimyos doesn''t turn hell upside down to pressure their country to attack them, it would be weird!! She stood up, getting her capsules back with her. The Kazekage who saw leave had to ask: "Wait! Could you give me some more time?" Cornelia smiled: "Kazekage, I did ask you a question? And you didn''t respond.So I will ask again!" "Do you dare wager for greatness, Kazekage-san?" "The goddess of victory is a pretentious gal, she will only smile at you once~" "If you miss her call. Then you can only me yourself!" Chiyo spoke: "What is your goal? World Conquest?!" Eivor who heard her, startedughing as if looking at a clown: "The fact that you think, your tiny world is worth a conquest is baffling!" The deep arrogance inherited from her Emperor resurfaced! Corneliaughed: "Let''s say our goal is peace. Peace in the Ninja World." The Kazekage had a solemn face: "So there are other viges on this" Cornelia smiled: "Yes, indeedThere is even another great Vige we approached. If this goes as nned, you two would be the ''Two Poles of the Ninja World." Ebiso sighed: "This is quite the hard sell you are trying to make. We barely know each other. " "What if we do all that, and you pull out?" Cornelia was riled up: "And what would that bring us?" "The satisfaction of seeing your vige turn to ashes?!" "Spare me! Do you really think we can''t take the life of that old pig alone?" "You all already know what this isAnd what this mission actually means!" Everyone gulped up and down. Indeed, they are Shinobi so they engaged in this kind of practice before! ''This is A Loyalty mission!!'' ''It''s a mission when themissioner and the shinobi are both on the same boat! The moment they kill the Daimyo, it''s over!'' ''For the better or for the worst, they will be with those people!'' Eivor smiled lightly before she spoke: "The real question isn''t whether we will pull out or not, but whether..." "In the worst-case scenario..." "Will we really be worse than your Daimyo?" As she left, Cornelia turned around, a slight smirk on her face: "I will be waiting for you, outside the vige. 24 Hours" "Isn''t that exciting?! "24 hours to change the fate of a whole country!" "This is stuff dreams are made off!" As they saw her leave, everyone of them had a thoughtful expression on their faces. Chiyo was the first to speak: "This is crazy, if we go through with their n. We will be no different from their ves!" Ebiso also nodded: "The Daimyos have been ruling the five great nations for generations. If we stage that kind of coup d''tat, we will have all the other countries on our back. We will also have the civilians on our back ." The Third Kazekage sighed: "Don''t you see?" "This is exactly the kind of decision making that made us inferior to Konoha again and again. In the Warring States Era, who would have thought that the concept of vige would work so well? His face distorted in anger! "Hashirama Senju with this idea, created ''a revolution''." "And since then ''revolution'' after another kepting from this damn leaf!" His face turned into an ominous smile, bordering on insanity: "What if we let go of a little freedom?" "What if the idea of political separation between the Daimyo and the Kage is abolished?" "What if we serve a more capable Lord?" " What if the action of the vige doesn''t only affect the vige but the whole country!" Chiyo widened her eyes as she saw the determined gaze of the Kazekage: "Kazekage-sama, you!" "Chiyo, Ebiso, we''ve been together for a long timeSince we were under the order of the Nidaime Kazekage." "Shamon-sama tried every way to improve the situation of our Sunagakure." "Sadly we are still the poorest of the 5 Great Countries." "Our vigers still struggle to make ends meet." "And the economic disparity between us and the other four only grows." He had a mocking smile: "For a long time, we thought that the prosperity of the vige and the country was our duty" He smirked: "Today, meeting those women, I finally realize" He then had a nk face like a enlightement was downing on him: "What are we?" Chiyo narrowed her gaze: "We are Shinobi" "And as Shinobi are, are we really that inferior to the Leaf?" Ebiso narrowed his eyes: "They may be a little stronger, butI think if we had better environne-!" "Indeed!! That was always the problem!!" The insanity in his face only got greater: "We are Shinobi!" "Right!? We aren''t rulers!" "We are instruments of war!" "Economic growth, lodging issues, resources issue were never our duties to begin with!!" "War and killing is where we strive!!" His face contained deep disdain and rage: "Those duties we''ve been burdening ourselves withHave always been that ''old bastard''s!!'' Chiyo responded: "No matter how much of an incapable he is. He at least, never had the ambition to take control of the vige!" The Kazekage has a solemn gaze: "Indeed, those people won''t stop at simple missions. " "It is akin to making a deal with the devil. Their ambitions are boundless." "But let me ask you one thing " "If this n go through, won''t the vige get stronger?" Chiyo nodded: "Yes." "Won''t the Wind country prosper?" "Yes" "Won''t our Shinobi be safer and our vige be protected?" "Yes." "And Chiyo" "Just what in the hell is my duty as the Kazekage?" She opened up her eyes widely before she sighed: "It seems you have made your decision." The Kazekage eyes became solemn: "Invoke, every Kage Level Ninja, Elite Jounin and all the members of the Council of Elders in Sunagakure." He smiled lightly: "It''s time for ''Revolution''. Sunagakure''s revolution!" Chapter 69: Kage and Daimyo! Chapter 69: Kage and Daimyo! Outside of Sunagakure, a huge beautiful mansion was erected from the Capsule. In it were two beautiful women ying chess against each other. One smiled: "HereEivor." "If you want to be a good leader never neglect the harmless details." Eivor had an exasperated face as she lost once again: "Hmph! Give me some ck, your highness!" Corneliaughed lightly. Eivor pouting tried changing the subject: "Your Highness..." "Isn''t 24 hours too tight for an operation of this magnitude?" "Will they make it on time?" Corneliaughed: "It is too tight" "It''s actually my main objective." " If you give them enough time to think, they will be debates, faction will be created." "Information will leak, and hesitation will prevail." She took the king chess piece in her hand and gently yed with it: "Keep in mind, Eivor." "If you want someone to do what you want, always keep him on his toes." She then pounded it on the board: "Force him into making a decision!" "When all said and done, then we can start working together." Eivor still had to ask: "If it is that easyWhy not use this on every vige?" Cornelia titled her head in negation, sighing deeply: "Sunagakure is a pretty subtle case. The Daimyos have been in conflict with the Kazekages for generations." "The Daimyos sees the Shinobi as an economic burden that doesn''t win him any benefits and think that, since." " A big part of the security is due to the Harsh Weather and Sand Storms, they shouldn''t ask for so much funding." "The Kazekage sees the Daimyo''sck of founding as the central reason for their inferiority to the Leaf." She had aplex gaze: " In their mind, in the art of war, they are leading, with the puppets art, the poison art, the fan art and the development of Ma Release." Her lips turned into an ironic smile: "Paradoxically, disciplines that rely a lot on manufacturing and funding. " "To their credit, it is true." She looked up to the sunny desert and narrowed her eyes, like she was analyzing all creation: "All others vige rely heavily on their gic predispositions, their ''Kekkai Genkai''." Her gaze then turned east, as if looking at a certain Leaf vige. "While Konoha leads by an extremely efficient formation system that constantly stacks incredible geniuses generation after another. "Be it from civilian families or ns, " "On top of extremely efficient n abilities" There was a trace of longing in her eyes: "Let''s take the Aburame n and the Yamanaka n." "I would have killed to have such abilities in my army." "The spy and reconnaissance work they can aplish, is much more precious than some new weapons or some fancy Kekkai Genkai." Eivor sighed: "The confusion in the Wind will only continue to grow with time, as everyone thinks they are doing the best for the country." Cornelia sighed: "That what makes this country one of the easiest ces to take over." "After all, the Four others are quite challenging..." "The Leaf possess an incredible synergy with it''s Daimyo. Each generation of Kage having deep friendship with the leading Daimyo. " Eivor smirked: "Of course, when they are bathed in resources and missions, why wouldn''t they be friends?" Cornelia had a doubtful expression on her face: "It''s partly that. But I think there is more to it." Eivor furrowed her brows. "Nobility, in whichever world" "Always tend to hold a certain amount of respect for ancient families." "And the founding ns of Konoha be it the Senju, the Uchiha or the Hyuuga are extremely old, with a deep heritage,rge personal wealth and prestige." "Forging their own ancestral connections with the High Nobility of the Fire Country and even going beyond to rtionship other ns in other countries." "Like the rtion between the Senju and the Uzumaki or the Hyuuga and the Kaguya." "So, the Leaf is a big no." Her eyes then moved to another direction "The Cloud have a deep obsession with control." "Their Raikage are traditionally short-tempered and quick to pull the trigger." "They would rather have their current Daimyo then relinquish power. Also their sense of, honor and loyalty is only second to Konoha" "So the Thunder is out of question." She sighed again: "The Earth is the country where the Daimyo system hold the greatest power." "Not only the Rock but also the Mist is heavily reliant on their minerals and this is me not taking in ount all the other little ''Hidden Viges'' in other countries." "The moment wey our hands on him." "The Earth would be the first there, the Grass and Waterfall will immediately intervene, Kiri would arrivest." "Although we could easily handle all of them. " "We would be creating war and showing our card uselessly." "If there is a country where the Daimyo is unshakable it''s there." Eivor then had an ominous smile: "Finally, The mist." Cornelia had her hand over her forehead: "The mist is at the same time, the easiest and hardest." " In the mist, taking over power is easy "Keeping it is extremely difficult." She had a trace of pity in her eyes as she recollected the information about the Mist: "There is a deep sense of mistrust looming all over the country." "Be it between the Daimyos and the Kage, or between the Kage and his own shinobi." "Civil wars are like a tradition for them. ns that ooze bloodlustMizukages with a looming target on his back. " "The cast system creating a deep division in this vige." "With the members of the Third cast holding a decade old grudge toward the other Two. The Second trying to take over the first one." "And the first one always preparing missions to reduce the power of the other two, fearing to let go of power" "It''s where the Daimyo holds the least power but it''s also where the Kage hold the least power." She an exasperated face as she tilted her head: "Any decision made by the Higher Ups will be questioned." " If for the Sand the danger is to wait for opinions to be made." "For Kiri factions have long been decided." "Resistance to war, peace and any big decision is like a reflex for them." Eivor sighed: "So much hatred between people living in the same country, between neighbors and brother in arms." "Living in it must be hell itself. " Cornelia smiled with a slightly evil aura around her: "And who''s best to rule Hell, then the devil itself?" Chapter 70: Devil and Cattle. Chapter 70: Devil and Cattle. Eivor had a questioning gaze: "He is still your brother, your highness." Cornelia smiled: "It''s exactly for this reason that I could tell you that with absolute certainty." She looked up with a smile on her face: ''Is your n already in motion?'' Land of Water, Capital of Water. Daimyo''s Mansion. The misty night was reigning in the beautiful Capital. Great building, deep ingrained architectures, lofty pces. It effectively looked like the ce, where nobles lived. In it''s center, dominating in size and in height all the others building, The great Daimyo Mansion was erected like a cry to the glory of it''s ruler. Regrouping a lot of buildings going from those of servants to those of affiliated nobles to those of guards. In the horror of the silent night. The devil was standing in front of the doors of the Mansion. The devil had a charming smile on his lips, like he was an angel blessing the world. The devil had Harmless look on his eyes, like he was contemting the beauty of the silent night. The devil was so handsome, if it was daytime all the fathers would hide their daughters. The devil was wearing traditional caftans, in his signature, mix of white and dark blue attire. But even this oriental style clothes couldn''t hide his deep European grace. Behind him his hooded minions, there yet, and at the same time not, with their mystic aura. By his side the leaders of the minions. A Family that took the form of the knights of the Apocalypse. He deeply breathed, the still untainted yet humid air of the capital, relishing in this beautiful night. Gazing at crescent moon with a hint of longing. Like a poet about to write his masterpiece. Finally his absent eyes got back on the Gigantic, Imposing door. He looked sideways, his signature smile on: "Silva-san, I hear opening gates is somewhat of a tradition for your family." His graceful bearing made him like he was singing a luby: "If that''s the caseWould you do me honor?" Silva advanced and punched, obliterating the door and wreaking havoc on the Mansion. The devil elegant smile only got more entrancing as he announced: "Operation Start." The hooded men behind him disappeared. The Zoldyck Family too. Immediately after, agonizing cries were heard all over the Mansion. The devil made his first step. Cries from here, sound of cutting from there. His smile still stered over his face. He advanced at a moderate pace, like he was taking a stroll in a garden, his blond hair ttered by the light of fire. Whenever he stepped, wails and warriors dying kept getting heard. Each step sounded like a percussion in the song of misery. Sometime some hooded men would appear by his side. From his mouth the same words kepting: "Leave no man alive." "No one is to escape." And each time he would say these worlds, hell would break lose. He continued to advance. By his left dead men, by his right dead men. By his side an effeminate man with a signature kimono appeared, apanying him a long haired tall assassin. The devil who have been waiting for their arrival for a long time said: "You are finally here. Right on time." Illumi spoke: "It''s done~ I made quite the beautiful collection." Karuto spoke more conventionally, but one could still see the deep blood-lust in his eyes: "Assassination of all the nobles of the Water Country." "Done" He nodded: "You''ve worked hard. Go out." "Make sure nothing rms the city." "We don''t want a civilian''s riot." The members disappeared. The devil continued paving his bloody way finally arriving at the Gates of the Main Residence. By each side of the gate, a hooded man appeared. Opening the house of the most powerful man in the Land of Water! He continued to advance, in the seemingly deserted residence. Glorious ornaments, great tapestries, a pce worthy of kings. The devil advanced, deeply contemting each decoration, like he was resonating with the culture of this world. ''This world deeply resembles feudal Japan, to it''s very core.'' ''How refreshing.'' Hidden in the shadows of this great residence, were two masked shinobis. Charged of the protection water Daimyo, they were sent here to patrol by their vige. A normally''routine'' duty. Some would even say, if they didn''t have to endure the whims of the Daimyo and his family... Easy money. Yet, today it was the most unfortunate mission in the world. They waited for the seemingly harmless man to approach, before they engaged at full speed! Yet, the man didn''t even bother looking at them: "Go easy on them, Silva-san, Zeno-dono." "We wouldn''t want to kill our future ''working force." Before they had the time to realize what happened, they felt all their limbs shatter like they were ss. As they fell like corpses by the side of the devil: "The HiddenThe hidden mistwon''t let you go" The devil had a curious look on his face: "Why would they?" "I aming to visit them next." "Report that to your Kage." He advanced as hidden ninjas one after another kept falling left and right. Finally arriving at the gates of a locked room. Wailing sound were heard. ''It seems that the emergency exists were covered too.'' ''Nen users are so versatile.'' He opened the door, the twost ninjas falling by his feet. The Water Daimyo was trembling in fright, his family in tearsHis wife and daughter wailing. His heir trembling like an unstoppable vibrator. The Daimyo covering his family was putting on a brave front. The devil only looked at them a smile stered over his face, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Suddenly hooded men appeared with a ready table, three seats, one in the center and two by the side. A bottle of fine wine, and three sses. He sat on it as he said: "Zeno-san, Silva-san. You''ve worked hard." He smiled handsomely: "Would you please apany me for a drink?" In each of one of the chairs appeared bulky silhouettes, as the devil graciously poured the wine for each one of them: "1945 Romanee-Conti, a little present from the Pendragon treasury." The two assassins still unbrideled by the terrified family, slowly drank. The Daimyo final gathered the courage to speak: "W-Who are you? And what do you want?" The devil smiled: "Fair enough." "A great noble deserves to know, by which hand he will end." "I am the Third Vizir of the Empire, Schneizel El Britannia." Schneizel had a deep smile as he looked at the Daimyo: "Anyst words?" The Daimyo who knew his time hase had a rare moment of rity: "Please, spare my family." Schneizel sighed deeply: "Goodst words." "Sadly" Blood line appeared on each of their necks: "All I can offer you is a quick death." Silva narrowed his eyes in contemtion: "It seems the first step of your n is a sess." Schneizel sighed: "It''s only a sess because it''s the Water country." "They are so cut from the other countries, that all information ispletely dyed. Making it the most isted country in the world." "And a crucial part of our n." Zenoughed: "It seems the Fuchsia haired princes took another approach." Schneizel nodded: "The best approach actually." " I actually disdain using force when unnecessary. " "For The Sand. That is" He deeply sighed as he sipped some of his wine: "For the Mist, it''s another matter altogether." "In this country, nothing is respected." "The strong eats the weak." "Laws are only here to be respected when one could enforce them." "A leader is only a temporary figure until the next civil war takes over." "Barbarians that call themselves Shinobi ns war for imaginary ideals of supremacy. " "Faction and caste at each other throats." "Shinobi only heeding the call of their interests." "A Mizukage that doesn''t hold control of even half of his vige." "Zeno-san. What does separates us from animals?" "It''sws and order." "When that is lost, when no one is capable of enforcing it, when anarchy bes the rule. Humans be only more intelligent apes." He took a short pause before continuing: "Or in other wordsCattle." His smile grew bigger as the condescendance and pity in his eyes became more evident: "Is there any point in negotiating with cattle?" "Apart, promises that would be soon broken, oaths that means squat" "There is nothing to gain." He sipped his wine: "Only when they are tamed and reformed." "Bing proper human beings." "Could we have a proper dialogue." He stood up looking deeply in the direction of a certain hidden vige: "Until, then. They are to be treated like cattle. With the carrot and the stick." Chapter 71: Board Game Chapter 71: Board Game Land of Wind. Sunagakure Night has descended on the desertic Land of Wind. The cliff made the whole vige look like an ominous fortress. Shadow came out from the fortress like cannon balls one after another, and started disappearing in the windy calm of the night. Cold-Blooded, discreet, killing and agileThat''s what Shinobi areAnd more so Elite ones hardened by the coldness of the First World War. The curtains lifted on another tragedy in this war torn world. At the terrace, a beautiful noble princess, was looking at the desert with a trace of longing, her fuchsia hair moving with the rhythm of the wind. Behind sitting on a fence, another blond hair beauty has narrowed eyes. "Did you send the second unit, to assure no one escapes?" Eivor nodded: "It is done, your highness." She breathed the sandy air of the desert before her eyes could regain focus. "Then it''s time to do our job." "Ayaz, are you ready?" A young man wearing the attire of the Brotherhood, was sitting in front of arge table, arge nk table. He had golden diadem around his forehead as the rest of his hair was arranged like ponytail. He responded with a serious face: "Yes! Your Highness!" Eivor smirked: "You''ve been bragging about this useless ability for so long." "It better workz." Ayaz had a sneer as big as her smirk: "SorryNot all the Nen abilities should be used forbat." "I am man of ss. I only cover things that are necessary for the Empire." "Not like you, you crazy gori girl!" Eivor had veins popping out from her forehead: "What did you say? You effeminate bastard!" The disdain in his face only grew bigger: "Tsk! Such ssless thing to say!" "You''ve always been a ssless gal, since we were ten." "And you will always be!" "The more you rise in ranks, the more I worry about the Empire''s image!" "I mean, look at her Highness Cornelia." "Her grace and her bearing only rise the status of the Empire!" She began even more enraged, at this guy continued to push her buttons: "I don''t need to take that from someone who isn''t even ''named''!" Ayaz also had some veins on his forehead, as she pushed one of his buttons: "Name aren''t about value, it''s about specific position within the order." "My profile doesn''t correspond any of the positions!" "I am a support type of guy!" Eivor snickered: "A support type of guy, whose ability was absolutely useless for 10 years!" "His majesty recognized my ability as ''invaluable''!" " I don''t need your stupid approval!" Cornelia sighed her hand on her forehead: "You''ve been bickering all day. Are you still going at it?" "30 Seconds before the start of the operation?" The both of them finally shut up. Cornelia said: "Ayaz! OperationStart!" A small smile appeared on the guy''s faces as his Nen began growing out of his body! Exponentially it continued to grow, again and again until it covered the whole Sunagakure! He slowly shut his eyes, put his finger against in each other in what seemed like a thinking pose. He smiled as he announced: "Specialization: War Board Game." Slowly his Large En started to slowly retract as in the Big white table in front of him, a 3D detail by detail reconstruction of the whole Sunagakure Mansion started appearing! The big cliffs, the buildings, the sand concentration, the wind speed All kind of information tags appeared around the vige, exining by detail the state of the whole vige. But it didn''t stop there! Little vigers, shinobi and merchants of all origins started popting the whole sunagakure. Little etiquettes started the whole mood of each viger from ''Completely oblivious to the situation'' To Shinobi who had ''A bad presentimentSomething bad is going to happen'' He started talking: "Allied Forces" Suddenly the majority of the whole poption of Little Suna turned into blue. Cornelia and Eivor looked at the minority who didn''t turn blue, a light smile on their faces. He announced again: " Hostile forces." The rest took a red glint. Eivor had a fierce smile on her face: "Traitors, and double agents. They are here, indeed." Cornelia smirked: "We can''t let them alert the other viges, now, can we?" Ayaz opened his eyes. His eyes were iris-less as beams of red Nen energy starteding out of them. Each one of them lending discreetly on one of them. Behind him, a giant screen started appearing from air as he smiled: "Trackingplete." Cornelia smiled: "Good job. Capture every one of them." "Search for hard proof on their betrayal." "If you don''t find one" She smiled suspiciously: "Forge one." Shadows took off from the darkness of the roof!! Ayaz sighed: "Now for the next part." He had unwillingness in his face: "I will need your En''s help, Eivor." Eivor snickered: "Huh? I didn''t hear you?" "Tell Onee-sama! What do you need?" Ayaz was pissed off: "Gori woman, don''t mistake yourself!" "I always had the biggest En in the Brotherhood!" "You only have such a big En because you became a Saiyan!" Cornelia sighed: "The Second unit is already in ce, get going already." Eivor flew in the air as she unleashed her trendemous En it grew like an ancient beast, engulfing the whole Land of Wind. Every person a little tingling in their back, like a ferocious beast was watching their back. Fortunately, Eivor didn''t mix any killing intent with it. Ayaz flew to her with the moonwalk, and shut his eyes again: "Specialization: Hunting Game." Suddenly, Eivor En started slowly retracting, as a 3D reconstruction of the Land of Wind started appearing on the whole terrace!! Cornelia looked around her, with deep praise: ''Not only are they immensely strong, and extremely organized. They are also with a never seen before versatility!'' He smiled before announcing: "PREY." Some good clothed citizen started being colored red! Cornelia smiled: "All the nobles of the Wind." She took hermunication device: "The position will be sent to you in any minute. Only engage the targets, that escape the hunt of the Sand." "I don''t even want them to know you were there" Chapter 72: Turmoil in the Mist. Chapter 72: Turmoil in the Mist. Land of the Wind, Capital of the Wind. The Kazekage on the highest cliff near the Wind Capital. The capital was built on an extremely strategic ce. Freatic napes, numerous oases. Like a shining gem in the darkness the capital was glowing. Chiyo by his side, asked again: "Are you sure? Once we do thatThere would be no turning back." The Kazekage had a helpless face: "After this dayI will be either remembered as the Worst Kage in the history of the Shinobi World or the Greatest one in the History of Suna." He then titled his head: "But honestly, that doesn''t matter at all, to me." "I will only do what I think is the best for the Sand." He then looked up only to see the signal that all the Shinobi are deployed all over the Wind Country. His smile then turned into a warm onne looking at hispanion of forever: "Chiyo-chan, Ebiso-kun" The other smiled warmly as he didn''t call them those names for a long time. "Let''s meet on the other side." They all disappeared as they all thought in the same time: ''We will face whateveres head on, together!" Land of Water, Capital of Water. The third Mizukage was having the scare of his life! "What did you say? The Daimyo? You mean all the nobles of the Water are dead?!!" The ANBU by his side were also having a hard time breathing!! "WHO DID IT? IS IT KUMO OR SUNA?!!" The Mizukage felt so outraged that he already decided on a bloody war on whoever vige did it! Killing a Daimyo is viting an extremely big taboo!! Shinobi are Shinobi! But even Shinobi know their ce! The group of Shinobi of injured had solemn faces: "They are probably from neither group." "They were hooded. They are at least Elite Jonin Level." The Mizukage had a deep look on his face: "He said he ising to visit us, huhAfter killing the Water Daimyo what gal!!" As he was about to make the preparation order! The door opened up! As another group of even more injured Shinobi appeared. Those were the Elites who patrolled the area around the vige! But they were only three! The group of injured Kiri Jonins had terrified faces, as some of them were wailing, some had their arms around their faces, like petrified little kids! The Mizukage knew his vige wascking a lot of things but there was one thing he was sure off! In terms of ruthless and cruelty, love for blood and fearlessness of death, there was none above his KIRIGAKURE!! But what was that? Are those really his Kiri Jonins hardened by the monstrosity of the First Shinobi World War?!! Finally one spoke, deep distress in his voice: "MONSTER!! THAT PERSON ISN''T HUMAN!" "IT SAID IT''S COMING HERE!" "PLEASE EVACUATE!!! " THE VILLAGE MIZUKAGE SAMA!!!!" Any Kiri shinobi is fearless of deathBut only if his death is meaningful!!! If his death contributes to the greater good! To a cause! To a memorable fight! But fighting ''this thing'' is actually nothing like that!! It just a Dragon disposing of ANTS! Such meaningless struggle! Such a fight is absolutely meaningless! HELL, It isn''t even actually considered a fight!! It''s no different from an elephant stepping on a nt! It''s just death. Death. Alone. Or as they saw... SomethingMuch, much worse. The Mizukage who became even more pissed off by his man reaction punched the one who spoke in the face! "Make sense! Report what happened or I''ll consider your words as Treason!" "How many enemies were they?! How they look like? Who is their leader? What''s their objective?" Another Jonin spoke with deep dread in his voice: "I don''t know!! I DON''T KNOW! ITS "SHE IS!!" The Mizukage also noticed that the leaders of the units were missing! "Whers is Rarimaru and Matsuki ?" The moment he mentioned their names. One Elite Jonin started wailing smashing his head against the ground as if trying to get a gruesome memory of his brain: "SENSEI!! MATSUKI-SENSEI!!" "MAT!! AAAAAAAH!!" Another female jonin started vomiting in ce as if it was the first time she saw blood in her life!! The calmer one started trembling, looking at the ANBU and the councilor by the side of the Mizukage. He gulped up and down, before he crawled to everyone''s feet: "Please, Mizukage-samaDon''t ask me to report to you what happened." "Please" "If you hold any respect for those as Shinobi." The Mizukage felt his heart turned horribly cold as deep uneasiness invaded his heart. But he was still relieved to find one ''sane'' shinobi: "Who are they? Were they hooded? Did they fight with hidden des?" The sane jonin had a weird expression on his face. The trembling in his voice increased as he continued to report : "No. Mizukage-samaItShe was only one person." The Mizukage''s frown got even tighter. ''Fighting an unknown enemy, this is bad.'' He took a deep breath before asking the question he''s been dreading the most: "How strong is she?" This time even in the calm jonin, imensurable fear and pressure as he still felt ''it''s'' strength in every pore of his body. His voice started trembling as he dropped the bomb on the Higher Ups of Kiri: "Mizukage-sama please prepare for a cmity to descend on the vige." "It''s...She already surpasses the Kage level by a big Margin!!" The Mizukage felt an overwhelming cold on his chest, like a never-ending winter was invading his body: "Is this information corroborated by all of you?" All the other looked down in acknowledgement, some red-eyed, some trembling and the other one still smashing his head on the ground, crying his sensei''s name "Tell all the Shinobi to get prepared. An attack on the vige is impeding." Chapter 73: Conflict in the council. Chapter 73: Conflict in the council. (For the Iing Three Chapters, I would rmend listening to the music: NieR Automata OST - The Dark Colossus (Guardian Remix) ) Good Read! -------------------------------------------------- Land of the Wind, Capital of the Wind. At the top of the Country a Fushia haired princess was sitting with an approving smile on her face. By her side the Kazekage and the councilors: "Good Job. Kazekage-san." "Now we could finally start working." They started discussing the new procedures they were about to make on the Land of Wind. The discussion continued for hours, as the three were baffled by all the insights the princess had. Her vision for the development of the Land of Wind was as if it was already growing in front of them. Yet interrupting them, to the surprise of the three people, a blue portal opened. From it came a green haired beauty, she looked like a fairy gracing the world. Her beautiful white skin was ented by the beautiful white caftan she horned. She looked like nobility, the same kind as the Fuschia Haired princess. A solemn face appeared on the three Shinobi: ''Portals? Seriously!'' ''Where the hell are they evening from?!'' Eivor by the side of Cornelia bowed: "Your Highness, the First Lady." The three Shinobi who still didn''t understand quite well how the Empire worked also bowed slightly. C.C had a naughty smile on her face: "It seems this title stuck to me." "You know Lelouch and I aren''t married?" Eivor smirked: "Not yet, your Highness." C.C seemed a little shaken up, before sheughed lightly: "It seems you all inherited a little part of ''his'' character." Eivor smiled a little proud of what she saw as an absolutepliment. The three Shinobi saw what unfolded with deep contemtion. Cornelia had an inquiring gaze: "It seems you are bringing some news." C.C smiled lightly: "Everything is ready at Kiri." ''" It'' will attack it in one hour max." The Third Kazekage looked at C.C with deep shock in his face: "Kiri? You mean the Hidden Mist Vige? They are going to get attacked? By whom?" Cornelia was the first to respond: "Indeed. Kiri is the ''Second Pole'' we chose" Chiyo narrowed her eyes: "Kiri is difficultAre you sure you could pull it off?" Cornelia smiled meaningfully: "It''s much simpler than you think." C.C took a capsule from her sleeve and threw it! From it, appeared an enormous futuristic screen! Cornelia had an all-knowing expression on her face: "Are you curious, Kazekage-san?" "About what''s happening in Kiri?" " Eivor, you might want to watch that too." Everyone had a solemn face looking at the screen. No, actually. Some had horrified one as if they were looking at evil incarnated. Looking at what was slowly approaching Kirigakure. Chiyo had her hand over her mouth an intense re on her face: "Isn''t that Rarimaru Hoshigaki? And Matsuki, the quick de?" Those two are bitter enemies from thest world War. Enemies they feared and despised with all their heart. Looking at their present state, they deeply sighed extreme dread in their eyes. Chiyo even averted her eyes. The Kazekage too. This is just how horrible was the spectacle they were witnessing! Eivor sighed looking begrudgingly at Cornelia: "When you said ''the devil''.Your Highness" "You weren''t talking about your brother, were you ?" Cornelia smirked: "I never said there was only one." "Devil, that is." "A country need a Daimyo...But also a Kage." Looking at the pouting Eivor, Cornelia finally relented: "I actually never said anything, because this subject is a little sensitive right now." Eivor had a questioning gaze. She sighed deeply looking up in the sky: "A little time before starting the operations here." "The Supreme Council had it''s first big deep disagreement." C.C tilted her head as she sighed: "Screaming, never ending arguments" Cornelia sighed: "All of that because of an idea. An epiphany...." "The third Vizir Schneizel had topletely control Kiri." The Kazekage frowned. ''Another Vizir...Like Cornelia.'' ''And they are talking about controlling the Mist Vige like it is more a question of how, than any other thing.'' ''Those people are terrifying. I sinecerly hope I made the right choice.'' She smiled: "An idea only the devil could have." When she heard this kind of woman, describe another person as ''the devil'', Chiyo felt chills all over her body! C.C nodded: "Lelouch and Euphemia were firmly against the idea." Cornelia smiled lightly: "Schneizel and I were on the other side." Eivor asked: "And what was ''His Majesty''s'' opinion?" Cornelia had a warm smile: "He was rather neutral. A very rare case actually." She then looked at C.C meaningfully: "Finally, it was decided by a proposal from C.C." "A test." "A test everyone agreed on." Cornelia had a rather childish grin: "But his majesty didn''t quite understand, he was rather confused why would we agree to such a thing." C.C chuckled: "How dense can he be sometimes.~" Cornelia sighed: "The result is, as you see, like always" Looking intently at the screen and pointing at the woman advancing, she said: "Schneizel got what he wanted." Kirigakure. The Mist was reced by snow and ice. The Thousands of Shinobi all prepared, had sweat over their forehead as they saw a gorgeous looking silhouette. The rhythm of high heels, continued to resonate in silence as if engulfing the wholend of water. Tic, Toc, Tic, toc. The rhythm of the heels seemed like an ominous melody, like the prelude of an impending disaster. The ruthless Kaguya and Hoshigake n all felt extreme dread in their heart as they saw the spectacle approaching the gate of Kiri. The Mizukage had fire in his eyes as he remembered the words his shinobi said to him: ''Please, Mizukage-samaDon''t ask me to report to you what happened.'' ''PleaseIf you hold any respect for those as Shinobi.'' Deep rage invaded his heart as he saw what has be of his Quasi-Kage level Shinobi! The sound of the High heels didn''t stop as her gorgeous looking silhouette, finally was released from the embrace of the snow. By her feet what resembled two leashed dogs. But they weren''t. They definitely weren''t. Because everyone knew who ''those dogs'' were in the vige. Two Quasi-Kage level ninjas, feared by the Shinobi World. The pride of Kirigakure. The pride of Kirigakure was at a leash, naked. A leather cor on their neck, barking. Tongue out like the most disgusting thing in the world. Sometime it would cry with a mix of pleasure and pain as it was whipped. Sometime it would lick the white boots of the owner before it would kicked into it''s ce. He clenched his fist as he felt he never wanted to kill someone so much in his life. ''It'' advanced but it wasn''t alone. As the Mist slowly turned into a never-ending winter. As snow slowly descended on the Land of Water. Other silhouettes started appearing. A slight galloping sound could be heard here and there. Yet weirdly no neighing was heard. The Shinobi with the most piercing eyes were the first to detect as they gulped up and down: "Those aren''t ''human'' troops!!" The quite snow fused with the wind as it slowly turned into a raging tempest engulfing the whole Mist Vige. As if singing the glory of it''s forthbringer. "Tic, toc, Tic, toc" Finally, she arrived at the gate, with all the Shinobi of Kiri, dripping with rage, ready to engage. Behind her, thousands of Ice Soldiers, like an army from the cold entrails of hell awaiting each of them, with an emotionless indifference. The Snow, the Winter, The Mist, The Cavalry, The Shinobi, The Dogs. And finally, the Woman. The Blue haired woman. Her long gorgeous hair, dancing at the rhythm of the snow tempest. Her white kepi, adorned on her head, gave her a deep military vibe. The white leathery uniform only made her beautiful form, much more outstanding as even her enemies couldn''t help stealing a nce. On her Chest a blood red tattoo. Symbol of her power. The smile she adorned as she was looking forward to was about to unfold: "What a great weing party! I am quite ttered!" She made another step as a barbarian smile appeared on stunning face: "Now...Let''s war begin!" Chapter 74: Fourth Mizukage. Chapter 74: Fourth Mizukage. The Third Mizukage breathed deeply at her provocative words before he made the order: "Engage!" The woman only smiled lightly as her Ice Soldiers also engaged. She continued to advance as the snow carried away the cries of despair and wails of pain. Yet weirdly, the Ice Soldiers only stopped at injuries. But even with that kind of disadvantage the genin and the chunin couldn''t face them. A unit of three or Four Jonin could take one on. Two Elite Jonin could defeat one. Quasi-Kage Shinobi could take on even two at a time. But to win they would need to be in a one to one situation. Yet, against an army of 10000 of those Soldiers, how much Quasi-Kage level Shinobi could Kiri spare ? How much Elite Jonin level ? How much Jonin level? All that lived froze. The humid air of the Water country was perfect for her. Here, she was unstoppable! ''Tic, Toc, Tic, Toc'' Her beautiful silhouette was moving with an unmistakable grace. The heads of all the greatest ns attacked her! "Water Release: Water Dragon Bullet Technique!" A gigantic Water Dragon Head! "Shikyomatsu: Dance of the Seedling Fern!" A forest of bones started piercing the ground around her! "Hyoton: Ice Prison technique!" Sheughed, excitement all over her face: "Good!! Good!! This is how war should be !!! " Looking at the bloodlust in the Kaguya n and Yuki n eyes, sheughed out loud like a child: "What a beautiful world!" "But" Herugh turned into a disdainful smirk: "This still too weak!!! Too weak!! Mist Vige!!!" And as she spoke ice started appearing on her fingertip as it grew, It engulfed everything!! The Water dragon turned into an ice one and immediately changed targets. The bone forested slowly frosted turning into ice ash! The Ice Prison was easily broken! She then attacked as the Four People engaged in a deadly melee!! The Four most bloodthirsty, and war hungry people in Kiri at the time were at each other throats as the Blue haired woman handled the three of them with ease!! The Kaguya n head danced with every bone with his body, yet the woman was so absurdly powerful, so incrediblyskillful. That in every move, he would find himself outssed! Every powerful strike, had a more powerful riposte. Every beautiful dance, was two or three stepste! The Hoshigaki n head with his enormous chakra reserves, unleashed oceans of water, sharks jutsus, only to be frozen again and again by her simple touch. ''What a freak?! Is that some sort of Kekkai Genkai?'' The Yuki even stopped fighting in deep contemtion. He never saw such a mastery of the ice element since he was born. ''A genius! No! A monster!'' The woman didn''t even seem to control ice. No it was like the element himself was bowing down to her! Imploring her to use it!! She yed with it like it was a matter of fact! The Three of them like they weren''t fighting but a natural disaster! Like they were fighting the blizzard themselves! Like simple men at the mercy of the wild, cruel nature! A little further! The Mizukage had an enraged face: "She is toying with them" "If she had any intention to kill any of them, they would be long dead!" "Those bloodthirsty bastards!" Behind him were seven silhouettes, each one with a distinguished sword at it''s hand. "GoI want her head." "Even if you have to sacrifice one of them! " The Seven silhouettes disappeared and immediately encircled the battle. The womanughed a sadist smile on her beautiful frosty face, interest in her cold blue piercing eyes: "Swordsmen! Interesting" She took a long rapier from her side as she repulsed the other three. Appearing in front each head ns and injuring them in the process! Like what she could have done centuries ago!! Levitating in the air, her boot on an ice tform, she looked down on the seven others: "Don''t disappoint me!" Each one of the seven had a different reaction. Some were excited when they saw her weird sword. Some were entranced by her pose. Some were enraged by her gal. Some were solemn as they prepared for the worst. Yet. No one was backing down! A new melee unfolded. As everyone could see to their disbelieve that her kenjutsu alone could keep at bay the Seven of Them!! Her smile only grewrger as her first strikepletely cut Kubikirbocho in half! Her speed could outss the lightening covered Kiba''s user! As her sharp lightening charged cutting sword shed with her ice rapier!! Wounds started appearing all over the Kiba user!! Before the blue-eyed woman started avoiding the thin needles of the Nuibari user, saving herrade. She faced the masked user of the nuibari praising: "Good swordsmanship! Good!!" She licked the blood of the needle wound on her cheek before engaging again. This time she entered a power contest with thebination of the Samehada user and the Kabutori user! The Samehada user could feel the growing fear in Samehada as the battle continued! Samehada couldn''t even guess where her power was from! The Woman had no Chakara! At all! Samehada waspletly ineffective on her. The Kabutori was slowly breaking down under the powerful assault of the woman!! "Stronger! Faster! Fight for your life!" """Such a monster!!""" Said the remaining members as they all charged in the same time !! But neither the Power of Himarakerei nor the Skillful needles of Nuibari and even less the obvious explosions of Shibuki were effective! The woman was even getting bored! "Skillful Swordsmanship butnot nearly enough!" She said as she got even faster, her de sharper, her attacks more powerful, and her ice ardent!! An epic melee unfolded! As Water , thunder and the fire of explosion danced with the deadly ice!! The sound of the shing swords attracted the whole elite of Kirigakure. Her majestic Kenjutsu! Her Domineering bearing! Her bloodthirsty smile! Her Overpowered ice! There isn''t a thing that the mist Ninja couldn''t admire!! It was like she was a long-lost Mist Shinobi! Skillfully dodging some attack, powerfully shing through some others! She had a mix of heaven defying skill and absurd power that only seemed to escte with time. There isn''t a single shinobi in Kiri that thought this person was going to lose. Even when more people joined the melee. She was just that good. Herugh continued to grow! "What a great ce! His Majesty is right! This ce is perfect for me!!" The womanughed in the face of life and death like the both were meaningless in her eyes! The war driven Kaguya, Yuki and Hoshigaki ns began even to develop a deep admiration for her! The elemental face-off slowly broke apart! As Ice ate away all other elements. When everything looked clearer. The Mizukage in the Mist, and the Kazekage in the Wind watched the legendary Seven Swordsmen of the Mist! The order who could topple countries on it''s own! Fall Apart! One by one! The woman''s rapier was bloodied and her uniform tainted with blood, their blood!! Kubikirbocho waspletely dissected! The Kiba user was at her knees, half her body in frostbite! The Nuibari user was bloodied to her veryst needle! Half a step away from the death! The Kabotori user had a big sh wound on his torso as he contemted his destroyed Kabutori!! The Samehada user has a helpless face as he saw how his sword was reluctant to continue a loosing fight! The Shibuki user was already retreating in fright! The Himarekerei user was thest standing, by his will alone. The Mizukage finally charged with his ANBU! But the fight was even more one sided. The Kazekage sighed: "He is fighting a losing battle. The Mizukage has always been the weakest out of the five of usAnd I doubt even one of the Five Kage could win against her." And as he said. The water release jutsus of the Mizukage were even more ineffective. Her ice engulfed him as he kept losing ground again and again. Wails of pain as wounds after the other, riddled him. She was enjoying his agonizing pain, as no Shinobi even intervened to save him. Fear had been deep ingrained in every Shinobi''s mind. All Struggle is useless. Because When they saw that no one was actually dying. Theypletely understood her intention. This woman was not here to destroy the vige. Her intention was much more profound. And As she proved her might again and again. The strength supremacists of the Mist have all made an implicit decision. Slowly retreating in anticipation. An implicit decision that was well into Schneizel''s calctions. ''Spit on the weak and bow to the Strong!'' The Mist have always been like that! And it''s not tomorrow that it will change! The choice was evident! The Mizukage who have always been despised as weaker than the other Kages? The Mizukage who have always tried to undermine the strong ns for fear of their powers? The Mizukage who built the caste system to divide the vige, so he can rule better? Or? The Woman who just took one of the 5 Great Shinobi Vige alone? The Woman who just toyed with the arrogant Kaguya, Yuki and Hoshigaki n like they were trash? The Woman who just obliterated the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist? "Your so weak. Only slightly stronger than the others." Half the Kiri Shinobi nodded in acknowledgement. "How can someone like you rule such a ce?" " No wonder your men are so disloyal." She said as she approached the dying Mizukage. "Who the hell are you?" She put her pointy heels on his face. His cries of pain all over the now silent Kiri. "The weak has no right to ask questions." And as the snow continued to rage, making her even more beautiful than ever. Her blue hair making her seem sometimes like a snow demoness, other times like an ice fairy! "But since, I will be staying here for some time." " Let''s get this out of the way, first." She took off her white kepi throwing it away in the snow tempest. She took the Mizukage''s bloodied hat and put it on her head. Flew atop of the Mizukage building, gathering the attention of the whole frozen Kiri. She announced, with her Empire toppling charisma: "The new ruler of thend of Water, the third Vizir, Schneizel El Britania, has appointed a new kage to the Hidden Mist." She put her hand on her beautiful chest introducing herself: "I am Esdeath, The Fourth Mizukage of the Hidden Mist." She took her rapier out a savage smile on her cold lips: "Does anyone have anyins?" The members of the most bloodthirsty ns were the first to bow: "All Hail, Yondaime-sama!" The members of the Yuki n were the happiest as they were formting hypothesis about their parenthood with her! The members of the Kaguya, the Karatachi, the Hoshigaki n followed. Soon afterward with solemn faces, the Hozuki n followed. "We will serve. Yondaime-sama!" Once they saw the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist bow too, with a trace of expectation in their eyes. All the other followed: "All Hail, Yondaime-sama!!" And just like thatThe forever disunited Kiri n, bowed. Shinobi after another, civilian after another. Fear and anticipation in their Hearts. Esdeath smiled wickedly: "Good. At least, each one of you knows his ce now." The Kazekage felt his heart turn cold as he looked at the New Mizukage of the Mist: ''United like that, they will be even harder to deal.'' ''I hope we won''t get into any conflicts with this freak.'' Chiyo sighed: ''She looks like the kind who would start a war just for enjoyment. I hope they know what they are doing.'' They breathed deeply and as they were about to leave. They heard a question from Cornelia: "Where are you going?" "The Real Show only starts now." The Kazegake had a deeply surprised expression: "What?!" Cornelia smiled lightely: "You think we send Esdeath, just so she could deal with the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist?" "OhPleaseEven a genin opening the 8 gates could wreck their strongest generation." "Or do you think gaining the approval of the leading ns is enough topletely unite the mist?" Kazekage also narrowed his eyes in wonder Cornelia snickered: "To unite those traitorous bastards, to unite ''the bloody mist'' one would need a much bigger achievement." "An achievement, that makes Esdeath enter the legend of the Ninja World." Chapter 75: Legend in the Shinobi World! Chapter 75: Legend in the Shinobi World! "An achievement, that makes Esdeath enter the legend of the Ninja World." "Each Ninja Vige''s Leader had a ''feat'' that makes it eligible to rule." Cornelia sighed in thought as she exined: "For Kumo, it was the never-ending fights the Third Raikage had with Hachibi. Completely solidifying his strength in the eyes of the Thunder." "For KonohaIt was the ''Will of fire'' inherited by the Third Hokage and the absurd mastery he had over all Konoha''s techniques" "For IwaIt was the ''only'' Keikka Tota, the ''particle style'' mastered by The Third Tsuchikage. " "For SunaThe position of Kazekage is practically a birth right of your Family, because of the Legendary Ma Style." "But for KiriThere was no ''real legend'' that would unite the vige under her grasp." "At least not until now." C.C had also nodded: "This level of demonstration strength although very impressive, is not enough topletely unite the Mist under her." "As time passes, people will always question her strength. Reality, no matter how great it is" "Always bes more and more futile with time" Corneliaughed: "But Legends, they only be more impressive as the generations pile up!!" "We needs Feats that solidifies her as an absolute legend. Even more than the other Four." "Kiri needs to be scary. This were they strive. If they lose that...." Cornelia smiled: "As Schneizel said To tame Kiri, you will need the carrot and the stick." C.C smiled too: "Esdeath just gave them stick. Showing them how fearful in reality she can be." Eivor narrowed her eyes in wonder: "Now it is the the time for the carrot. Showing them the legends they can write with her!!!" The Kazekage felt his back turn cold: ''Just how much insight do they have on the Shinobi World ?!'' Cornelia had an excited smile: "It''s just so happens, that the perfect person to write this Legend with is at Kiri, at the moment." " He has been controlling this vige as his own for quite a while now." Cornelia crouched up as she devoured the screen with her eyes: "EsdeathDon''t disappoint me." "Show me something Legendary! " She continued the rest in her mind: ''After allYou tooare nning on ''conquering'' him'' Esdeath who saw everyone''s allegiance finally had the widest smile as her eyes finallynded on where she was itching tond the most. She looked up. A Hooded man was standing on top of the tallest building of Kirigakure. Unbridled by the snow nor by the storm. His clothes flickering in and out. His ominous red eye gleaming in the snow, like a beast hiding in the storm waiting to pounce on it''s prey! Looking at him, Esdeath felt every fiber of her being on alert! Her body was tingling with excitement! Deep excitement she never once felt! A feeling she never experienced on her home world! She spoke : "Aren''t you going to bow as well?" The hooded man responded with a calm yet weighty voice: "Watch your words, Ice Girl." "You may not survive enough time to see your office." Esdeath felt deep pressure behind each of his words: "It seems you are quite riled up. Does me bing Mizukage inconvenience you that much?" He smirked deep disdain in each of his words: "For me all the Kage are nothing but weaklings" "...Disgusting weaklings." "Why would I care if one reced another?" Esdeath smile only got bigger and bigger: "I see. Not Caring about weaklings is only normal." "ButYou see" She took off her rapier as ice began forming around her! "I just got into office and here I have such a BIG guest." Her smile was brimming with sadist insanity: "Wouldn''t I be a bad Host if I didn''t care of HIM?!!" The hooded narrowed his eyes at the iing enemy: "Those are some big words! Let say if you can back them up!!!" He jumped up, making extremely familiar hand signs as he pronounced: "Katon! Gyokka Mekkyaku!!" (Katon: Great Fire annhtion!) The attack that took all the effort of the Shinobi alliance to even repel was unleashed, like a raging fire from Hell, about to engulf the whole Mist Vige!! The Shinobi of The Mist Vige felt their limbs tremble from fright at the simple sight of it!! If nothing stops this technique this whole vige is going to burn!!! This is just how Strong the man was!!! Yet one person was even more excited, rejoiced and ted!!! "Great! I would expect no less from the powerhouses of this world!!" Under the feet of the flying Esdeath an enormous Mass of Ice formed!!! Enormous enough to crash the whole Hidden Mist!! The two techniques shed against another in a standstill! As the ice continued to evaporate resisting the unrelenting assault of the fire!! A side of The vige was volcano hot and another was blizzard cold!! When Esdeath judged that she was close enough to engage, she jumped, her rapier in her hand The man smiled: "Interesting" He took his signature weapon from his back! A gunbai with tomoes engraved in it! The both of them shed in the air. The Eternal Magnekyou Sharingan constantly analyzing each aspect of her movement! The two Taijutsu monsters continued to sh again and again! Their sharp instinct guiding their movement! Esdeath Swordsmanship vs The Uchiha''s Taijutsu!! In a standstill. The twonded, each on a tform. Only this time the hood waspletely off! At the other sided of the Screen, the Kazekage was on the verge of having a stroke! "This is!!! How the Hell?!!! He is alive?! You all knew that?!!" One could finally see a man wearing, his attire from the Sengoku era. He had aged quite a bit, he was now on his forties. His spiked hair descending to his back. One eye who had lost light and the other having a red familiar pattern. A familiar pattern that didn''t appear even in the First Shinobi World War. The young shinobi or even the adult ones who fought in the First World War, couldn''t recognize him. The Shinobi who have passed once or twice by the Valley of the End, felt a sense of familiarity, yet they couldn''t assimte the great statue with this 40 old man. But the old bastards, who saw him rampage in the battlefield of the Warring States Era, felt they feet go limp. "Uchiha" "Uchiha Madara!!!!" As the first one pronounced the dreaded name! Everyone in Kiri opened his eyes! "Look at his eyes! It''s really him!!!" All the members of Kiri started panicking: "Mizukage-sama! This is!!!" Esdeath smiled: "So that''s his name" At 40 of age, a shinobi was still in his prime. This Shinobi who knew that he will not go out from here without a fight decided to fight it out! This Shinobi who from the first time in decades felt the tingling of excitement as he faced an ''intersting'' adversary, smiled meaningfully: "Are you ready? Mizukage " Esdeath smiled as she marched, the rhythm of her high heels taking over the whole silent, tensed vige. He continued to speak with arrogance: "You are not fighting some worthless Kage, this time." He smiled wildly: "Are you ready to dance?" Esdeath smiled was even wilder, as she made a signature rapier wielder pose, like a dancing ice demon : "I live for the dance!! Chapter 76: Madara vs Esdeath Chapter 76: Madara vs Esdeath Chiyo who couldn''t believe her eyes looking at the screen: "That''s how you want her to make the Legend of the ninja world?" Cornelia had an excited smile: "Indeed. Who''s best to make her enter the legend, then the greatest Legend himself!? Uchiha Madara!!" Eivor snickered: "I am sure all the spies of the Leaf are peeing their pants right now!" Esdeath jumped in the air using shards of ice to attack him. He kept avoiding her unrelenting assault. She then turned to her vige. "I will get him out of the vige. The weak stay here." Her smile crooked: "The strong is allowed to watch the fight." The underlying meaning is clear. ''Only the High Level can apany her!'' The two-silhouette shed again, Madara using his EMS at full power as he analyzed every aspect of her Kenjutsu. Esdeath using her near animal instinct kept up with Madara''s insane speed! Madara was impressed by her raw strength, he actually never faced this kind of physical strength ,even from Hashirama! If he wasn''t using his Gunbai to offset her strikes, he would need to at least be in his Susanoo to tank her shes!! Esdeath waspletely overwhelmed by his speed! Only using her senses to keep up with his movement! The Gunbai vs the Ice Rapier! The strikes from the Gunbai kepting at her, from all ces as wounds started appearing on the Mizukage!! Despite that, her strikes only got fiercer! The cold wind heeded her call as it slowed the mouvement of her opponent! And as she became more and more ustomed to his fighting style, her strikes got more and more vicious! Madara felt the cold prating his body with each his strike, slowing his mouvement! No matter how short it was, for Esdeath this was still an opening!! She startednding too!! The Melee continued as the curved de of the Gunbai and the Rapier shed again and again! Completely getting them out of the Mist Vige! As the blue-white light and the Red-ck light kept shing against each other in never ending confrontations! Arriving at a Great Distance out off Kiri, she smirked, as she shed: "Using my own strength against me! Huh?! Uchiha Madara!" Madara had an arrogant smile: "Do you think your puny strength impresses me?" "Let me show you." His eyes shining brightly in the middle of the snow storm! "What real strength looks like!!" Suddenly blue bony ribs started enveloping Madara''s body! The Blue Ribs slowly evolved! Into a full skeleton! As for the first time since the end of the warring states era. The glory of the Uchiha was reignited! And the Angel of Death again cursed the Lands of The Shinobi World!! The Elite of Kiri were trembling with fright: "What in the hell is that monster?!" The oldest ones had solemn faces: "So he is indeed Uchiha Madara" Esdeath who felt the ominous and mystic aura of the Susanoo,ughed: "Good! It would be too disappointing if you didn''t have other things up your sleeve!" Madara snickered, his deep voice more intimidating than ever: "Let''s see how far can you dance. Ice Girl." On the humongous arms of the Susanoo appeared gigantic des as they downed like the apocalypse on Esdeath. Yet, to the surprise of all the Jonin, to the surprise of even the Kazekage! She didn''t evade at all!! Her long rapier imbued with ice grew into a horrendous ice de, as she, with her freakish lifting strength wielded it to tank the Susanoo strike from above!! The sh between the two attackpletely shattered the ground! As, still standing in a deep crater, Esdeath smiled widely, her ice de breaking apart: "Good strength!" The Kazekage couldn''t even believe his eyes!! ''What kind of freak would decide to take this kind of attack head on!?" The Jonin felt they heart exalt! "Mizukage-sama had such strength!!" An enormous ice de formed again, as she jumped up and propelled herself with the monstrous de cutting through the air: "Let''s see how much your little toy can take!!" The crazy witch''s attack continued to sh with the Susanoo. The Susanoo entered in a cycle of destruction and regeneration! The Kazekage took a deep breath: "She is actually damaging the Susanoo by raw strength alone!" Cornelia smiled: "She is still only ying around for now. Trying to gauge how it works." "What? You mean...!" But the response arrived in the screen! Madara sneered: "Your strength is able to break the Susanoo''s ribs...Not bad." Wielding the gigantic ice de like an extension of herself, Esdeath continued to propel herself time and again! The Susanoo was getting damaged, yet.... She never broke through! Exactly because every impact kept regenerating! Her attacks were still too slow to break through! Madara narrowed his eyes: "Is this all?" Esdeath stopped her attacks as shended on the ground: "What a grumpy guy. I like to enjoy myself before getting serious." She smiled lightly as she touched the ground with her snow white hand: "Nevertheless, It seems I need to switch gears too." With blinding speed a huge ice pir grew from under her feet, making her at the same height as the Susanoo!! The Snow that invaded the mist previously raged here again! On top of the Tall Pir, her high heels made a click sound as She jumped up! Putting her rapier back in her belt, like she was embracing the snow and the tempest, she opened her arms in the air! Her beautiful hair dancing with the winds! Madara narrowed his eyes, as he saw two enormous blocks of ice the size of his Susanoo forming by her left and right! Esdeath with a sadist smile carressed the cmities: "Here is a little gift one mine!" Downing on his Susanoo like natural disasters. Madara''s face was filled with condescension: "Not enough!" The des of the half Susanoo got even bigger!! As they cut through the blocks creating an after shock that shook the whole ce! Slowly a weird shade appeared on the sky obscuring the little sunlight that the Land of Water had! Esdeath responded with panache: "Oh! But it is only the beginning~" Numerous ice cmities appeared behind her in the air, threatening to engulfe the hole area! This woman was a monster in human skin, and the Shinobi world was only starting to get to know her! The Kiri Jonin gulped up and down, all looked up with deep dread in their eyes: "Is that still a fight between Shinobi?" The whole sky, was riddled with ice projectiles! Ice Projectiles so big each one was the size of Madara''s Susanoo! "If two is not enough! What a about 20?" More Ice monstrosities appeared behind her: "What about 30?" Their number grew again! The woman was a walking disaster! "What about 40?" "Huh? Uchiha Madara!!!" Madara had a surprised face as he looked at the Sheer Volume of the iing attack. Esdeath snickered. Her smile was vicious like a snake, yet undeniable beauty could be seen in it! "It seems it''s your turn to dance~" By her order the ice rocks descended on the Susanoo like a punishment from Heaven! His Susanoo shing with difficulty through each one, as the ice blocks became harder and harder! The Susanoo cried in rage as his Four arms shed through Projectile after another in a Frenzied dance!! But the Sheer volume was so big, it was quickly overwhelmed by it. And ice cmities started lending on the Susanoo. Cracks on the skeleton but most importantly signs of frostbite!!! The ice started eating way the Chakra Monster infecting it''s every joint! Finally the Susanoo was eclipsed by the endless ice meteorites, thatpletely rewritten the scenery of the battlefield! The battlefield looked like a scene from an Apocalyptic world, like an Ice cmity has destroyed humanity! Only leaving two monsters alive!! A deep calm voice resonated within the snowy battlefield: "Such a amount of ice projectiles is quite impressive" "It seems you are not just a useless ant." The mythological fight was only just beginning! As the half body Susanoo suddenly spurted legs and became a humanoid Susanoo!! Parrying and evading all the deadly strikes! The Susanoo then shrieked a terrorizing cry and ran like mythological beast in Esdeath''s direction! Each step of his, shaking the earth with it''s weight! The monster was unstoppable in his tracks! Esdeath felt her heart pound more and more! Like never before: "So you could do that from the beginning.!!" "This is the best!!!" Back in Kirigakure 1000 Ice Soldiers disappeared, giving back their stocked power to their creator. Esdeath felt her power grow exponentialy! Her whole body started getting covered in frost as she propelled herself into a close-range fight!! The Four ded Susanoo shed with the Ice Queen! As the both stood in a standstill!! Power wise they were equal! Madara narrowed his eyes: "So those little puppets are not only your army but your stocked energy" "Interesting ability" Her rapier shed with the huge chakra sword without her losing out in the slightest! The sh unleashed the ice and the wind! Each blow could change the scenery! Each sh could clive the earth! The Jonin who watched the whole thing unfold, gulped up and down: "What the hell am I watching?" Esdeath, in this state was casually exchanging blows with a Humanoid Susanoo!! The Susanoo was even in a difficult position due to its speed disadvantage!! The blue silhouette of the Ice Freak kept attacking the Susanoo from all sides,pletely out speeding him! The power up was evident! Esdeath was getting even freakier by the second! Her speed was monstrous but her strength was much more than that!! The Humanoid Susanoo started to slowly break apart!!! Madaraughed as his face distorted in blood-lust: "Interesting! Very Interesting!!!" Her gorgeous silhouette sometimes fusing with the snow, sometimes leading it on! Her attacks were fierce yet filled with a sort of barbarian grace, that only who lived to hunt could understand! The Partas n''s in her was awakened when she saw ''a Big Beast'' to hunt! She was back at those blissful times when she wrestled each day with life and death! Once again, Esdeath was back to hunt, the greatest beast ever! Seeing their Mizukage still in deep tion facing that absurd looking Susanoo they had only one word in their mouths: "Monsters!!" Madara a big smile on , clenched his hands together: "Wood Style! Wood Clone Jutsu!" From his side appeared numerous wood clones, encircling her. Madara then smirked: "You could take on one" Suddenly all the clones used their Susanoo!! "What about 5?" The beast became a flock! "What about 10? What about 20?!! And the Hunter became the Hunted!! "What about 25?!!" The woman looked up at the 25 Monsters encircling her, taking a deep breath! Madara''s eye was spinning in anticipation!! His Uchiha''s Blood-lust at the peak: "Tell me! Mizukage!!" Chapter 77: Battle of Titans Chapter 77: Battle of Titans Esdeath was surprised by this development! "A good trickyou are showing me~" Each one of the Susanoo began marching like a demon army! Her cold blue eyesnding on each one of the monsters, her smile still unchanged, her rapier clenched by her snow white hand. It gave her a deeply vaint air. As even in front of, what seemed like the epitome of despair, she still faced the monstrous assault head on!! Her speed advantage still working on her favor!! She evaded the Close range and Long Range assaults of the Susanoos!!! Madara''s clones moved to contain here, but in vain! She kept using ice under her feet to constantly change direction in midair!!! Making her movement like a wild valse in the tempest! And boy she knew how to dance! Like a violent dancing valkyrie, sometimes she would move unbridled by the world, unbridled by itsws, unchaining the cold with her, like a godly blue thunderbolt. Other times she would disappear like she was melting in the snow, and would reappear like a mysterious demon embraced by the whims of the Tempest! Evading by a hair length the tonitruons attacks of the Susanoos. Resisting the heat of The Gigantic Katon techniques! Freezing the vines of the mokuton jutsus!! Every time Madara would add another instrument, her valse would be more and moreplexe, her dance would push her senses to the borders of insanity, as her instinct alone was moving her limbs. She would rotate in the air with her rapier out, like a windmill as she evaded the assault of one of the 150 Gigantic des of the Susanoos! She would march on the head of one freezing him as she faced another! A woman against 25 TITANS!!! A snow maiden dancing with 25 Titans. Some men would go blind by the Terrible beauty of this scene alone! If there was any doubt about her strength in the Mist Vige, they were all shut in this moment! The Jonin even had deep determination to serve her: "If ever Mizukage-sama shows sign of defeat." "Even if we have to die in the process we need to saver her!!" The Higher ups also nodded with a fiery gaze: "With her, the Mist will rule the Shinobi World!!!" Slowly she started using long range attacks, so she can win some time! Ice spears shing with the Susanoo armors! Ice shards frostbiting the Titans! Ice rocks damaging the Susanoos Ice shields protecting her from inevitable attacks! Sometime she used one, sometime she used the other! The snow Tempest only grew as she was using all her powers!! The Snow of the Ice Queen! The Fire of the Ghost of the Uchiha! The 25 Monsters of The Sharingan! Everything intertwined in another confrontation! Taking over the whole scenery again! Madara smiled: "You have a pretty good dance!" Suddenly the regime of the Susanoo elerated, the stalemate continued for quite the time. But gradually as Esdeath''s stamina was depleted. Her dance got slower and slower. Power wise she could stillpete, but the sheer number of Susanoos made her unable topletely intercept all their attacks at once. Gradually, the white shade of the snow, turned red, as her dance got slower and slower. Her each step became more sluggish, her reflexes became number and number with time. Slowly, like a falling flower in the wind, she slowly withered. "But you seem out of steps." Until out of breath, she fell on her knees, her shoulder bloodied, wood vines attached to her legs Yet her face still adorned a murderous smile: "Such a fight!" "Is something I always desired!"" Madara looked down on her: "Is it already over? Ice Girl?!" She looked up at the 25 Monsters around her. "Your little trick gave me quite the idea." She stood up and smirked at his disdain: "You seem quite proud of your little minions." Her smile grew wider: "I also happen to have a lot of cute minions!" As she said thatMadara for the first time in this fight, felt deep danger!! His instinct giving him ring rm bells, his Sharingan spinning like never before, he had a serious face, as he lightly grazed his Gunbai in anticipation. All the remaining 9000 Ice Soldiers disappeared into energy and divided into nine equals parts downing by the side of Esdeath! Bringing with them a raging blizzard, a blizzard that made even Madara Uchiha feel cold! All the jonin started freezing using their chakra to barely maintain their life! This is was a cold so great that it affected not only Kiri but the whole Land of Water!!! Madara could even see the close sea freeze in front of his eyes! The Temperature in the whole Land of Water descended, as even the people in the Land of Wind could feel a slight climate change!! This was the power of the Ice Queen! The Power of even changing thews of the Sky! The Sky seemed to be like a maiden crying for help, tearing up in snow, wailing for forgiveness in winds! It seemed to be nearly breaking apart, as if even giving birth to such cmities, greatly surpassed even it''s limits! By her side in the middle of this irresistible cold, appeared 9 Gigantic silhouettes even bigger than the 25 Susanoos!! Deep roars invaded the whole Land of Water, signaling the advenement of new born Colossi! Esdeath sat on top of one, one leg over another, like the Queen of all existence! If the Susanoo looked like crazed demons, the 9 Gigantic silhouettes were like the Knights of the Apocalypse. Cold, Ominous, evil yet with deep grace and nobility ingrained in their construction! Esdeath at the Head of her new Legionughed! Her Blue hair blown by the Tempest! Her stone cold blue eyes with monstrous insanity in them, as she announced the name of the new technique she just came up with: "Ice Vice Commanders!!" Madara narrowed his gaze: "Yondaime Mizukage, huh." His Magnekyou vacited swiftly between the 9 Beasts that she was about to unleash on the world. The 9 Cold white Centaurus, were armored to the brim with European armor , and immense ominous bluntednces, in contrast with the samourai armor of the Susanoo, and their katana! The Cold Imperial impression of power it exuded was unparalleled. Madara, his hands crossed, his eyeing up with a conclusion, remarked in his mind: ''Each one of them could contest with a tailed beast.'' His blood boiled as Memories of his fight with Hashirama, reappeared in his mind. His smile only grew more as he took off his Gunbai, his Susanoos raging down on the world! He was Madara Uchiha! The Ghost of the Uchiha! And today, since that fateful battle! Someone finally got his blood boiling!! "No matter from where you came form! Mizukage!!" His EMS Spinning wildly in his opened eye: "I, Uchiha Madara recognize you as the strongest of this Era!!" "Let''s dance one more time!!" The Susanoos attacked all at once. Esdeath took off her rapier, jumped to meet her adversary as she screamed to her 9 Monster troop: "Charge!!" Titan sh!!! Deafening Galloping sound was heard as the colossi Centaurus charged their enemies! Wherever they foiled the ground, the cier apocalypse covered the wholend! Gradually the whole battlefield became nothing but ice, and the temperature dropped every time they made a single step! The Ice Vice Commanders attacks summoned the blizzard with them, invoked the snow and enraged the tempest on the monstrous assault of the Susanoos,pletely overwhelming them in raw power!! The Katana cutting through the ice, felt like they were fighting the concept of cold itself, like thews of the world were skewed in their favour! The Susanoo weren''t fighting only the Colossi, they were also fighting the wrath of the sky itself! The viciousness of a Thousand-year old Winter! The Mizukage wasn''t mortal anymore! Now at the top of those Centaurus, she was the Goddess of Ice, the Goddess of the Sky, and The Goddess of Cmity! The Susanoo slowly but surely started freezing! 3 Humanoid Susanoo were at least needed to contain one Ice Vice Commander!! You would even see Three Susanoo climbing atop of an Ice Vice Commander, one taking his arm the other holding on to one of his legs! The other shing with its Six des like a deranged bastard! You would see half frozen des still piercing through the gigantic backs of the Colossi! You would see the humongousnces skewing two or three Susanoo at the same time and just mming them around!! Those two people would still call it a fight, but it was already a war in the eyes of the watchers! A war no sane vige would participate in! This was a grandiose battle, so grandiose, that even the mighty Susanoo couldn''t bother about the appearances! Each sh changed the scenery, each exchange seemed like it could end a country! Mountains got ttened! Deep gullies were formed! The sea kept freezing and breaking again and again in a destructive cycle! The Lances of the Centaurus against the never ending des of the Susanoos!! Each sh''s shock wave was enough to injure the close observers. Even those back at the bloody mist were trembling just feeling the after-shock of the fight! This wasn''t Shinobi Fighting! This was the work of Gods! The Ice Cavalry vs The Susanoo Legion! The mythological confrontationsted for 10 Straight hours without a single winner!! The two protagonists kept shing again and again!! Bloody psychotic smiles on their faces! Her powerful Rapier shing with his legendary Gunbai! The two silhouettes continued to intertwine reverting to the previous taijutsu confrontation! Another long stand-still, as light wounds started appearing on each one of them! The bigger and mortal ones already healed by Madara''s Hashirama''s cells, and by Esdeath''s absorption of the energy of her Ice Soldiers. Still Esdeath''s regeneration was short of Madara''s as she was much more bloodied than him. Madara''s EMS Began even copying her fighting style! On the other side Madara was suffering from soul wrenching frostbite, he felt like he was colder than a corpse! He looked down on the battle going down. Seeing his Susanoo starting to finally break apart, Madara pped both his hands together: "Mokuton: Deep Forest Manifestation!" Vines started sprouting from the snowy ground, changing the terrain once again! Those vines immobilized Esdeath for a while, as they started to freeze under the effect of simple contact. He smirked: "As expected, you are not using Chakra, are you?" Esdeath smirked back: "And what of it?" He narrowed his eyes: "If you tell me what energy are you using. I may spare your life." Sheughed as if hearing the most hrious joke in the world: "If you are strong enough, my life is yours!" "Come take it!" "The Strong survives, the weak dies!" Her smile grew meaner as she freed her self from the long frozen vines: "If not. I will take yours and make your skull my wine cup!!" His smile only grew as he heard some words, he couldn''t contest: "As expected of one who holds the title of Kage." "Actually, of all the disgusting weaklings, I sawe and go thisst years you''re the worthiest of the title of ''Kage''. Resisting for such a long time." All the Susanoo slowly disappeared as Esdeath felt an ominous premonition in her heart! "But you seeAll Kage no matter the strength are worthless in my eyes." Suddenly, an extremely violent aura surrounded him! "Only one person could ever stop meAnd until this very day." The Blue aura, moved his long spiky hair up! "Only one person could make me go at full power." He smirked, as a gigantic hooded Ancient Colossus doing a hand sign dominated the view of the whole Kiri vige, making everyone, Esdeath included, feel like little ants "You happened to be the second." The hood slowly transformed into gigantic wings that seemed to carry the destruction of the world in it! The Kazekage took a deep breath: "SoThat''sMadara Uchiha." "This is manis a living god." Cornelia took a deep breath, her eyes glued on the screen: "He finally pulled it out." Eivor eyes became solemn: "If we weren''t SaiyansI doubt anyone in the order could contest with him." "As reportedThis man seems to have no weakness." She then stared deeply at the Absrudity, as she thought: ''So this the power even his Majesty is proud off.'' At top of the Damocles hovering over the Land of Water, a blond man with two silver haired saiyan by his side asked: "What do you think of it? Zeno-san?" Zeno took a deep breath as he smirked in self-derision: "And here I though the greatest warriors of this world would be around Netero''s level." Silva sighed: "No matter how good he is...This..." "This is simply too much. How can normal humans harbor this kind of power?" A Tengu Mask on, the carrier of evil! The Sengoku samurai attire! The Symbol of destruction. The Apex of the Uchiha n Esdeath gulped up and down as she strained her neck just to look up at the absurdity she was witnessing. The Jonin of Kiri were all on their asses, at their wits end. "My Perfect Susanoo!" This thing seemed like a disaster more than a technique. It seemed that, at the slightest movement it could recreate the scenery! "NowDespair." He said as the Susanoo created a deep gully by it''s simple movement! Chapter 78: Snow on the Shinobi World. Chapter 78: Snow on the Shinobi World. "NowDespair." He said as the Susanoo created a deep gully by it''s simple movement. Her Vice Commanders Barely survived the After-math! "This Susanoo is the very definition of destruction." "Only Hashirama could face it." Esdeath felt her heart pounding, as she took a deep breath: "SadlyIt seems the climax is finally here." Her smile got wider. Schneizel sighed as he gave the order: "Kuroto, Killua, Silva-sanIt''s your turn to act." Cornelia''s smile got bigger: "EivorYou go quickly. This was bound to happen anyway." Eivor nodded her hand on her axe before she disappeared. The Kazekage had an inquiring gaze: "Did you send Eivor to help the Mizukage?" Cornelia chuckled: "Send Eivor to help Esdeath?" "You are deeply mistaken, my friend." Chiyo narrowed her eyes. "I am sending Eivor to save the Land of Water and the whole continent from Esdeath." The Kazekage took a deep breath as he looked at the Monstrous women who was still smiling. Swiftly and stealthily four silhouettes appeared on the Four Sides of the Land of Water. They all made hand signs as they pronounced the name of a well-known technique: """"Four Red Yang Formation"""" A Red Barrier taking over the whole Land of Water was erected! Esdeath jumped off the top of one of her Centaurus and smiled, as, like illusory snow, all the colossus disappeared, it''s powers converging to Esdeath in a single point. Madara who saw with his Sharingan all this amount of Energy concentrate in one ce, had his hair standing on his skin. "This is bad!!!" He powered up his Complete Susanoo preparing for the iing st! The Susanoo flew to the air, his hands crossed, bracing for impact. The Snow, the storms, the power of the Nine Colossi all concentrated on one point! A silence invaded the whole Battlefield, the whole world seemed suspended, the air seemed stagnant, the wind stopped blowing. Even the sound of a cricket would echo like an lion''s roar in this ominous silence. Yet, the people who saw what happened, were having cold sweat in their back, coldness in their heart and unwillingness in their faces. Something was about to go down. Something that would change the Land of Water forever. Finally, all trace of snow disappeared from the world. All trace of ice, all trace of frost. Everything in the world seemed to have slowly came back to it''s rightful Queen. The suspended air, the gulping sound of the witnesses, the palpable tension, the ominous red Barrier overlooking the whole scene. And Finally, her sadist smile. Everything was screaming disaster. "Ice Commander in chief!!" Her worlds were like a sentence delivered by the Heavens, as a continent wrapping explosion that could even be seen by Homura''s descendants from the moon, was delivered to the Shinobi World. Land of Fire, Konohagakure. At the rooftop of the Hokage''s office, a man in his mid-twenties, a pipe on his mouth, was looking up at the sky, a solemn air on as he touched the snowkes that descended slowly on Konoha, in in spring. His eyes narrowed in deep contemtion. Behind him appeared, a white haired young man, newly promoted jonin. An extremely exciting prospect of the vige. He was already the assistant of the Hokage, at this time. "Hokage-sama, the snow is descending all over the Land of Fire and even the bordering countries." The Third titled his head in contemtion: "I have a bad feeling about this, Sakumo." "This weird snow, this kind of phenomenon never happened in thend of Fire before" Sakumo narrowed his eyes: "Hokage-sama, in all respectChanging the weather in this scale wouldn''t even be ninjutsu anymore" Hiruzenughed lightly, as if enjoying the naivety of the young jonin, he then looked deeply at the carved face of The First Hokage before he responded: "Nothing is impossible in the Shinobi World, Sakumo-kun." "As you grow, you will get the chance to realize it on your own." His face then changed, getting more serious by the second: "Are the Flying Hawks from our secret channels in the Sand still not here?" Sakumo took a deep break, his gaze saddened: "Sadly, Hokage-same. There is no contact whatsoever for more than 36 hours." Hokage took a deep breath the bad premonition in his heart only growing with time. Not having contact for more than 36 Hours was akin to a ''pseudo-death'' for the vige. For all the present here, the chances of survival were infinitesimal. "The Root also lost contact. Danzo is fuming with anger." Behind him, by Sakumo''s side, appeared another talented youngster. The first of hisrades to have be Jonin, his long ck hair, his pale haggard face, and his reptilian eyes gave him a vicious aura. The Hokage had a dotting and warm smile whenever he would see his prided disciple: "You seem to visit your Sensei less and less, Orochimaru." Orochimaru had a reptilian smile on: "Sarutobi-sensei, you already know why I came." He grazed the snow with his hand: "Thisisn''t natural." His gaze became solemn. "But it isn''t Chakra either." Sarutobi prided by the genius of his apprentice, praised: "Your senses didn''t mistake you. This is definitely abnormal." He sighed: "Prepare yourselves. Some tough times areing." In each of the other Four, the Kage have already detected something was amiss. Onoki floating in the air, his eyes narrowed in contemtion. A little Kitsuchi by his side, ying in the snow. "Something like this, could onlye from the Mist" He narrowed his eyes: "What''s those bastards are plotting?" Kumo. The Third Raikage by his office looked at the snow descending on the mountains of The Land of Thunder, his eyes narrowed: "This doesn''t look good." Behind him a young tanned kid was doing push up, trying to resemble his Father and be the next Raikage! "The War ising" Land of Sand, Capital of Wind. Cornelia saw the once in a century view of a snowing desert, by her side the baffled Chiyo and the Kazekage: "This woman is a walking cmity." The never-ending winter descended on the world, signs of the apocalypses, cold that could end races on it''s own. The cold wind, the ruthless winter, the shattered weather, yet still every little snowke was hauntingly beautiful. Somewhat, this technique was her own incarnation, a beautiful snow cmity that demanded tribute after another, trying to satiate it''s insatiable lust. The Wings of The Perfect Susanoo were covered in snow, like a feathered angel, his armor still untainted even by the inhumane explosion, spoke volumes of the Power of the man. Yet, this man, narrowed his eye, and shut it in deep tought as he spoke: "So you are on this realm too, huh." "Esdeath." For the first time he spoke her name, as a sign of acknowledgement. Esdeath advanced like the eye of the storm, the snow heeding her every whim, as her smile disappeared looking at the Gigantic adversary. Her rapier in her hand as the sound of her high heels, still mysteriously sounded, like thentern in the apocalypse, like she was the only being surviving the end of existence. She looked up and sighed: "It seems we are about equals." Madara took a deep breath as his Perfect Susanoo moved it''s Katana: "It indeed seems so." Deepprehension, downed on each one of them, as they spoke simry: ""Since this the case"" She sheathed her rapier, as the Susanoo slowly sheathes his Katana too. They both smiled: ""Let''s postpone this until you''ve be stronger"" Esdeath passed by him, as so did the Perfect Susanoo. "When whatever you are trying to awaken bears it''s fruit" "When you master Chakra like an actual Shinobi" They both had crazed smiles: ""Then I will kill you!!!"" No matter how strongly the both of them believed in their respective victory! Victory was never their goal to begin with. Now that the both of them, saw their limits That the two saw the option of a greater fight, of a stronger foe, to fulfill the purpose of their existence No way in hell, they are going to let it end here! Not with a one-eyed Forty old man against a Mizukage who doesn''t even understand Chakra! Such ending would be too disappointing! For them, there was no qualm in sparring the strong! If it is to kill him in a more beautiful fight! Schneizel sighed looking up at the falling snow: "We''ve at least prevented, the winter cmity. Something like that would have been enough to elerate the war between countries." He spoke infront of a blue screen to a sighing Lelouch. He gave themand for the Damocles to return back to the Capital of Water. "Conquest of Kirigakure and Land of Water. Done" Lelouch sighed: "Now we can finally start implementing our ns in the Ninja World." Schneizel looked down at the frightened Shinobi: "Although Shinobi of this caliber would be useless in the wars of the Primordial Realm. The Mission system is here to use them into menial works." "Escorts, missions in the different cities of the Empire, Capsul deliveryUntil we decide to make them stronger, we''ve got tworge armies worth of manpower. Each one of them could use convenient elemental energy." Lelouch sighed looking at Esdeath in the recordings in front of him: "Although I don''t think she could wait until the Second Shinobi World War, reforming the Mist Vige into her new capable army should take off the battles out of her mind for a while." Schneizel smiled lightly: "After allShe still needs to prove her worth as a general." Lelouch sighed: "Although not in brute strength The Great Generals that would carry the Empire''s warfare ns are far superior to her in the Art of War in every way." He sighed an interested smile on: "Actually, in strategy, even you and I my dear Brother are dwarfed inparison." Lelouch narrowed his eyes in contemtion: "His Majesty''s standards are absurdly high after all." "He must already be thinking about going there" "To thends where the Great Generals Under the Heavens strive." Chapter 79: Plans for the Shinobi World Chapter 79: ns for the Shinobi World Primordial Realm, Atleasian Empire. The Monarch was sitting in his throne, his two Empresses by his sides. Heughed and yed with them, as he observed, the advancement of the operations in the Shinobi World: "It seems, everything is on track. Esdeath seems to be having fun too." Shahrazad narrowed her gaze: "The development of the Land of Water and Land of Wind are crucial investments. The Land of Wind needs to be the Battery of our country. It''s Sr energy could and Eolian Energy could respond to 40% of The Empire''s needs." Marek nodded: "When we build the Scientific city, this value will only grow. But for now, energy wise and industry wise, the Land of Wind need to grow exponentially to meet the needs of our future expansion." Roygun, used her beautiful hands as she massaged the broad shoulders of her lover: "The Land of Water who already control the whole maritime space of the Continent, would be a perfect ce to set up a Commercial Empire and then a Financial one. " "The loose trade contracts that we will set up between the Wind and the Water will make the Water have the nigh exclusivity of the advanced products of the Empire, for the countries far away from the Wind." Marek narrowed his eyes: "The war of resources will slowly transform into war for money. As the concept of Multinational Holdings appear in the Shinobi World for the first time." Roygun smirked: "The previously starving Wind and the Berserk Water will find itself with a production excess. An excess they will diverse in small countries. Creating a war between local and foreign products. Although the war will only be in agricultural products, there is no way to rival Industrial ones." "The local business drowning, will slowly starve the local economy." Marek smiled: "This is were bankse into y. The Imperial Banks of the Water Country." "Everyone will run, to take a loan. A loan from the Water to counter the Wind. National Debt will grow, and the hegemony of the Water will slowly take over all the businesses of the neighboring Grass, the Rain and the Waterfall. Splitting the cake in two between the Water and the Wind." "The Three other Great countries banks will try to fund their own businesses. Still they will always be dependent of the products of the wind." "At this time, they will already start feeling the pressure of the Wind and the Water." "Some yearster" "The Daimyos of each country will find that economic growth brings about social disparity." " And the birth of the Bourgeois ss." "A ssposed of nouveau riche merchants that build it''s new found wealth on investments in Holdings and the industrial revolution. Their wealth will slowly grow through the years until it even surpasses that of the little countries Daimyo! They will then see economic interest in taking over power. With assets outssing the withering Daimyo systemAnd with the crushing majority of thempletely dependent in a way or the other on the Imperial Family." "Their greedy sight will then lend on the Shinobi Viges!" "Injecting endless money in the small viges, causing their growth. Although they will never rival the 5 Greats they are still at the borders of the Wind and the Leaf and the Rock! And they are numerous!" Roygun continued to y with the Emperor shoulders as she spoke: "The Bourgeois ss will take over the number of missions, the funding of the viges and the business of the Shinobi." "Tilting the Allegiance of the Shinobi Viges. Th other Daimyo will see themselvespelled to inject money too!" "The two of them continuing to take loans from the Water, again and again! As the two sides drown again in debt!" "The war for the ''allegiance'' of the Shinobi Viges turning into a standstill." "It will divide the Shinobi Viges into factions! "It may even result in the creation of two Shinobi Viges in a single country." "Civils wars will take over the whole little countries with The Wind and the Water backing up the Bourgeois faction and the Three other Daimyo of the Thunder, the Fire and the Rock backing up the Daimyo faction." Shahrazad sighed: "But it will not stop there." "The Three Daimyo will see the crushing economical power of the two other countries. Their Holdings will only grow bigger and when they are done with those, they will immediately try the same thing with the big ones." "They will see that their situation, their debts, their products and what they consume are all from those two Countries!!" "They will realize that if they ever hope to be stable, they need to be as Industrial as The Wind and have as much assets as the Water! Who everyone is in debt off!!!" Marek snickered: "Those old men only solution would be to rise the taxes on exportations. But to do that, you will need to have local products topete with. Industrial wise, they don''t." "The Holdings knowing their advantage will stop all production, and even pull-back from the Five Great Countries." "The loss will be great for the Wind and the Water, but the loss will be greater for the Fire, Rock and Thunder. The Daimyo will then demand to buy a part of the Holding, with obvious threat of dering war!!" "To get 50/50 part evening the tables with the Water and the Wind, and the Bourgeois ss. A threat that will amount to nothing. As the Water and the Wind will obviously refuse!" "The countries, with the same kind of social ss emerging in it''s country and facing the outright refusal of the Wind and the Water, without any apparent solution, will turn to the only thing they have that could rival the Wind and the Water with" Roygun nodded: "Their Shinobi Viges." He smiled widely: "At this stageThe Second Shinobi World War is imminent! As the Civil wars will slowly turn into wars between countries!" Shahrazad had determination on her face: "A war we will absolutely win!!" "Esdeath will prove useful in this war, The Third Kazekage too!" "The Second Shinobi World War will rage for years! But in the end, we will win, even if we have to intervene personally!" "The ession of power to all the Bourgeois Factions, who are loyal to the crown, will mark a new age for the Shinobi World. The small countries transforming into states." Marek grinned: "They will all unite with the Wind and the Water at the center, giving birth to" "The Imperial Shinobi Federations!!" Chapter 80: The Three Sentences of the Saharos Empire Chapter 80: The Three Sentences of the Saharos Empire Suddenly, Marek''s face distorted into an ominous smile, as two hooded silhouettes appeared by his side: "Your Majesty" Marek smirked: "It seems they are finally here. The Sentences of the Empire." Roygun her arms wrapped around the Emperor''s was lightly surprised: "Is it really the case, Sho-chan?" Bayek felt a little hot in the face: "Empress, I''ve been granted the title of Bayek by his MajestyIf you could please" Roygun tilted her head: "No! Sho-chan will always be sho-chan!" "But, Empr-!" "I said no! Stop arguing with me!" "Bu-!" Her eyes became fierce, like a mother scolding her child: "You are not big enough for me so I can''t kick your ass!" Shahrazad and Aya were both grinning. Marek felt a deep connection with the down Bayek at this moment: "Sigh, Just give up. She ispletely unshakable when she is like this." She pinched his face as she pouted: "What does that supposed to mean..~?" He took her in his arms as he grinned: "It means that you are a woman of strong character, that won''t lose even to the Legendary Super Saiyan." She continued to pout: "You are describing like I am some kind of monster." Marek had love in his eyes: "We can be monsters together~" She grinned as he got out of his embrace: "Saying such embarrassing things in front of the kids~" "You got a lot bolder with time." Marek sighed as his face regained seriousness: "Summon all the members of the Zoldyck Family." His eyes got darker as his vision invaded the whole Imperial City: "Let''s see in which state our people are in ?" The gorgeous carriage was breathtaking, eclipsing the rundown Imperial City, each of it''s ornaments reflected the deep umtion of the Saharan Dynasty, behind him, servants adorned and clothed with distinguished Spanish dresses. The sheer wealth of the Carriage itself was overwhelming for all the previous countries they passed by. All the servants relished in the sense of superiority they felt as citizen of the Empire. ''Look at us! Look at our wealth! Look at our Art! We are The Saharian Empire! The Overlord of the Continent! Revere us!!" Inside of the enormous carriageThree people were sitting on their respective seats. The older one with an eye-patch on, caressed his great broad sword, like he was ying with a lover: "Tephania-sama, we are finally approaching the gatesSuch a long distance. We could have used our vehicles or portals to shorten the distance, or even our legs." An lean and elegant young man, ying with a cup of wine, like it was the most precious thing in the world dismissed him: "A carriage is the way diplomatic encounters happen in the Continent. It is simply to prevent taking it as an assault." The old man had a smirk in the middle of his bushy beard: "Like sending three of us, doesn''t send that exact message?" Tephania sighed, a solemn face on: "We will only act if they refuse to hand out the King Piece." The experienced old man narrowed his eye: "Are you still thinking about Aeleis-sama''s words?" Tephania took a deep breath as she looked at the approaching Imperial City: "Not only her wordsSomething doesn''t add up. This ce. Is weird." "All the cities of the Empire are deserted with only this one thriving. The whole Empire''s poption ispressed into the Imperial City." "It''s been weeks since the end of the war, yet they don''t even seem bothered by it." Tephania felt the ominous feeling in her heart grow with time. The young man caressed his long sword: "Maybe he is as ipetent as in the rumors." The Old man had his one eye on the Imperial Castle: "He also lost all his nobles and generals. With his reduced man-power it''s normal, to shut his gates like that." The man in elegant attire, had a little disdain in his eyes: "You are talking about Kosem''s, the Sword-maiden''s brother. She seems to be quite the prospect. Maybe if she took the throne this joke of an Empire could amount to something." Tephania who saw the other sentences natural arrogance, reprimanded: "For nowLet''s be civil. We are not only here for the King Piece but also to probe the Vega Family." The Old 14th Sentenceughed sheepishly like a scolded child: "Don''t make that face, Tephania-sama you are going to scare this old man." The 9th Sentence only drank his cup of wine and narrowed his eyes: "The Vega Dynasty, huh" Tephania narrowed her eyes: " I know people of the Amengal House, like the other three, have quite the hatred with the Vega Dynasty, but I will ask you to restrain yourself." The young man had an intense light in his eyes before he sighed: "I am a Sentence of his Majesty, before being a member of the Amengal House. Do not worry about my behavior, Tephania-sama." "You are giving them too much credit, how can I be bothered by a backwards county?" She lightly grazed her prized sword. ''It seems the day of our meeting is here. Marek Vega. Let''s see what kind of person you are'' '' Are you a hiding buffoon or a Sleeping Lion?" The grand carriage finally arrived in front of the gates of the city. Two guards were standing, a severe gaze on, as their eyes pierced through all the servants. ''This isn''t right.'' The revered atmosphere the servant were ustomed to, was nowhere near present. The Gates guards were brimming with cold indifference, like they were looking at beggars. Some servants had actually gone too the Combrosia Empire before to collect the Exile Tax. And this is a far cry from the previous trembling with fright atmosphere, the Saharos Empire back then seemed like a Shadow in the mind of all the Combrosia. All people lived in a silent fear of the retaliation of the Saharaos Empire, knowing that sooner orter, those two Empire would one day resolve their conflict. This fear was even ingrained in the different emperors of the Declining Vega Dynasty, and one of the reasons some Emperors decided to slowly die off, without doing any waves in the continent. It''s actually pretty obvious why the Combrosia Empire never had any shot at greatness, having a Damocles Sword on its head since its birth. Living off by the sole virtue of the King Piece, this Empire was destined to fail. But, nowIs it really the same thing? Are they really facing the same terrified clowns? The same weak-willed ants, they could erase from existence at any moment! The smug faces of the Two Gate guards sent a whole different message! Those guards who could observe how ''the new'' Imperial Family acted, who saw how much pride and dedication the Emperor had toward his people. Who saw the might of their Emperor, decided that even if they had their doubts! ''We will at least honor his Majesty!!'' As they realized even the men of the ''Great Empires'' they passed by didn''t have such confidence in front of them. The guards spoke: "The Sentences are to descend from the carriage. All the rest, stay outside." The leader of the guards had round eyes: "What?" And as he processed the words, veins started appearing on his forehead as he felt like a Dragon being offended by a mouse: "WHAT?!" The Guards who felt the power the Head servant exuded, still stood their ground: "This the way it goes. Mister Bigshot." The leader of the Servants had fire in his eyes: "And where are we supposed to stay?" The guard smiled, derision in his eyes, he even cured his nose in a disgusting manner: "And why should I care about your well-being? Did you think we are some kind of nursing home?" He took a bogey from his nose and threw it at the Luxurious carriage: "There is plenty of ce there, isn''t there? You could all sleep together." He smiled with derision at the trembling servants: "After all snakes don''t take too much space, do they?" Immediately he felt two extremely erratic powers emerge from the carriage!! Inside the carriage, two men had bloodshot eyes, their hand on their hilt, stopped easily by the Fifth Sentence: "I told you to behave, didn''t I?" The old man spoke in a low voice, brimming with anger: "Those people are citizen of the Saharian Empire, are we supposed to allow tant Insults?" Tephania sighed, her eyes turning cold: "There is an appropriate response for any situation. For now, it is obvious that something is wrong with this ce. If we keep the old image we had of this Empire, we are exposing our people to danger." Her lips turned into a cruel smile: "Worry not. There is no one in this world who can talk like that about our Empire, without consequence." "Everything will be brought back tenfold. I swear it on my honor as the Fifth Sentence." Hearing her oath, the two calmed down. She opened the door of the Carriage as she spoke: "Now, let''s see what this ce is really all about, shall we?" The two nodded as they followed her. The face off between the guards and the servant was interrupted: "You stay here, we three will go." Chapter 81: The Trash of the Atleasian Empire Chapter 81: The Trash of the Atleasian Empire When the guards saw the sentences, they felt their breathing elerate as they couldn''t even put up a front anymore! Those people weren''t humans! They were living legends, whose great feats are recited by the bards from years! The guards were suddenly paralyzed as they humbly made way. The servants had a smug face, even thought they were left outside. This was the effect of the Imperial Sentences!! As they marched on the Imperial City, the three silhouettes managed to attract the attention of all that lived in the city. As the busy crowd, naturally made way! Each Grade of Sentence knight had a specific color code. A color code that no other forces in the continent was allowed to wear! From the 20th to 10th the color was light yellow and sky blue. From the 10th to 5th the color was dark navy blue and red. From the 5th to 2nd the color was golden and ck. And the First is immacte white. They all wore armors that looked like they were crafted by the god themselves. Everything from the breastte to the kneecaps was immacte and forged with the greatest materials to ever exist. Behind them was a long cape, and written in big Roman Numbers their Ranking! All the citizen of the awed Imperial City parted ways, seeing living legends in front of them. More so when they saw the Sentence numbers and associated them with the Legends: The 14th Sentence, Baltasar De Moya or One-eyed Baltasar. The monster, said to have offered his eye to the goddess of Victory, Lanaia. In exchange for his other eye obtaining the ability to see through existence itself. The 9th Sentence, Ladron Amengal. Another noble from the deep rooted Amengal Family. The friend of the actual Sword Saint and the one who said to have the talent to be the next Sword Saint. And Finally, The 5th Sentence; Tephania Rosenkranz, nicknamed the Cmity. A scourge that is unleashed wherever her de is unsheated. A once in 50 generations genius, obtaining the title of 5th Sentence at 17 year old, only surpassed by her elder sister, the Heavenly Lotus! This was the effect the greatest knight order had on the Continent. No matter how confident you are, no matter how prideful you are, no matter how strong you are! You need to bow before the Sentences of the Saharos Empire! The monsters that ran this continent for Generations! Those are the Imperial Sentences!! But even then, even after the crowd parting a solemn aura on, neither of the three of them were satisfied. The reason is that they felt something was deeply different with this poption, here. There was the usual awe and fear. But there wasn''t only that. As experienced warriors they were good at gauging emotions! And with this war-torn, devastated and starving poption, there was something that even those of the Two Other Great Nations didn''t have! Something that made them extremely tense! Because it''s the first time they ever experienced a situation like this! This sentiment seemed conflicted with something much deeper, something that fought with their basic instinct. And thatwas grudge and anger!! Deep seated grudge that umted over generations only manifested now! Grudge of ants against a Titan! Grudge of beggars against the Emperor of the World! Grudge of the insignifiant Atleasian Empire against the Saharos Empire! Why now?! Why not 30 years ago? Why not 150 years ago? Why not a MILLENIAL ago? Does it really need an exnation? Do the Ladron and Baltasar need further arguments? Maybe? Did they start to feel that this ce was different? Yes!! And what is going to happen next will only solidify their feelings! As they were advancing, they saw a young man, with a in face, but with eyes that seem to border on psychotic insanity! This young man was a normal citizen, you would often see drinking away his sorrow for the loss of his father, wife and children in the war. He was pretty much a lost cause for the people who knew him. Treated like a soul so deeply scarred by war, so deeply tormented by its atrocities, that he would never be able to redeem himself! He would drink himself away and roam the night of the Imperial City crying: "Long Live the Emperor! Long live the Empire!" This young man advanced without a shred of fear in his eyes!! Like a possessed bastard! Stood in front of the Three Beasts!! Was he drunk, was he sane? All the crowd watched in silence gulping sounds, invading the tense scene! He approached with slow and resolute steps, the Fifth sentence of the Saharaos Empire! The most pathetic man in the Atleasian Empire! The one who could be deemed as trash even in this devastated country stood up in front of Tephania Rosenkranz! The Fifth Sentence of the Saharos Empire!! The woman who could, at 17-year-old of age, obliterate Stars with a shred of her power!! A woman so powerful she would put Madara and Esdeath to shame. He looked up and down, like he was the one gauging her out! A disgusting sound came from his mouth before. He hock a Big old loogie on her face!! A loogie she evaded before itnded on her feet. He just spat on her! He spat on the Fifth Sentence of the Empire! The two others were so shocked they were immobilized for a moment! This just how crazy of a gesture that was! This isn''t provocation! This is a tant insult!! Even the people of the two other super forces wouldn''t have the guts to do that! Hell even the people of the Saharos Empire wouldn''t! No, with the Fifth Sentence? Even the Saharos Emperor wouldn''t!! Even the cool-headed Tephania, start to reach her limit! She had her hand on her hilt: "I will give you 20 seconds to say yourst words." Yet the man didn''t even flinch: "Last words?" He then took a dagger and cut his hand with it! His blood began spilling on the ground! His deranged eyes pierced hers! Giving her the chills! "You see that? This bright red blood! Is what do you want spill?" "The blood of the Exiled ones and their descendants?! A clean blood pure of the filth of treason in it?!" He smirked, licking his arm: "It must be funny, being a knight with such a dirty blood!" He then got his bloodied hand near her face as he screamed in her face: "You see that?! That beautiful pure red blood?!!" "That something you will never have! Something that you envied all your life! No matter how mighty you be, you will always be beneath us, you will be always trash!!" He continued to cut his hand like a deranged maniac! "So spill it if you want!" He cut it again his eyes became crazier by the second! "Spill our pure blood all you want!" He didn''t even seem to fill pain! "Kill our Parents and children! Kill our loved ones!" He passed his bloodied hand all over his face. His then, red faced approached her again: "Because no matter how much you spill pure blood! Yours will always be filthy!!" The two other Sentences all unleashed so much pressure that the Imperial City began shaking! Yet this man thought nothing of it! Tephania seemed shook by the statement of the man as she remembered her father''s words: ''The people of the Cobrosia are those I fear the most.'' Heughed out loud! "My father before he died always said. Do not me the crown." "Everything bad that happened to us, is the Saharian Empire fault." "He lived and died, with the words ''Curse the filthy traitors'' in his mouth." He smiled widely like a possessed demon, as he opened his arms weing all the des in the word in his body: "And I will live and die by this creed too." He cried to the sky like he was addressing a deity: "Your great Majesty! Even if this servant has to die today, I will show you who your real enemies are!" He then turned around addressing the riled-up citizen! "Those bastards don''t deserve our awe or our respect! In the end! Filth, they once were and Filth they will always be!!!" He then looked at Tephania again, with his disgusting appearance. "So kill me if you want, filthy little girl!" "For after I die!" His mouth contained spit and injures as he screamed like a deranged maniac! " I willugh and drink with my family in the afterlife as I see his majesty bring Imperial judgement on you!" When they heard the name of the Emperor being invoked, all the awe in the people eyes disappeared as smirks appeared. The more hotheaded spoke! "Yeah!! Get the fuck out of our country you filthy trash!!" "His Majesty is too divine to sully his eyes with your sight!! "Dare to be arrogant in His Majesty''s Alteasian Empire! Who do you think we are? Filthy Snakes!!" Tephania looking at the deep awe and borderline worship bordering on insanity that the popce had, her face turned solemn: ''Again? Him?!!" The poption began throwing rocks and spitting on the road like deranged bastards. A county size poption had so much pride, so much gal, so much confidence to actually throw rocks at the Higher Ups of the Saharos Empire! If one ever told this story, they would beughed as lunatics! Yet those people did it! At the first trigger! Were they crazy? Or Are they the ones who are? The two Sentences who were enraged by the words looked at the man responsible for that as they unleashed their attacks immediately!! Their swords capable of cutting inds in half! The swords that entered the legends!! Yet the man didn''t even blink his eyes!! All the citizen only cried in respect, and in admiration!! The two men vicious strikes were at point nk!! Unstoppable like a sentence from the Heavens!! Yet!! What happened waspletely out of expectations!! The two Legendary Sentence were sted off back to the gates!! With monstrous power!! The power needed to actually move them so far, couldn''t even be estimated!! Tephania had interrogation in her heart: "Who dares?!!" ""We do."" As two silver haired men appeared by the sides of the citizen, apparent respect on their faces! Tephania felt all her sense giving alert signals!! As she analyzed the two men, standing back to back. The one had a hunch-back position he was quite used too, his Fu Manchu mustache fluttering in the wind! The other had a muscr body and long silver hair as his clear blue feline eyes looked at the Fifth Sentence like delicious prey! Tephania spoke in a domineering manner: "Who the hell are you?! From where do youe from?" The two knights came by her side, only little scratches on them, yet this was the least of their worries! Their experience told themThose two men are monsters in human form! The Kind of monsters that only live with the countries named ''Hegemons of the Continent''! Martial Artists that surpassed them! The proof! They easily sted them off, without actually injuring them! This kind of mastery at this realm, could already made them national heroes in any other country!! Silva smiled, his face brimming with bloodlust: "I am Silva Zoldyck, head of the Zoldyck Family. One of the Great Noble Families of the Atleasian Empire. This is my father Zeno Zoldyck." Zeno had a piercing gaze, as he unleashed his monstrous En!! Immobilizing the two sentences! ''What horrible killing intent!'' ''From where do these peoplee from?!!'' He announced with a powerful voice: "The Alteasian Empire isn''t your backyard." His En only getting fiercer: "Behave." Tephania who was unfazed by his En, narrowed her eyes: "Shouldn''t your citizen behave too?" Silva turned around as he spoke: "I didn''t see anything wrong with what he did." His long silver hair fluttering in the wind as the sheer bloodlust in his eyes was enough to shake any one of the knights: "Maybe the problem is with you." "Some harsh truths maybe quite difficult to ept after all." Zeno smirked, as he turned around, his hunched back frame on their eyes: "Time advance, Empires fall and other rise. Maybe the time for change has arrived again." Heughed slowly in the wind: "OhGreat Saharos Empire" The Three understood the underlying meaning of the two, as their rage has attained the max. This is the rage of a Millennial old Dragon being challenged! A rage enough to destroy realms and dimensions!! The two sentences looked at Tephania seeing if they engage in what appears to be one of the hardest fights they ever had to participate in! Silva smiled warmly at the young man, patting his shoulder with affection in his eyes: "His majesty already knows who his prey is. That''s why it''s useless for you to die, here. Boy" "If you want to be of use to the Empire. Live for it." They left these words as they disappeared! The young man broke down crying as all the fear he previously felt burst out in the same time! The people were bbergasted! ''There was such a powerful noble family in the Empire? With a strength rivaling that of the Sentence knights!!'' Their insults became even more virulent now that they felt protected!! "Did you see that?!! Paper knights!! Our Empire''s noble Family could take you down like the trash you are!!" "Hmph! His Majesty subject are numerous!! This only the beginning I tell you!! Only the beginning !!!" "What is the Saharan Empire? Only old withered fools!! His majesty is a young and mighty dragon ready to take over the continent!!" This salve of insults cut way deeper! Because it may actually have some truth in it!! All the people became chanting!! Like demons singing chaotic songs from hell: "Zoldyck!!" "Zoldyck!!" "Zoldyck!!!" Tephania face distorted in anger: "It seems this ce is much more dangerous than expected" The disdain the two knights had disappeared as they nodded advancing much faster to the Imperial Castle!! This wasn''t a routine mission anymore! This is something pertaining to national security!!! Something they never though that could be possible! After all? Threatening the Saharos Empire? What a joke?! Yet now the three of them felt the possibility to be somewhat real!! Chapter 82: Pandoras Box Chapter 82: Pandora''s Box Marek was smiling widely looking at the screen, Shahrazad and Roygun by his sides: "You seem in a pretty good mood, your majesty." The Emperor looked at the raging crowd, able to disdain the Saharos Empire itself. He strongly clenched the hands of his Empresses as they could feel the happiness overwhelming the somewhat emotional Emperor: "As expected of my Aesian Empire." His eyes returned on the crying young man, as he smiled warmly: "It seems there is still hidden heroes in our Empire that I don''t know about." He then addressed the shade of the Imperial Hall: "Bayek, bring this man to the Imperial Castle. I will meet him after taking care of our guests." A silhouette disappeared in the light of the capital. His eyes narrowed, a much grave undertone on it. "AyaBring Princess Linae to the Imperial Hall." "The Fifth Sentence is her guest after all, not mine." "We wouldn''t want them to misunderstand something." Shahrazad took a deep breath. Roygun lightly grazed his arm as if tofort him. Marek had the same ridiculing face, as he pushed his hand against his face, in a ratherzy manner, his disdainful eyes looking at the advancing knights: "Let''s see what are you made of. Imperial Sentences." The Three Knights advanced a solemn aura on. Tephania was the first to speak: "Baltasar, did you use your eye on them?" The old man took a deep breath: "I did." Laron narrowed his eyes: "What did you see?" His breath trembled slightly: "Those two are at least as strong as the Four Dukes." Laron Amengal stopped in his tracks; his eyes somber: "OyBaltasar. Now is not the time for tasteless jokes." Rage and disbelief in his raising voice: "Are you telling me a county sized little backward country had nobles as strong as ours?!" Tephania narrowed her eyes: "It seemed we havee to the same conclusion." Laron surprised by her words, tried to retort: "Tepha-!" But before he was able to talk back her monstrous energy paralyzed him on the spot as her eyes turned cold: "You disappoint me Laron. Is this how an Imperial Sentence should behave?" Her cold grey eyes looking at him, with cold indifference: "We are in the presence of a great threat to our nation and you are still hung up on your Family''s pride?!" Laron who could feel the cold rage in her voice, immediately looked down unwillingness in his face! They all marched again, in uniformity. They entered the gates of the Imperial Castle and slowly marchedTephania felt the atmosphere change exponentially. As a strong person herself, her instinct could smell ''the trace of the powerhouse'' and entering this building she had the same feeling she had when she entered the Imperial Pce back at the Saharos Empire, or the Office. The feeling that this ce is a jungle only with more bricks and less trees. She took a deep breath, as a gorgeous looking woman appeared in front of them. Deep anxiety could be seen on her face. Her old graceful and calm demeanor was reced by a tensed and worried face. Tephania immediately recognized her, this person was a great coborator of the Empire. Having helped the Empire retain it''s Hegemony even in this faraway region. She was known as one of the st greats of the Vega Dynasty''. Tephania made a head sign as she spoke: "It seems this ce has undergone some serious changes. Princess Linae." Linae looked deeply at Tephania, as if looking at an innocent child: "Be prepared. The n has backfired." Tephania had a more solemn gaze: "How much has it backfired?" She had deep unwillingness in her eyes before she turned around, as a hooded silhouette appeared by her side. The hooded woman had a mysterious feeling to her, and an oppressive aura around her, like she was a killing god in disguise. Her every movement was like that of a dancing deity! The way she appeared and disappeared alone could prove that her Martial Art was in no way inferior to those of the Empire. ''This is bad. So those two are not only exceptions.'' Tephania who saw, again another threat, looked at Baltsar. Only to confirm by his baffled expression, that she was as dangerous as estimated. Aya knelt before Linae as she decreed: "Princess Lina, your Majesty summons you. You need to greet your guests properly in the Imperial Hall." This intervention is a tant power y. The Meaning was clear: ''I know what you are up too. And I am not going to let it happen.'' Tephania looked at the kneeling Aya: "There is some things I would like to discuss with Princess Lina. Alone" A disdainful smirk appeared on the hooded woman, as her Supreme Haki was unleashed! Her thunderous voice was a far cry from the polite way she spoke to the Princess!! "And do you think your whims are above his Majesty''s orders?!" Ladron and Baltsar felt the weight of her will alone, trying to knock them out on the spot as they struggled just to keep their spirit together!! Their eyes became even more solemn: ''Strong!! Such strength! What the hell is people like this are doing in this godforsaken ce!?'' Tephania seeing such a tant provocation didn''t hold back! Immediately she used her powerful knightly aura as she liberated her followers of the clutches of the Supreme Haki! She unleashed her power in turn, as it shed with Aya''s Supreme Haki, overpowering thetter: "Aren''t you all acting a little short?! Who do you think we are?!!" Silent anger could be heard in her voice, yet Aya was unbridled as she made a dismissive gesture: "We do know who you are." "We just don''t care. That''s all there is to it." Her Haki just got again more powerful, as she turned around: "And don''t unt your tiny power here." "That''s if you want to get out of here alive, of course." Tephania''s face distorted in anger: "Is that supposed to be threat?" Aya turned her head, a malicious expression appearing behind her hooded face: "A threat? We don''t do threats,dy knight" A hidden de appearing in her hand. "...We only kill." She yed skillfully with the de in her hand: "If we wanted you dead, you will be already buried in your way here, with your great carriage." "You are still a guest of a member of the Imperial Family. That''s what saving your life right now." Her lips pursed into a mocking smile: "Be grateful. Oh Great Fifth sentence!!" She said before walking out, escorting the Princess. Tephania looking at her back had an itch to take her head right here, right now! But Tephania who didn''t know how much more monsters were hidden in here couldn''t possibly engage! She never felt this powerless in her life! Linae narrowed her tired eyes as she turned around: "I will go. Lead the way." And as she departed, she left saddened words: "You asked me how much did it backfire?" She sighed: "Think of the worst possible oue, and you may get a little close to reality." Tephania felt her back turn cold, as she took a deep breath: "Let''s go together greet the Emperor then" They followed the tracks of the Princess, and gradually as they got closer and closer to the Imperial Hall, they felt like a boulder was on their shoulders just by simply advancing Their sharpened instincts, their decades of fighting experience, their heart hardened by battle, told them that the next moments willpletely change their lives. Their perception of the world. Their pride in themselves. Their arrogant demeanor on the continent. Even their awe toward their own Emperor. And each them made them closer and closer to this door. They felt deep unwillingness, deep apprehension. Stemming from their basic sense of self. Like a cat hating water, like a vampire hating the sun, like a fish hating thend. This was a more like a deep-rooted sense of fear, something that was possible to resist, but impossible to deny. After seeing what is behind that door, all they knew about reality will crumble. All their self-sufficient and peaceful sense of security will be forever gone. Their heart was getting more and more constricted, as each one of it''s pounding seemed to scream to run away, to avert their eyes. And as the somewhat lonely steps of the Traitorous Princess seemed like that of a criminal marching to his execution stand. As the inaudible steps of Aya lead everyone like an executioner, about to unleash the wrath of the heavens. Everything seemed suffocating to the point, even air seemed to dissipate. Finally, Aya''s frame disappeared. Leaving them face to face with this door. The door to the Imperial Pce. The Pandora Box, that is begging to stay unopened. The Pandora Box containing in its entrails, cmity after another, rejoicing at the odor of despair and destruction. Tephania took a deep breath as a determined gaze appeared on her eyes. At the same time On the other side of the continent. Saharos Empire, Yasrib. At the top of the Imperial Kinghts House. A Heaven toppling white haired beauty, was lightly grazing her zither, like ying with a puppy. Her eyes were shut.Yet, it didn''t seem that simple Her smile was still as elegant as beforeYet, one could detect a rare to be seen sense of anticipation in it. She spoke lightly in her breath: "Finally," "Let''s see if you are really my DragonMarek Vega." Chapter 83: Invincible Chapter 83: Invincible The door opened up. The Imperial Hall wasn''t big by any means. Actually, it was dwarfed by that of the Saharos Empire''s by several times. Yet, not one of these notions entered the Knight''s mind. She was already on analysis mode, so she could probe the most she could. Tephania''s gaze traversed the whole room. Landing on Lelouch, on Euphemia, on the Members of the Zoldyck Noble Family. Each person looked impressive in its own way. Noble, refined and deep rooted, even by the Saharos Empire standards. Slowly her gaze began to harden as she locked eyes with the two Empresses. ''The first one is Shahrazad Vega. But who is the one that looks like a demon?'' FinallyAs her eyes rose higher to look at the highest seat, she felt her whole breathingpromised, her whole being giving so many alerts, so many signals, so many warnings, that she actually hesitated a little bit. But this was nothingpared to when she actually saw ''him''. She immediately dropped out as she forcefully knelt! The other two also did the same instinctively! Tephania who was in a position she though she would never show anyone but her Emperor , was contemting her whole life, as her action eluded even her own understanding! Yet, this issue was the least of worries at this moment. Although she was young, although some may call her inexperienced, Tephania got acquainted with the battlefield when she was 8. She fought shattering wars at 10, she even raided other continents with the other sentences at 13. Fighting wars so destructive, dueling enemies overpowering her head on, without the slightest hesitation! Building her Palmares and desmonstrating her genius! Contrary to the expectation of the mass. The armies who were the most ustomed to fight disadvantageous wars are actually those of the Saharos Empire! Yes, indeed!! Because the greater parts of the wars the Saharos Empire fights are not in this continent at all!! Who repulses the assault of the other continents? Who tries to conquer newnds and open new possibilities for the Astaroth Continent? The Saharos Empire as the Number One unrivaled powerhouse in the Astaroth Continent not only rule over the Continent, but has also to carry the burden of defending it! That''s why the Saharos Empire, even after obtaining the power to unite this continent whole for centuries, still hesitate to unify it. What if the other monsters of the other continents decide tounch a full-scale invasion on the War-torn Astaroth?! Taking advantage of a weakened Saharos Empire, would the Magic Citadels or the Allied federations be able to fend for themselves? The Martial Alliance? The Demonic Path Rogues? Please don''t joke with me! All have abandoned ideas of Hegemony just realizing what they would have to face just assuming this throne!! Why do every king and Emperor bow before them like little puppies? Why do the wild and prideful Linae Vega hold so much respect for the Saharos Empire? Why did her organization work in such close ties with this same Saharos Empire? The Truth, that Marek Vega wouldn''t admit burning in the mes of Hell. Is that the Saharian Imperial Dynasty have been protecting this Continent for Millennia ! Protecting this continent from absolute destruction! The principal threat in their eyes, until this very exact moment! Was never internal! It was always external! In this continent, the Saharos Empire always was unrivaled. And everyone willingly bowed their head under its protective shade! And Tephania held the title of protector of the Continent with pride and honor. Fighting Multi-Star Busters, without even flinching! Resisting Sr-System Monsters head on!! Bravery was always her creed!! Yet, today, for the first time since she was born. Tephania felt fear. Genuine fear. Her breathing was ragged! She gulped up and down struggling with her tongue to just even try to articte words. The people of the Rosenkranz family had a special ability. It''s name is Spirit Manifestation. One of it''s powers is to envision the nature of a person''s existenceBy using their eyes. By her eyes she could see Zeno and Silva represented by two twin Heavenly Dragons! She could see Aya as a doubly wielded sword-dancer, marching to the sounds of a monotonous music! But what she sawThe meaning of his spirit was the Impossible, itself. ''ThisWhat''s that even supposed to mean!?'' Her back already drenched in sweat. In her heart a certainty was formed: ''This person is invincible.'' He was still sitting in silence, just above her head. Yet, she was still gathering the courage to even make eye-contact again! She didn''t want to see ''that'' again! Ever in her lifetime! His deep abyss eyes were still ingrained in the depths of her mind. His indifferent smile, mocking the world like he was beyond everything in existence. He was looking at her as if she was merely a formality for him, not even worth her attention. She felt like an ant facing the whole sky! And she still felt like she was underestimating him! Was it by pure reflex? Was it to seek some kind offort? Maybe was it some form hope? She lightly turned her eyes to see what Baltsar saw To her dismay: ''As expected,'' The experienced old man who fought by her side in Sr System level wars was so shaken he was trembling with fright as he knelt. He spoke in his beard, his trembling voice making him seem like a dying old man: " ''She'' is scared." ''She'', this word caught the attention of the knights. They would sometime hear Baltasar mention ''her''. Baltsar was the apostle of the Goddess of Victory, Laniaia. He was granted her favor, and given a part of her power. Sometime, he would ramble about talking with the Goddess. He always spoke of her as a gentle and kind bearing that blessed the world with her grace. YetTODAY!! Baltasar was blurting some absurd sentences: "She is scared. " "She is trembling." "She says that such being shouldn''t exist in this part of the world." "She is imploring me to leave this continent." Tephania felt her legs give out. ''This is even worse than I imagined.'' Marek smirked looking at the old man: "A Puny Gctic level being calling itself Goddess? And Goddess of Victory to boast?" His eyes turning into two evesting gxies. "ying god in my continent. What a tasteless joke!" His doubled voice added to his Domineering aura: "Be gone from my sight and from this ce. Or I wille for your head!" Suddenly, Baltsar felt the power in his eyepleting dispersing like it was never there to begin with!! Despair invaded his mind: "Laniaia-sama!" His words were like thunder, his doubled voice exuded millennial old supremacy! In each of his sentence she felt instinctively cornered intopliance! A Lion? Please! This man would treat Lions as rats and Dragons as Lizards! Who would even in his right mind, treat this man as a disappointment! If this 17-year-old Emperor is a disappointment then the Crown Princes of the Saharos Empire are beyond cosmic trash! Linae who saw the Legendary Imperial Sentences break down in front of her eyes had a saddened gaze, yet not a surprised one. She still could estimate caliber. Mal alone, was already someone of Great Caliber in her eyes. But this man? This Marekwas something beyond that. She observed carefully Tephania''s reaction. She then looked at her Elder Brother, his eyes were actually always on her. Like the Imperial Sentence never mattered for him to begin with. When their gazes locked, she felt her heart turn cold as she could see the floating gxy in his eyes like a floating eternity. His face had a mocking provocative grin. But his eyes, his beautiful gctic eyes felt like a whirlwind of worry, sadness and anticipation. She remembered his words: "So you are going to spend your time scheming, warring, and resisting me." "Only to find, one step at a time, that my schemes run deeper than yours" She looked at the strongest of the continent not even daring to look up to him. "That my strength outsses your wildest imagination." She met his beautiful tender eyes. "And that my love for you will never falter." She took a deep breath as determination reappeared on her face, she walked up: "Your Majesty I present to you my esteemed guests." "Tephania Rosenkranz, The Fifth Sentence of the Saharos Empire. Baltsar De Moya, the Fourteen Sentence. Laron of the Great Amengal Family." When Marek heard the ''Amengal'' name a silent rage appeared on his mind. Rage that he immediately controlled, as he knew his sister was trying to rile him up. But even that . Was lived by Laron as the closest he has gotten to death since he was born! Is he really the man who he deemed unworthy of Kosem the Sword maiden? Did he really want to take this flower to himself and add her to his Harem?! He came her with this proposal in mind, and was even prepared to pay the Exile Tribute as a dot so he can take her hand! Even going against his Emperor''s wishes to do that! This how much he was infatuated with this woman. Regarded as ''The most beautiful to ever wield a sword''. Her Sword dance was reying in his mind as he came here, the enormous assets of the Amengal Family backing him up, absolutely certain of making her his! But what of it now?! This woman seemed more distant now, than the Empresses of the Saharos Empire herself! ''I can''t even begin to fathom the bottom of his power!'' Chapter 84: Wheels of History!! Chapter 84: Wheels of History!! "If it is to host guests, I find no problem in that. My sister''s guests are mine after all." The underlying meaning was utterly clear: ''You worthless fools are only alive now, because my sister is shielding you.'' Tephania took a deep breath: ''His traitorous sister is more precious in his eyes than the knights of the Saharos Empire.'' ''It''s speaks volumes of his character.'' But the more experienced Baltsar took it in its other undertone: ''This is a powery!'' ''His words mean that only the Authority of the Vega Imperial Family holds leverage over our lives!'' ''Our identities as Imperial Sentence or envoy of the Saharos Empire arepletely irrelevant in his eyes!'' Laron who was from a deep-rooted noble family also understood his words with bitterness: ''He never used our noble titles, or our knight''s names'' "Only a generalization as ''guests'' meaning that even if a dog were to be presented by the princess as a guest he would be weed in the same manner.'' The two members of the Vega Imperial Family looked deeply in each other eyes, as Marek continued his words: "If you had some other matter to speak off, I am all ears, you are brought by my dear sister, after all." Tephania this time got it!! ''Even our right to speak is conditioned by Princess Linea''s presence!'' Linae took a deep breath looking Marek straight in the eyes: "It seems the Fifth Sentence has some words to deliver to you, your Majesty" Marek''s gctic eyes for the first time moved from the Princess andnded on the kneeling Tephania. The moment it did. She felt like she was carrying the whole Primordial Realm on her back! So much powerSo much power that it is suffocating! This is the impression she kept having of this man. Yet remembering the mission she was given. She bravely stood up, sometimes wobbling, her breathing rugged. As Finally she made eye contact with ''him''. The everchanging gxy in his eyes, theplex pattern that seemed to tell unrevealed secrets. His long Hair, his body that exuded power beyond anything she ever saw. He seemed like a bottomless ocean of power! The fact that oceans are as big as gxies in the Primordial Realm speak volumes of thisparison! ''I can''t even begin to process the limit of his strength!'' Seeing the Fifth Sentence wobbling like a little child he had an amused sounde out of his mouth as he addressed his sister: "Your friend seems a little rattled, my sister. Did the travel tire her that much?" By his side his Empresses chuckled lightly derision in their eyes. Shahrazad locked eyes with her sister, cold anger in her eyes. Linae had a resigned face: ''Why are you still the one getting angry? This is obviously already my loss'' The Emperor then addressed for the first time the Fifth Sentence. His doubled voice had deep majesty in it: "Speak your purpose freely. Know that no matter what happens here, your life is safe for now." Yet these seemingly reassuring words only made her even more apprehensive: The ''For now'' is extremely clear! It means that sooner orter they will be enemies! He added: "Speak woman. Know, that as opposed to your kin, I don''t break my oaths." The three knights felt the Millennia old anger in his voice. As deep realization downed on them. They only ever envisioned this man as this scary as a simple being in itself! But there is a bigger issue! They never envisioned him as an actual enemy! Despair! Deep Despair! They came here as a prideful Knights looking down on existence, and now they are leaving as mncholic bards already envisioning the terrible war iing in their way! The Pandora Box has been cracked open. And the Evil ising sooner thanter! Tephania gaze still bravely persisted as she faced the ocean of Power head on!! "Emperor Marek Vega of the Atleasian EmpireI''ve been sent by his Imperial Majesty to collect the Exodus Tribute by virtue of the ancestral agreement between our respective dynasties." Marek smirked: "And you think Saharan''s descendance is entitled to demand anything of the sort for me?" Tephania narrowed her eyes, determination and unwavering loyalty in her pure eyes: "The Saharan Emperor is the mightiest being on the continent, his dynasty is the protector and the glory of the Astaroth Continent." "The Emperor''s demands are decrees from the Heavens, Atleasian Emperor." "HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA" Hearing that, The Emperor lightlyughed, his doubled voice making his every sound more ominous than the precedent, as the echo added to it''s evil feeling. "HA HA HA HA" For interminable seconds. He continued to slowlyugh. There was no anger, no grudge, no hatred, no resentment in thisugh. It was devoid of any feeling, of any trickery. It was simply pure amusement. This little girl''s words genuinely amused him. Each time the resoundingugh came out again of his mouth, the three would get more and more tense. Hisugh may seem harmless, but there was just something inherently evil about this person in particr. Laron then looked at the beautiful Shahrazad, Kosem''s sister. She also had the same ominous aura around her. Laron remembered some words the Ancients of the Amengal Family would asionally say when they spoke of the Rebellion. ''They were right. There is something inherently evil about the Vega Dynasty.'' Hisugh slowly died out; his doubled voice came out again: "Your name was Tephania, right?" Just hearing her name being pronounced she felt chills all over her body. "Yes." He smiled, in what seemed like guenine concern: "Do you have people who are precious to you? People you care about? Back in your homnd?" Tephania responded gracefully with determination in her eyes: "Yes. I do" Marek smile got bigger: "Good. Let me give you a little advice." "When you head back to your country. Take a long vacation." His Kind smile grew again as it began to slowly distort: "Spend time with your family. Laugh with your loved ones. Explore your Country. Connect with your roots." "Spend all your remaining time in happiness and bliss." His bright smile still persisted Tephania felt the genuine advice slowly mix up with evil presage! His smile still stered on his face, he sighed as if wallowing in the sadness of what was about to unfold: "For your Empire''s days of Peace are counted." "Its happiness will wither like a dying flower." "Its people''s fulfilled lives will slowly distort into waking nightmares." Tephania didn''t even feel little threat in his voice, like he was genuinely giving her advice! About something like a natural disaster, something that seemed inevitable! "BecauseI wille for you. For all of you." The two felt all their limbs turn limp just from his words! "It may not be today, it may not be in a week. Not even in a year''s time." "But I will march on yournds, and when I do that, Little Tephania." His voice was calm as if reciting a children''s story. "All that you hold dear in this world will sadly disappear" "SoEnjoy the little respite, that I am giving you" Heughed lightly: "Take it as Mercy from the ''Heavens'' you spoke off." Tephania had her hand on her hilt as she faced of the Emperor''s head on: "Is that a deration of war?" Marek smiled: "Are you ready for war? Little Tephania" Tephania was immediately confused. Dering war, and especially in this kind of situation is not in her power! But even if she had this kind of authority, she wouldn''t dare dere war without preparations! Seeing her silence, Marek smile continued to grow: "Then, take it as an unofficial little advice." His smile then grew wider, and his gaze changed again. He seemed to look at Tephania but not really. Like he was talking to another person altogether. His benevolent smile turned into an interested one, he sneered: "Are you going to just keep look at me? Aeleis?" All the sentences opened their eyes widely!! ''Aeleis-sama?! What does he mean?!'' Tephania who knew of the abilities of the Rosenkranz Family had a realization: "Onee-sama!!" But before she could respond. Marekughed as his gctic like eyes looked meaningfully at the confused Fifth Sentence: "Are you going to keep watching as I y with your dear sister. First Knight?!" At the same time, 300 000 Light Years across! Saharos Empire. A Beuatiful white haired woman, ying with a zinther in her hand, had an anticipating smile as her shut eyes seemed to admire something in secret. Her rosy lips grew wider, as sheughed gracefully: "It seems that I have been spotted since the beginning." 300 000 Light Years Across! A bright powerful light appeared on Tephania pupils,pletely changing her demeanor. Her frightened grey eyes turning into interested beautiful white gems. Her tense faced turning into a rather calm and knowing one, bordering on omniscience. Her posture was different. Laron was the first to tick! ''This demeanorAeleis-sama! This is possession!!'' Baltsar sighed: ''Aeleis-sama decided to intervene personally. This proves she acknowledged his threat.'' Her entire being was different. Like she was on another level of existence. Her bright white eyes crossed those of the Emperor as she spoke in apletely different tone: "So you were a real life miracle. Marek Vega." Marek smiled meaningfully, a tinge of nostalgia in his tone: "You finally showed yourself, Aeleis." The Two other knights immediately detected something was wrong with the way the Emperor and the First Sentence addressed each other! Laron felt his heart pounding! ''It feelslike they are acquaintances!!'' Shahrazad and Roygun by his sides also had baffled expressions! Linae also was a little surprised, but it was like she was confirming a decade old suspicion. Aeleis taking over her sister''s body smiled nostalgically looking up at the Emperor: "This certainly did go a lot differently then when we collected the exile Tribute 10 years ago." Her angelic controlled smile grew bigger: "Isn''t right ''Little Mal''?" Shahrazad felt her heart stir as she knew the only person who called him by that name: ''Elder Sister Kosem!'' Marek looked indifferently at the possessed woman: "Times changeWe were both children." "Your Father was the one who held the Heavenly Lotus Title back then." He had a mocking smile on his face: "Although he was nowhere near the First Seat of your Little order. Even your Little sister is more talented than he was." The First knight kept a calm face as her rosy lips spoke some outrageous words: "Still, don''t ever forget." "It was your Father who knelt before mine." Marek sighed deeply as vivid memories he didn''t want to recall invaded his mind. Aeleis continued to speak: "So we can spare your life." Shahrazad and Linae who never heard of this ident before looked at the Emperor''s solemn face!! ''This is true!!'' They immediately inferred from context! 10 years ago! The both of them were too young to assume the burden of the Imperial Family! Only Mal and Kosem were members of the Imperial Court! It was a time when the both of them were still 5 year old. Mal should have been 7 and Kosem 12! As a Crown Prince Mal was introduced to court much sooner than any of them! He smiled mockingly: "You are the same insupportable little pest, aren''t you?" "I said it back then, and I will say it again" . "I will never regret what I did." The smiling Aeleis retorted in wonder, some well hidden irony in her tone: "Well, it certainly does sound more convincing right now... " "...Then when you said it hidden behind your elder sister''s back." The mocking in Marek''s face grew bigger: "Oh PleaseAre you still proud of a 10 year old victory over Kosem?" Shahrazad and Linae felt they were having stroke! ''Elder Sister had a duel with The First Sentence of the Saharos Empire?!!'' Aeleis had a weird expression: "It was quite the easy victory so there was nothing to be proud off." She still had the same graceful smile as she replied: "You are the one who seem to holdon to a 10 year old grudge, if I were to be honest." "It was a fair fight, why are you still upset, Oh Great Emperor." He smirked back: "A 10 year old grudge is not the only thing I am holding on too. Oh Grand First Sentence!" She advanced as she continued to speak: "Your tongue is still as Sharp as ever, Little Mal. I already told you that it will someday cost you your head." Marek sneered: "If you still believe that. Come and take it." Sheughed lightly as she stopped in her tracks: "Sorry, it''s my fault. I still can''t process the fact that you became stronger than me." Although she said lightheartedly, the other two knights knew that this person will never admit her inferiority until it was crystal clear! It means that he is stronger than her and not by a small margin! But Aeleis was Aeleis, after all! Even faced for the first time by a genius surpassing her in every way, she still kept her gentle smile, like she was gracing the world! "It is good that you didn''t change too." She had a defying smile: "The same Annoying and arrogant little prince you were back then." Aeleis smiled: "But At least now you have the strength to back it up." He looked down her: "I can''t say the same for you." Yet his insults didn''t seem to move her in the slightest, as her smile seemed more enchanting with time. "HeyDo you believe in fate?" Marek kept eye contact with her: "I do." She had a beautiful smile that enlightened the room. Like it was Aeleis herself who was here! "It is an ancient belief in the Empire since the times of the Vega Dynsasty, that True knights all shared the same fate." "Every True knight is fated to face a Trial that will define his Chivalrous code." "Or as we call itin normal tongue" "Each Heroic knight is fated to y a Dragon." "I always held the utmost worship for this ideal. And wanted toplete it as a knight." "Every Heroic knight is fated to y a Dragon, or die trying." She had a longing gaze, like she was reaching to the ethereal. "And only when he does that, he will beplete as a being." " A True Knight per say." For the first time, since they integrated the order, the two knights had a different impression of their graceful leader. Aeleis tone seemed different, not like the distant fairy gracing the world. But more like a dreaming child "This Dragon doesn''t only need to pose an impossible challenge to the Knight, but also need to be tied with him in a way or another. Through fate.." She narrowed eyes as if reminiscing about the past years. "I''ve been obsessing about this idea since I became the First Sentence." "So much that it halted my progress." "An opponent, that would make my whole beingplete, to give meaning to my whole story!" She put her hand on her chest, her graceful bearing gaining a more natural aura. So charming even Lelouch and Euphemia by the Emeperor''s side, felt their heart move. Silva and Zeno felt danger in her every mouvement, as they tought: ''She is the kind of person you wouldn''t want to fight even if you are two realms above her.'' Lelouch sighed: ''Of course the people of a Millenia Empire would have people of such great caliber. It was to be expected.'' "Even when I fought in the other Continents, I never got this feeling." She thenughed lightly as she looked deeply at the behemoth of an Emperor standing before her, the light in her eyes became more intense as an astral projection of her appeared in front off the Emperor! Her Silhouette looking with anticipation at the Emperor. "Who would have thought? The stupid boy who didn''t know his ce." "The little child who hid behind his Sister''s sword." Her smile grew wider than ever, like she was brimming with happiness: "Would grow into the Dragon, even I, the First Sentence of the Empire, would look forward to y!!" Marekughed loudly, as he saw her defying eyes. His Ki getting riled up, as the whole Country! NO! THE WHOLE CONTINENT WAS SHAKING!! Yet, the woman didn''t seem bothered in the slightest. Hisugh transcended time and space, and his words too, reaching to her real body! Every country felt the shaking of the Continent not being able to pin point it''s origin!! The Power to shake the whole realm by his simple KI outburst!! Witnessing his strength, she got even more determined! Only fighting such an adversary could she find meaning in her existence! This is the power she chose to confront! This is the power of her Fated Dragon! His eyes turned all ck as his Rinnegan awakened unconsciously! His ominous doubled voice like an hymn to this scene! "Good! Preserve in your meaningless struggle!" His Rinnegan with the power to end in the world, invaded her whole vision! His throne breaking down under his grip! "I will repeat the same words I did to you 10 years ago!!" "The same words I said when you injured my Elder Sister!" "The same words I said when your father''s de was on my neck!" "The same words I kept repeating as my Father kneeled begging forgiveness!" Aeleis narrowed her eyes as the weak voice of the little boy, from 10 years ago seemed to resonate in her ears again. The 7 years old boy, a de on his neck was bloodied, but his eyes, dry from tears, were still brimming with a mix of determination and insanity as he spoke, defying the Father who she thought off as invincible, at that time: "I won''t repent! What your little de can even do?!!" He pushed his neck against the ind cutting sword, blood started dripping from his frail little neck! "Kill me?! Do it!!" "IT IS ONLY DEATH!!" "OR DO YOU THINK SOMEONE WHO PURSUES GREATNESS WOULD FEAR SOMETHING AS VAIN AS THAT!" Her mighty father, who she saw for the first time in her life hesitate, finally took off his sword. The boy smirked, as he pronounced the same words he was about to say 10 years Later!! "Someday. I will be so Great! So Mighty! That all of you will look up to me! And when I do that! I will destroy you all!!" The Adult version only added: "The only remorse I have, is to not have been able to take your Farther''s Life too!!!" Hearing the same words again, she sighed: "I will give you the same reply Father gave you back then." Her calm expression turned back into a fierce one, never seen before by even her family! Divine light shining in her unwavering eyes! "If something like this was to ever happen. I will be the first one to stand in your way!" "The Saharos Emperor is blessed by the Heavens! He will never fall to any evil!" "For we carry, the burden of all that live in this continent on our Shoulders!" "The Saharos Empire protects the Astaroth Continent!" "And I, as the First Sentence protect the Saharos Empire!" "For protecting the Empire is the meaning of my existence!" "AND I WILL NEVER FALL!!!" Everyone present in the room. Got this same feeling! Be it from the Saharos Empire''s side or the Atleasian Empire Side! This is a historical moment for the continent! The scene seemed to somehow transform into exactly what Aeleis said! The INVINCIBLE DRAGON shaking reality by his words alone! Faced by the unfazed knight, brave unwavering, with transcendent nobility. KNIGHT VS DRAGON!! DAVID VS GOLIATH!! The dream of every true knight!! Will the knight transcend itself or will it sumb to the might of the Dragon? One thing is sure! After this moment, the continent will never be the same again! The Wheels of Destiny have began turning! There is no turning back! War will rage sooner orter!! And Only one of those Two Empires could continue to exist!! History is already writing itself starting the Countdown on the Peace of the Continent! Chapter 85: Turmoil in the Astaroth Continent! Chapter 85: Turmoil in the Astaroth Continent! 300 000 Light Years away! Saharos Empire. Capital Yasrib. A silent starry night was looming over the Peaceful Yasrib, unknown to it, that it''s whole fate was about to be rewritten! In the silence of the night, one gorgeous silhouette was standing atop of one of the 5 Great Buildings of the capital. She seemed ethereal, as her signature smile seemed to hold much more meaning than her usual deep affection for this city. At the top of the Imperial Knights Abode, a beautiful knight, was standing, arge mesmerizing smile on her face. Her heart beating widely in her chest. She sighed: "Such absurd power." She may have put a front of the other knights But herself knew best! Let''s not even talk about the Emperor! Just the people hiding in his pce were of her level! ''Good'' The excitement she has been longing for her whole life was finally here. ''Marek Vega, huh.'' She sighed as she looked up, trying tomunicate with the beyond: "You were right until the end, Father." "Not killing that boy was a big mistake." She lightly grazed her sheathed sword. "One dayThis sword shall reach you, Marek Vega." A fierce expression appeared on her face: "In the meantime, I can''t allow you to talk like that about the Empire, can I?!" " Little Mal!" She jumped in the air!! Endless power in her bright shining eyes. The simple impulsion of her feet on the ground, shook the whole Capital! Alerting all the Higher Up! This the power of the First Sentence!! The Last Rampart of the Empire! Slowly everyone saw a white light prate the Starry Night of the Capital! An extremely familiar white light! Recognizable in an instant! Yet it was a light they would only have the honor to see in the battlefield! The ray of light propelled itself Higher and Higher in the Silent Night! As all the Higher Ups looked up, a solemn air on, they all thought. ''The Heavenly Lotus is about to graze the ground air again.'' In the Office. Four People were sitting in seats more luxurious than any Emperor could have in this continent. As equals, the four of them represented the authority only second to the Imperial Family. A man seemingly bored to death was ying with an axe on his hand, as he suddenly noticed a very familiar outburst of power: "OhFinally! Something interesting is happening today!" Another lean and good-looking man stopped reading the book in his hands. As itnded on the table, it''s title became clear for everyone to read: ''Bed secrets'' by Mazeana. He spoke, his deep and graceful voice on: "Aeleis is moving. This is weirdly out of character." The only female member of the Four was polishing her spear, like she was cajoling a new born baby. "UghMore trouble." She lifted her head addressing the only member who was still silent: "What do you think is happening?" Sitting in the most luxurious of all, his eyes deep, and mysterious, he spoke with an indifferent voice: "Let''s sit and watch. Although, she still needs to grow in some ways, Aeleis is not the type to act meaninglessly." Propelling herself in the air, she slowly unsheathed her sword. Reminiscing about the man she would have to face sooner orter, she felt something break inside her. A Barrier she has been itching to break for a long time now. As her whole body shone brightly like a new born sun. The whole Capital was enlightened. Her Shining sword flickering like a mesmerizing illusion. It slowly moved imbued with her lifetime of sword meaning. It''s power doubling with time, growing as her light turned the starry night into a waking day. The Four at the Office who knew this state of mind, like the back of their hand, smiled an interested expression on their face. The Woman particrly was quite thrilled: "To think she would get a second enlightenment, at this age." " She really is a genius, isn''t she?" The mysterious man nodded in acknowledgement: "It seems she discovered her deep truth." She took a deep breath, in deep contemtion of her new found state. Her shinning aura slowly dposed as her light dimmed out. The tip of her aura slowly turning slightly purple, it fragmented into little floating petals slowlynding on the Beautiful Yasrib, like a blessing from Heavens. Some kids got out,ughing and ying in the bliss of the weird phenomenon. All the citizens looked up worship and deep respect in their heart. They''ve heard of the Legends of the Flower Rain of the Heavenly Lotus. They never thought they would get the honor to see it in person. The Petals descending in a slow dance, giving a mystical feeling to all the Capital. All the Higher Tier Experts could just by touching a petal, feel her devotion and love for this ce. The Beautiful spectacle, the raining petals, the flowery smell, the light of enlightenment. At this moment, Aeleis Was the Embodiment of Beauty. She sighed as she moved her sword again, her flowery sword, seemed to flicker between reality and illusion. Sometime it seemed to fragment into lotus petals, sometime it seemed to return into its solid state. And like a hymn to all the other petals. The Flowery Rain on the Beautiful Yasrib stopped in its tracks, all heading to the call of its mistress. A flowery cyclone formed at top of the Peaceful Yasrib. The mysterious men observing the happenings, all had solemn faces. The man who was reading the naughty book, had a more solemn face than the others: "Her Sword MeaningThis attack is not a simple one." The woman nodded: "The Sudden Enlightenment tooPrepare yourselves." "Some interesting news might being our way." The man who was ying with an Axe smirked: "That would surprise meSomething interesting in this Boring Continent?!" The man who was sitting in the most luxurious chair of all, had narrowed eyes: "You are rightHer Sword Meaning seemsMoreplete." Behind her back the petals seemed to form something akin, to flowery wings. She looked more and more like an archangel! And as she felt the power in her sword grow mighty enough. She locked her sense 300 000 Light Years away, feeling the Humongous power of ''that man''. The wings behind her back slowly retracted, turning into a magnificent shut Lotus! She took a deep breath and as she moved her sword, the Lotus Behind her back slowly began to bloom. Enchanting the world! In Front of her, Enormous White shes appeared distorting space itself! This shes seems to flicker between the dreamy petals, and real sharpness of the attack! It seemed somehow be fleeting and quick at the same time. The space itself seemed distorted. Time seemed to have lost all its meaning. As it slowly disappeared from the Capital, violently shaking Time-Space itself! Moving at a speed dwarfing the speed of Light by many supetives! Eating away at the 300 000 Light Year of Distance like it was nothing!! She smiled elegantly: "Receive my little gift. Marek Vega." Saharos Empire. Yasrib. The Office. All the four nobles used their transcendent senses to follow the magical attack. The Woman spoke first: "Such a mesmerizing strike. It may not be her most powerful, but it definitely her most aplished one." Even the arrogant axe wielding man nodded in confirmation: "For this woman, to deliver this kind of strike" The Handsome gentleman who was back reading his book: "It''s something beyond just a martial move." He smiled elegantly as he sipped some tea: "If I were topare it to something." "It''s akin to a maiden''s love deration." The woman seemed annoyed by his wording: "You don''t have to be so gross about it!" The silent man added: "This certainly is interesting." Saharos Empire''s Imperial Castle. Harem Pce. A Handsome young man, with an angelic face, you would believe is harmless to all the beings in the world, knocked on a Luxurious yet somehow sober door. The Craft akin to Spanish was quite beautiful. The door opened up by a handmaid. He humbly greeted the servants, and advanced just to stop in front of a Blonde young woman who seemed no older than him. She was at the balcony admiring the returned night of Yasrib. He spoke in a respectful manner: "I greet Elder Sister." The woman smiled lightly as she nodded: "To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit? Third Prince." The man chuckled lightly: "Can''t a brother pay respects to his Sister, at the end of his day?" The woman turned around. Her beautiful ocean Spanish robe, only entuating her Country Toppling beauty. "He can and I would encourage him to do so more often." She still had a knowing smile: "But that''s not what he came to do, did he?" Heughed sheepishly, his hand on the back of his head: "Nothing escapes your eyes, Elder Sister. Hehe.." She extended her hands and grazed the Falling Petals. The Prince advanced behind her admiring the Lotus Rain. He sighed: "So Beautiful." The blond woman narrowed her eyes: "If you came here to fish for gossipI don''t have any." " I really have no idea what she is doing." The blond manughed lightly: "You are so harsh my sisterI didn''te here for gossip." He sighed, as an intense light appeared on his eyes: "I only came here to seek your opinion on the matter." "She is your childhood Friend, after all." The woman smiled: "There is one thing I can tell you." His ears perked up. "She seems to be having fun." The Free Federations of the Scientific Citadel. Virtual Council. A warning signal kept flickering, in the Bases of the 2356 Federations of the Scientific Citadel! The Warning Signals had different color codes. The Purple meant that Federal Menace! The Green meant that it is Regional One! And The Red one meant that it is information pertaining to National Security! But Weirdly The Warning Signal was Golden! A signal only the Higher Ups who held the decision-making powers of the whole Federations knew the meaning of! Although this Warning is national, it is only destined to 20 People in the whole Sr System Sized Federations! In the Virtual Council. Those 20 People appeared one after another. Knowing what the Golden Warning meant, they were all quite tense. The Chairman of the Virtual Council was the first to speak: "Our Satellites tasked with the surveince of Yasrib detected an Abnormally High Energy spike." Golden meant that it is information pertaining to the Saharos Empire!! Something they wish they had nothing to do with! "Most likely someoneunched an attack." Immediately shatter invaded the whole room. Interrogation! Wondering! Fear! Why the detached Saharos Empire would suddenlyunch a strike on the Astaroth Continent? A pissed off voice sounded as someone crushed his desk! "Those Damn Arrogant Bastards! Acting this recklessly in the continent!!" A much calmer female voice resounded: "Do you have any idea whounched the attack?" The Chairman had a solemn voice: "Seeing the nature of the Attack, it''s probably The First Sentence." The moment her name was brought up. Everyone shut up, as everyone seemed to have lost its tongue! A ''Harmless strike'' is on thing, but for the ''That thing'' to attack herself?!! What the Hell is happening?! Did An Ancient Gode back from the dead?! As a little scared voice was heard: "Oy, oyAre you sure?" "This woman could obliterate half of the Continent alone, you know?!" Another wondering voice sounded: "Just who in the hell is she even attacking? The Magic Union, The Martial MountainUs?!" They all knew what it meant for the First Sentence to Strike! If it wasn''t one of the Great Powers of the Continent, it will be obliterated! No question asked! This is the absolute truth they learned facing this person again and again! The Chairman took a deep breath: "It seems to be heading to the Oriental Region. We cannot pinpoint the exactnding point." "Her strike is bending time-space itself; this estimation is already the work of all the Gravity detectors we ced all over the Continent." They all sighed rendered, once again powerless by the Saharos Empire''s geniuses. "Wasn''t it them who proposed the Oriental Region Pacification Treaty?" "Why are they suddenlyunching a strike there?!" The Chairman sighed as he lit up screen, watching the live presentation of the Iing strike: "Keep in mind, 70 percent of this, is image reconstruction. We can only use recordings of different drones we have." The woman narrowed her eyes: "Didn''t the Fifth Sentence took off in a diplomatic mission to the Orient recently?" The Chairman nodded a suspicious expression on: "But it was only to collect the Exode Tribute." The woman tilted her head, worry in her face: "This is weird. Why would you even send such a big shot for such a mission?" "And now this?" Magic Union. tos Great Temple. The Great Country born from the Union of Ten Great Races. A pact that will be passed on as: ''As all equal under one.'' A quote that will be the Motto of the Whole Country. Why would it be named like that? It means that...! This Union, thatsted for millennia since the Downfall of the Ancient Unified Empire was only possible because of one existence! A Beautiful Sunset was downing on the Majestic tos. The Oldest Country in the World. And at the Highest Peak of the Adorned City. A gorgeous ck-haired mature woman, was meditating as she did mysteriously for thest weeks, on herp.... A Gigantic Trident! Behind her, a cute young girl was looking at her, worry written over her face. The woman smiled kindly; her eyes still shut: "Speak your mind, Osina" The girl a little rattled took a long time before she spoke: "You''ve been at seclusion for 3 Weeks now. The Elders are getting worried." Levitating on air, in meditation, her abyss ck hair descending like an endless waterfall, the woman sighed, the beautiful red tribal marking on her cheeks,bined with her wild traits, gave her a rather fierce look. Yet the people who knew her, all knew of her gentle motherly character: "Those childrenHow long are they going to keep depending on me?" The Young cute maid responded: "You can''t me them. You''ve never been this absent before." Pride and worship appered on her cute little face. "You are after all the Soul of the Nation." All equal under One? What does this actually mean? It means that the existence of one Person created a Sr System Empire! The Oldest Country to exist!, From the time The Vega Dynasty was still in power! This woman has been the leader of this Nation for all the time! Hailed as the Longest Reigning Ruler. But More Known as. The Woman who, with her might alone, ensures the Bnce between the Three Great Forces!! If you asked all the people in the Continent why is the reason, that the Saharos Empire didn''t conquered all that lived, yet?! Why do the Mighty Sahaaros Empire think that the Conquest of The Continent will weaken them to the point that Foreign Forces could take advantage? 8 out of 10 People will mention one Being! One Existence!! Known by the Saharian Dynasty as the Scourge of Astaroth! She sighed : "I still need some more time. There is still some more investigation to do." The young maid pouted: "You''ve been talking about this Investigation for weeks! Is the Orient Really that interesting?!" Sheughed lightly, still a maiden at heart: "The Orient is maybe not only the most interesting ce in Astaroth" "But the Whole Primordial Realm." Suddenly a Magic Circle appeared in front of her, as a terrified voice came out of it! "Great Priestess! Great Priestess!!" She smiled with affection: "Calm Down." She seemed to have a ratherplicated face: "Lanrir. You are now the Leader of your n. You are not a little child anymore" "You can''t still act like that." Lanrir''s voice seemed to calm down, yet, dread was still in it: "I am Sorry. Great Priestess." She continued: "NowTell me what happened." The Dread in his voice was still apparent: "The Saharos EmpireTheyThey''veunched a Strike!" "And it''s the First Sentence! Herself!" "What the hell that Freak is even doing?!!" " What do we do? Is it targeting us?! We should prepare!!!" "Lanrir!!" A stern voice came out of her! A scolding one that was brimming with despotic arrogance! "Why are you this rattled? Are you really afraid?!!" "Do you think this Strike could cause any damage to us?" She opened her eyes, her dark green reptilian eyes, as she smirked with deep arrogance: "I am here! What is there to worry about?!!" Lanrir immediately calmed down: "YesGreat Priestess." His voice contained deep confidence and worship. The thing this woman knew how to inspire the most! As The Incontestable Strongest Being of the Astaroth Continent! As The Continental Martial Saint! As The one who have been holding to this title since the days of Lorengar Vega! As even The Founder of the Vega Dynasty had to concede that title to her! The Pride of the Strongest! In front of her! Even a hundred of these strikes from The First Sentence were meaningless!! Her stern face then turned back to her previous rxed one, as she shut her eyes again. A knowing smile appeared on her face: "Don''t worry. This strike is not meant for us." Lanrir had an inquiring voice: "Do you know where it willnd?" She chuckled, an amused face on: "The most Interesting ce in the World." She took a deep breath as her sensesnded on the vicious strike going at full speed. ''Aeleis, that brat, has be stronger again'' At the same time she focused her sense on a county sized little Empire, an enchanting smile on: ''This time you have no choice but to show some fangs, do you?'' Somece in the depths of the Astaroth Continent. Marital Mountain Range. At the Top of the 10 Highest Peaks. 10 Sanctuaries were built. In each one of the 10, one person was living in seclusion. Detached from Wordly affairs. Or as they would want the Continent to perceive them! One rather uninhibited old man was Drinking his 50th Bottle of Wine this day, as heughed: "The Knight Girl is quite wild this morning!" One another more reserved voiceughed: "HahahahaThey really do as they please. Don''t they?" A female voice on another peak, interrupted them: "Just who in the hell is to receive such a monstrous Strike?!" Another arrogant voice stopped them: "Monstrous? I, the Fifth Hermit would stop her strike with my little finger!" The obviously annoyed female voice retorted: "What a Shameless Old Bastard! Take care of your descents first!" " Or are you going to let your sect lendst on the next Martial Tournament again?!" The Fifth Hermit triggered raged back: "Don''t be too proud! You are barely above me! Or do you think now that your Sword Sect have that Brat Kosem, you could arrogant in front of us!" The Seventh Hermit didn''t retort back only a ''Hmph'' in return. The previously drunken man,ughed as he took a big barrel of wine and threw it in the sky, like he was painting the world with it! "Let''s see what the fuss is all about!" The liquid suddenly solidified as it transformed into a Mystical Mirror. Showing the Advancing Strike! The Ten Legendary Hermits. The Leaders of the Martial Alliance, . immediately forgot about their internal little grudges, as they solemnly watched the scene ryed by the Mirror! Oriental Astaroth. Atleasian Empire. Imperial Castle. The all-knowing eyes of the Emperor registered the Happenings of the World. He smirked. Silva who sensed the iing threat, smiled: "She has quite the character, I have to admit." Zeno sneered: "Credits is given when it''s due, she is impressive." By his side, a red-eyed enraged young man appeared, thick killing intent hovering his whole being: "Your Majesty, give the order. And I will bring you her head!" Marekughed lightly, as he patted his head: "Don''t be triggered by her. Her head will certainly fall. But not now." His eyes fell on Linae, as he smiled: "Only when I deem the time is right." "We don''t want to start war too early, do we?" His smile turned into a cruel one, as his eyes moved faraway: "But that doesn''t mean we can''t take little jabs!" He spoke: "Killua!" In front of him appeared a detracted handsome, silver haired young man, a long innocent smile on his face. Marek grinned: "The whole continent is watching, we can''t leave them disappointed now, can we?" Heughed childishly as if he heard the most amusing thing in the world, and as he turned into lightning, he left the words: "Gotcha! Boss!" He reapered on the Sky of the Atleasian Empire, thunder hovering around his body, grinning as he umted his Ki: "Let''s Have Some Fun." Chapter 86: The Tragedy of Nodria. Chapter 86: The Tragedy of Nodria. Killua''s white silver hair flowed in the sky, his muscr yet lean frame, his white and blue Caftan, fusing with lightening. Made him look like the God of Thunder himself! He lightly opened his arms by his side, like relishing in the sensation of the tingling thunder on his body. He grinned maliciously like he was about to y the funniest prank ever. The Sunny day slowly darkened as Roars of Thunder invaded the ears of the whole residents! Dark Blue Ominous Clouds loomed over the Whole Country! Killua flew higher and higher, as blue thunderbolts kept flickering on and off!! His Blue Caftan moving like a cap in the wind. He sighed as he sent a look to the clouds! Like a wavy sea, the sky raged like never before! He yed with the weather as he pleased, submitting all the sky to his will! Like The Sovereign of the Clouds, he rose up, as the blue pupils in his eyes slowly transformed into two shinning thunderbolts! His naughty grin still on! His smile continued to grow as his beautiful frame fused with the the Night Sky! He took a deep breath, extended his arm like he was reaching for the void Immediately The Sky growled like it was to implode from the sheer power invoked! Darkening the sky of the whole Oriental Part of the Continent!! All the citizen looking up felt like Heaven was about to unleash it''s mighty punishment on Mortals! The Sky seemed like it was breaking apart! As what resembled Giant Cracks appeared on It !! And as if urged by a foreign force! The Cracks continued to grow, some even covered head as they though actual shards of the Heavens will fall off!! The Sky was cracking up! Some couldn''t even believe what they saw!!! Finally, An Old Epic Roar resounded in the whole Continent, like the awakening of a Millennial Old Beast! And on the clouds a Big Hole Appeared! And from it descended a Binding Blue Thunderbolt,nding on Killua''s hand! Taking the shape of A GIGANTIC THUNDER SPEAR!! Looking at the Spear, he smirked: "Not Bad" Suddenly the Century Old Roar resounded again! As if answering it''s Call! THE Whole Sky, Parted!! Divided in two! Like it was weing it''s mighty God!! And From it like The sovereign of the Sky. In the form A GIGANTIC THUNDEROUS SHENLONG DRAGON, descended. It''s Shape was so big! So vehement! that it shaded the whole Aesian Empire!! It''s Roar fused with the Wrath of Thunder as it Pridefully Roamed the Sky of the Atleasian Empire, unbridled by the world! The Lightening Dragon was so mighty, it will even make Yasrib shake with Fear! Yet, the people of the Atleasian Empire didn''t seem the least afraid! No matter how terrifying this Dragon was, mysteriouslyit didn''t give them any sense of threat! No, the opposite actually, it gave them a deep sense of security! The Shenlong dragon whole body entwined as it enveloped Killua, before obedientlynding behind his Frame, as he raised his Mighty Spear! His smiled viciously, veins appearing around his tensed arm, he narrowed his eyes sensing the iing strike, as he spoke arrogantly: "Let''s me show how we run a real show!" With Colossal Strength, he threw the Spear! Behind him, the Shenlong, bathing in it''s own Thunder roared with all it''s might! It followed the Spear as the two slowly fused into one!! The Shenlong advancing behind the Spear like A Devouring Cmity! It Opened it''s Mighty Jaw as all the space trapped in it seemed topletely cease to exist! Killua''s strike was eating away at reality itself!! It''s speed even surpassing Aeleis''s strike!! Middle Region of the Astaroth Continent! Great Empire of Nodria. An Empire that prospered thesest centuries. It''s people, Imperial Family, Generals and Nobles woke up today, like any day, thinking of attending to their everyday duties. Yet, unknown to any of them. The Eyes of the Whole Continent were on this Empire! Why? Do you ask? At Noon Time, when the sun reached it''s Highest Peak. The Whole Empire smelled a weird flowery sent. It smelled heavenly, yet no one could actually feel any sense of ease from it. At the same time, clouds seemed to gather, obscuring the sun, like an ominous presage. The Whole Nodria Impertial Capital was plunged in an abyss dark night. All the men suddenly, stopped what they were doing, their heart at their throats. Some were waking up their kids from bed. Some were ying cards games with their friends. Some young ones were tending to the Elderly. Suddenly, lotus petals began to rain on thend, like a farewell rain. At the same time, the sunpletely disappeared, as small bolts of lightning began appearing on the new born cloudy sky. All looked up, their basics instincts, in trance. As bit by bit, they realized their inevitable fate. The Fateful Lotus Rain. The Horrific Blue Thunder. Silence took over the whole Imperial City. The cold sensation any human being in contact with looming death, had. A Big Laugh was heard in the silence, augh with deep despair in it. "HAHAHAHAHA" It continued to grow as. Suddenly A Monsturous Shenlong Lightening Dragon descended from the Cloudy Sky. It was absurd. Without any warning, any exnationToday They were going to die. Why? What did they do? Which God have they offended? That, they will never know. NoIt will be better for them, to live in ignorance. Thinking that their death held any kind of profound meaning. Than understanding, that they were simply the battlefield when two Empires decided to settle score. The only reason they are going to die today, is because the two strikes will meet here. That''s all there is to it. The Laugh suddenly mixed with wails, and tears. As the holder of the voice, spoke like he had the voice of the whole Empire: "PleasePlease. "I don''t want to die." Meaningless Begging, was met with the Stone-cold truth. Gigantic White shes that seemed to cut through the fabric of the world itself, appeared in front of the Imperial Capital. He looked up in the sky, another female voice sounded. "PleaseMy DaughterOnly my Daughter!" On the Other side A Thunderous Roar was heard, a roar that seems to hold the meaning of the world in it. The wailing continued to grow! Imploring the Gods to spare them! "Mommy! Mommy! Is it because I ate too much yesterday?" "Is it because of that the Gods are angry?!" "Oh! Heavens we''ve been leaving in sin and luxury! Oh Heavens Please punish us!" "NO! NO!! Please Spare me!" The two strikes, advanced with cold indifference The Thunder Shenlong looking at the Ominous White shes, like looking at Delicious Prey. Without even acknowledging, the existence of others. Gildarts once said: "Do you check for Ants every time you make a step?" The Same austere indifference was there. It Roared as it shed with the attack!! A Grey light shined. The Last thing those people saw. And After thatApocalypse unraveled. Destruction, pure unadulterated destruction, turning all the wailing, all the cries, all the century old civilization into ash. THE Imperial City disappeared but sh was only at it''s beginning as, like the gue, it grew and grew again until it destroyed the whole Large Star-Size Great Empire More than Hundred Billions of Lives disappeared from existence. The whole Empire whipped out clean. Only Grey ash remained, as if the world has met it''s bitter end. Something was deeply hypnotic about this scene. An unburdenednd, released from the Trace of Men. On the new bornnd, the Lotus Rain still persisted. And it seemed, it will never end. On the Sky, the dark clouds and the lightning bolts were also there forever. In what would be Latter known in the Continent as the Tragedy of Nodria. And recorded as the first sh between those two Super-Powers. The first of many more bloody scenes. The sh, already resulting in endless causalities, and the Annihtion of A Great Empire. Chapter 87: Payback. Chapter 87: Payback. Atleasian Empire. The Blue Screen showed the unfolding tragedy. Marek sighed deeply as he reyed in his head the Tragedy he just saw. Enjoyment and a hint of mncholy in his heart. He looked at his Sister, who have been imploring him to stop the strike since Killuaunched it. As she looked at the Destroyed Empire, Linae had a nk look on her face. She never though, that one day she would beg that man. YetToday, she did. For the Sake of those innocent people. Yet, he stood still. Indifferent to her pleads. Tephania, deeply shook by the massacre used her power tomunicate with her sister: "Elder Sister! This much death?! Was it really necessary?!!" "Did we really have to implicate this much innocents in our conflict?" "Couldn''t you have-!" "TEPHANIA!!" She was interrupted by the Angry and Scolding voice of her sister. A Color she rarely heard from her: "Wake up!!!" "Who do you see in front of you?!!" She looked up at the Emperor, the ''invincible foe'' in front of her. She took a deep breath. "Do you really think we can vanquish him, if we don''tmit every shred of our capacities to it?" She took a deep breath as she calmed down. "I understand your sorrow. But you need to be tougher." Her voice was grave. "From now on. The Saharos Empire isn''t ''invincible'' anymore." "We cannotmit to protecting anyone beside ourselves!" "This our new reality, and the faster anyone in the Empire get used to it." " The faster we will find a way to resist him." She narrowed her eyes, just picturing the people of her Country facing the same fate then this one, the words the man said ringed in her ears: "Everything you hold dear will sadly disappear." The cold voice of Aeleis, a far cry from her confident demeanor earlier, ringed in her head: "The Bnce is broken. This man''s existence alone broke it." "His ambition, his irreconcble hatred with our Empire makes our two sides fateful enemies." She spoke with a grave tone on her voice: " This Continent will dramatically change, as everyone will realize peace cannot be maintained anymore.." "I give it 5 years tops." Determination reappeared on her scolding: "In those Five years we need to be much stronger than now Tephania!" "From now on! This the only thing that should be on your mind!!" As Linae''s tears continued to dropped out, she stood up, her eyes looking at all the people present her. From The Saharos Empire''s knights to the Atleasian Empires Higher Up. Her voice, still choked up, her eyes and expression, were terrified as if she didn''t acknowledge the people in front of her as Humans anymore "You are all monsters" "So much people had to die. Just because one of you offended another." She then looked at Tephania who had an expression still flickering between guilt and determination. Linae had the same disdain in her eyes: "All of you. No matter how much you preach, in the end only care about your selves!" She then looked at The Emperor, her eyes having more rage than ever: "Taking all those lives!" "Didn''t you feel anything? Are you really that irredeemable as a Human?" "You have the strength to not only stop all conflict in the Astaroth Continent. But even on the level of The Primordial Realm!" "Yet here you are ying war games to satisfy your thirst for revenge!" Lelouch narrowed his eyes in deep thought, by his side Euphemia deeply shook by what happened. Marek sighed: "The moment I became Emperor, I already forfeited my humanity. Sister." "And the Humanity you speak off is also lost on you." "My Humanity only extends to these borders." His eyes contained coldness and disdain: "Anything beyond it is as worthless as trash in my eyes." "Only when I conquer them, only when they will submit to the Empire, will they be Atleasian Citizen and will they be people of worth in my eyes." She smiled still on her knees from the begging she made earlier. "So you will destroy anyone who doesn''t submit to you?" His response was immediate: "I will." She looked up, tears growing in her swollen eyes, as she spoke: "I had people I cared about in that ce, Nodria, you knew that, didn''t you?" The Emperor had coldness in his jet-ck eyes: "Why ask when you already know the answer?" She clenched her fist, as she wallowed in her pain. A desperate Heavy voice one: "If I kill myself, right here, right now." "Would you stop me?" Marek sighed: "I will." "And If I still found a way to die?" "I will turn the whole Primordial Realm upside down, to resurrect you." "And Believe me I will find a way." Linae stood up a powerless smile on her face: "Then there is only one way." She stood up. "It seems there is no room forpromise." She looked with longing at her Sister: "I demand to leave the Empire in a personal journey." Shahrazad took a deep breath as her heart tightened up. Marek shut his eyes, feeling the deep pain in his chest, he smiled warmly, : "Good Luck to you my Sister." "I will miss you." Free Federations. All the 20 Decision makers were silent, as they tried to process what just happened. Someone finally spoke: "ThatThat.What the Hell was that Thing?!" All felt their heart tighten "This isWhere did ite from?" The Chairman sighed: "We could barely monitor the First Knight''s StrikeWe didn''t count on a retaliation" "This is simply beyond our prediction. It could havee from anywhere in the continent." "What?! So you are telling us the person responsible for this Atrocity The person who can at any moment unleash this kind of monstrosity is out of our radar!!" The Woman sighed : "A powerhouse of this level was hiding in this continent for so long." " Why decide to appear now?" Another voice responded: "Obviously the First Sentence''s attack was targeting him. Maybe he is someone out of the continent." The other people sighed: "If it is the case, it is on the jurisdiction of the Saharos Empire." The Chairman narrowed his eyes, a bad feeling in his heart: "Use our Secret SatelliteMonitor the Situation in Yasrib. Something tells me this is not over, yet." All had baffled faces, like they heard the most absurd thing in the world! "YouYou mean" Another continued: "This is crazy!" The Chairman: "There might be a retaliation in the next hours. Keep your attention to the max. We missed out on valuable information, thest time because we neglected a tiny possibility" "I won''t make the same mistake the next time." tos. At the Elders Chambers, the exact same bafflement was happening. The members of the 10 Founding ns were trembling with fright. In the Center, the Grand Priestess, invoking her magical screen, and looking at the Thunder Shenlong, sighed: "Those peopleThe moment theye back, destruction follows them like the gue." Sheughed lightly a nostalgic light on her reptilian eyes: "It took Millenia of waitingBut it seems I will be the one to win our little bet. Lorengar."(Lorengar Vega) She gripped her Trident, a liberated smile on her face: "The Vega Dynasty is back after all." Saharos Empire. The Office, A mortified silence took the whole ce. A mix of rage and bloodlust oozing from each one of them. The Laid-back demeanor from before ispletely gone. No. This was the silent rage of Four offended Dragons. The Axe Wielding manughed in anger: "GOOD! GOOD! It seems those insects crawling in the continent still need some taming after all!!" The woman took off her spear and put it masterfully behind her back: "This attackIt was dangerous, too dangerous." Another one closed his book as he sighed: "Overpowering Aeleis.Do such people still hide in the continent?" "It seems we''ve been negligent in our work." The mysterious man used his powerful grip ripping his seat into pieces as he stood up. He advanced to the exit as he announced, with a silent voice, filled with dreadful anger: "Let''s go." The Three like Ancient Beasts stood up. Leaving the Office early, for the first time in nearly a decade. Aesian Empire. Killua extended his hand again. A Thunder Bolt descended from above again! Taking the Shape of a Long Bow. And as his other hand approached the Thunder cord, four long Shining Blue Thunder Arrows appeared between each of his finger. He shut his Thunder eyes, as he focused his sense on 300 000 L. Y away. He then drew his arrows before he reopened his eyes as heughed: "Now, it''s payback time~" As he opened his hands the four arrows moved at a transcendent pace! A speed so mesmerizing it was bordering on transportation! They immediately disappeared in the darkened Atleasian Empire. And instantly, without any sign of dy, without allowing for any chance of retaliation, detection or even reaction! The Four Mighty Arrows were already at Yarsib''s doorsteps! In the domain of speed. Even Marek, the man he admired the most, would need to be serious topete with him! And would need to be in the Wrath State topletely crush him! The Four arrows held immense power! One of them would be strong enough to turn a Star into smithereens! The people at the Federation were shitting themselves, just looking at that! ''Let''s not talk about the profound power of the strikeJust who in the hell has the gal to even think about doing something like that?!!'' The Elders at the tos Union had the exact the same reaction, only their leader had a solemn face, and an interested smile: ''Not bad'' ''But'' ''Not enough!!'' ''If destroying the Center of the World was that easy. It wouldn''t be the Center of the World!'' Four Other Silhouettes appeared in the way of the mighty bolts! Each one using it''s monstrous ability topletely block the iing strike. The Four immediately blocked the iing strikes with breathtaking speed and skill! Yet to the dismay of everyone, a Fifth one, hidden in the shade of the other, appeared! Aeleis had a solemn face but kept her charming smile, as she prepared to parry thest Arrow Bolt! The four others looked over with a inquiring gaze. Yet. As the two were about to collide, the thunder bolt distorded and immediately turned into a Human shape!! In this micro billionth of second all the Four People could see the person behind the bolts. He had long spiky white hair, floating in the hair, his blue feline eyes, his yful and arrogant smirk. His Blue Caftan fluttering with bolts of lightening. The young man''s took the beautiful face of the First Knight in the palm of his hand in a way Ulquiorra would be proud off! And, as she waspletely paralyzed by the surprised assault, by the sheer power of his grip on her face. He whispered in her ears: "The Saiyan Emperor, sends you his regards." This was thest thing she heard before she was propelled through ever high building in Yasrib!! As the poption of Yasrib saw for the first time, Their Muse get sullied! Chapter 88: Killua Zoldyck Chapter 88: Killua Zoldyck But this wasn''t the end. The Four Dukes saw the bolts they just obliterated transform into Dragons and immediately bind them!! On top of the propelled Aeleis appeared the Monster of the Zoldyck Family, as he used his feet to violently stomped on her! With such might that the two dug a hole on the ground!! But the one who was enraged was actually Killua! "Talking about ying my Emperor, in front of me." Blood-lust oozing from his blue piercing eyes! "SUCH GAL!!" His face contained deep disdain in it! "With this much strength you are not even strong enough to quench his boredom!" He then smirked mockingly as the two finally stopped digging deeper! "Even if my Emperor shrugs it off! I will never allow it!!" He stomped violently on her back! "Know your ce! Trash!!" His feet was stopped in it''s tracks. He then heard a mockingugh: "Is that all?!" "Did you onlye her to vent?" "Or were you thinking this could actually hurt me?" He immediately dodged as a white sh flew away, by the tip of his nose, splitting the sky in half!! Killua flew up a solemn face on. ''She is not the First Knight for nothing.'' ''It seems to kill her. I at least need to go Super Saiyan.'' His white hair had a slight shade of Yellow but before it could transform it disappeared: ''Nah...Forget it.'' ''I wouldn''t want to deprive Altair of that Pleasure~'' She reappeared in front of him,pletely unharmed, she narrowed her eyes: "Zoldyck Family, I suppose?" He made a grandiloquent pose as he said: "The coolest and most handsome member of the Family. Behold!" He cried with all his lungs! " Killua Zoldyck himself!" He then looked at the bonded people a mocking grin on his face, more annoying than ever: "My DearLook at you." "The Four Great Saints venerated as powerhouses among powerhouses." He posed theatrically his hand on his jaw as if bbergasted by what happened: "YetHere you areFooled by one of my teenage days pranks." He then posed on hand on his mouth, and the other on his chest,pletely exaggerating his movement as if he were ying in a drama! "Or maybe" "Oh my! Did you really think I sent this attack targeting Yasrib?" "Nooo way!! You folks are so great!" He nodded as if realization dawned on him: "There must be a profound meaning behind your situation! Obviously!" "Forgive me! I am still a little inexperienced. I tend to jump to conclusions to quickly." "One of my only ws really" He then titled his head in destion. "How ShamefulHow Shameful indeed." "I pity the country and continent you protect." Aeleis ,silent rage in her eyes, attacked him at full power! Yet, even if Killua in this state wasn''t nearly as strong as her. In speed he was unmatched. So he kept dodging her attacks like a breeze in the wind: "What?" " Did I somehow press a button?" The four enraged beasts immediately liberated themselves from their shackles. Going in their blinding rage for blood!! They didn''t care anymore who this person is! He just needed to die here and now! As he saw the powerful strikesing his way. Strikes he wouldn''t be able to tank even in Super Saiyan!! Heughed. Even if they are strong so what? Killua spent two years trying to resist the killing assaults of the Legendary Super Saiyan! Would he be afraid of that level of power gap? He first addressed Aeleis, a teasing smile on his face. Reminiscing about the immense anger on Altair: "I wouldn''t want to be in your ce. That''s for sure~" He left as he dodged her strike again. As he saw a woman with a profound spear technique trying to corner his escapes: "Monica Le''Overallines, 56th Lance Saint." He then turned into lightening dispersing into the air before a Star Splitting Axe couldnd on him. "Ezequiel Avaricia, 65th Axe Saint." Before he reappeared behind a rather calm andposed man, with a sword attached to his belt. Intrigued Killua asked: "Is the Party too loud for you?" "Don''t you want to y too? Or did I go too far and hurt your Big Boy''s Ego?" The men smiled: "What''s the point?" "The moment you feel any one of us is getting serious you will flee like a frightened Rabbit." He sighed as he disappeared: "Good insight. Sword Saint." Before appearing in front of the Strongest of all. "Leandro Aveiredes, 11th Martial Saint." "You don''t seem very happy with me, do you?" He narrowed his eyes as he clenched his fists. "I will only ask this question once. Where do youe from?" Heughed: "Why so tense? You will find out sooner orter~" He furrowed his brows, as he retracted his fist. Feeling the mighty strike iing, Killua flew in the air, thunder resonating with his body, as he started flickering between a human shape and thunderous shape, he left thosest words: "Four Dukes, wash your neck properly." He smirked: "Aeleis is maybe someone else''s target. But you are different..." "Wash your neck properly..." He had provocative grin! "The Zoldyck Family ising for it!" He left as he came after a Thunderous Sound. The members of the Three Great Forces all felt like they knowledge was turned upside down. At the Free Federation! As the scene of the young man throwing that terror of a First Knight like she was garbage, was still hot in their mind! The man just barged into Yasrib, faced the Four Dukes and the First Knight and still walked out, like it was nothing! The Woman spoke: "The Zoldyck Family, sigh...Even the First Knight had some dread in her voice as she mentioned them." A Terrified voice came after that: "What the hell? Who is this Family?!! We need to begin investigation right here, right now! We might be the next on their list!!" Another person a little arrogant spoke: "Let''s not get too riled up.He didn''t inflict any substantial damage on any of them. He is quick but he seemed tock attack power" The Chairman narrowed his eyes: "Are you stupid? Did you already forget, the destruction of the Nadria Empire." "This man wasn''t even trying. He was barely there to make fun of them." The Woman agreed: "He doesn''t maybe posses as much attack potency as the First Sentence, but that doesn''t mean he can''t fight her, even defeat her." " In term of talent he may even be above her." "This is already enough to make him a walking International Disaster." tos Union. The Elders were in the same tense state. Nobody could even have the leeway to relish in the misery of the Saharos Empire. The ck-haired woman, sighed as she announced, like a fact: "My ChildrenEven I, can''t do anything against the advance of fate." "The countdown started today." "The Curtains are about to be lifted on the Darkest time in the History of the Continent." Atleasian Empire. When Killua reappeared by the side of his Emperor, he noticed that the meeting was over. He looked again, only to find his Mentor''splicated and longing face. He smiled at Killua. "You made me proud." "They will think twice before pulling something like that again." There was deep pride into it, like a Father praising his son. A Second Father, that''s how Killua and Karuto viewed the Emperor. A more loving, and more caring yet powerful father figure. And like all kids, he knew when his parent was upset. And he knew why: "It seems she reacted as badly as I though." Shahrazad sighed: "She is leaving. Probably toe up with her next move." Marek smiled, sadness in his eyes, his heart constricted: "That''s two of my sisters, not by my side." He made a big pause. Making all his servant''s hearts bleed. He then continued more cheerfully: "But I am sure she will back one day." "Be it with a knife or a flower! Hahaha!" Heughed lightly brushing it off as if it was nothing. Yet those close to the Emperor, especially Roygun and Shahrazad knew how torn he was inside. He addressed Killua: "I want someone of the Brotherhood on her protection, at all times." He sighed: "She is desperate. And desperate people are reckless." Killua nodded before disappearing. Slowly all his Empresses, and subordinates disappeared after a few words, leaving him alone in his bitterness. Only Lelouch, his closest confident was still by his side. Lelouch had a calm andposed face, as he waited for his Emperor to speak. He looked at the sky, sighing like he was emptying his heavy heart: "Elder Sister Kosem....If you were in my shoes what would you have done?" Lelouch smiled, noticing the longing his Emperor had for his Elder Sister: "I believe you have made the right choice, your Majesty." "Sometimes people need to get away from each other, to better understand their own self." He continued, a sad nostalgic face on: "I''ve been in her ce before." "Hating my Family...Treating them like the Scourge of the World." "So consumed by hatred that I have gradually lost anything that mattered to me." The First Vizir looked out in the window as he narrowed his eyes: "Only love can mend hatred. And only by realizing what si truly precious do people grow." "At the end of my road...I was convinced that the Zero Requiem was the answer to my journey." He smiled powerlessly: "But when I saw the possibility you gave me. That I could get back everything." "All the fighting, the glory, the wars and the mind games seemed suddenly meaningless, even World Peace couldn''t hold a candle." His eyes were somber, his powerless smile only growing bigger: "I have found out how fragile and weak I actually am." "In front of Nunaly, Shirley, Kallen and Rolo, in front of redemption, in front of the everyday bliss I am feeling right now...." He shuckled: "What was the meaning of my time as Zero, of my fight against Britannia, of my quest of revenge against Charles?" "The love of Nunaly, Shirley, Kallen and the others was what saved me." His tone became more ominous: "Only by losing this possibility, that of truly being happy..." He had a pained gaze, like he was reflecting on his past self: "When I lost that..." "Only then people be irredeemable, self-destructive and able to provoke the worst atrocities." He smiled to his Emperor an admirative gaze on: "It may be selfish. But I believe that if you continue to provide a home for her to return too, like Nunaly did for me." He had deep wisdom and understanding in his purple eyes as he continued: "She will never be truly desperate, and will never be truly irredeemable." Marek sighed, a mix of gratitude and worry in his eyes: "I hope you are right, my friend." Chapter 89: Brotherhood and Night Raid Chapter 89: Brotherhood and Night Raid Marek who was tired, diverted the subject asking: "Is Esdeath doing good?" Lelouch smiled reluctantly: "It seems her caring side for her subordinates has already charmed the Mist." "Schneizel was spot on." Marek nodded: "Well, she always cared a great deal about her subordinates." Lelouch had sneaky smile: "No. Not quite like that, your Majesty." "There is a difference between spoiling and caring." "Her behavior seems somehow different from her time in her Home World." His smile grew wider, like he was trying to get his payback from something! "Yet, it seems somewhat really familiar." "Like she is subconsciously imitating a certain someone~" The Emperor seemingly obliviousughed ttered: "If she takes me as a role model. That means I am doing my job right, isn''t it?" The man waspletely oblivious to his meaning! He continued, a weird face on: "Although I don''t get why nobody wants to tell me what this test was about" Lelouch narrowed his eyes in thought: ''This is weird. Even though he tends to lose some ground to his women.'' ''He was never the dense kind. Why doesn''t he get it?'' What Lelouch didn''t understand, is although Marek isn''t dense and certainly isn''t indifferent to the Ice Queen. I mean, one didn''t have to look twice, to understand the Emperor''s taste in women and Esdeath fit in perfectly. The big issue here is that he had a preconceived idea about ''her taste in men''. This is actually one of the instances when his ''knowledge'' turned on him. For him. There is a Million differences between Tatsumi and Him. So, even though she was written as an interest in ''his list'' given to his Empresses. She was judged as highly unlikely. If you didn''t understand it by now, Marek is the kind who will always take his rtionships with his close ones seriously and earnestly. When he took the gamble to send a Child version of himself to meet Erza and Mirajane, He used the power of the Blue King Piece to elerate the time-flow in the Fairy Tail World matching the Hyperbolic Time Chamber''s, rendering him unable to use his King Piece for 8 whole Years! Only the already opened portals were still functional. He sent his King Piece away, taking another huge risk. Using his Animal Path to create a younger version of himself with the ssic Rinnegan on. Pushing His understanding of His Human Path to it''s limit to imitate Spectral Soul and Fang Yuan and creating split souls! So you could consider his love story somewhat like that of Bo Qin(Spectral Souls''s split soul) and Mo Yao, or Li Xiao Bia(Fang Yuan''s split soul) and Su Qi Han! ''Soul Path, huh. To think I needed this much energy to only be able to produce one split soul. One is already the Limit of my current Rinnegan.'' ''Well, even Shinigami can''t split their souls at will.'' A blue screen appeared in front of him, as he smiled amused, at two dark silhouettes ying chess against each other. Their eyes deep like unmovedkes, deep wisdom and understanding in each of their moves. A Chess match carrying the fate of the whole word. Well ''Fate'' in their world is a rather touchy subject, isn''t it? The eyes of the Monarch focused on the Beauty, with the stardust eyes. Somehow, they resembled the Emperor Sharingan''s, yet they were much...much more beautiful. If the Emperor''s Sharingan was a portrayal of the stars, her eyes were like the stars were actually living in there! She had a charming smile as she casually continued to y like she hasn''t been doing that for 3 Million Years...! The Emperor narrowed his eyes: ''Wisdom Path too...is indispensable for the conquest of the whole Primordial Realm.'' He smiled, a little thrilled: ''Don''t you agree? Star Constetion...'' He could only observe her silhouette, yet he could infer from that: ''She is much beautiful than what is described in the novel.'' He made all that effort and took all these risks. Why? The reason is simple. If he wanted to make genuine rtions, he will neverpromise on the manner. He utterly disliked seduction and maniption. He also found the idea of meeting the woman he loved as kids, and taking advantage of them as a full-grown adult utterly repulsive and unworthy of his Imperial Self. Actually, it didn''t even scratch his mind. He is an Emperor with great lineage, after all. Not a Street Gigolo. The only thing he controlled is their meeting. That''s actually the only push he made. All the rtionships were made in the most natural way. And he would be satisfied, even if it only amounted to simple friendships. Even if Erza fell in love once again with the unworthy Jel, even if Mirajane stayed indifferent, he would ept it. He would have had a beautiful Childhood either way. As much as the Emperor found strength in his love for his family and his people, he will respect their feelings too. So for the Emperor who knows of Esdeath''s ''Taste'' and requirements. He never had any kind of expectations; he didn''t even consider the possibility. Him and Tatsumi were the Sun and the Universe after all. Completely different, and iparable. But would C.C''s intuition in this kind of stuff betray her? If she made itIt''s because she knew, something interesting was bound to happen! A Few Days earlier. Akame ga Kill World. THE EMPIRE. In the same day. One after another, two men arrived. One is an innocent hopeful little boy on the verge of having his whole word copse. His name is Tatsumi and he is here to make it in the Capital! On that same fateful day, muchter at night. The other, who didn''te from this world at all. His oriental attire a little conspicuous as he approached, the dawning night of the Imperial City. Behind him, a pink haired gorgeous princess, her eyes a little saddened as she could even somehow feel the despair oozing from this ce. The Emperor whose eyes could see through creation itself sighed, as one hundred hooded men appeared beside him. Kalluto and Illumi in their lead: "The moment I set foot in this City, This Empire is officially mine." "And a county of My Atleasian Empire." His face became stern and intransigent: "And in thends that I rule." "He who steals, kills and rapes." He slowly marched. "He who bribes, perjures, and enves." As he looked at all decadence that existed in this ce. "He who thinks is strong and bullies the weak." The Tragedies unfolding secretly in this Empire. "He who thinks is rich and oppress the poor." "He who think is unbridled by thew." "All those who stench my Empire, by the simple act of walking on it." "All shall face The Vega Dynasty''s justice!" "Marek Vega''s justice." "Start from the Imperial City and work your way up to the whole Empire." His stern and cold face slowly dposed into a pleading smile: "This ce reeks of Filth. Clean it up." "Don''t let your Emperor sit on a Dirty throne." The hooded behind him propelled themselves into the Imperial City, as they left the same answer: """""Yes, your majesty!""""" As he saw each one of them disappear, he smiled warmly as he called: "Kassandra." One graceful hooded woman appeared kneeling by his side, infinite worship in her eyes. "Apany Euphemia. Make sure she doesn''t hurt herself." He then looked at Euphemia: "I will be waiting for you at the Imperial Castle." Euphemia nodded with an intense light in her eyes: "I will be back as soon as possible." Kassandra took Euphemia in her arms, as she disappeared in the sky outside of the City. As the Emperor made his first step into the Capital. Change began happening. After that night, nothing will be the same again. The Silent Night, was riddled with the sounds of wails. Soul after another was taken in the deep darkness. Heads piled up, as the stench of blood, grew in the whole Capital. The Death Angels descended delivering Imperial Judgement on thend. That nightThe whole Ancient Empire was getting purged. Aria''s Mansion. The members of the Night Raid were standing on top of the Lubbock''s strings. The innocent Tatsumi looking at them with awe. They were brave and battle-ready and blood thirsty! The future of the Country in their heart! They were prepared toy their life at any moment! They were assassins after all! Yet, today, everything will change! Just as they were about to start their operation they had a fleeting feeling. Like they felt the present of mystical beings The wind seemed to blow in a mysterious way, like it was narrating a story. The Red Moon seemed a little brighter, like it was setting stage for an apparition. Something deeply profound. And before they could even understand what was happening. One by one, parting with the darkness''s embrace. Hooded Men appeared with charming, confident smiles, marching slowly out of the darkness. Some were on the roof. Some onnd. Some were levitating in front of them. The Hooded Men had their arms slightly opened up, their hidden des out, colored with Red Blood. In the signature pose of the Brotherhood, they exuded the majesty of a Millenial Old organization. Every one of them radiated an extremely profound aura. Assassin''s easily recognized their peers. But even them, could feel that these people have perfected the act of killing to the level of transcendent art. Those were not Assassins build by circumstances, like themselves. Those were skilled monsters, formed, like Akame, since their young age. And asOne after the other they appeared. Even the Assassin''s of the Night Raid felt their heart turn cold. As they advanced, they seemed like they could disappear in the windy night at any moment. They were 10 in total. Tatsumi who couldn''t even process what''s happening felt his head was about to burst. Lubbock gulped up and down, as all the members of the Night Raid prepared forbat, assuming this was some sort of set up from the Empire. Leonne narrowed her eyes, her animalistic instincts on guard telling her something was off: "Were you sent to kill us?" Akame had her hand on her Murasame. Everyone''s nerve tensing up! The young man at the lead''s smile grew: "Don''t tter yourself. Do you really think all of us are needed to kill you?" He waved his hand and suddenly the heads of Aria''s family members appeared in his palm. "We are only here to execute Justice." "His Imperial Majesty''s justice." Tatsumi who saw Aria''s severed head, was angered as he cried: "Why did you do that?!!" The members of the Night Raid had solemn faces. Mine took a deep breath: "Clean Cut. Perfect Strike." Akame spoke: "It seems the Empire is much stronger than expected." Lubbock looked down on the guards. "It seems our targets are still there." Akame''s eyes turned cold as she made a back flip,nding onnd: "They will be eliminated." She immediately struck to kill. But before she couldnd on the powerless guard, her de was effortlessly repelled by a Hidden de. Akame narrowed her eyes: "Why are you getting in my way?" "Aren''t you delivering ''justice?" The man''s smile was the only thing that appeared of him in the night, his mouth moved: "Would you me a knife for stabbing?" "Would you me de for cutting?" The other members of the Night Raid narrowed their eyes in thought, Leonne smirked: "No matter what you sayThose people have done their share of trouble too." "Doesn''t your Emperor''s Justice cover that too?" The hooded man with the mystic aura on, opened his arms, his hidden des shining in the red mooned night: "If the head is rotten, do not me the others for being the same." Mine snickered: "They have their free will. They could have picked out a better job." The Hooded man shut his eyes as he remembered the words his Mentor once said to him: "Humans are creatures of good, but are easily swayed by evil." "That''s why the issue is not with Free Will, but with the choice itself." "The Moment the choice between good and wrong is discussed casually." "It already proves that the Country and authority has failed." He then reopened them as he spoke in his own words: "The fact he had to make that choice is this country''s fault to begin with." The members of the Night Raid took a deep breath, as they understood his words. He exuded charisma, as he continued. "Those are citizen of the Empire. Under His Majesty''s protection." He then smirked as they all felt a powerful will, shaking them in their tracks!! The Haki of Kings! Mine who as, the others was still on her feet, still felt the sheer might of the thing he exuded: "Such Power!" He approached Akame, his En slowly manifesting his tick Blood-lust: "If you try to harm them. I will have to kill you." The guards who knew of their wrongdoings all broke down crying. Akame was stubborn but she knew when she was outmatched. If they engaged know, even if they won, she would loserades once again. Seeing Akame backing off, he nodded in acknowledgement: "You have a cool head." "And know how to make decision in favor of yourrades." His smile contained some longing: "You will be a good asset to the Brotherhood." Akame narrowed her eyes, as she felt those people get stranger with time. ''The Choice...Huh..'' Her memory took her back when she made the decision to leave the Empire''s ranks. Then a familiar face appeared on her memory. ''Kurome...'' The both of them were exposed to the same choice. The words of the hooded man resonated in her mind: ''That''s why the issue is not with Free Will, but with the choice itself.'' She was determined to kill her sister, exactly because the two of them made two different life choices. But what if the issue wasn''t her? What if it was somewhere else? ''Are those really the words of Assassins?'' Mine was tense but still put up a front, as she retorted: "The Brotherhood, huh? Is that the name of your organization?" The man turned around, and so did the others: "Indeed it is. Hopefully we have the chance to meet again in better circumstances." Leonne snickered: "Better circumstances?! You are working for the Empire, aren''t you?" "The Next time we meet, we will kill each other!" As she said that with all her guts. She heard light chuckles from all the members of the Brotherhood. Like she said the funniest thing in the world. Leonne even felt a little embarrassed. Well, those people can easily embarrass even Killua. He turned his head around, meeting Leonne''s gaze: "We are serving the Empire and the Emperor, indeed." All tensed up. "But not the ones you are thinking off." "You should all go back to your base." "Najenda will receive some guests in a short while." "You will be able to understand everything by then." They all disappeared, as they got back to their purge. The Night Raid was immediately alerted!! Lubbock was the one to head back at top speed! As Everyone else''s followed in his tracks!! As they traversed the Imperial City. Their bewilderment only grew bigger! Death! Death! And Blood was flooding the entire capital city! Corpses, fallen heads, like the stench of a Battlefield. Sometime they would notice a Hooded Silhouette, here and there. Circling around the Imperial City like Falcons on their prey! YetThey weren''t repulsed by it!! Because each one of these people was listed as a potential target of the Night Raid!! Those people are the scum and the scourge of the city, and this night they were all getting picked out like weeds in a field!! Leonne felt her heart tighten even more, as she smiled powerlessly: "They make it seem like it was the easiest thing in the world." Mine was terrified: " Who in the Hell are those people?" Lubbock elerated even more: "Those Bastards! Najenda better be safe!!" Akame was still keeping her cool head: "Lubbock calm down. Najenda is probably safe." He cast on her a questioning look. "The reality is that if those people wanted to kill us tonight, there was nothing that could stop them." "Killing Najenda doesn''t make any sense." "Just Calm Down." ---------------------------------- From now one...I will try to write my Author notes here, tell me if it does bother you!! I want to add some information on my writing intention so that everyone could understand my thought process while writing this fic! You may have noticed it, but in every universe, a ''side'' of Marek as an Emperor and his ''way of governing'' is treated. The Universe''s original story and theme needs to be somewhat rted to that side of governing. In the DBZ World: What is treated through the rtionship between Marek and Vegeta, is: -The responsibility a Ruler has vis--vis his destructed country. When they meet both Marek and Vegeta are in somewhat simr situation. Members of A Country that was massacred and destroyed. -The concept of Legacy in A Ruling Family. As in the Arc, Marek is acknowledged by Vegeta as the ''Next Ruler'' of The Saiyan Race. In the same time he is taking the throne from his father who is unworthy of his won ''Vega Legacy''. In the DxD verse: What is tested is ''The Bottomline of a Ruler when dealing with foreign forces'': -In this verse Marek sees himself almost failing because his bottomline is way to rigid when ites to the Respect on His Empire and the well being of his ''Ambassador'' Roygun Belphegor. This is what ticks him off and make him lost an important opportunity. He is then sidelined by his Empress, understanding that even him, can''t deal with all the situations alone. In the Code Geass Verse: -Marek sees in Lelouch what it is like when a ruler chooses to sacrifice something( Shirley, Euphemia, Nunaly) for attaining a bigger goal. Rejectingpletely this concept of Sacrifice, something that will y the biggest role in his rtionship with Linae. In the Naruto Verse: -What is treated here is the rapport to Peace. And the way to create a Peaceful world. In this Akame Ga Kill World...What will be treated is the way Marek deals with his Empire ''own internal challenges''. The Revolutionaries , the criminals, his rapport to his citizen and his approach to ruling his subjects. If you have any inquiries please!!! AND GIVE ME POWAA!! Chapter 90: Free Will and Choice Chapter 90: Free Will and Choice 10 KM away from the capital. In the Hideout of the Night Raid. Three gorgeous women were facing each other, in silence. The White haired one, with one eye and one arm missing was keeping herself calm as she tried to analyze anything she could find. In front of her, like a saintness gracing the world, the Pink heard one had kind and affectionate eyes, as she had a small smile on. By her side. A more beautiful woman was sitting leg on another, her noble bearing and her apparent skill, giving her a particr grace. She had a cutely crooked (Like Marjorie Tyrell''s) elegant smile,pletely devoid of any sign of power, but brimming with malice. Her Hood behind back and the hidden de in her wrists were indicative of her identity. Suddenly a screaming was heard from the outside: "NAJENDA!!!" "Oh my~" "Look at thatQuite the Fast response." " Your people are quite dependent on youGeneral Najenda." Kassandra spoke praise to the still stoic Najenda. Euphemia nodded in acknowledgement: "I am quite Impressed too." Immediately one silhouette after the other appeared, as the previously deserted room got filled with quite the colorful crowd. Lubbock appearing by her side, spoke first: "Najendabe careful! Those hooded people are extremely dangerous !" Najenda sighed: "You don''t need to tell me." She crossed eyes with Kassandra: "It''s quite obvious." All the members of the Night Raid focused their attention on the sitting Kassandra, noticing her familiar attire, they all took a deep breath. Kassandra, her smile still stered on her face, didn''t miss her chance: "Oh my~ " "It seems you have met some of my Brothers." Leonne narrowed her eyes: "The Brotherhood, huh" Mine had quite the serious face: "Why are you doing all this in the city?" Kassandra titled her head, as she pointed to the gorgeous princess by her side: "No. No." "I am only here as a Bodyguard." She bowed her upper body slightly: "If you have questions, you should talk to her Highness." Hearing the way the woman addressed her, all gazes focused on Euphemia. Despite the pressure, she was calm and serene, like a flower blessing the field. Euphemia had a beautiful smile as she presented herself: "Now, that everyone is here, we can finally start talking." "Nice to meet you allNight Raid." "I am Euphemia Vi Britania, Second Vizir of the Empire." She then for the first time announced the information they''ve been wanting to understand the most: "The Atleasian Empire." Everyone immediately tensed up, as they still didn''t even understand from where those people came from. Euphemia then continued: "Our Objective is to take over this country." They opened their eyes widely. Mine spurted in surprise: "What?!! Are you serious?!!" Leonne narrowed her eyes: "So this why you were killing all this people" Euphemia tilted her head sideways: "We cannot allow corrupt criminals, and rotten power-hungry nobles in the Empire. His Majesty has demanded their immediate execution." Lubbock had a deep gaze: "So you are here asking us to join your side, huh" Euphemia tilted her head: "We don''t know each other enough to do that yet." "My only request is for you to sit and watch." "You could intervene at any moment; would you judge our policies is contrary to your principles." Leonne raged, a pissed off voice: "Why should we trust you?!! What if you are worst than thest regime?!" "Why if you are doing all of this just to calm us down!" "Do you think everything can be resolved with shatter?!" Even though, Leonne was screaming, Euphemia''s smile only grew warmer, as her shining eyes locked with her feline yellows ones: "You really do care about this countryI am happy this ce still got people like that" Leonne still red, her intensity not going down in the slightest, like a Roaring Lioness. ButEuphemia wasn''t finished, her warm expression then turned more solemn, as she bascule to a much more restrained tone: "But should youBased on simple assumptions, start a Revolution?" "I understand your concerns. But what if you are wrong?" "Are you going to gamble the life of Millions just because you think some people are not up to the job?" She had saddened gaze: "I could understand a war when the two sides fight for different interests." Euphemia eyes became colder, showing her Imperial Britanian blood, a domineering auraing from her! "But I would never allow a Meaningless war, when the Two Sides are fighting for the same things!" Her domineering aura made them all understood. This was not a young nave princess. This was a ruler who will not be pushed around! A worthy foe, if they ever face her! She then looked at Najenda, a warm smile on. So Warm that it even moved her cynic heart. Everyone of them were baffled by her words. Most nobles in this world were either filthy, corrupted trash or bat-shit crazy psychopaths. The ideals of nobility and valor of the High Society were spread but they were never respected. Until, this very moment. They never saw someone resemble that version of the ''Noblesse'' this closely. Every world, seemed ssy, graceful, with deep wisdom and panache. In thest days, passing at the Head of the Empire, as she umted more responsibilities, as she recovered from her trauma, Euphemia grew more and more as a person, as a regent and as noble. Euphemia as of now, is still blooming, her potential only growing with each passing day. "We will take care of everything. You only need to act ording to your will" "I dearly wish for all the suffering in this Country to disappear." Her rose eyes were brimming with shining determination. Najenda instinct immediately told her: ''She is honest. No. More than that. She is determined.'' If one was to tell Najenda how she idealized a perfect ruler in her youth, it would resemble something like that. "I would like you all to deliver that message to the Revolutianary Army." "A new Empire is about to established and they are wee in it." She then had a solemn face: "This is the first thing I came to say." "The Second one is concerning your list of Targets." Najenda was surprised: "What do you mean?!" Euphemia had a stern face: "All the people in you target lists are felons and criminals all around the Empire." "I will trust your judgment on that, General Najenda." "If you give me this list." "Neither one of them, no matter how powerful they are, will see the day." Najenda had arge smile: "Do you think you could pull that off in a day''s time?" Euphemia grinned a little amused: "General Najenda you better get used to surprises with us." " But if you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet, shall we?" All the Members were intrigued, since when the conversation be this lively? Yet, Lubbock who knew Najenda the most, had already understood her intention: ''She wants to believe her. She is giving her a chance too.'' Euphemia also understood her position, so she came up with an idea: "Let''s sayIf we can take out anyone on your list by the sun rise. You will be my aid for 2 Months!" Najenda opened her eyes, a little surprised. Euphemia''s grin got bigger: "I would need the insight of someone who had deep knowledge of the Empire, so that I can Rule here." All the members of the Night Raid felt strangely more and morefortable around this woman: "You can even take it as spy mission and report to the Revolutionary Army. I don''t particrly mind." Najenda''s surprise turned into a weird expression: "Would you trust me that much? I am quite the dangerous type." Euphemia responded naively as if she asked a stupid question: "Why wouldn''t I? You are already proved that you care about this country more that anyone." She then looked at Leonne as she added: "And Trust goes both ways. I can''t expect you to trust me, if I don''t do the same, can I?" Leonne and Najenda bothughed at the same time, to dismay of Euphemia. She turned her attention to Kassandra who only had an absurd smile on. She had heard of The Second Vizir''s character from The Emperor and the Empress. But now she got to witness it herself. ''It absurd how much this person is good at swaying people into her own pace. Even The First Vizir isn''t her match at all.'' ''And the weirdest thing is that she doesn''t seem totally aware of it.'' Najenda gradually stoppedughing as she eximed: "I see! How interesting!" She looked deeply at Euphemia and said to the surprise of the rest members of the Night Raid: "You can have the List." She then stopped: "But before thatI want to know one thing." Euphemia who know what she meant spoke her word: "It''s about Esdeath, isn''t it?" Najenda nodded, as she asked: "If you im to overthrow the Empire today, you need to fight the Empire"s strongest." Euphemia tilted her head: "ActuallyThe n for Esdeath is quite peculiar." All the Members of the Night Raid were focused. This was Esdeath, after all! The Number One Target! The Biggest obstacle to prosperity! The Unbeatable monster! Euphemia sighed as she dropped the bomb: "The n is for Esdeath to be reformed not killed." """"WHAT??!!""" All had the same baffled and incredulous expression! Najenda who knew her best responded: "Do you really think you could change that demon?!" Euphemia had aplicated face: "No, even I couldn''t do that." Kassandra for the first time, in a while spoke: "Only one person could." Deep Worship and Love were in her words. Najenda stared at the Assassin''s maidenly face as she spoke: "Only His Majesty, the Emperor could." Najenda sneered: "You seem pretty confident." Kassandra eyes were still affectionate: "There is nothing in this world his Majesty can''t do." Euphemia had serious eyes: "Those are all details. But one thing is sure." "After today, she will disappear from this part of the Atleasian Empire." She locked eyes with Najenda: "She will be in a ce where she could freely be herself." Najenda narrowed her eyes, understanding her meaning: "So you are nning to use her to fight your wars" "Even a de can create peace. It only needs to be used by the correct person." Najenda sighed, as Lubbock brought her the papers: "I don''t know how you convinced me to do that" "But I certainly hope your Emperor is half as good as you." The moment she ended her sentence, she felt extreme blood lusting from Kassandra, as her smile seemed a little bit colder. All the members of the Night Raid were frightened! Najenda felt the Blood-lust that didn''t lose to Esdeath''s at alll! She made eye contact with the woman: "I seem to have said some unnecessary things." Euphemia smiled, as she made a hand sign for Kassandra to calm down: "I understand your doubts. But you will soon meet him anyway." Najenda had an intrigued face. "I will meet him in the Imperial Castle after we cleanse the Empire." She had a teasing and girly smile: "You will be my aid by then~" Najenda shaken up once again, smiled powerlessly: "I seeSo that was your goal from the start." She then took the papers and put them in front of the Princess, as she had a defying re: "That is only if you seed." Euphemia took the papers from her hand as she nodded: "That is a matter of course." She then stood up: "Well. I still have quite the busy schedule." And made eye contact with the other members of the Night Raid: "If any of you had any follow up questionsI will be happy to answer!" All of them had too much to process, they couldn''t even ask one question. They stood in silence, before they heard a calm and cool female voice: "I have one." Akame who have been silent the whole ordeal finally spoke in an uncharacteristic way. Surprisingly or not, she wasn''t addressing Euphemia but Kassandra. Najenda narrowed her gaze in thought. ''Akame, rarely talksAnd normally keeps her opinion to herself.'' ''There must be something to it.'' All the members of the Night Raid thought the same. Kassandra smiled beautifully, as she felt a little connection with the girl. Both were girls formed as Assassins, both were unrivaled geniuses between their pairs and both cherished theirpanions the same way. This kind of connection is extremely subtle, yet highly tangible. "Speak." Akame had her cool and calm voice: "Just now, we met your organization when we were about to Eliminate the people at Aria''s mansion." Kassandra nodded for her to continue: "They took care of the Family Members but spared the guards." Her eyes revealed her confusion : "Even protecting them in the process." Leonne and Mine now, knew what she was about to talk about. But before she continued, Kassandra smile turned from her artificially elegant one, to one of guenine love and devotion, as she recited like a mantra: "Humans are creatures of good, but are easily swayed by evil." All the members of the Night Raid opened their eyes in surprise. Najenda narrowed her eyes in wonder. "Free Will is not the only thing to me. The Choice itself is the bigger problem." "If the Choice of pursuing evil is given. Then the problem already lies within the country." "Ruling is not depriving people of their Free WillBut is all about giving the people the right Choice." Kassandra had the eyes of a maiden, and as the words came out of her mouth, her heart seemed on disy. As if transported into her youthful, precious memories. Najenda sighed as she processed these words, understanding why it touched Akame that much. ''It''s about Kurome, huh'' Akame clenched her hands as her doubts were confirmed: "So you knew these words too" Kassandra responded: "It''s one of our numerous creeds." "All members of the Brotherhood, keep those words in their heart." Akame had a deep light in her eyes: "And who taught you ''that creed''?" Kassandra''s eyes became kinder: "My Mentor." Akame had a little longing in her eyes: "Is he here in this country?" Kassandra: "He is indeed." "He is at the Imperial Castle." All the members of the Night Raid seemed to have trouble understanding. But Najenda was the first to tick as she addressed Euphemia: "It seems I didn''t need to worry." Akame was still confused. Kassandraughed lightly: "He is in the Imperial Room waiting for his Second Vizir toe back." This time everyone understood. Leonne was the first to talk: "You mean?!" Akame had determination in her eyes: "So, it''s the Emperor, after all." She turned to Najenda: "Najenda-san, I want to apany you." Najenda nodded, as she sighed: "It seems this will be a long night." ---------------------------------------- Since it had quite the good reception! I will keep writing the Author Thoughts here! The AGK arc is not about war and fighting and more about ideology and way of governing. Marek''s rtion to his own subject and his own people. It''s more of character driven arc, so there will be more dialogue then fights. I know it could bore some people out there. But, hey....Kingdom Building is also about Internal governance! Hope you will like it! The Arc will be short tho... I noticed that not a lot of peoplementpared to other fics, is there some reason to it, just asking! GIVE ME POWWAA!(Andments too!!) Chapter 91: The Emperor and the Ice Queen. Chapter 91: The Emperor and the Ice Queen. Imperial Castle. A man with his retainers was standing in a bloodied throne room. The heads of Honest, his son, thest Emperor, and all the High Ranking officials lined up in front of him. Kalluto and Illumi kneeling by his sides. Marek smiled as not one of the little bugs were still in his field of vision. "Are all the names on Najenda''s list eliminated?" Kalluto nodded: "Yes! Your Majesty!" "Is there any sign of riot ormotion?" Illumi spoke a meaningful smile on his face: "The Revolutionnary army seems a little concerned, but are not moving." "The Empire will behave the same" "All the targets that were necessary for the function of the Empire are now my Little Puppets~." Marek nodded: "You''ve worked hard." He turned around: "Euphemia is already on her way, with some cute guests." He had a fascinated smile: "She is still as impressive as ever. Those two are already confident enough to follow her." His vision, then refocused on a fierce woman, blue haired ice woman advancing to his door. Battle ready. Heughed amused: "She has quit the instinct, she is already onto something." He sighed: "But you would need much more thatTo face the iing challenges, Esdeath." He turned around and looked at the two: "Would you apany me?" Kalluto nodded: "It''s my pleasure, your majesty." Illumi moved ratherzily: "I can''t leave now~ The Real Show is about to begin!" Two other hooded silhouettes appeared as they acknowledged: "We will too." "Bayek and Aya." "Good." He advanced as he stared at the vacant throne. He sat on it, as he said: "Now that the filth is gone, I can finally sit down." By his sides each of Killua, Illumi, Bayek and Aya were standing an ominous aura oozing from them. The whole image was like that of a Demon King sitting, his minions by his sides. He made the first order: "Bayek. Go bring her to me." As he nodded, he disappeared, from the room. Esdeath was advancing on the Imperial Pce, her squad following her! As this reduced squad of 100 Elites, marched like one man, they were suddenly stopped by a Hooded Person. Esdeath smiled, interested by his wless movement technique: "Great movement. It seems I have found myself a good adversary." But before she could engage the man spoke in his ominous manner: "Only Esdeath is allowed toe." "The Rest needs to go back. I will not repeat myself twice." The members of her squad were riled up! And as their were about to pounce they were stopped by Esdeath''s signal: "And what''s it in there for me?" The Hooded man smiled: "Your squad get to live another day, how is that for a change?" Esdeath narrowed her eyes, offended that someone would threaten her subordinates in front of her: "You talk big, are you able-!!!" But before she could continue her words! Dark Red sparks appeared from the man as The Will of the Kings made its appearance again!! Immense pressure !! A pressure that only kings could face!! "I said I won''t repeat myself twice." Esdeath was able to endure the immense immaterial forceing for him, as she saw everyone of her prideful men fall like withering leaves! Her gaze changed as she realized that the man in front of her was no joke. ''I can''t even fathom the bottom of his power.'' She smiled: "Interesting." "I will follow you." Bayek sneered: "That was easier than expected." "Are you disappointed?" Sheughed: "What you showed me now, makes me only want to see what''s behind that gate even more!" He disappeared as he left words: "Then, Be prepared, Great General." With a long smile she made her way to the Imperial Gate, alone. Her heart pounding like that of an inexperienced maiden. Finally she opened the door. She was met with blood. She looked at the Young Emperor''s head, the Prime Minister''s, and all the official''s with cold indifference. This was already within her previsions. She made way and as the Shade of the Imperial Hall, thickened. The Throne began to appear, as the darkened silhouette by his side appeared one after the other exuding suffocating aura! Esdeath felt her whole existence hanging by a Thread!! Two Members of the Zoldyck Family whose blood-lust and strength vastly outsses hers! Two other Members of the Named Ones whose simple will could obliterate her! Esdeath felt her breath rugged, her strength slowly leaving her limbs, as her steps got slower and slower, until she felt like a littlerva advancing in a unknown endless abyss! Despite that, she preserved, despite her instincts telling her to flee on sight!! Because! From all her heartShe wanted to see who was sitting on that throne!! She didn''t know why, but since she entered her, her only though was to see the person sitting there! At the top!! The Top! Of the Food Chain! The allure of the Strongest!! Her effort, finally paid off, as she finally perceived a silhouette covered in Darkness. The Man on the Throne. Esdeath eyes were excited as she finally faced him. Yet before she could actually see him! She crossed his eyes, his dark abyss eyes glowing in the dark with Three Great Stars in it! The eyes were profound, powerful, majestic, like they could see through all creation!! Those eyes kept growing in her field vision until it was all she could see! Her whole body felt colder than it ever was. But this wasn''t the coldness of Snow and Ice, this was the coldness of the Reaper. Her field of vision darkened as the eyes kept getting bigger until it felt like they would engulf her whole being! ''Such Strength!'' ''We are not even on the same n of existence!'' ''I am like a particle of dust in front of him!'' She gulped up and down. ''I never thought I would feel like this one day!'' In the middle of her deep existential crisis, the man finally spoke: "General Esdeath." His doubled voice only made him more intimidating. Esdeathughed in response: "Yes, Mister Emperor." Even though, the ominous eyes were still getting a hold of her soul, she still responded boldly! "As you see. Your Emperor is dead, your Prime minister too, and the rest of your Empire with it." There was some amusement in his tone: "As, I heard" "You go by a simple creed, don''t you?" " Could you remind me of it?" It may seem like a demand, but in this situation, it was nothing short of an Order!! Esdeath had slight smile on: "The strong survives and the weak dies!" She could hear him chuckling lightly: "I seeGood PhilosophyBut tell me" His Ki all downed on her, as she felt difficulty even standing up! "In this situationWho is the strong." She could even see a slight smirk in the midst of the Darkness covering him: "And who is the Weak!!!" On the other side of the Room, just a little while after Esdeath entered. Some quite familiar people made their way to the entrance of the Imperial Hall, where they met in their way with a beautiful green haired beauty. But Najenda and Akame didn''t even have the time to present themselves, when they saw Esdeath, the Empire''s strongest, whose strength have been haunting Najenda''s nightmares, barely able to stand up! In front of what seemed like four silhouettes bathing in a never-ending darkness. C.C chuckled: "He is really going all out isn''t he?" Euhpemia had a resigned smile: "You know how serious he is when ites to recruitment, sigh" Esdeath took a deep breath "You are." She smiled resigned to her fate: "And I, as the weak, is at your mercy." There was a little disappointment in her heart, but there was no regrets, like Lelouch said: ''She is the kind of person who is brutally honest with herself.'' She prepared herself for the iing sentence but There was nothing. The man only stood there silent andughed lightly extremely entertained by her response. "Good." "I could easily end your life, if you wish." "But since, you are at my mercy, as you say." "You won''t find any issue with me doing as I please with you~" Esdeath felt her whole body shiver as she had a defying smile: "Give me your best!" She was prepared for the worst humiliations, the most terrible punishments, something herself couldn''t do!! Najenda sighed deeply: ''This person is irredeemable'' She heard his doubledugh rise again in the darkness: "Good!! Good!! Then prepare yourself for your judgement!!" Suddenly the Darkness started slowly disappearing from the hall. As the Silhouette sitting on the Throne stood up. Esdeath looked up at the iing lean man. He spoke, his tone much less domineering and intimidating than before as he made his first step: "First of all, I sentence you to a million lifetimes of wars and blood under my orders" His words seemed to be a horrible order, yet his voice had deep Kindness within it. Making all the people around feel unprecedented warmth in their heart. Marek Vega, the man who is the personification of the ''Dark Kindness'' of the Vega Dynasty, exuded that trait perfectly. Esdeath who realized, this man was giving her what she wanted, didn''t even feel excitement by the prospect of future wars. And this moment....She was focusing on a weird feeling sprouting in her heart. A somewhat painful yet warm sensation. He made the second step, as the bottom of his Dark Green Caftan started appearing, his lean frame even more on disy than before. "Second of all, I order you to protect and respect every citizen of my Empire. " His kind voice only got warmer, as the man''s charisma seemed to know no bounds! Even Najenda and Akame felt it deeply. ''This man is special.'' But the one who felt it the most was Esdeath herself, she felt her heart cold from the approach of death, pound like it was resurrected from burning heat. Finally, he made his Third Step, as the entirety of his body appeared. Only his face, still shrouded by the darkness. His voice this time, had deep affection in it, something you wouldn''t show to a ''normal servant''. But this Only Najenda and C.C saw it: "Third of all, I sentence you to an eternity of servitude by my side." Esdeath hearing thest order, felt her heart pound even harder, all her mindpletely focusing on the weird feeling on her heart. Her ears were perked up, as all her senses seemed to be drunk on his every word. Rising her face, she heard his calm, rauque voice, ringing like a luby to her soul: "What do you say? Do you ept your fate?" She could feel the anticipation in his voice, as ''her female'' radar ticked: ''He is definitely younger than me.'' She smiled powerlessly, still not understanding her own feelings, her face seemed as fragile as ice ss. Something nor Najenda neither Akame ever saw. Recognizing her defeat in every aspect imaginable she responded: "I will" And like her own mouth was longing to pronounce it she said it: "Your Majesty." Mesmerized by her face for a while, the Emperor finally realizing he got what he wanted... Had the same reaction he had when Lelouch and Silva swore allegiance to him. For him, this allegiance was as important! His solemn face, slowly turned into a boyish grinning one, like he was the happiest child in the World! As Esdeath felt all the pressure disappear from her shoulders, her blue eyesnded on his uncovered face. His face was young, all his traits exuded warmth, as he smiled from the bottom of his heart. He wasn''t handsome, but his boyish smile on his young face made him look like a pure happy child! He approached her, a big grin on. He then extended his hand. His smile glowed more brightly making Esdeath feel like she was witnessing a burning sun: "Wee to the Family, Esdeath." Even Najenda, Akame and Euphemia couldn''t be unfazed by his expression. But Esdeath felt like her heart was about toe out from her throat, her face in a deep shade of red. She extended her hand clumsily, feeling the power and serenity behind his grip: "Thank you. Your Majesty." If she didn''t understand her feelings earlier. Now they were clear! C.C smiled as she made eye contact with Euphemia: "It seems it worked like a charm~" Najenda who understood the look on Esdeath face, sighed as she took off one of her long cigarettes: ''And here I though I have seen everything there is to see in this life.'' She looked at Kassandra''s worshiping eyes as she remembered her word: ''His majesty could do it.'' She stood up as the two faced each other up close. Esdeath who for the first time in her life felt love, would normally, as she always does, bully her way into his heart. But now, as she still felt the strength behind his grip, she felt deeply frustrated as she restrained herself: ''NoI am not strong enough.'' ''I can''t stand by his side, not yet.'' Determination appeared on her slightly blushed face: ''Until then'' Even since she witnessed the destruction of her n, she never felt the need to be stronger as much as she did now! As he continued grinning he taped her shoulder: "You will see. With me, you will never get bored." Although, she was very much looking forward to the wars he was referring too, she was a little offended by his casual tap on her shoulder. What the Hell? It felt like he acted the way she did with her subordinates. It was normally okay, but in this situation, she felt something was wrong with it! In reality, even Euphemia and C.C were surprised by his attitude. The two seemed like a match made in Heaven. Yet, Marek was stillpletely casual in hisportment. After all, he had in mind her ''List'' of qualities she liked in a man. But even that, was actually a stupid argument, Marek was only still weirdly fixated on the Comparison between him and Tatsumi. Because if he gave to anyone else that ''List'' they would say Marek is a perfect match! I- Must Possess a Deep well of untapped ability. I wish to mold him into a person of General ss Abilities. With his Eyes and His Legendary Super Saiyan Body is not a well of untapped ability. But a Whole Endless Ocean! And Even someone like Esdeath and Najenda could see that he wasn''t even near his peak! While she can''t mold her, he would be the one to mold her into someone of Genral ss Abilities!! But if one were to take her words as looking for a ''Talented'' man. There isn''t a more perfect fit in the Whole Multiverse!! II- Must be Fearless. A Person who can hunt the most dangerous species of the World with me. Since he was child, and as portrayed by his early encounter with Aeleis Father, Marek as Mal never feared anyone in the world! This was actually one of his redeeming qualities as a crown prince! III- Cannot be Raised in the Capital. Must be Raised in the outskirts of the Empire like me. Marek never even set foot in the Capital until today. And even Marek actual Childhood in the Fairy Tail world was in a rural area resembling Esdeath''s and Tatsumi''s. IV- Must be under my direct control. So must be younger than me. Because of his Elder Sister''s influence on him, Marek tend to concede control to older women fairly easily. The exact thing Esdeath is referring too here. V- One who has pure and innocent smiling face would be nice. Well this one and its exnation is pretty obvious!! Yet the only one who didn''t seem to see that was the concerned himself! He was already pretty upset by Lina, so trying to give his heart to another woman mindlessly was already out of his mind! --------------------------------------------------- Esdeath Chapter!!! YOO!!! If you hadn''t participated in the Poll, please do! That would help me a lot!! This Chapter sets the start to the romance between the Emperor and his ''Future'' General! I hope you like the Akame Ga Kill arc. This arc reminds me of the Code Geass one...A lot of Dialogues because there is so much quality characters that find themselves in the intrigue of ''Ruling a country''. And also there is so much quality girls!! I was nning on only making Esdeath a love interest. but after thest chapters I wrote, huh... Well you will give your opinions, afterwards!! The Poll will stay a little bit after the chapter was published. Then I will proceed with the changements!! ALSO GIVE ME PAWAAA!!! Chapter 92: Bitter women. Chapter 92: Bitter women. The Emperor''s attention slowly drifted to Euphemia, as all the women felt the dark jet ck pupil-less eyes of the Emperor on them. His Long spiked up hair, his dark green caftan magnifying his muscr yet lean frame. His turban around his forehead like bandana. Everything about him screamed ''Imperial''. Esdeath following her Emperor''s drifting gaze saw behind a pink-haired and green haired beauty, familiar faces: ''Najenda and Akame of the Murasame Cursed Sword '' She narrowed her eyes. The Emperor smiled at Euphemia: "It seems you''ve brought quite the line-up with you, huh" His doubled voice still sounding a little unsettling. He then made eye contact with C.C: "SoWhat''s your verdict?" C.C had a weird face: "You still don''t know?" Marek had a weird face too. C.C finally sighed: "Flying colors." She said teasingly as she made eye contact with Esdeath: "She is ready to go there. I hope you will be having fun!" Esdeath has an inquiring gaze but still kept silent. The Emperor advanced, finally making eye contact with the two women. "The Elite of the Night Raid, right in front of me, huh." Najenda smiled: "It''s a wless operation you''ve made here. I am quite impressed." Marek smiled back: "It thanks to your cooperation too. So let''s give you half of the credit." He stood in front of them, as he calmly and gracefully spoke: "If you have any inquiries, I am all ears." Najenda narrowed her eyes, after taking a deep breath: "What are you ns" "....For this country?" He kept his clear abyss gaze; "Development, Prosperity, and." "Expansion." "In that order." Najenda sighed: "At least you won''t go to war blindly." He nodded. Najenda took a deep breath: "Who is going to rule this ce?" Marek''s eyes moved onto Euphemia: "My Second Vizir will attend to her duties, as a governor of this part of the Aesian Empire by tomorrow." "Unless she has to attend to any of her duties as a Supreme Council Member. In that case, a Vice-Governor will be decided by her will." Euphemia smiled, acknowledging the assignement "I hope you will take good care of me!" Najenda then took a deep breath as she prepared to ask the question, she dreaded the most: "What will you do if the Revolutionaries keep standing in your way?" Marek who have been waiting for this question to pop out smiled kindly: "If you think I am the kind of ruler who kills citizen brave enough to fight for their country." "You are gravely mistaken." Najenda felt a little ease in her heart: ''Good. Cause we have absolutely no way to resist him!'' He continued to speak: "Those people are the backbone of the country and the most trustworthy men in the wholend." He smiled: "Those who even given the ''bad choice'' choose the right one and the difficult one." Akame narrowed her eyes: ''The Choice'' Najenda continued: "And what will you do to solve the division in the country?" Marek titled his head: "There is not much to do, actually." "Once two sides, have the same interests. Them fighting is only due to amateurish mistakes." "They are sensible men, with brave hearts." He smiled, with eyes harboring hope for the future of this bloodiednd: "When they see, the country getting better under the new regime." "In the same way they made the Leap to join the revolution, they would take a step back." His kind smile turned cold, making Najenda shiver: "And those who will stay and opposeare only there to usurp power and nothing else!" He smirked: "I could recognize them from a mile away!" Najenda sighed: "And how would you do that?" He looked deeply in her eyes, making feel like he was looking deep within her soul: "It''s simple. Nothing escapes my eyes." Marek eyes wondered suddenlynding on Murasame, he turned to Illumi: "Illumi, what do you think of the curse on this sword?" Akame was surprised as he could immediately detect the particrity of her sword. Illummiughed weirdly as he said: "Quite the Malicious curseYou would need your greatest Nen Exorcist to get rid of it." Marek nodded: "It''s slowly killing her away too." Akame was surprised, as the secret she kept to herself for so long was casually revealed. The Emperor sighed as he appeared swiftly in front of the women, a little mad. He extended his hand slowly lifting their chin, to Esdeath and their dismay, as heined, like an olddy: "Look at you both. Just what the hell have you been doing, sigh." He sounded more like a concerned mother, than an Emperor. Suddenly the white of his eye turned ck, as he used his Nakara path on the both of them. They both felt the warm energy invade their body. It was powerful and seemed endless! Suddenly in front of everyone''s eyes! Najenda''s missing arm grew back!! Still under the shock she used her old hand to take off her eye-patch, revealing a perfectly functional eye!! Esdeath was also deeply surprised! She took this arm and this eye with her own hands after all!! He spoke to Akame lifting her chin: "I healed the damage the curse has been causing to your body." "But if you want to keep using this sword, you need to visit an exorcist in the Brotherhood, every time you feel the curse getting back." He turned around, andined like azy old man: "SeriouslyWomen should take care of their bodies" "This is uneptable." He still keptining as if doing all this was nothing short of a formality for him. Najenda narrowed her eyes, shaken but what''s just happened: "Did you do that so that I can owe you one?" Marekughed loud, like he heard the most absurd thing in the world. Najenda patiently waited for his response: "You are amusing. But I could understand from where you areing from." He tilted his head in destion: "Your definition of Authority ispletely skewed." He had a simple smile on: "Is it really that weird for an Emperor to help a subject in need?" "I would act like that in front of anyone one of my subjects, Najenda." "Would I, in your words, ''owe'' all my people one? "That''s absurd." She responded a little rattled, by his mockery, a defying stare in her eyes: "I am not your subject, I am still your enemy." Esdeath who saw how rude she was being, was enraged: ''If you are that ungratefulI could take you arm and eye back!'' Heughed out in the air: "Oh NajendaYou may consider me your enemy all you want." He made eye contact with her again, his amused smile still stered over his face: "That doesn''t mean I will have to do the same." He had a derisionalugh. "If the dayes when I see men of own country as enemies." "I would be uworthy of my Throne." He then turned around grinning as, her ck cigarette appeared weirdly in his hand. "This is also why I am taking this off too~" Najenda touched her rosy lips, only to find no cigarette in it! Najenda immediately realized what happened. Marekughed, like he was looking at a funny little puppy, his teasing smile only growing with time: "You knowI always had a little superstition of my own when I was back in Earth." "It didn''t have any evidence backing it up, still I found it deeply true." He looked up in the air, a little nostalgia in his eyes: "When women start smoking, it means the country is doing bad." Najenda opened her eyes widely, a little thrown out by his spection. Euphemia, C.C and Kasandra who never heard this statement before where a little interested. He grinned childishly: "Men smoke to look cool in front of women. So that''s not a problem." "But WomenThey only smoke when there is bitterness in their heart." He then broke the cigarette in half, as he continued his shinning grin: "Light up Najenda!" "I don''t need bitter women in my Empire!" Najenda as if by reflex took another cigarette and put it in her mouth as she spoke: "If you have trouble dealing with bitterness." Her defying eyes still present, purposefully trying to provoke him, even if she was risking her life: "You will have a hard time dealing with the people who lost their loved ones andrades fighting the Empire!" When he heard her, Marek''s face turned weird. His response was out of her expectations... It was... .....Like he didn''t understand a world she said! "What are you talking about? Which loss?" Najenda also had a weird face. Feeling that something absurd was about toe out from this Weird''s Emperor mouth. And boy... ...Does Marek never disappoint! "All the victims of the people you have mentioned in your list are brought back to life." ....! Silence. .....!!!! Najendapletely lost her voice. .........!!!!! Akame who had a normally cool face had her eyes popping out from her sockets. But the man continued as if what he had done is a matter of course: " All the soldiers lost in the skirmishes of the Revolutionary Army and the Empire''s Army too." Esdeath couldn''t believe her ears! He then dropped thest bomb as if suddenly remembering something: "Oh! And All people who are dead from unnatural causes in thest decades too." Kalluto, Bayek, Aya, Euphemia and C.C who got somehow used to how absurd their Emperor was , had little satisfied smiles, relishing in the sensation of seeing others experience it first-hand! The Three women''s brains already went into overdrive but he kept continuingpletely serious in his exnation: "All the memories and traces of their death are wiped out. So they can continue living normally, without any trauma." "Only the Higher Up of the Revolutionary army''s higher ups are spared." "Actually, you might want to visit them soon, they must be freaking out by now." Najenda''s eyes were even a little terrified. So she only stared him silently. Yet this seems to trigger quite the curious reaction from the Emperor: "What? Do you think I really stood here in the castle doing nothing?" Marek who was still a little sour about the fact that he was sidelined by his Empress, was somehow triggered by her reaction: " I was working too! I only stopped when there was nothing left to do!!" "I swear I am not some slouch who lets his subordinates do everything for him!" His voice got a little low, somewhat weak: "I...I got sidelined..." C.C was rolling in the groundingughing her heart out! Euphemia shoulders were shaking as her hand was over her mouth. Kassandra was massaging her forehead as she sighed: "Your Majesty...Sigh..." "Why do you have to bring it up every time? It''s Embarrasing." "An Emperor can''t be doing all the work in the Empire. It would shame the whole country." Yet, all the absurdity that was happening didn''t even scratch Najenda''s ears, as her trembling voice resounded: "Are you a God?" Marek stoppedining and titled his head sideways: "SighWhy do everybody keep saying that?" He approached her, a long smile on his face: "I already told you." "Is it really weird for an Emperor to help a subject in need?" He then took off her cigarette again: "I am not a God." He broke it again, his smile radiating like the sun: " But I am an Emperor who dislikes having bitter women in his country!" Najenda opened up her mouth to retort. But...Nothing came out! What was she supposed to say? Another over-the-top provocation so he can show her his ''dark'' side? Useless! This man''s dark side is nonexistent in his own borders. Marek kindness in his own territory is even more exaggerated than a Saint''s! Words of Gratitude? Was it really necessary? ''This man would take gratitude as an offense more than apliment.'' She smiled. ''He is that kind of person, after all.'' ''Like the Emperors of the Legends.'' Marek''s voice brought her back to reality: "Is that all? Najenda." She sighed, finally deciding to not say anything: " It''s all for now. I will be watching from the sidelines." The Emperor then grinned, amused again by her response: "Watching from the sidelines?" "Like I would let you take all that rest!" "Work! Work! And work! Is what needed for the country to prosper." "Like me everyone needs to work hard!!" His Boyish smile still charming every women present there. Esdeath felt her heart about to implode! "You and the members of the Revolutionary Army must prepare yourself! I am quite the demanding ruler!" Her eyes a little watery, sheughed lightly, looking at Euphemia by her side: "I seeThat''s seems quite troublesomeYour Majesty." ---------------------------------------------------- Only 2 Chapters left for the AKG Arc to end!!! I wanted to portray how the Emperor normally behaved within his Subordinates. How he handles his own people''s affairs, more on that on the next Chapters!! Hey! Are there any Fate Fans out here? Especially those who yed Fate CC....I wanted to ask.... How strong ispletely ''unreleased'' Enuma Elish ? Because in FSN UBW and Zero it didn''t seem like that big of a deal( Although it is OP in the series.) ALSO GIVE ME POWAAA Chapter 93: The meaning of strength. Chapter 93: The meaning of strength. I would use the You can be Hero OST of MHA to read this!! ------------------------------------------------------ Marek a little annoyed, then turned to Akame; "Quit looking at me with those ominous eyes of yours, and ask your question!" She looked deeply at the man whose words have been ringing in her head for thest hours. She nodded determination in her eyes: "I did have question." Her beautiful red eyes shut a little: "There is a person " She clenched her little fist. "Who is both the person I love the most and the person whom I wish to kill the most." The Emperor sighed: "So you want to ask me about Kurome." Akame nodded. The Emperor turned around his hands behind his back, a little mncholy in his eyes, a mncholy only Esdeath, at the other side, and his other retainers could see. "Do ask." Akame narrowed her eyes, as she took a deep breath: "I used to believe our enmity is irreconcble. That us killing each other is inevitable." She looked up deep determination in her heart: "Then I heard some words, that shook this belief. " Her eyes focusing on his back: "Yours." Marek smiled a little ttered by her words. Her fist were clenched even harder as she asked the question: "What would you have done in my ce?" The moment they heard the question, all the servants ticked! Kalluto, Aya and Bayek who saw his first hand reaction were the more triggered! They were just witnessing the first time their Emperor was in a Good Mood, since that time, and this woman! Esdeath saw a little sadness in his eyes, and realized something was wrong. Najenda who saw the reaction of Euphemia and C.C, also knew something was amiss. Akame oblivious to all of this continued: "What would you have done, if the sister you loved the most, hated you and wanted to kill you and yourrades more than anything in the world?" The moment she uttered those words, a monstrous En came from the Three members of the Brotherhood! And this time it wasn''t intimidation but genuine anger!! Akame suddenly felt even her limbs turn limp from the pressure! ''So strong!!'' "STOPP!!!"" An even more monstrous aura surpassed them destroyed their En, like it was air! They heard the voice of a pissed off Emperor, his murderous aura focusing on his subordinates!! All the members of the Brotherhood saw the infinite anger in his voice! "The next time." Unlike his previous affectionate voice, this one was tone cold. "I see you threaten a citizen who have done nothing wrong." The coldness ans ruthlessness in his voice was clear, a deep contrast with his previous kind and good-natured self: "Your punishment, will be much more severe than death." All the members of the Brotherhood trembled: "But, your majesty" "DON''T TALK!" He screamed, with his Imperial voice! Making everyone tremble with fright! He then took a deep breath before calming down: "Even if I, the Emperor, I am nothing without my people. Do not forget that." "Never act out of ce. Even if it is for me." His domineering aurapletely contrasted with his shiny one like he was a whole different being altogether!! The Three all nodded immediately: "Yes, your majesty" His aura slowly disappeared, he then looked Akame: "Sorry for that." "It seems I have been negligent in certain aspect of my teaching." His eyes turned to his subordinates, a ruthless smile on: "I will discipline them well, when wee back." All Three felt shiver in their spine! Illumi had his never changing expression as he teased his brother: "You are in trouble~" Akame who understood there was something about her question, focused her eyes even more on the Emperor, as she started to feel a subtle connection with him. The Emperor''s face becameplexwith a hint of sadness in it. But for those who knew him best, this hint of sadness was all they needed to see, for them to understand his heart. He smiled at her, yet this smile wasn''t shinning one, like the one he showed until now. But aforting and intimate one as he locked eyes with Akame. "Then let me ask you another question" His deep dark eyes on her red blood ones: "If one day your de wound up killing Kurome." Akame narrowed her eyes. "When you see life slowly fading away from her body." Akame felt her heart tighten. "When you feel the heat on her body die out, as she transformed into a cold corpse." His deep ck eyes seemed to hold a grip over her soul: "What would you feel then?" Akame eyes opened up in surprise. "Would you feel liberated?" "Would you feel saddened?" "Would you feel happy?" The Emperor''s words didn''t stop, and somehow to his servants, he seemed like he wasn''t talking to Akame but himself. Finally, she responded: "I would feel heartbroken." The Emperor narrowed his eyes. Akame bit her lips in frustration. "And why is that?" Akame looked up, her voice breaking: "She is my dear sister, after all" The Emperor sighed and turned looking at the severed heads of the Ministers: "You see this Prime Minister? His Son? His followersDo you think when I killed them, I felt all of that?" Akame opened her eyes in realization. Marek sneered: "The only thing I felt is joy and satisfaction." "That''s what actually happens when you kill someone you actually want to kill." He regained eye contact, a stern and scolding face on: "Don''t ever say that she is the person you want to kill the most." "This is false. Only your thoughts leading to think you get any kind of liberation from ending your story." "Face your feelings head on, do not be a coward." Akame staring at him felt the connection grow bigger and bigger: ''He isHe is like me! I am sure of it.'' Marek and Akame''s faces got even closer: "You say what would I have done in your ce?" Marek eyes contained deep determination "I will answer you." "I will fight her, I will argue with her, I could even hurt herBut I will never kill her." Akame felt all her breathing cut: "Then I will forgive her and I will love her." "Because that what family does." Marek then turned around: "The question isWhy did I make a different choice than yours?" "What is the difference between you and me?" "We both love our sisters equally, we both have the ability to kill easily, we both stand at opposite camps and fight for opposite ideas." "SoWhat is really this difference that made our responses so opposed?" He had a coldugh, as he locked eyes with Esdeath. "There is only one." The Blue eyed General as ifpelled to answer responded: "Strength." Najenda looked down in thought. Akame had her eyes wide open, as her breathing came back: "Strength." Marek continued to advance in Esdeath''s direction: "Love or Ideals? Love or Objectives? Love or War?" All the women present here continued to drink his words: "If you ask yourself this kind of questionIt means you are doing something called ''Compromise and Sacrifice''." He smiled lightly: "And this is the Greatest sign of Weakness there is" Akame opened her eyes even wider. Marek looked at her: "Unlike you, I am confident I could let my sister loose, nning and scheming and warring all she wants." "And she would still not manage to damage not one of my people, not one of myrades, nor one hectare of my country." Najenda sighed as realization downed on her. He then turned, his deep eyes now on Esdeath: "To neverpromise on anything. Be it love or aspirations." "To kill only those you want to kill, to never be cornered into doing anything." His lips parted into an affectionate smile as he spoke to Esdeath: "This is the true meaning of strength." Esdeath felt her whole heart rile up in the moment! ''The true meaning of strength!'' Marek amused by her reactionmented: "This words came to my mind fairly easily, you know?" Esdeath narrowed her eyes, feeling that something absurd was about to be dropped again. "I''ve been arguing with your Father all day about it, too." " Aghh! People from the Partas n are so difficult to convince!" Esdeathpletely froze in ce. "Father" Najenda and Akame who never saw her like that, sighed. ''He doesn''t forget a thing, does he?'' Marek childishly took her kepi from her head, he looked at the Emblem engraved in it. "You use the Emblem of your n, all the time, you talk about his creed all the time." "I thought I would need to meet this man, so to pass the time until the operation is over" He looked at the Kepi for a long time before he continued: "I told him how strong you''ve be." "He''s proud father face was a joy to behold." "Although he thought he wouldpletely loose your affection, because of how strong you''ve be." Esdeath was lightly surprised. He thennded back the Kepi on her head, as he grinned, like a little child: "That''s when the arguing started!" Esdeathughed a little. It wasn''t the sadist and cruel one, noWeirdly. ..It was a simple, girly one. One she never thought she would one day show, to anyone. Marek locked eyes with her, a serious face on, like a man who was about to propose: "Use your sword to protect what is dear to me" His eyes were deep and calm, like a tranquil ocean: "And I swear I will protect everything that is dear to you." Esdeath touched the tip of her kepi, and looking down: "I willYour Majesty." Najenda sighed as she looked at the ''I told you so'' look of Kassandra: ''Who would have thought?'' Marek then turned around, his mood improved as he advanced in Akame''s way. He stopped right in the middle of the room, equal distances from Akame and Esdeath. He raised his right hand, pointing to Esdeath''s side: "Strength alone, is meaningless. Completely void of any sense and purpose." "Strength is only strength if it serves a purpose and ideals." He raised his left hand, pointing at Akame''s side: "Ideals, Love, and Purpose without strength only leads to sacrifice, suffering and tragedy" "That is the Human condition." Najenda''s eyes narrowed in thought. The Emperor closed his arms and turned to Akame''s side: "Yet, not everyone can be strong. Not everyone can acquire the power to live happily, on his own." "It''s only normal." "Strength only exists because everybody else is weak." His steps were rhyming with his words, as everyone''s eyes were on him. "That''s why people gather and design someone to rule over them, someone with enough strength." "Someone like an Emperor." Akame who seemed to understand the underlying meaning of his words began slightly trembling. "People borrow the strength of this person to live their daily lives, to protect their livelihoods and to protect their families and loved ones." He had a warm smile on: "And, you, Akame, as a citizen of my Empire, are entitled to this right, just as much as anyone in this country." He got at an arm-reach of her, their eyes locking again in apletely different atmosphere: "So even if you are weak. Even if you feel overwhelmed by yourck of strength." He patted her head, as she felt his warm and powerful grip over her head, her shoulders trembled: "Borrow my strength." Najenda opened her eyes widely. His doubled voice seemed to exude deep warmth: "Rely on your Emperor." "Only focus on loving and caring about your Sister." Akame breathing became ragged, as there was slight sounds of sniffing. "The protection of your life, that of your sister, of yourrades, isn''t your responsibility alone." "It is above all, and from now on. Mine" Akame looked up at the man with the kind smile on. Her eyes watery as everything she have gone through since her days as an assassin for the Empire, everyrade she lost, every time she med herself for not being strong enough The knots around her heart opened up one after another. As she was about to contest. But the Emperor''s resonated again, like aforting spring: "All these days, I passed training to be stronger, all the endless pain I spent in hell gathering all this power" "Do you really think it is for myself? Do you think I ce that much of an importance on my own power?" His smile only grew more beautiful. "An Emperor power''s is never his own. It''s his people''s." He had a charming pleading smile: "PleaseLet me Lend you my power." "For Every time I do that. " It gives meaning to my strength." Akame broke down crying, like she never did in her life, screaming: "Yes! I will!!" Najenda sighed and looking at the tear-eyed Euphemia: "It seems you''ve attained your goals." Euphemia grinned: "It will be a pleasure working with you Najenda-san!" C.C as she looked at the event unfolding before her eyes she remembered, the words of the Imperial Princess Linae resonated in her head: {He would show iparable devotion to all his people, a devotion bordering on the psychotic.} She remembered how he brushed off the resurrection of people, like it was natural: {He would do crazy gestures and treat them as natural, or even as a pleasure.} {Stuff no one in his right mind would do, no matter how much someone would love his nation.} C.C took a deep breath, as she saw the state of Najenda, Esdeath and Akame. Three of the women with the toughest characters she ever saw. She then remembered how herself was swoon by his words. She chuckled lightly: ''The Dark Kindness. It must be his Majesty''s greatest asset.'' ------------------------------ First of all...POWAAA!!! I want MOORE!!! Hey !!! Author here!! I wanted to thank you for your help in my previous question!! Also since we are a bunch of cultured people! I have some question I would like to know your Opinions on!!! 1-Is Akame Harem Material? Because of not I will pair her with another character !!! 2-For the Chads, who have read the Glorious Masterpiece that is Kingdom can you tell me which general would you want to see in the SAIYAN EMPIRE!!! 3-Oooouh This is a tough one! I''ve just discovered in VS-Battle how absurdly powerful the Saint Seiya verse is!! And I''ve been obsessing about it for days! In your opinion, how would it fare against the DBS Verse?! AGAIN PLEASE MORE POWAAA!!! Chapter 94: First Encounter. Chapter 94: First Encounter. I would use the OST Most Emotional OSTs Ever : Ancient China to read the second part of the Chapter. ----------------------------------------- Marek smiled lightly seeing her reaction: "You''ve endured a lot." A Portal opened up. Marek looked at Esdeath: "Spend some time with your Father. He misses you atleast as much as you do." Esdeath nodded slightly. Marek grinned: "When you are doneWe will begin having fun." His eyes thennded on Najenda: "Take good care of Euphemia, she tends to be reckless sometimes." Euphemia pouted: "Your Majesty!!" Heughed out, as he traversed the portal. "Okay! Okay! I will let myself out!" He disappeared as he traversed the Blue Portal Back to the Present time. Marek regained his bearings as he sighed: "Are the devils doing their job?" Lelouch smirked: "They seem more motivated than ever." " The Rumors of the Rebirth of the Devils is making them work harder than expected, they will be finished in 3 to 4 Weeks. The first cities already look majestic." Marek smiled: "How is Motohama''s rtion with the Agares Princess?" Lelouch sighed: "From what I can infer, pretty tonicHe is quite the shy guy." Marek snickered: "Like you are one to talk. Have you even settled ounts with Shirley?" Lelouch froze in ce, and immediately retorted: "I was busy running your Empire, while you were out training! Don''t pin this on me!!" Marek wisely changed the subject to spare his bitter friend: "Is the Khaos Brigade on the move?" Lelouch smirked: "They wouldn''t dare. Not yet." "But those of the Satan Faction, think they can rack up the allegiance of the resurrected devils." Marek snickered: "Let them get their hopes up!! The more riled they are the more useful they are to us!!" Lelouch nodded: "At Least they won''t dare make any waves, before the Building is over. They do know their ce." Marek sighed, and looked up: "It seems that everything is on track." He then took a deep breath as he spoke: "The Magical City and the Scientific one, Lack key people leading it." "We still need to wait for months, maybe years for the right opportunity to recruit them." Lelouch narrowed his eyes: "Well, they are quite the brilliant people. Even thought their personalities are somewhatcking." Marekughed: "Well, you can''t expect everyone to be perfect." Lelouch titled his head in thought: "Specifically the Creation of a Magic Citadelle, and the umtion of Magic Knowledge is necessary." "And only with that knowledge could we begin, the New ReligionAnd call out ''Those Gods''" Marek took a deep breath: "If we go to ''that world'' unprepared.We will only be losing out." "I think of all the allies I have until know. Only Goku and Vegeta can apany me." Lelouch smirked: "But if it goes as you envisionedThis country''s whole understanding of power, will changepletely." "The risks are big, but the benefits are endless." He nodded, a profound gaze on. "I don''t know if they are ready for the changes toe." Lelouch smiled back: "Your people have proven to be tough enough." Marek nodded: "They will suddenly have ess to new cites with groundbreaking technologies, magic tools, their everyday life will be changed forever." "It will also give them time to get used to changes, before we start the Magic And Scientific citadelle''s projects." "There is also the issue ofmunication between the regions of the Empire. We have a Multiversal Empire after all." "And People should be allowed to live wherever they want in the Empire andmunicate with each other, so they can share the same identity." Lelouch nodded: "It is still too early for the Water and Wind, they are still considered a ''Vassal'' State." "But for the Ancient Empire, it is primordial." He then stood up, a slight smile on his face: "The Futur leaders of magic and science still unavable. " "It seems there is only one thing to do now." Marek sighed: "Are the preparation for ''weing them'' and their armies over?" He smirked. "Those facilites were the first one to be built by the devils." Lelouch nodded: "Your New Generals, will be met with facilites, they never knew could ever exist." "Great Generals Under the Heavens." Marek stood up a big smile on his face: "I''ve been itching to do this for a while." Lelouch sighed as he smiled powerlessly: "You still act like a child sometimes, you know that?" "Being this Happy, from recruiting generals." Marek retorted: "We are the same age you know?" Lelouch snickered: "I am 3 Months Older." Marek a little pissed off responded: "I passed 10 Years in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber!" Lelouch retorted: "You were in a ckholepletely isted from any concept of time!! Only your clones were outside! If you count this time then you are 90 000 Years Old man!" He smiled: "Choose17 or 90000?" Marek sighed finally relenting: "Huh17." Lelouch had a victorious smile on: "But still" "The 10 Great Generals system, huhYou''ve finally get to start on one of the Four Great Military Orders of the Empire." "Your excitement is quite understandable." Marek nodded. "10 Great Generals. I am looking forward to it!" Lelouch had a solemn gaze: "Bulma''s birthday is getting closer." Marek''s eyes had some deep Saiyan excitement in it!! Lelouch eyes became stern: "You promised before getting in this crazy fight." "That you would At least put in ce two of the Four Great Military Orders." Marek sighed: "Yes. I know. I will do that. Don''t worry!" Marek had a teasing smile: "OohAre you were worried, I would go and make better friends, huh?" Lelouch was a little red from embarrassement and retorted immediately: "What is wrong with you? Do you think Your First Vizir is that petty?!" He grinned: "I know he can beOr did you forget thest time we yed chess?" Lelouch was outraged: "Don''t get me started on that! Every time you feel that you are getting cornered, you read my mind! How is that fair?!" Marek had a slight smile as he opened the Portal: "Didn''t you win a match against Mao, like that?" "I used a trick I could use once and you know it!!" Marek sighed, changing the subject: "They would still need to adapt to modern and magic warfare." Lelouch smiled a slight anticipation on his eyes: "And Do you really think such details could get in their way?" Heughed, derision in his eyes: "If anyone of them was at the Head of the ck Knight. Britania would have long became a thing of the past." "In tactics and Warfare...Even our worlds ''versions'' of them were looked up too, like living legends." "Neither me nor Schneizel or Cornelia could hold our own. We could be their advisers at best." Marekughed: "So you can admit you are inferior in some fields!" Lelouch retorted: "You may think I am petty but I still know when I am bested!" "Hey!! Where are you going!!?" Marek waved : "Bye! Bye! Your Emperor needs to go do some recruitment!!" Chu Super State. A certain Great General Mansion. A man was sitting, in his gorgeous house, his door open, his big thick hand on a cup of sake, while the other leaning on the jug. His absent, wandering eyes on the beautiful Chinese garden. His gaze followed thending of the withering leaves of the Autumn. Crying drunkard, he was. He had tears dripping from his face as he contemted the falling of the leaves feeling a deep sense of familiarity with them. The words of the dead Mou Gou, about the twilight of the Golden Age still in his mind: ''Even you, are gone now. Old Mou Gou'' He sighed as the memories of the boy who inherited Ou ki''s ive regained his mind. The Boy who took Rin Ko''s life and the boy who traded blows with him. He sneered: "Time is relentless." These words came out in a drunken wail, as if he was pouring his heart out. His drunken soul as he felt the cold hair on his face, floated to the past glories, to the long lost victories, to the bitter defeats. The Great General, as he saw his peers leave this world one after another, felt his timeing with slow steps. His biggest regret would be not passing away into the Battlefield, he loved so much. ''Going in a ze of glory.'' Thest moments of Ouki narrated by the promising young boy lingered in his mind, like he was there to witness the scene. ''He was indeed the best of us.'' But as much as he felt eagerness for such an end, the feeling of being left out, weighting on his heart. A deep hunger was also raging in his soul! The insatiable hunger for war. The love for battle. His thirst for a satisfying confrontation, were still burning aze in his soul. Never to be extinguished since the first time he set a foot on a battlefield. ''The Thirst for never ending war, yet the Eagerness for a Satisfying end.'' In this deep contradiction, lived the drunken Legend. Yet. Today. Seemed somehow different. Was it the wine? Was it the wind? Was it the leaves? Was it the Moonlight? Maybe, or maybe not. But to his core, from his guts to his innards, he knew Today was special. Something special is going to happen. This was his instinct. His Great General''s instinct. In China, if a soldier was told to trust his own eyes or this man''s ''presentiment''. The Soldier would wholeheartedly trust thetter!! No matter how absurd it was!! This was what his Instinct meant. Not for himBut for all those in the domain under the Heavens!! It felt, like the day of a crucial battle, the day of a memorable campaign. The feeling that this was a day he will never forget. The more he drank from that jug, the more awake he was. Like he was drinking the blood of a hot-blooded Titan. Or was it just an impression? Was it all an illusion? The moment was fleeting, but it felt like time was slowly dting. Like the meeting of two long lost lovers. The dripping of streams of water, the sound of the falling leaves, the shining moonlight. Everything was set right on, when he appeared. --------------------------------------------------- PLEEAASE POWAAA!!!!(Someday I am sure I will make it to the Top!!) Here we start with the Kingdom Arc!!! Recruiting the Most Important recruits so far!! The Great Generals!!! What did you think of the AKG arc? I would like to know your answer!! And Please GIVE ME POWAA Chapter 95: The Battlefield of Dreams Chapter 95: The Battlefield of Dreams The General narrowed his eyes, as he gauged the apparition in front of him. Wearing oriental, wear, leaning against the dying tree, a subtle yet confident smile on his face, his long spiky hair, his turban floating at the whims of the wind. The Great General took a deep breath, a solemn expression on. He felt it. Deeply. The air of greatness, from him. Greatness easily discerns greatness. And this was the case here. Each of his movement, each of his poses, each of his eye mouvement. A Sense of Greatness never seen before was oozing from the man. If he were told that the man fated to unite China was standing before him, he would have believed it. Because his guts told him so. ''He would be able to do it!'' The man kept his eyes shut as if wallowing in the nightly breeze. The General eyes were glued on him, like he was looking at a treasure trove. As he could see the shadows of the 6 of Qin behind his stand. He felt as powerful and domineering as a Great general, yet. He didn''t feel like one. He certainly had the Calibre of it. Yet...War didn''t totally w it''s way into his body yet. The Shadow of King Sho also appeared behind him. Yet, thetter seemed somewhat insignificant in front of him, as all the other kings he knew till this day. Was he a King? Probably the closest thing he coulde up with. Yet It still seemed somewhat wrong. His natural authority strongly suggested something of the sort. Yet ''King seemed ''too narrow'' of a term for him.'' And as his eyes continued to observe he reached his closest conclusion: ''If I were to describe it uratelyHe would be something above ''King'' like.'' ''The ''King of Kings.'''' The Man in his luxurious and exotic dark green clothing slowly opened his eyes. His deep jet-ck pupil-less eyes on disy, as his smile widened bit by bit. He finally spoke, a meaningful smile on: "Do you allow people to share your wine? Or would you prefer to keep it for yourself?" The General smiled, intrigued by his doubled voice, but not bothered by it: "I do share my wine. But only with those worthy of it." The man, made light steps as he humbly sat in front of him, their eyes locking for the first time: "And what do you think?" The Great General had a thoughtful face: ''His eyesThey have the same innocence than that of King Sho'' ''No, in his case it isn''t innocence but absolute belief!'' He added, the same calm smile on his face: "Am I worthy enough?" The Great General, didn''t respond, only aughing across from his mouth. Men didn''t need that much words to convey feelings. He violently put down a cup in front of the man. He poured his most priced wine, like he was offering water! A slight smirk appeared on the mysterious man''s face. As the beautiful aroma of the wine filled his nostrils The man skillfully took the cup of wine like it was the most precious thing in the world. In a single jug, he descended it, like he was quenching an endless thirst. And as he put back the cup of wine. The eyes of the man shined with a dark luster, he smiled slightly, as he spoke in the most genuine way possible, his only desire at this moment: "I want to hear of your battles." The Great General feeling the deep interest in the man''s voice felt somehow ttered. Mysteriously so His Memory took him back to his debut, as a young general. His mouth began to speak like it was urged by some mysterious force. He rambled about his first days as a recruit in the army, his first battlesHis feeling on the battlefield. He spoke like never before. Feeling both a sense of closeness and farness from the man. His eyes were a mix of longing and mncholy when he spoke off the Great Battles of The Golden Age. Of the Glory of the Three Heavens of Zhao, The Six Greats of Qin The man in front of him drank his words, like it was the drink of the gods. His interest only growing bigger at every move each of the generals made, his heart beating at every surprise turn, his blood boiling at ever glorious turn. Heughed when heughed, cursed when he cursed wailed when he wailed,forted him when he cried. The bond between men. Truly a wonder to behold. A second they were gauging each other out. The next, they wereughing, crying, in drunken stupor like old dated friends. Deep connection quickly formed. The Great Generals of the Golden Age. Be it Ou Ki Be it Riboku Be it Hakuki...The Military God of Yan or Gakuki...The Leader of the 6 of Qin Or Himself. Were all gued by the same curse. ''Serving unworthy Kings.'' While King Sho and Ou Ki shared an intimate bond. Ou Ki was never truly ''satisfied'' serving under him Maybe he would have beenUnder King Ei SeiBut the two sadly weren''t of the same era. And the winds of Time took off his breath before he could feel any satisfaction. But the biggest example, would still be him. Treated as a Traitor by his King, while hailed as a Hero by his people. What a tragic yet funny fate! Today he felt like a maiden meeting the love of her life. ''If he was the King of ZhaoIf he was really a King'' His Blood boiled like never before as he felt that twilight of his life might be farther than he though. The mysterious ''king'' also felt this deep connection with this man. That only a Regent and his Great Generals would feel. The connection that could make or break a whole regime! The connection that could rise havoc on the world! And guarantee the path to glory!!! Be it in China or the Primordial RealmSuch connection transcended the concept of verseIt was something beyond priceless. Something that would be spoken off in the Primordial Realm for the Million Years toe!!! Many Gods, Many Multiverse-Level beings, Many Omniverse-level Angels, In the Primordial Realm. Would hear of the Tale of Marek Vega and his Great Generals. And many would seek this same kind mystic connection, in the endless ins of the Primordial Realms. Only in vain!! And this night. These two found it. Yet none of them spoke. This night wasn''t the time for politics and allegiances. This night was only that of wine, moonlight and friendship. The two men, without even speaking each other''s names continued their moon-led reverie. Drunk in thought, drunk in soul and drunk in heart. Like that, the calm yet stormy night passed, as the two gradually got out from their reverie at Sunrise. They both had clear eyes, deep calm breathing and immovable smiles. Their gaze on each other, waiting for the ''Real Talk'' to start. Yet both them felt calm, at peaceThey didn''t know how it would go from now on. Because no matter what happened from nowthey would still have that bond. Marek spoke his interlocutor''s name for the first time: "Great General Ren Pa" Ren Pa smiled waited, as he did all the night, for his words. Marek''s eyes narrowed, as he dropped his question: "To which extend, do you love war?" Ren Pa eyes widened. If anyone else under the Heavens, be it civilian or a king, asked him this question, he would feel offended, and would probably even engage the one asking it. Yet, from ''this man''s ''mouth, the words didn''t seem like a question, but more of a wish proffered at the Heavens. A wish for his answer to not disappoint him. He sighed looking to the rising sun: "Would you love war even after a hundred, a thousand or million years?" "Or will your love slowly fade away before the unrelenting assault of time?" What looked like the rambling of a wandering poetSeemed to slowly take shape in front of the Great General''s eyes. Before his eyes the world seemed to elerate, the wars seemed to pile up, the battles continued to call for glory, the blood continued to spillBut what would be of his Ren Pa? Would his love fade away like a maiden''s first? But Marek''s words didn''t reach their end, as his solemn doubled voice continued to ramble: "What if War, after a hundred, a thousand or a million years, changed, continued to change, until it becamepletely different from what you once knew?" He sighed, the heavenly smell of wineing out from his mouth: "What if the maiden you once fell in love with, changed?" He took a deep breath: "What if War slowly turned into an Immortal Battlefield?" "If war had soldiers who could cut the moon in one swing?" Ren Pa''s eyes widened in stupor. "If it had generals who would turn all under the Heavens into ash by their simple breath." Ren Pa''s breathing became heated. "If it had Million Years schemers as strategists, if it had Shenlongs Riders as cavalries." "If life and death itself became a battlefield, blurring the line between the two, until they be the same." He locked eyes with Ren Pa once again, an extremely affectionate smile on: "Even thenWould you still love war, Ren Pa?" The Great General took a deep breath, as his mind wandered in this ''reality'' he spoke off. For one second. He yed his way through the Monster Soldiers. For one moment. He fought the Transcendent generals. For a Million years, he schemed against the Immortal Strategists. A Long silence passed off, as Ren Pa, his eyes shut, his face solemn. Wallowed in Million years of wars. At the end, what did he feel..? He opened his eyes, a restrained smile on his face as he responded the man with the question: "Such a Battlefield would be Hell itself." His smile grew bigger, his tick scar ridden arms opened widely: "That''s why It would be HEAVEN for My Ren Pa!!!" Marekughed loudly, his doubled voice adding to his majesty. He tapped with his hand on the ground! Breaking it apart like it was tofu! "Then Are you prepared?" "To Follow me for Million Years of wars in the Lands of the Gods?!!" Ren Pa whose doubts were pretty confirmed by his inhumane strengthughed out: "I Have been waiting for a Long Time!!" "When Where you all this time!!!?" "It seems that my death would have to wait!!" He bowed out, his head reaching the ground: "Please bring me with you to the Battlefield of Dreams! Your Majesty!!" ---------------------------------------------------- Please give me Power Stones!!! And please also add the book to your library if you like it! It really give me motivation!! RENPA IS IN THE CREW!!! AND NINE OTHERS WILL COME AFTER HIM!!! Man do I love the Generals of Kingdom!! And Please give me Power Stones!!!! AHHHH !!!! Chapter 96: The war of the Gods!! Chapter 96: The war of the Gods!! Marek grinned lifting Ren Pa from his bow, his face even more excited than he is! "Let''s conquer everything that exists!" The two made theirst eye contact: "Let''s Drink; Laugh and War for a Million Years!!!" Ren Paughed as he stood up: "Those are some good words your Majesty.." His eyes had a glint of light in them: "I believe that since you came here. I am not only you will try to take with you." Marek grinned, as he felt unpreceded happiness in his heart. "Indeed! Ren PaTell meDo you want to have some taste?" "Of the Wars that we will fight!!" He flew in the air, a thrilled expression on his face. Ren Pa narrowed his eyes, as he saw the man slowly fly, his arm widely opened, until his silhouette fused with the rising Sun!! His eyes slowly changed as Three Tomes appeared on it!! "Infinite Tsukoyomi!!" Suddenly the sun''s light slowly died out, as familiar patterns started appearing on it! Three shining Tomoe! The Power of the Infinite Tsukoyomi invaded the whole!!! But it didn''t stop here!! The mighty technique took the leap between life and death and attained those resting in the Afterlife!!! For a moment, all in the world stopped working. Be it those in QinBe it those in ZhaoBe it those in Chu and. Even those in the Afterlife! The Infinite Tsukoyomi didn''t spare anyone, living or dead!! But those who actually heard his next words, were his only targets. In a Hypnotic Space Dark Silhouettes one after another appeared. Nearing on the hundred. All were covered in Darkness. Those men all had great postures, powerful auras, and great bearings! They were all standing there, unable to mover or speak. Slowly as their number stopped increasing. A man appeared above their head. The sharpest eyed noticed the deep sense of Majesty oozing from him. Deep kingship seemed toe from him! YetHe also seemed like someone who yed his share of lives! A king whose ce is in a battlefield! There is no man or woman here who wouldn''t be interested in such an existence! He looked down on all the people present here; as he finally spoke: "All of you here, be it alive or dead, are those graced by war!" " Those whose names shake the Heavens! Those praised as Great Generals Under Heavens!!" Suddenly the white hypnotic space distorted as it showed a weird vision. It wasThat of A War. But it wasn''t a normal one. It was one where soldiers were as mighty as gods, where dragons and mystical creatures roamed the battlefield, where the strategies varied as quickly as the winds. A war where there is so much to take into ount that it wasn''t even the same concept anymore! The Man spoke, his doubled face containing infinite majesty!! "I, Marek Vega, the Great Emperor of the Atleasian Empire, came to bless worthy generals of the honor of serving me!!" "Only those who feel have what it takes to thrive in this Hell!! Can stand before me!!" "The ones who feel unable" Marek as he could feel fear gain the mind of the majority. Had a disdainful smirk: "Can scram from here!!!" After he said that, numerous silhouettes disappeared from his sight. Even some of the 6 of Qin, the Seven Wei, retreated! It is understandable after all! This isn''t war!! This is fantasy! Like fighting against the gods! As only 30 people were still standing. Marek narrowed his eyes as he analyzed each ones psychological state. Some felt fear but still marched through. Some were excited. Some were stone cold calm. Deep in reflection. Marekughed, his powerfulugh shaking the very souls of even the mightiest of them: "Good!! For those who stayed here!! Prove to me your worth if you want to win the right to follow me!!" His pupils rotated! As the consciousness of each one of them entered, the mystical world. Their situation was exactly the same. They had their personal army, those they''ve known since forever. Yet their strength, their abilities, were on a whole new realm!!! Each one of the Great Generals, felt that all that existed is fragile before their hand! Like the Earth was about to implode from the sheer power of their legs, their simple movement seemed to distort all reality! Their Realm was at that of the Gods!! Their personal army of 100 000 Men was charged to defend an iing invasion!! Against an assault they never seen before! The borders of their country. Each one of the principal cities. Was under a toppling cmity!! Billion of Ind buster soldiers! Dispersed on all the endless ins!! Flying Wyverns Roaming the Sky! Their sheer number shading the sky! Cavalry with warhorses making Elephants look like jokes!! Generals hovering over the Battlefield riding mighty Dragons! Their deep eyes piercing the wholend as if it was already theirs! At the Forefront a Knight Order made of only freaks at the Moon Level and Above!! With 10 000 times less soldiers! With their new found might! With their Great General Factor!!! In the midst of the most desperate situation to ever ur?! How much could they fare!? With only 4 Days of prep. With limited information delivered to them, about the terrain, the power levels, and the species. In this situation most of the 30 People were at their wits end. YetAs Marek observed how each of them reacted, his smile only grew wider: ''There are some people who never disappoint, do they?'' His attention was focused on 9 People in particr. Those 9, in the midst of their respective men, all had different expression. But it didn''t even approach fear or despair in the slightest. Their calm and domineering aura bing so thick it was on the verge of being material! In the First Hypnotic ne. In hismander''s room one of them, was sitting his ominous, calm and silent expression on. His eyes appearing through the Helmet he seemed to always wear, had endless sharpness like they could see through existence itself. As he received the message of each army''s advance, he spoke briefly: "Oh" "I see" "Interesting." On another ne. A man with a blond ponytail was strolling through the ''Capital'' of the territory examining every inch of it: "Perfect. Nothing seems out of ce." "You would think you are actually in a real ce" Behind him, his always loyal retainer: "Yes, it''s uncanny, Riboku-sama." He narrowed eyes remembering the majestic silhouette of the man, and inwardlypared him to his own King. ''At least King Ei Sei was stillparable.'' He smiled, resigned ''This man looks like he was born to sit on a throne.'' As he was looking at the red dark sky, he heard a faraway wyvern cry. He titled his head in wonder. ''Although he looks a little too wild for my taste.'' ''He doesn''t seem like someone insensible to reason.'' He had a slight smile: ''He needs Great generals that bad, huh.'' Sharpness appearing in his eyes: '' Maybe there is something we can work through.'' He peeked at the reports on the outrageous war he was about to wage. ''But before thatI need to earn it, huh?'' ''The right to meet you.'' He took a deep breath, his heart a little heavy: ''This is your meaning.'' He sighed: ''I can''t say I like his style.'' He sighed again, his eyes turning solemn: "FineLet''s y your Impossible Little Game." The Next ne. A man, his beautiful gundao on his shoulders was flying the air as he looked down on the iing enemies. A smug,id-back smile on his thick lips! Hisugh could be recognized from miles away! "KuKuKu!!..." He addressed his second who he considered as his equal: "Look Tou! I am actually flying. Like an actual Bird! KukuKu!!!" Tou nodded: "It''s a pleasure to see that you haven''t changed." His stered somewhat stic smile on: "Ou ki-sama." Ou Ki descended, as he felt the billion of breaths approaching his territory, his characteristicugh still vastly on disy: "KuKuKu!! Did you miss that much, Tou-chan?~" He had an inquiring gaze: "You know you could have gone to this war alone, I wouldn''t have minded!" " After all, you are a Great General too!!!" Tou titled his head sideways: "This army will always be Ou Ki''s Army. And this Tou, will only be happiest serving by your side." Ou Ki nodded, thergest smile on his face: "OhI didn''t know how much I missed it, until I get to experience it again." His eyes had an intense light, a slight smile on: "I feel like a sweet maiden in love!" "Kukuku! Being back to war!" "What a joy!" Tou still kept his forever nk Vandetta smile: "Ouki-sama, if you may pardon my question." His unchanged face had somewhat of an anticipating luster: "But aren''t you actually happier about the man behind the war, then the war itself?" Ou Ki had a deep meaningful smile: "I told you. KuKuKu!!" "This man is dangerous~" "He may have already taken a hold of my maiden''s heart~!!" His eyes turned serious: "Didn''t you feel the aura behind that man?" His smile grew again: "This giddy feeling" "Like I am about to meet my soulmate~!" His whole joking face, then slowly turned domineering, oozing the Grandiose Aura of the Colossal Bird of Qin!! "Such a King onlye once in 100 Lifetimes." "KuKuku! If I don''t see him with my own eyes, I may have to spend the eternity in wonder~!" "Isn''t that right, Tou?!" Tou nodded in his habitual respectful way: "Indeed! Ouki-sama!!" He then spoke: "What about ''her''?! She is more the offensive type, this may be a little difficult." Ou Ki smiling face grew wider, a warm gaze on: "She is even happier than I am!" "This way I will be able to fulfill my promise, she said!" He had a deep affectionate smile on: "Kukuku...!! Can you believe that brat?" He then looked up in the air feeling the majesty and the mysticism behind this battlefield: "Monsters, Dragons, Immortals and GodsTo think there was such wars in the world?" Hisugh resounded like it was mocking the Heavens: "KukuKu!!!" "And to think there are ''Rulers'' crazy enough to wage them.Kukuku!!" He narrowed his eyes, his face bing stern, with a glint of interest, yet there was small smile on his face, like a 10000 Times Disadvantage was nothing for him! "I hope you will satisfy me. Marek Vega." On Another n. Wails of happiness and tears of pain were heard all over the ce! "Sniff* Sniff* Kyou-sama! To think there woulde the time, I would fight by your side" All the men following were dressed more like wild tugs than soldiers! "I thank the Heavens for this Honor!!" Kyou, smiled slightly: "I am also happy to be back." She looked faraway: "Let''s get this started!! The Kyou Army is back!!!" Another ne. A Gorgeous woman with a wild aura around her, had arge and domineering smirk. Behind her stood, her men, excited, bloodlusted and ready for carnage!! Their new powers making them even more wild and unpredictable than before. Her second Baji spoke to her in his dark ominous tone: "SoWhat are your ns?" The Blond woman smiled beautifully, her two swords in each of her hands: "Fight nowDiscusster!" Bajio sighed: "So you are thinking of it too." Yo Tan Wa had a long smile: "That must be the greatest opportunity for our Mountains People." "Did you see the aura and strength on that man?" "Do you think someone like that wouldn''t give us a great Land to strive in?" All the members of the tribes and the Elders narrowed their eyes in though. "We are strangers wherever we go anyway" "Let''s try to get best deal out of it!!" ------------------------------------------------------ First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! The Kingdom arc is going wild!!! I had an awesome for the Kingdom world!! I look forward to your reaction when I propose it!! I love the Kingdom Generals!! And I hope I could transcript their personalities and quircks well enough!! The Creation of the 10 Generals Order is in march !!! Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 97: The 9 of the Atlaesian Empire Chapter 97: The 9 of the Aesian Empire Marek sighed. Sitting in a illusory Chinese garden, he had admiration and desire in his eyes. At least those 9. For him, are LITTERAL war gods. They were actually winning!!! Of courseThe Generals on the other side weren''t nearly as skilled as them, but they were no slouch either. Their thinking process was based on Lelouch, Schneizel and Cornelia, and Esdeath!! The Verdict. They were getting ''Owned''! And with the manner and Panache!! They were fighting this war, using each one of their abilities to their fullest! Simple!! The sense of Greatness said it all!! HonestlyHe wouldn''t have done any better. No in their situation, he would be far worse. "Those 9They are the men that I need!!" And as he pronounced, two silhouettes appeared. The Two people who won first, and who won the most splendidly. These Two''s frames advanced. These two weren''t Ren Pa, Ou Ki, Ou Sen or RiBoKu. Yet Marek wasn''t surprised. These two way of warfare and strategy, is already in the level of Transcendent beings.. Marek had deep desire in his heart: ''If I can get these two to cultivate Wisdom Path!!'' They slowly appeared, light of wisdom, and darkness of ughter flickering in their faces. Marek sighed, remembering their demeanor in the war. Those two people, only stood in ce. Stone Cold. Indifference. Their eyes were analysing each aspect of the uing war like they were ying 5D Chess! Finally the three men made eye contact. And Marek felt it again!!! ''The connection!!!'' The first one had arge, old man-like smile: "To think I would find a King worthy of my services after my death." He smirked, indifferent eyesLike the enemies he just ughtered were all fools awaiting ughter. "Such an overwhelming disadvantage. It reminded of my days at Yan." Yes Indeed! The man was none other than the Legendary ''Military God''. The man who, with his might alone maintained the Bnce between Yan, and the 7 of Wei, the 6 of Qin and the Three of Zhao! The man is Gakuki of Yan!! Nicknamed as the Hope of Yan able to repel a Super State with his powerness alone!! Another man was standing with the same cold indifference. Yet, his ruthless, cold eyes would make even Esdeath and the men of the Brotherhood shiver with fear! Even Those of the Zoldyck Family would feel short!!! The man who buried 400 000 Soldiers alive, in cold blood. The man who used a river to Flood a sieged city. Killing all the civilians in the process! Named ''The Butcher'' Yet..He refused to risk the life of his subordinates in a loosing war against Zhao. Given the order of Suicide by King Sho of Qin. An order, he executed faithfully. The men designed by Ren Pa as the most Dangerous man of the Golden Age. The man with unparalleled tactics and leadership. HakuKi, The Leader of the Six of Qin. The Bucher. "Is this a chance at Redemption?" "Or another call for more massacres?" Marek responded: "If it redemption you want, you can have it serving me." "If it is massacres you want, endless ones will follow my steps." The both just sat in silence, a slight smile on their faces. In their heart it was decided. ''This was king too great to spit on his heroes. Too great to not honor his generals. A king who will listen to his people''s needs and will never be stubborn.'' How did they understand? Men of this Calibre didn''t need many words to understand each other. Marek already felt that ''his connection'' did all the work. He even started to feel that this world was actually made for the sole purpose of serving him. He felt like this world will be the wings behind his back in any of his conquests!! More than the DBZ World, the Naruto World, or the AKG World!! This World was the most Primordial!!! This two people understood his pursuit of war, his love fore conquest more than his own Empresses, more than his First Vizir and more than anyone in the Multiverse. And not only those two.Marek looked at the iing 8 other Silhouettes, and as he looked at each one, of them. He felt like he has met long lost brothers! Even those he thought wouldn''t be on good terms with him, like Riboku were the same!! His deep dark eyesnded on each one of them, as he remembered their exploits leading him here. A young, and beautiful woman, a slight smile on under her helmet, Kyou was on the far left. Kyou started very weirdly, as even Marek didn''t understand her goal She sent only a thousand of her most elite men dispersed through all the Important Cities. And time after time, she kept loosing. Her army seemed extremely fragile, incapable of fighting on the back-foot. And every time they would loose advantage, they would very swiftly evacuate the citizen, through extremely well prepared channels, and retreat. Slowly spanning over months the war turned into that of attrition. The enemy''s already established bases in the region made their ess to supply very easy and swift. The enemy seemed to slowly wallow in this sequences of slow but satisfactory victories. Before.Conquering half the Principal cities and finally securing ess to the Imperial Capital, where the Majority of the Poption was evacuated too. It was Then!!! When they were marching tounch a siege on the Capital!! That Kyou finally appeared! But not in the Capital!! In the borders of the country!! She used her swift and rapid movement acquired by her new acquired realm to lead her nigh unscratched 50 000 Soldiers to attack every city conquered in the territory!! Kyou''s army may be Shabby in defense. But in Offense she was much more fierce than even Ou Ki!! One City after another continued to fall!! Her n was simple! Yet Genius!! If she is not good at Defense!! Then create a battlefield where attack would give her victory!! She willingly conceded territory after the other Let them establish their confidence and their supply lines!! Let them disperse all their big forces over thend! Only to attack them with all her might at their back, when they needed their most forces in the siege on the Capital!! For her!! Taking over cities was a second nature!! Something none of the 6 of Qin couldpare too!! But more soWhen she sent people to defend the cities earlier, she created ring weak points to exploit, yet extremely subtle ones, unpredictable by those who haven''t made of the siege the art of a lifetime like her!! Making the cities actually more difficult to defend with their number, advantage. For her the dispersed Half Billion soldiers through the faulty cities were like imprisoned prey!! Ready to pounce on them at any moment!!! Like lightning city after the other fell in her hands!! Beheading all theirmanders in the most effective fast way possible!! As The dispersed andmander-less 500 Million through the cites were wiped out!! Her advance was so fierce, that before the enemy could even receive the news, she was already piercing their back!!! The Attacking armypleting thinning out as The Mighty Army was attacked by two sides!! Kyou from one side, and the Imperial Capital from the other!! She pierced through the enemy like a cmity beheading general after the other in a crazed frenezia!! Marek had his breathing cut off: "Great!!" "Without the normal fatigue of the soldiersAnd with individual force bing more important than ever." "The Attacking generals are more dangerous than ever!!" Ou Ki and Ren Pa adopted the same fighting style!!! Fighting on open field yet, going for the behead the leader tactic!! Ren Pa could fight off, the enormous armies to a standstill with the Help of his Four Heavenly Kings!! While using Rin Ko to behead general after the other! Rin Ko was like Killing God. Any general ormanders was he on the back of his army or on the head of a Dragon would find himself in front of him in a way or another!! Ouki kept appearing and disappearing, beheadingmandeer after the other!! The Man already gave the impression of flying in the battlefield, but when he could actually fly!! There wasn''t any obstacle in the battlefield that can stop him!! "You are a fool" Ousen and Riboku have gone for a ssic defensive tactic. Letting them slowly sinking into the Country and progressively cutting off all their supply chains!!! You could have wyvern, dragons and even Saiyans. If you don''t feed them, they will be crawling at your foot in a war of attrition. Their defensive tactic transcending the concept of art. Completing stopped their advance!!! Making them hungry and finally bitter, they retreated with more than 30 percent casualties! While Ousen and Riboku lost Half of their men. Knowing that this is an illusion they didn''t even have a shred of pity in losing their men. But they brilliantly did the job. Yotanawa used her new found strength topletely change the scenery into one that gave her an absolute advantage, using herself as the baitShe only fought in terrain that advantaged her. Her different tribes with their new strength were akin to beasts in the battlefield!! A Nightmare to fight against!! And that only got worse when they got the terrain advantage. You would see Yotanwa fighting a Hundred Million Army, in a narrow cliff where Number Advantage is useless, while every attempt at overturning the field was stopped by her men. If the men of the Mountains Tribe were stamina monsters before. Now with their new found powers, they were like tireless monsters!! Everyone of them would take 20 000 Men before even approaching their limits!! And with Yotanwa at their head. She wasTerrifying. Kanki and his unusual way of warfare, could make even the more hard-willed crazy! His psychological warfare, his tendency to makepletely crazy gambles in a war makes him either loosepletely or secure heaven defying wins! And the Goddess of War seemed to smile to him this time!! ------------------------------------------------------ First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Hey!! This chapter is to give an idea about each General''s fighting style!! Be reassured when I write actual wars it will be much more detailed!! The Creation of the 10 Generals Order is in march !!! Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 98: Supreme court Chapter 98: Supreme court The 7 Marched, some unbridled, some a little tense, some with an inquiring gaze, some a little excited. The Emperor was sitting, a he appeared in they eyes of the General, his Long Hair, his young yet somehow mature face, his smile exuding, at the same timeAuthority and Appreciation. Once the 7 arrived in front of the sitting Emperor, they had piercing light in their eyes. Only one of them was rather rxed. The only one of them who met his beforehand. Ren Pa advanced vocallyughing his way to his new Monarch. "That was some good show, you let us y in, your majesty!!" Marek spoke, calm, with a hint of happiness in his tone: "It seems you''ve had your share of fun." Heughed lightly: "I saw you back there. War does suit you, Ren Pa." The rest of the 9 looked at the Grinning Ren Pa, understanding that these two already knew each other. His deep ck eyes thennded on each of one them as he continued: "It actually suits each one of you. I am impressed." His eyesnding on the smirking Yo Tan Wa: "Very Impressed. To be Honest." Yet no one could actually ept thispliment head on. Because, even now after that they fought these monsters, looking at the man standing before them seemed look like an endless abyss of power!! This Man was not only A Majestic Emperor but An Exteremly Powerful entity. The 7 saw Bakuki and Hakuki, already there before them. Without any surprised reaction. It was a known fact. Those Two were savage Monsters. Their way of warfare ispeletly in another level. Slowly the 10 all lined up before the sitting Emperor. He smiled as he finally locked eyes with each one of them. Feeling the same connection with each one. The Nature changed. But it was a connection nheless. His eyes stayed on the one he felt the strongest bond with. A Bond As strong as Ren Pa''s! "Our meeting is long overdue." He smiled, his doubled voice had a little excitement in it. "General Ou Ki." The charismatic manughed in his characteristic manner: "Kukuku!!! It is indeed so." He made a short pose before he humbly continued: "Your Majesty." The 8 Others already understood the underlying meaning of such a sentence. Marek''s smile only grew warmer: "I hope to be the one, to satisfy you. Great General." Kyou looked at the shinning eyes of Ou Ki, a luster that didn''t reflect the undying loyalty he had for King Sho, her father. But something else Pure and genuine longing and excitement, to fight under his orders. Kyou smiled beautifully, as she understood this excitement, feeling the same way. "KuKuKu!! Those are quite the good jokes you are saying, your Majesty." His eyes had a serious luster on: "It''s me who feel quite burdened by this duty. After all" He looked at his fellow generals deeply before continuing: "You are Far ''Greater'' than any of us could be!" Kyou chuckled lightly, as she faced the sitting Emperor: "I also agree." Marek''s eyes changed to Kyou''s feminine frame. Kyou''s had a long, elegant smile. She kneeled: "And, I Kyou am honored to serve you." Marek narrowed his eyes: "I am happy with you allegiances. But" He titled his head in negation: "Greatnesses from action, not bearing." He smiled lightly: "And in terms of achievement, I am still behind each one of you." All the 10 were quite surprised by this humble statement. Something that is quite to Riboku''s taste. ''Interesting.'' ''He could probably unify, all under the Heavens with his might alone. But he still wouldn''t call that a token of ''Greatness'' or even an achievement.'' "What I hope is creating that with each one of you." Oukiughed: "KuKuKu!! Good!! I like you more and more!!" He then spoke to the thinking Yotanwa: "Are you wrestling with your previous allegiance to the King Ei Sei?" Yotanwa smiled lightly: "What if I am?" He tilted his head: "It''s useless. War will not exist in those countries anymore." She had an inquiring gaze, contrasting with the shocked reaction of the native generals: "And why is that?" Marek responded with deep authority: "Because I decided so." All the 10 felt the domineering tone and confidence behind that statement. It was the turn of another yer to respond. "What are your ns?" Riboku who has been waiting for the perfect time to speak intervened with a sterne and defying gaze. Marek locked eyes with him, a long smile on: "RibokuI was waiting for your intervention." He chuckled lightly: "Worry notFor you and I have the same objective." His deep eyes shook even the unshakable Riboku: "My Goal is Peace. And I will tell you all about it in a second. Only" Riboku hearing the word so dear to his heart, was immediately interested. "The Price is your allegiance, how is that?" Riboku took a deep breath. "So you are exchanging my lifelong goal, for my loyalty" Marek continued: "You don''t need to be this surprised. I am man who, like you, knows what he wants." He had a deep smile: "And at this momentI want you." Riboku narrowed his eyes: "Tell me of your peaceful solution first." Marekughed. "It is quite easy actually." "When kids are fighting each other. What they need is an adult to set the rules for them to resolve their conflict." Riboku had wide eyes. "What is needed to end conflict is simply a Higher, Neutral Authority." Riboku looked at the man standing in front of him: "You." Marekughed: "Not only me. This Authority to have authenticity need toe from the 5 countries anyway." He sighed: "And this authority to have any kind of legitimacy needs to stand on two principles." He spoke a sharp glint in his eyes: "Absolute Power and Supremacy." And continued, stating the secondponent: "And Irrefusable benefits." Riboku smiled lightly: "I see the Absolute Power, before my eyes" His eyes turned stern: "What about the Irrefusable Benefits?" Marekughed, as his eyes changed to a Three Tomoe Sharingan!! Plunging everyone onto a new illusion. In it they saw. All the States of China. Yet they were different. Sickness was gone, war was gone, famine was gone. Metal engines reced horses, transporting people. Heaven defying buildings. Healthcare, full nutrition, entertainement, literacy If any one of them was to be told that this was heaven on Earth they would believe it. Only given them a glimpse of Heaven. The Scenery slowly disappeared. Riboku had his mouth opened widely. Marekughed once again: "This what all states would look like 5 Years from now on. With my ''irrefusable benefits''" Riboku took a deep breath. Marek had a an amused color on his face, as he remembered a certain organization form a certain dangerous World: "We will create an organization named the Supreme Court." "This Supreme court will oversee all the actions of all the States preventing war. By force if necessary." " Instead of Warfare. All the conflicts, the territorial divisions and expansions will be resolved by something called" He had a wide smile, remembering a society he just visited: "The Rating Game." All the Generals were intrigued. "It''s a War simtionpetition." "The Concept is simple." "If a Country needs something from another one. If it needs to fight for certain territoires." "It will challenge this party into a War Game." "This war is only a simtion, like the one you just experienced." "The yers will be ''the generals'' and their armies." "All conflicts will be resolved this way and no other." He smiled: "And if a yers gathers enough wins and is deemed worthy." "He ascends to the ''Supreme Court''" "....And bes under themends of either one of you." All the 10 took a deep breath. "The Country who could make one of her Generals ''ascend'' is rewarded with Heaven defying benefits." "A medicine that cure all illness. A technological leap. An Industrial Revolution.The Rewards are endless!!!" Ribokuughed lightly: "Not resolving the conflicts, but setting rules to avoid massacres." "Turning Cruel Wars into healthypetitions." "That''s some crazy approach." "And I suppose those war simtions, will have supernaturalponent to them." Marek nodded: "Yesindeed." Riboku smiled: "So you are using all the States as a way of fostering generals." Marek had a teasing smile: "Did you ever see an Emperor do something for free?" Riboku''s smile got evenrger. "That would be too much to ask. Even from me. I guess I got greedy." "Willingly showing me all this prosperity." He narrowed his eyes: "You already knew I couldn''t refuse your offer." His face be solemn: "Not with my conscience. Not a man of Zhao." He knelt: "To realize the vision, I just saw. For a Peaceful China." "If it is my Loyalty and my service, you want, I will give it to you." Marek grinned: "I would expect no less from you. Riboku!!" "Don''t worry I will find you a good bride and a good farm when you are not at war!!" Riboku titled his head: "You already knew everything about me, as I see." He had a somewhat serious smile "I take recruitment very seriously, you know?!" His eyes then turned to Yotanwa: "So what do you say?" "Your People are wee in my Empire at any time." She had a powerless smile. "Saying that after showing me this sweet dream of yours. Aren''t you a little unfair with your.... "...Irrefusable benefits?" "No matter how you put it. As the Mountain Queen, I can''t refuse prosperity to my people." She then narrowed her eyes: "StillI do have one point to talk about." Marek spoke before she could continue: "If you are talking about the discrimination of the Mountain People, this will be the least of your problems." He stood up for the first time, his muscr and lean frame, his spiked and mean face, gave him a sense of ferocity, akin to that of her people. He stood in front of her, his dark green caftan on, he smiled lightly: "I rule an Empire that cross multiple words and realitiesDo you really think I wouldn''t have n against discrimination?" He made another step, approaching the somehow paralyzed Yotanwa: "Do you really think I am that ipetent?" Yotanwa smiled lightly: "I would be the judge of that myself." Marekughed out: "That''s all I wanted to hear. Mountain Queen." He then turned to face the two remaining men. But before the Emperor could speak. KanKi spoke ominously: "It seems the way the states will be, my presence and that of Bandits will bepletely out of ce. With no looting, my army loses half ot its power." He then made eye contact with Marek, smiling evily: "You may look like an Emperor to all of them." KanKi approached the Emperor: "But I can see it" "Me and You are not that different." Marek smiled back: "Indeed. You and I are the more simr people here." "Both of us carry deep rage against the world." As he was saying that, everyone felt chills, as the previous warm tone, turned abyss cold. KanKi smiled: "And we can''t wait to see everything burn before our eyes." Heughed out: "I never thought someone like that could be a King." "Interesting." He knelt: "I am in." "Let''s see where both our rage will bring us, your majesty." Marek had a cruel smirk: "I am looking forward to it too." Keeping his same dark demeanor he turned to thest one: "Ou Sen." "What is it that you want?" Ousen keep his sharp eyes and spoke: "You already do know." "Everybody does." All the 10 Generals had sharpened eyes. Marek titled his head: "You want to be King, don''t you?" But before Marek could speak, Ousen interrupted: "But if I understand correctly." Burning ambition could be seen in his eyes. "The Position you are giving us, must be above that of ''King'' isn''t it?" He narrowed his eyes: "The question isby how much?" Marek smiled lightly: "I see. Let me exin to you, how the world works." He snapped his fingers. And under their feet, appeared a greatnd, seen from above. The 10 Generals narrowed their eyes awaiting for the exnation. "What is under our feet." "Is the State of Qin." "And the man who is said to rule it, is at the position of a King." He then snapped again. As the picture zoomed out to a bigger piece of Land. "This is China as a whole." All the Generals felt their heart beating. This is the Land they all once dreamed of uniting after all!! Seeing it as a whole like that made them feel quiteplicated. He then snapped his hands again. And the picture grew bigger again!!! As China seemed to grow thinner, like it was a parcel ofnd. "This is the Eurasian Continent, China is only a significant part of it." "There lives other humans with other cultures and way of warfare." Ousen narrowed his eyes in thought, Riboku took a deep breath. RenPa and Ou Ki felt their blood boiling!! But Marek snapped his fingers again!! But now weirdly, a round shaped blue sphere appeared on dark space!! "And thisis Earth. The where human life strives." The 10 Generals felt that their head was about to explode. But Marek still continued. "It rotates around the sun, and around itself creating the day and night." He snapped his fingers. And under everyone''s sight appeared more of those s'' some so big, that they dwarfed their Earth. They were all rotating around a burning sphere, which they all understood as ''The Sun''. "This is the Sr System." "And a little part of it is the Earth." "Now do you see this distance, between the Sun and thetest?" The 10 Generals took a deep breath. Marek smiled: "Can you estimate it?" All kept silent. Marek titled his head: "Of course not. It is impossible with your numbering system." "It is infinitly bigger than Earth not just China." He smiled, as he continued to speak: "Take this distance and Multiply it by 6." All the 10 Generals felt their breath cut off. "And you will obtain the size of the continent I wish for you to conquer." The 10 smiled a little overwhelmed, but still. They had a burning fire in their heart. Because their instinct and mind told them. "This man could easily do it!!" Marek faced Ousen again: "And this is how superior your position will be to that of a King." He smiled again: "But if you are not satisfied, I could offer you a territory as big as China." Heughed: "Hell. I could even give you a. If you desire being a King that much." Ousen narrowed his eyes, still incredibly calm: "NoIt''s meaningless, now." Yet the never-ending glint of ambition in his eyes seemed to slowly die out: "Being one of your Generals is enough for me." Marekughed out!!! "It seems your ambition died out." Ousen spoke indifferently: "It''s normal for a man to search for a position that befit him." He narrowed his eyes: "I think I found it now." ---------------------------------------------- First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! This is the idea I had for the Kingdom World!!! This way not only can we have those 10 but other awesome charcters will being(Ka Rin, Shin, Kyou Kai...) The Kingdom Arc is nearing it''s end...But the Military reforms arc is till in march. I still have a lot of surprises in store!! Also if you want to know the overall direction of the Story, I have posted an intersting Auxilliary Chapter giving some hints about the direction of the Kingdom Building. Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 99: First Saiyan Army Chapter 99: First Saiyan Army The Emperor nodded his heart somewhat relieved. ''I used the Nakara Path on all of themTheir loyalty is quite honest.'' He sighed a little concern in his eyes: ''Riboku in particr is determined to create the world I showed him in the Infinite Tsukoyomi.'' ''Much more determined than he was, when he dered war on Ei Sei.'' ''Guilt has been eating away at his soul for such long time. He already sees a hope of redemption in following me.'' He then a light smirk lookeing at Ousen: ''Ousen, biggest ambition was to be King. But even If he doesn''t show it.'' ''He has been dwarfed by my disy earlier. Even if he sees himself governing a state like Qin, he can''t see himself governing a Sr System.'' He nodded, praising the Good sense of the General: ''His Ambition now, is to govern a part of thend I rule.'' ''Well some may think it''s a downgrade.'' He had a sharp glint in his eyes: ''But actually, he knows that the territory I would give him outsses Qin by several realms.'' Looking at Kyou he had a little more affection in his eyes: ''Kyou continues topare me to her father King Sho. And recognize my superiority to him.'' ''Good. She is a great asset too and a surprise contender to boost.'' He had much more affection looking at the Smiling Ren Pa and Ou Ki, grinning back at them. ''OuKi does the same thing. But is as happy as Ren Pa inside.'' Marek had a somehow happy heart: '' I think I found lifelong friends in these two.'' His concerned gaze came back when he felt Yotanwaplicated gaze ''Yotanwa can''t stopparing herself to me.'' ''It''s understandable after all.'' ''We are both Rulers who are warriors.'' ''I hope this feeling of inferiority, she harbors won''t cloud her judgement.'' Looking at Kanki''s ruthless eyes, Marek only felt troubleing his way. ''KanKi is already looking forward to the wars I will wage. This man is dangerous.'' ''Him, Esdeath and Hakuki can only be sent to countries with irredeemable grudge with.'' He then remembered a certain pink haired second Vizir: ''Or Euphemia will whoop my ass'' He made a habit of never using his Nakara Path on his subjects. But this was just too important of an organization to only trust his guts. Those are the men will be given the Keys to his Empire in a War. This was no joke. More so than the Brotherhood. Those 9 were the Shield and the Spear of the Empire. Finally Acknowledging everyone''s allegiance. He finally decided to reveal his ns: "All Generals have two choices." The 9 of them narrowed their eyes. "Well, apart from Yotanwa, whose people will be living in my country." The 9 already had an idea about what is going to happen. "Bring your own army. Or "Create one in my Empire." The 9 nodded. "If you decide to bring your Army. All of their memories of their lives will be transferred to that of the Empire. Their wives and Children will follow the too." "You do understand. I need an army that has a sense of belonging to my Empire." Riboku sighed, acknowledging his words. "I guarantee, everything about them, their lives, their families, their character will be unchanged." "The only thing changing is their nationality." He sighed: "I also can bring back to life anyone, of your army members." The 9 already understood that concept clearly, so they weren''t surprised. "Also no matter how big your army is. It isn''t enough against the Hundred Billion soldiers roaming the Astaroth Continent." "So you will need to erge your army by people of the Aesian Empire anyway." The 9 nodded, still not finding any problem with what he said. "Each General will be given a region of the Empire to defend." He looked at Ousen saying the following: "Some may even eventually be given the right to rule over it." "Gakuki as the most qualified man for the job, will be given the post of Minister of War" The 9 looked approvingly at the surprised Gakuki. Marek smiled: "You said previously that you are happy to have found a Great King to serve." "I am also happy to have found a great General to serve me, I hope you will attend to your duties well." He knelt: "It''s my honor, your majesty!!!" He then looked at the 8 others: "While each one of you retains full authority over your respectful armies." "Gakuki will be responsible for reforming the military system and overall strategic and battle knowledge of all the newly recruited soldiers." "Be it from the Rating Game or The different Regions of the Empire." He then sighed, a slight smile on his face: "Finally." He waited a long time to finally drop this sentence: "Each epted member of the 10 Great Armies of the Empire, will at least be a Low ss Saiyan." The 9 knew that this was the most important information to date. Behind the Emperor, a brown, tick furry tail, appeared. "Realm is First, everything else is second" "A really known saying in The Primordial Realm." "That means that even if the army is excellent, if it doesn''t have the required realm. All your work is meaningless." He smirked, excitement in his face: "But that''s not your job." "It''s mine." "Saiyans are races who resemble humans in appearance, trait for trait." "The only exception is their Tail." The 9 took a deep breath. "Saiyans are a Warrior race that is born for war and destruction. Their temper is instable, can be cruel and prideful." "It is also a race that can be extremely kind, loving and peaceful." "But no matter what." He smiled: "A Saiyan is Strong." The 9 felt goosebumps. "A Low ss Saiyan posses enough might to blow the moon." They silently absorbed the shock!! "A Mid ss Saiyan can blow a Small." Their Breath was cut short! "A High ss Saiyan can easily blow up a gigantic like Jupiter." But he wasn''t nearly finished. "A Super Saiyan can blow up something like the Sun and even bigger stars with ease." Heughed: "That''s all you need to know, for now" "Let''s proceed this way." "The Normal Foot soldiers, will all turn into Low ss Saiyan Warrior." "The Commanders, will all turn into Mid ss Saiyan Warriors" "The Generals, will all turn into High ss Saiyan Warriors." Riboku sighed: "I see. So this is your way of augmenting our realm." OuKi narrowed his eyes: "KuKuKu!!! That''s seems interesting!!" "But you didn''t continue." He thick smile contained excitement: "What about the 10 Great Generals?" Marek grinned: "Surprise me." "I hope you will satisfy this Emperor." He then sighed: "Sooo" "What is your decision?" They all took a time to finally make a decision. Two men decided to abandon their armies. Gakuki and Hakuki: "As the Minister of War. I will focus on the military system overall." Gakuki nodded: "I also think there needs to be another General who gathers native soldiers." "I will do it too." The 8 all made the other choice. Although they felt a little bad about the little hypnosis, they understand the purpose of it. And they feel that this kind of powerhouse will not resort to any punny tricks, like forceful loyalty. Or they would have been the first under it! And actually after some yearsThe Empire will be as much their home as China. As for the Transformation. As Marek expected....They all asked their respective armies and a crushing majority epted. Once they''ve tasted what being that strong was, they couldn''t renounce it!! Strength is King after all!! He then looked at RiBoku: "Riboku, you will be the official Leader of the Supreme Court." His eyes were narrowed: "I believe you will not favor any state. You know better than that, right?" Riboku sighed: "That''s quite the task you burdened me with." He then looked at the others: "All the Generals and their respective armies are members of the Supreme Court." He smiled: "Behave in a way you will not shame me." "Well, that''s all for now." "It''s time for you all to wake up." He snapped his fingers. The Generals suddenly woke up their armies by their side. Their armies woke up from the effect of the Infinite Tsukoyomi. Their former god level-strength gone. They were in a weird immactend. In it were built different extremely advanced buildings. Able to host all of their people and more!! Much More!! The Complexe was so big, it could hold 1000 Times the number of soldiers here!! And separated on 10 Different Wings for each general and his people. The general looked a little faraway, only for their breathing to be cut off, to see the Earth!! A Single Man was flying, smiling widely: "Wee. My Friends." "This is the Headquarters of The Supreme Court." "The Moon." He then extended a Red King Piece. All the men who woke up, apart from Yotanwa''s, had their memories of their lives slightly altered. They weren''t Chinese anymore, they were Aesian!!! And the Man''s flying mightily before them was none other than their Emperor!! And with being Aesian they also inherited all the grudges, loves and passions of one!!! Yet they were still extremely loyal to their generals!! Marek chose to not ingrain a deep loyalty to the Crown. No! This is something he is nning to swiftly build himself!! The Emperor flew in the air, without any more words. The Red King Piece in his hands. He looked at the army! "Be Prepared. Thisis going to hurt." The King Piece Flickered, as her majestic Red Light Attaining everyone present!!! Cries of Pain were heard all over the ce!!! All the Generals felt the same pain, yet none of them even made a peep. Those were all monsters in tough skin. The Saiyan Traits made all their bodies slightly more muscr, their already savage aura much more animal!! And their tails added to the mix. Of course, only the generals kept their tails. Having so much Tailed Saiyans would be a cmity in the Full Moon. And like this, in this day. The First Saiyan army was born. And as the Generalspleted their transformation, their white Ki transformed into a Golden Ki one!!! ''This Impossible!!'' Marek widened his eyes!!! Nor because of the Transformation!!! But because their KI kept growing!!! Like a Soaring Dragon!! Until Blue Sparks Started appearing!!! -------------------------------------------- First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! HEY!!!! FIRST SAIYAN ARMY!!!! MORE ON THE ARMY ON THE NEXT CHAPTER!!! Also if you want to know the overall direction of the Story, I have posted an intersting Auxilliary Chapter giving some hints about the direction of the Kingdom Building. Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 100: Super Saiyan 2 Chapter 100: Super Saiyan 2 I would use the Goku SSJ3 RAP BEAT to listen to this chapter!!! ----------------------------------------------------- A little while ago. The gic modification of the King Piece was in progress. And as the Generals endured the hellish pain of evolution, slowly turning into full-fledged Saiyans they all suddenly felt the violent and extreme emotional fluctuations that this race gave them. So much powerful emotional change that it could even affect their own sentience. Yet, their approach to it seemed rather ''new''. If it was any other people in the world. Be it peerless martial artists like Zeno and Silva, unrivaled geniuses like Altair or Killua. This Kind of state of mind would be something they would reluctantly resist. Zeno and Silva tried to immediately calm down, so they can control their new found power. Altair and Killua also tried the same way. But those 9 People were different. Those 9 weren''t Martial Artists, Assassins or Bushin like Hou Ken. No, they were GREAT GENERALS!!! Their power never came from their martial Power!! Their strength only came from some chosen scarce sources !! Their MONSTRUOUS EGO!!! Their ENDLESS PRIDE! THEIR PRIMAL ANIMAL INSTINCT!! Their Martial might was ateponent, they didn''t even put that much emphasis on!!! So what happens When you give an endless pond of Ego, Pride. Saiyan Genes? Exponential Reaction!!! But not only that is needed for such a spike to ur! A lot of People are Prideful and Egotistical, so why ? Why did it happen to the 9 Monsters? As they felt all their emotions burn in their heart!! They didn''t try to fight it!! Because, as they became Saiyans, their sense, their deep Instinct had a sort of second awakening!! Or for the Strategical Types, it should be their first awakening!! Yet, this Awakening was different. Something much profound than simple Human instinct. A Higher Version, a More Optimal Version. Attaining levels of premonition, of irvoyance no human could even achieve in their lifetime!!! Absolute beastly, savage instinct!! Another perk of the Saiyan transformation!! The Great Generals knew they should fuse with that primitive instinct! Because they knew how important this was!!! Now was it all? What does a Saiyan need to Transform into a Super Saiyan? S-Cells?! Oh PleaseCells, really? What do they need have always been one thing!!! It is pure unadulterated Raging EMOTION!!! The Fuel of every Great Saiyans. Do they have it? Again...Oh Please, really? The question is not whether there is really enough Emotion in these people? The real question is Are there Great Generals roaming the world without Raging, endless Emotion fueling him? Not these 9!! Each Generals carried on their shoulders not the death of one friend, not that of one lover, not that of a family members. They carried the grief of millions of Fallen Friends, they carried the tears, hope and dreams of whole nations! There is none who live with sadness and grief as much as they do!! So much. That Rage became a default mode, they could activate by will!! Their rage, their sadness, was already the power moving their limbs, their souls, and their mind!!! Their powerful instinct at this moment told them one thing. TO EMBRACE THEIR RAGE!!! Their Saiyan genes giving wings to their scarred minds! As their minds reminded about everything they''ve been going through since the time they first touched a de!! Every defeat!! Every victory!!! Everyrade!! Every moment of happiness and every moment of grief!!! All found a certain Emotion that triggered their transformation!! Each one of felt a Transcendant and Powerful emotion invade them!!! Two people had tears across their face, as their looked back on their life. Wallowing in their regrets. Sadness and Regret For Riboku and Kyou! Some cried their lungs out!! Their chest burning from their cheer anger!!! The Hatred against the world! The Pain of Betrayal and Deception still on their hearts!! Rage and For Kanki, Hakuki and Bakuki! Oneughed maniacally, and one, for the first time ever smiled, as they looked to what they''ve down to arrive to where they are. Feeling that the world is already in their grasp!! Pride and Vainglory For Yotanwa and Ousen!! Finally two alsoughed loudly! Sometime they would sound like Roaring Lions, other times they would sound like excited children. The both looked at their army, encouraging them from the back. Feeling that ''The Battlefield of Dreams'' is in their grasp!!! They then looked at their monarch, his somewhat anxious expression encouraging them to break their limits!! Satisfaction for the bottom of their heart, growing with their Ki!! BattleHunger and Excitement for Ou Ki and Ren Pa!! Now that they were at SSJ, and as they were about to rest. They felt something inside them roar again!! Their Instinct!! It told them! Like the time Goku and Vegeta knew, from their guts!! There is a superior Form!!! And their body is not nearing their limits!! NoTheir bodies are at their limit! But so what?! Would they have roamed they battlefield, fighting steel, starvation, deception, defeat, victoryFor Decades without knowing how to break their limits? If notBreaking through their limits is a General Specialty. It is this exact thing that give purpose to their Existence! If they couldn''t break through their limits Like Ouki did when Fighting OuKen! Like Kanki when he would pierce the Battlefield with a regiment, gambling the life and death of a whole country in a single move! Like Kyou has gone from a pampered maid to a City cmity just burning by passion alone! Like Riboku who rose up from disgrace to be the Strongest of Three Heavens of Zhao! Like Yotanwa, little princess she was united the Unconquerable Mountain Tribes! Like OuSen would eventually push his thinking process to the realm of insanity to win the Zhao Campaign! Would they call themselves Great General under the Heavens?!! They are not Martial ArtistsGoing through the Four Phases of The Super Saiyan was meaningless. What they need was not understanding of their bodies!! What they need is to push everything they posses to their utmost, unreachable limit!! """""""""AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"""""""""" Every one of them cried his lungs out!! As they felt the Barrier stopping their body break apart!! And like a WaterGate, Endless Ki flew out!!! Their hair turning into a majestic Yellow gold color!! The Blue Sparks of the Super Saiyan 2 appeared !!! The first one to actually attain the form is KanKi, his ponytailpletely turning into a spiking, long yellow hair!! His cruel eyes were now green blue. He clenched his fists, powerfully!!! As he smiled: "I don''t like to owe people. But there is just no way to repay that, is there?" Kanki smiled at the Flying Hegemon. The Next was Yotanwa, her orange hair turned golden as she became even more mesmerizing than ever! Her beautiful face and wild face conforming with her Saiyan genes, made her look like an Amazon Empress! Here long golden hair flickering in the wind. From her chest, to her waist, to her legs, she remained unchanged, yet somehow, she became more shapely. A real Amazon Empress, indeed Straight out from Greek Legends! Ouki''s hair was liberated as it floated in the space, following his every movement. Golden, his form even more imposing! His beard also turning gold!! Like he was a Mighty Shenlong!! RenPa''s hair grew spiked from the back reaching his shoulders!! His domineering aura bing even more absurdly domineering!! Side by Side they looked like Civilization Ending War Gods!! Riboku, kept his calm as he still was in trance, from the feeling of sadness, yet of absolute power he felt. He felt like Son Gohan against Cell, powerful yet reluctant. Kyou was still lightly in tears but still kept herposure, as her helmet broke apart, making her look like a gold Valkyrie! Ousen''s helmet broke down as his hair spiked up in the Air!! His mood still calm observing closely his body!! Hakuki and Bakuki in their transcendent super Saiyan state were kneeling worship and Loyalty in their eyes. In their eyesThey just started serving him, yet this Emperor already gave them, so much. In their eyes genuine happiness and bliss. Suddenly the Emperor startedughing widely, riled up by all their power levels: "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHHAH" "Vegeta-san won''t believe this !!!!" Marek then slowly calmed down: "Super Saiyan 1 than Super Saiyan 2...This is nothing short of a miracle." "It seems I underestimated you." "Miracles, are after all your Bread an Butter!!" "This Emperor is delighted!!!" The 9 Generals looked down at their Saiyan Army feeling the sense of kinship only Saiyans felt toward another. They then looked at the Thrilled Emperor. Immediately as ifmunicating via telepathy. The 9 Kneeled at the same time. Extreme gratitude and worship in their eyes. In this little while they did not only became stronger, and had better intincts. No...It was much profound than that. They became new people. Understanding who they were, what they were and the meaning of their existence. And this is what the Super Saiyan Transformation was all about!! Finallying to understanding with one''s profound nature and indentity. Like Goku and Gohan did!!! RenPa was the one who looked up to the Hegemon, smiling teasingly as he cried with all his Lungs: "GLORY TO THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" The Other Generals followed!! "GLORY TO THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" Immediately the One Million Saiyan Army knelt before the Flying Monarch: "GLORY TO THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" Like One Man, with passion, blood-lust and worship!! "GLORY TO THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!!" Deep Pride and Vainglory. "GLORY TO THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" This was the man who started it all!! The man who gave them the power to defend against the world!! The power to war!: The power to protect!! AND the Power to Kill!!! This was Marek Vega!!! AND HE WAS THE EMPEROR OF ALL SAIYANS!!! Marek a little surprised by this development smiled widely, as he subconsciously got into the Broly pose. Imagine that. In the Barren Land of the extraterrestrial Moon. A Million of Powerful Saiyans kneeling, their head practically touching the ground. Their eyes crawling with blood-lust, battle hunger and extreme Worship!!! Their collective Ki about to destroy the whole Moon just by existing!! On much higher pedestal 9 Super Saiyan 2, their golden coat of Ki, burning the air just by it''s simple existence. Their spiked hair, their vtile sparks!! Kneeling too, but with much more gratitude and love!!! And at the Top, flying his silhouette in front of the Earth''s, an Emperor with an Iconic Broly pose. Smiling Evilly, as the chant that could probably shake the whole Earth continued to resound endlessly: "GLORY TO THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" "GLORY TO THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!!" "GLORY TO THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" The Emperor finally spoke, his voice attaining every Saiyan there. "Let''s create History together!!!" All of them cried in unison: "YES YOUR MAJESTY!!!" A Blue Portal opened up. "Good." He then addressed Riboku. "Do you need me to submit all the Kings of China?" Riboku bowed: "Don''t worry I will take care of everythingYour majesty." Heughed in the air: "Then follow me. There is some things I need to show you all." "Let''s go." He smiled wickedly: "To the Ultimate Training Ground." Hunter X Hunter World, Dark Continent. Two silver haired Saiyans were standing on a pile of captured creatures. The Old man with the noticeable moustacheughed lightly: "WellQuite the odd ce, isn''t it?" His Son had a wicked smile: "This ce would be hell, if we were who we were back then." Zeno smiled: "It''s quite the curious endeavor, his Majesty sent us to aplish." "And here I thought he peaked with the Brotherhood''s training." Silva nodded, a little admiration in his eyes: "We never get bored with him, do we?" "How the hell does he keeping up with those ideas?" He marched carrying the 500 or so creatures like garbage as he flew in the air. Zeno flew in his Dragon Dive, carrying another 500 creatures. Those creatures were not as big as humans, but definitely not the standard 10 cm maximum. They couldn''t be called gigantic. They still didn''t posses human awareness, nor intelligence. Only animal instinct. Not having gone througth theplete process of evolution. Those were the content of the Special Mission. 1000 of ''that'' species, without human awareness. Yet if those 1000 were to drop on the Known continent There wouldn''t be enough Hunter Association Chairmans to save the day!!! They would be 999 Men short!! Zeno smiled: "SeriouslyWho could even think about using 1000 Chimera Ants Queens for training?" ------------------------------------------------------ First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! YAHOOOO!!!! And with that we will hold off on the Kingdom Arc for a while!!! I will leave you guessing the content of the Training....Spoiler! It''s Gonna be AWESOME. Also if you want to know the overall direction of the Story, I have posted an intersting Auxilliary Chapter giving some hints about the direction of the Kingdom Building. Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 101: Genesis Chapter 101: Genesis Monster Hunter World. Bathing in the Athmosphere of a magnificent blue. Where Monsters were legions, where species were infinite, and where the Danger was everywhere!! The Land of the Monsters Hunters!!! At the top.... Flying, ubridled by the woos of this magnificent world. A man was using his Sharingan, analyzing each life form, each change in weather, each ecosystem as his lips broke down into a smile. Fascinated by the beauty of such a ce. Behind him, His 9 Generals were quite interested in what''s happening there. He addressed them, his Sharingan still in full on analysis: "So..." "What do you think of this ce?" Yotanwaughed, the wild and savage aura of this world riling up her Mountain Queen side: "1 Hour ago. This world would have been hell in the world for my tribe." "Yet...I would still have wanted to y in it!!" She had a glint of disdain in her eyes: "But nowIt seems a little too weak." He nodded to Yotanwa''s response, his gaze moved, as Riboku spoke again: "I agree with Yotanwa." " While this world has some high level fighting strength. It is sparse and could easily be taken care of with an army." His smile grew bigger as his eyesnded on Hakuki. Yet when everyone saw problems, The minister of War saw the Potential of such a world. "This world seems to be the perfect way for an army to get stronger." Marek had an acknowledging gaze. "ButTheir Realms pose problem." Oukiughed, his long smile covering his face: "Kukuku!!! Quit teasing us your Majesty." "You already have some sneaky idea in your head, don''t you?" Ren Pa alsoughed: "He is, isn''t he?" Marek sighed: "FineYou are all quite the Impatient crew." The light on his Sharingan got more intense as he spoke: "Let''s first go over the benefits this world offers." "First, Variety of Supernatural enemies, with arge variety of powers. Large specter of species, in varying lifestyles and terrains." "Like the Hunter''s Guild too. It''s possible to engage these monsters in a vast scenarios." "Be itOne vs One, or a Team vs One or even a Flock of Monsters vs One Hunter" "This is a gold mine of battle experience, to be ready for any kind of situation and dealing with any kind of powers." "And the Most Important Part." Ren Paughed, his eyes turning sharp: "The Spoils of Hunt." Marek nodded: "The Armors made of the Monsters retain a great deal of the powers of the Monsters. Creating Armors with elemental, poison, and even blunt resistance." "Customized weapons." "And evenFor the more skilled soldiers" "Personal Mounts." "Each one of our soldiers could equip with an armor from material he hunted himself, ride a monster he hunted himselfAnd develop it''s own fighting style suiting itself." "TheoreticallyThis ce is a training paradise." Ousen intervened: "But only for human armies." Marek narrowed his eyes: "Indeed." "Now, let''s go over the reasons why this world is unusable." "First of allThere is the problem of Realm." "The Strongest are Large Busters at best and are extremely scarce." "Quite the weak challenge for a Saiyan Army." "The Number of Monsters is also a problem." "Our Army will continue to grow and the number of monsters will quickly plummet." "And the strongest and more interesting ones. The Elder Dragons are already so scarce." He sighed: "The Third is.Theck of natural flocking between the Strongest of Monsters making it easier targets." The General all nodded in acknowledgement, waiting for their Emperor who surely didn''t bring them here just to spout that! Marek smiled teasingly: "What if I told you the solution lied in one word?" All the 9 had an inquiring gaze: "Ants." All the 9 knew how serious he was so they kept their calm. Marek smiled looking back at them: "How much do you know about ants?" Heughed knowing he won''t get any significant answer from people living at 250 B.C: "First is their number and their ability to reproduce." "An Ant Queen can produce more than 800 ants per day." The Generals slowly came to an understanding "Their number is endless." He narrowed his eyes: "Would you believe it if I tell you" His piercing eyes didn''t miss the count of any creature. "There are actually more ants on this than there is people in the Astaroth Continent." Heughed lightly: "Secondly, Ants live in an extremely organized and well oiled colony." " They flock around each other and are even more organized and united than a pack of wolves." He narrowed his eyes: "They even have Queens, vassals, workers, reproducersSometimes you would even think they are sentient." The Generals slowly started understanding their Emperor''s point. Heughed lightly: "NowImagine that every monster here acts and breeds like an ant." He continued: "And imagine that I have a solution for the Realm Problem." Ren Pa Laughed, a little excited: "Now we are talking your Majesty!!!" Kanki smiled: "An endless resource of Material and Armors!!!" "My Men will surely like such a loot!!" He looked at his Generals: "Now" "Follow me." He said as his whole eye turn into a dark abyss. A Sphere of Anti Gravity. Around him and his Subjects. He then slowly rose up in space!!! Using his Rinnegan to counter the Vacuum of space, his Generals apanying him. Benefiting from his protection, they all flew with a speed defying even the concept of teleportation to a deserted ce in the Cosmos. And as the 9 Saiyans were floating in space, protected by the Dojustsu of the Emperor, they saw the back of the Emperor standing alone. His silhouette barely illuminated by the light of some faraway stars. He looked lonely, facing the endless abyss of the Cosmos. Yet, his back didn''t seem to flinch in the slightest. NoSomehow he felt even more in his element than ever before. Marek smiled, his whole eyes colored ck, showing that he had activated his Rinnegan. "First of all" "Let''s create a good training ground." As he spoke, Marek extended the range of his Byakugan to a Large Multi-Gctic Distance. His Rinnegan in a fric search and analysis. Gxy after another, Sr System after the other, stars and ck holes His Mighty eyes saw through the mystery of space and time. And in a fraction of second He saw Millions ofs, Thousands of Stars and Hundreds of Gxies. Each of the Hundreds of Gxies were thoroughly analyzed as he finally picked up 50 Cosmic bodies. Ors. He then calmly, like a maestro ying a sonata, moved in the tissue of the universe. His mouvement seemed quite artistic, like he was back, ying his violin, as he whispered to his the whole univerese, like the words of a lover: "Tengai Shinsei." The Maestro gave the order, and The Universe danced, The Gxies moved, and thes ran. Immediately each of the 50 Bodies moved in a speed surpassing the Speed of Light !!! Instantly Appearing before him. The 9 Generals were in shock as they witnessed their Emperor like a Deity summoning 50s to his side. Each one of them was Three to Fifty Times bigger than Earth. Some were frozen, some were hot, some were steamy, some were tropical. All Kind of weathers thrived in the 50s. All containing the same gasometry of the Earth. And yet all the 50 were all slowly and gently rotating in a circle around Marek like he was the center of the Universe. Like Subjects in a neurotic frenzy around their Emperor. As a Maestro, leading the orchestral prose of the gxies ands. He yed with the 50 Mass of Matter like it was nothing to him. His Rinnegan was indeed, something absurd. Something that shouldn''t exist. Like he was executing a ritual, magically he moved his hands and cluched them together as he pronounced: "Chibaku Tensei." Suddenly a powerful Gravitational force appeared as all the 50s disintegrated. Yet it didn''t seem Random, like the Standard version of the technique. No, thes were skillfully fragmented into distinct parts. His awakening gave him an incredible control over his power. Here were the Waters, there were the forests, the volcanos, the icebergs, the oceans. All was dposed in a somewhat berserk, yet ceremonial and solemn manner. Everything was mushed in ce like a piece of a gigantic puzzle. And slowly an enormous floating tform appeared. Like a floating ind. A Floating tform in the darkposite of Space where all theponents of the previouss all appeared. Hell even their Atmosphere werebined, giving it just the standard 80 Azote 20 Oxygen count. He then smiled, looking at his creation, like looking at a new born baby: "It''s time to put this big boy in orbit." He pronounced the words again: "Tengai Shinsei." Immediately a Burning Sun Traveled the Universe and stood just in ce just so this tform could have the standard day and night. His Rinnegan helped him a lot with these estimations. The Image was quite mysterious. The tform was orbiting around itself and the Sun. A Half Dark and another Day. There was something mystical about the scene. It was like assisting at the Genesis. Some ces were rather normal. The Sun uncovered. The Genesis of the Mountains, oceans, forests Some magical ces resembled more the Monster Hunter World. The Coral Hignds The Rotten Vales. The Elder Recess The Confluences of Fate. .And much more. This ce was magical. And some of the Generals already beganparing their Emperor to a living god. Creating a world out of nothing. Like a God of Creation. Marek observing his world sighed: "I tried my best to make it as Monster Friendly as possible." He then extended his hand and from it appeared a red cube: "Universal Four Red Yang Formation." The Red Cube Grew bigger and bigger until it epassed the whole tform!! Marek then clenched his hands! "Compression!!" The Red Cube then slowly deformed and stuck to every acre of thend like it was its new skin. Marek smiled: "This way even if Multi-Gctical level beings fight here. They can''t destroy the training ground." Of course, the barrier only protected the integrity of the core not the surface. He then turned to look at a Faraway ce as he pronounced: "Bansho Tennin." And with the same speed, all and I mean all the Creatures of the Monster Hunter World appeared in front of him. All were calm and dormant, under the hypnosis of the Emperor. He then skillfully proceeded to put each species in their most convenient habitat. Of course, this was easy. There is so much space. All the monster didn''t even fill up 0,5 percent of the Surface. Marek then looked at his Generals: "Let''s go down." The 10 Saiyansnded on top of an extremely High Mountain. "GoodIt seems the first phase is a sess." "NowWe wait." ----------------------------------------------- First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! And HERE I DROP THE HAMMER!! I bet no one of you saw this oneing!!! Hhhhhhhh But think about it..... If the Monsters of the MHW get into aburd levels like Gxy or even Universals!! If their already FTL Speed get even freakier!! Won''t the Armors and the Weapons made out of them be Freakish!! Won''t it double the Power of the Saiyan Army?!!! And imagine...All the Army dressed with AWESOME Monster Hunter Armors!!! Also...Do any of you know of the novel Isekai Tensei Soudouki? Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 102: Calamity in the Sword Sect. Chapter 102: Cmity in the Sword Sect. I would use the theme: Nier Automata Ost- Bipr Nightmare(Vocals) ------------------------------------------------------ Astaroth Continent. Martial Mountain Range. A Mature woman was skillfully walking down the MountainIn trance reminiscing about what happened hours ago. ''The First SentenceShe doesn''t stop getting stronger with time.'' ''Her talent is limitless.'' Looking in the direction of the Sect, she sighed deeply, pain in her heart. She used the powerful Impulse on her legs to get as far as possible, as fast as possible. Trying to make it back to the sect as far as possible. Finally with all her effort, she crossed the distance, making in in front of the Gates of The Sword Sect. But as she overexerted her body, she started spurting Blood!! "Sect Ancestor!!" Immediately a bandaged man appeared by her side,nding her his shoulder. The man was in even more pitying form than she was, but he was more worried about the woman. "Sect Ancestor! Are you okay?!" She lightlyughed: "Don''t worryI am getting better already." The man had a reproachful gaze: "Sect Ancestor. You shouldn''t have gone to meet the other 9 Hermits in this State." She sneered: "And let them think that something was amiss in our Sword Sect. Wouldn''t they love to hear that? Those Old Bastards!!" "Look!! I am getting better already!!" The Man had a heavy heart as he looked as her state. "We made a bad move, Sect Ancestor." She advanced, her beloved sect finally uncovering before her eyes. Yet, what was before, a Millennia Martial Art Haven, didn''t even retain a particle of it''s once great glory. Would you believe it? If they told you this Sect was brimming with splendor only weeks ago? A Hidden Paradise on Astaroth. Great White and Golden immacte arches! Great Building from different cultures. Proving the International character of the sect. The Spanish like influence of Saharian Architecture. The Turkish like way of craft of the Oriental part of the Astaroth Continent. And even the immacte clean style of the Federation. SurelyA Jewel of a ce. A Cultural Treasure, and a Feast of the eyes. The Effort and Sweat of endless generations of disciples of different identities. It wasn''t only that. The ce was a Natural little paradise too. Big and Shining blue Pounds. Mountains so big they would make the Everest look like a t rock. Gardens and Forest where the most beautiful beast, and most mysterious herbs lived in a nigh perfect ecosystem. Sect disciples training from the sunrise to deep in the night. Geniuses fighting geniuses. Student living in bliss of learning the profound art of wielding the sword. It was bliss. A Little Happy ce of hers. Something she protected for her whole, long and tortuous life. There was not a lot of Important things in her lifetime. After living such a long existence, she hase to despise a lot of things she deemed precious in her earlier youth. YetThe Sect was always ''Home'' for her. And this Home todayFaced disaster. First of allSword Marks.Sword Marks were everywhere. The Buildings were destroyed all sliced into smithereens. Falling apart, like the remains of an Ancient civilization. You would see Mansions 10 Times bigger than castles, ripped from their core, and dposing like Ancient Beasts. Be it beautiful Roman-like Arches, the Cathedrale-like Mansions, the Big and Round Turkish and Arabian Buildings. Everything was reduced into sliced pieces. The Forests, were erased from existence, as the blood of the Beautiful Prized beasts previously roaming there, colored the green in crimson red. The Mountains were sliced in half as their peak touched the ground. Like Titans prostrating before a Bigger and Mysterious Power. The Ponds, as Big askes were divided into even parts, in a perpetual way. Like the Bibilical Parting of the Sea! The Sect Ancestor felt her heart getting ripped from her chest just witnessing such a tragic sight. "What in the past is in the past. We can''t change it, can we?" She advanced sometimes wobbling, yet still trying to appear mighty. No matter how useless. Her disciples needed that. OhHer disciplesLet''s talk about that... As soon as she made her first stepsThe disgusting stench of warm blood invaded her nostrils. Even after being cleaned multiple times, the Blood was still persisting. The odor of death and battle will persist here for a long time. And not only the odor. Soon in her sightsSome little buildings of fortune where hastly builtTo ''Amodate'' the disciples. The Issue was They were all cut. Without exception, all had an injury. The disciples were limping away, their tendons cut off. The Seniors were still bleeding uncontrobly after god knows how many treatments. The Elders, some didn''t even make it. The Supreme Elder, with some exceptionsAll were still passed out, in aa, drenched in their whole blood. Keep in mind. Those were not the disciples of a little siege, of a remote oriental region. NoThose were the real deal. Country Level or Above. NO QUESTION ASKED!! Any disciple would give a Maou a run for his Money. Each Senior would whoop Serafall''s cute little ass. Each Elder would fight Raditz to the death. The Supreme Elders are Busters. The Woman tending here and there the wounded, the dying and to the recovering; finally made it to her abode. By her side, the young man that was apanying her, she sighed: "We did make a miscalction." "I didn''t expect it toe to swords." And for her She was one of the Legendary 10 Hermits of the Martial Alliance. Looked up as a reference in the whole continent. Someone on a level between the 5th Sentence and The 3rd of the Saharos Empire. A Star Buster, persay She opened her Kimono revealing her still beautiful body, but before one could even wallow in the beauty of her form. One would have to throw up a hundred time over. In her pale, perfect abdomen, was a deep cut, so deep that even her intestines were showing. The Cut soared until her chest as her bountiful breast was split like a watermelon, revealing her bloody ribs. To say, that she was gravely wounded was a grave understatement. This strike was, in her own words: ''Two inches away from death'' She took off her top. As the Young man looking the other way sighed: "I still can''t believe it." "Graceful, ethereal and Extremely Talented." "That''s all we knew of her until know." He sighed: "When she made her way back." "All the Sect Members were trembling with Fear." The Sect Ancestor skillfully resewed her half Meter long wound, like pain didn''t mean anything to her. She sighed: "So she is back. Thank God for that Letter." She narrowed her eyes, rage in her tone: "Well. I hope that freaking Rwa Empire Princess had her share of fun. I really hope so." "Ruining all my efforts to iste all outside information from reaching her." "I hope her twoughs were worth my whole sect." She took a deep breath, as she remembered the scene, she just witnessed back at the Martial Mountain Chain. "Is she still at the Ghost Mountain?" "I have some news to discuss with her." She dressed up again. But as she was about to leave the young man took her hand. "Sect Ancestor. Be cautions. She is dangerous." His palm was sweaty, his whole arm was trembling, as deeply ingrained in his eyes, fear resided like home. ''Is this really the Sect Master?'' The Sect ancestor kindly shook off his grip: "Don''t worry about me." "Unlike you. I actually knew about her real persona from the beginning." "I am her Master, after all." "That''s why I tried to keep her isted from the rest." She took a deep breath, as she got out: "Shepletely ruined this ce, didn''t she?" Feeling a little better she elerated to appear in front of the only Mountain still standing. She made another swift step, instantly appearing before, what seemed like a Gigantic Shinto Shrine. A this height, the whole ce seemed like a Sky Shrine. Bathing in the Orange light of dawn. The light and fleeting clouds in the background. The gigantic Memorial tombstones. Each one of them held a Golden engraved name. ''First Master of the Sword Sect.'' ''Second Master of the Sword Sect'' . . . . ''23rd Master of the Sword Sect'' Those were all her 23 Precious and now dead disciples. And from there a mysterious spectral energy was appearing and manifesting as their bodies. The Woman sighed: ''Spectral Apparition'' ''The Secret technique of the High Shrine of the Sword Sect.'' ''It summons the souls of the Previous Masters of the Sword Sect in Spectral Form.'' ''Their Strength and Speed are the same, if not enhanced by several times.'' ''Their attacks are deadly for people who do not have soul protection. No matter the realm, if your soul is damaged. You are done.'' Sheughed lightly, as she scrutinized the 23 Spectral Powerhouses even surpassing their prime,shing out with every fiber of their power, at one beautiful, shapely silhouette. She was wearing an Oriental light outfit. So light it could drive countries crazy. A Blindfold on her eyes. Shapely was understatement. A BIG understatement Busty Chest, but still firmly in ce as she moved. Her Slim Waist, covered in the back by her two sheathed Scimitars. Curvy and Ample Bottom, yet it didn''t get int the way of her long legs movement. Her slender bare arms in the air were moving, as if she was not fighting but dancing. Her whole lower body was moving like it was seducing the Heavens itself in her dance, as she dodged strike after the other. Swiftly and easily, like she wasn''t wrestling with life and death, she continued her oriental-like dance. It looked somewhat real and unreal at the same time. Every Star Shattering, sword, every attack was Surpassing the Speed of light by several levels. Yet they somehow found a way to nevernd. 23 Monster Specters, that only needed one sessful strike to kill. Yet the Danseuse didn''t even need to unsheathe her Scimitars. A Shattering gorgeous smile on her lips she continued to dance, like she was the center of the Universe. Basking in the bliss of her own world. Sometimes you would hear her giggling, as her impable footwork, took charge of rendering any strikepletely useless. The 23th Enlightened Martial Artists looked like a bunch of clowns trying to grip at air. The sound of her steps against thend even resounded into a beautiful melody. The Percussions, the danseuse and the 23 Specters that even started to get tired. What a ridiculous scene, isn''t it? How do Specters even get tired anyway? The Woman sighed, dread in her eyes: ''She wasn''t crowned as ''The Most beautiful to ever hold a Sword'' for nothing.'' And as if only detecting the presence of the Sect Ancestor now, the blindfolded woman stopped: "OhMasterYou are back." She saw the beautiful silhouette''s slender arms slowly reaching out to the Scimitars behind her back. An amused voice was heard. "Tough LuckMaybe you will get me next time." Yet the Scimitars didn''t even seem to be out of their Sheath, that they were back. After the click sound. The 23 Specters disintegrated into smithereens. The silhouette finally stopped her alluring dance. Using her slender, immacte fingers she took off her blindfold. She marched swiftly, as the silhouette turned into a breathtaking beauty. Navy Blue Hair following her like an immortal carpet. A the end of her floating hair, dark grey tips. Her Heterochrome eyes were a curious mix of grey and yellow, shining lightly in the Sunlight. A deep grey left eye, and a shining sun-like right one. Her whole face was ever-changing, wrestling between the liveliness and warmth of the Summer and the coldness and ruthlessness of the Winter. Quite beffiting of someone from ''that'' Dynasty, wouldn''t you say? Was she the Winter or was she the Summer today? Hard to sayVery Hard to say And it''s certainly not her Imperial Little Brother who will know the answer!!! The slightly revealing clothes she was wearing, showed her immacte white skin. Her beautiful rosy lips, parted into a slightly teasing smile: "Did the meeting go well?" The Woman sighed: "You''ve got quite the gall to ask me that." She looked at the cheerful, joyful smile she was making at her. This was the woman that destroyed all her sect in a fit of rage. The unstoppable person that was 2 inches short of Killing her. "Coming back like nothing happened after what you did." No one could stop her. As disciple after the other were getting sliced off like a meat on board. The Elders fighting back like little children resisting an Adult. The Supreme Elders put on a much, much more ridiculous disy than the Specters. In the History of all the Marital Alliance. Only the Ten Hermits had the Power of taking on their entire sects. To think there was a senior disciple able to do that +the Hermit in questionAnd easily at that. She was never even scratched. This was the woman admired and Hailed as ''The Sword-Maiden''. Object of love and worship of all the members of the Martial Alliance. Yet, nowShe became an unforgettable nightmare. Her most talented disciple to date. The only one to have ever surpassed her. And not by a little. Her Talent even surpassing those of the Saharos Empire. And not by a little. Her teasing smile still on, she responded with a little ridicule: "You were the ones who stood in my way." Her smile grew wider, feline, and more beautiful than ever: "And the one who can stand in the way of Kosem Vega getting to her brother, isn''t born yet" The Mocking and Prideful tone only grew, as she sounded weirdly like a certain Emperor: "And never will be...Master." Chapter 103: Ambition Chapter 103: Ambition The Sect Ancestor felt the ominous aura she was beginning to exude and calmly responded: "I got wind of the Saharos Empire''s involvement. They were already cutting all your roads back home" "Your life is much more important, than some two-bit county sized Empire." "Why don''t you understand that?" Herugh grew, her beautiful voice filled with derision: "It''s you that don''t understand, Master." "I said" Her voice became much colder, her aura already making the wounded Ancestor incapable of movement: "The One who can Stand in the way of KOSEM VEGA getting to her brother ISN''T BORN YET!!!" Her voice then calmed down a notch: "Be it the Saharian Clowns!! Be it the Ancient Gods!! Be it your beloved Sword God!!!" "Nothing and no one can stop me!!!" The Master took a deep breath: "Such a waste of talent." "You could have ascended by now." "Yet here you are squabbling with Duchies and Principalities in a Pathetic Drowning Continent." "The Sword God will wee you in his ranks anytime." Kosem sat casually on the ground, a yful smile on: "So you had another vision, from the Sword GodI see." The Woman sat in front of her: "This is the first time the Sword God is this insistent." "The reason of my presence here in the Astaroth Continent is exactly to find people like you." "The Sword God isn''t an existence any of us can afford to disobey." Kosemughed, a defying re on, with the same Imperial Pride of her brother: "I spit in the mouth of the Sword God!! No one can tell me what to do!" The Woman who originated from another Continent.A much, much stronger one, felt her pride challenged: "I already told you!!" "This Conitnent have been ''drowning'' for Millenials. Since Lorengar''s time.." "The Existence of the King Piece is the only indicator you need to understand that" "It hadpletely lost it hooks." "Even the Saharos Empire is trying to find a way out!" "All the people here are doomed. You are one of the few chosen who can ascend. Don''t anger the Sword God for no reason." "In little over some decades, it willpletely drown." "Not even the Sword God himself can save it." AsSuper ssified information was revealed. Kosem was indifferent, even a little bored. She had heard this speech a thousand times, by now. Her yful eyes then turned even more feline, like the sultry eyes of a Subus: "Why don''t you try with your first candidate again?" The Woman sighed: "Aeleis Rozankranz is different, Kosem." "She has backing." Kosem snickered: "I thought your Sword God was able to split apart the Great Oceans with one swing." "How could the tiny Saharos Empire scare him?" The woman titled her head in negation: "You already know my response." She took some water from a cup and threw it in the air. "But since we are talking about Aeleis" The Water transformed into a form of Mental recording only Martial artist are able to perform. Kosem, saw the image of a flowery strike that reaped apart the Astaroth Continent. It shed with a powerful strike from the Orient!! Kosem''s eyes showed a little interest in the Thunder Dragon that shed with this sword: "It seems she got over whatever was blocking her progression." "It will be even more fun when I take her head." Her yellow and grey eyes brimming with cold bloodlust. Her Master narrowed her eyes, a scolding tone on: "Why would you even want to fight that monster?!" Kosem sneered: "What are you talking about?" "Isn''t that obvious?" "Why would I refuse the call of the Sword God?" "Why would I fight Aeleis?" Both the colors of her eyes were shining ominously: "They are all my enemies." She spoke casually, yet with unmovable belief: "Mal will unite the whole Primordial Realm, after all." Her Master seemed to hear the most absurd thing in the world. As her disciple seemed to finally reveal the reason behind her refusals, behind her weird behavior. And it seems like words only lunatics would say. ''Not the Astaroth Continent. But the Whole Primordial Realm. Is she sane?!!'' "What are you talking about?" "Do you know you could be erased from existence just by pronouncing these words?" Kosem smiled beautifully: "He will and He can" She swiftly took her Scimitars from her waist. "I will make it so that he can." She yed with her beautiful shining des, casually announcing her deepest aspiration. An aspiration thattter influenced her brother''s: "I will be the Strongest." Her heterochrome eyes shining in the sunrise like prized gems. "And I will make him the Emperor of the World." The Woman took a deep breath: ''The Vega Dynasty people are really as crazy as rumored.'' ''Is she really talking about something as absurd as World Conquest?'' Her eyes were brimming with stone cold determination. "You think I don''t know of you purposefully cutting me off the Empire?" "If I didn''t receive the letter from my Sweet Mal" She had a cruel gaze on her yellow and grey eyes: "You would be all dead by now." She sighed, her eyes turning into sad kitten ones, like a those of a tragic actress: "He is a big boy Emperor now. And I can''t even be by his side." "Who will protect him if I am not there?" " Huhh??!!! Those stupid Imperial Guards?!!" She then took a deep breath, calming the worry in her heart: "The only reason I am back is to honor my pact with you." "You teach me how to fight." " I win the International Sect Tournament for you so you can lead the Martial Alliance." The Woman sighed: "You like to act stupid, don''t you?" "The Only reason you are back here is because you think that Showing the extent of your Power in a High-Profile Event would deter the Other Countries from attacking your Home Empire." She grinned: "I tried to be nice about it. You had to make me look bad." Then her eyes turned bored again, as she stood up, her beautiful sultry silhouette disappearing in the sunrise: "Whatever" "I am sacrificing time with my Little MalSo you need to be grateful anyway." The Woman sighed again: ''Refusing the call of the Sword God, just to serve this failure of a Prince. Is she a genius or a very stupid woman?'' ''Such shameShe is as talented as Aeleis. Or even more'' ''Given that she is only human.'' ''Mal Vega.'' She narrowed her eyes: ''It seems I need to take care of him.'' On the other sideSitting, her short skirt revealing her white crossed legs, she was smiling beautifully, genuinely, her beautiful yellow and grey eyes reading a piece of paper like looking at the most precious thing in the world: Elder Sister, I thank my fortune today, that I am still able to write you these words. ''I could feel the worry in your previous letter. Worry not, for your dependable brother has ascended to the throne of his Ancestors and saved his people. I still hear of your feats; you are indeed the pride of our Empire. You have even joined the Headquarters of the Sword Sect and became a privileged disciple there. Yet that doesn''t ease the sorrow of your absence from my heart. I long to see your face everyday the sun rises, and hear your voice everyday the moon lingers. It has been years, I have changed, yet stayed the same. The Inter-sect Competition will be held in the Lan Empire, I will be attending it in a years'' time, I hope you grace my sight there. To you, My Kosem.'' Her eyes were smiling, yet her mouth was pouting: ''That BratSince when did he be that good with words.'' ''Or'' Her smiling eyes turning into raging ones: ''You''ve been cking off the previous times, didn''t you!!!'' ''Do you think you can trick your eldest sister!!'' ''I swear I will kill him!!!'' Monster Hunter World. An Emperor drinking with his generals, suddenly felt his back turn cold. Feeling genuine fear in his heart! Something his generals also detected; Oukiughed, somehow understanding this kind of expression: "Kukuku!!! It seems our Emperor also can get in trouble!!" Ren Paughed out loud: "Good!! Good!! We now found a way around him!!!" Marek was still too entranced, knowing that there is only one being in the Multiverse that could make him feel fear. ''Dammit!! I knew I shouldn''t have sent that letter!!'' And as the atmosphere turned weirdly silent A Blue Portal opened up. And from it appeared Two Silver HaIred Saiyans. These Two''s Calibre were in no way inferior to the 9 Generals, they were somehow equal. A sense of respect was sensed immediately from both parties. People of Caliber easily recognized each other after all. Zeno and Silva smiled lightly meeting thr gaze of the Powerful Generals. Zenoughed out: "It seems you have made quite the good recruits this timeYour Majesty." Marek nodded, looking at each of one of them: "We are going to aplish great things together. I know it." The then immediately kneeled before the Emperor, behind their backs the enormous amount of Chimera Ants. Silva spoke: "Sorry for the dy, your Majesty." Marek smiled: "NoYou came in just in time. Good Job Silva, Zeno." He then looked rather thrilled at the immobilized little creatures. He turned to exin to his retainers: "Those, are the ants, I told you about." "They are a rather interesting species." "They reproduce via Phagogenesis." "Those Queens can absorb the Gic codes, I just told you about, of the species they eat, and reproduce it in the next generation." He snickered: "For example" "If one queen only ate Elder Dragons." "All her offspring will resemble that" "And will be probably stronger than Elder Dragons." "And much more numerous." He narrowed his eyes: "Yet to do that." "They will need to drive the species to near extinction in the process." He smiled as he extended his arm in front of those Chimera Ants: "NowTell me." He then made a big cut on his arm as Blood dripped down from it. "What would happen if they drank the Legendary Super Saiyan''s Blood?" The Generals and the Members of the Zoldyck Family were all bbergasted as they watched the Emperor carefully pour an equivalent of one Gallon of Blood to each one of the 1000 Chimera Ants Queen Starving Mouths. Using his Naraka Path''s regenerative abilities there was no problem in that. The Chimera Ants Queens seemed to relish in the most delicious meals to date!!! Creepy Shrieks of Delight here and there. They were beasts after all!! He had arge smirk as he casually continued to exin, to the crowd witnessing the Absurdity of the situation: "It certainly not enough to turn their offspring into Saiyans." "It''s not even enough to turn them into sentient beings." He had arge evil smile. "But it is certainly enough to produce an offspring with some pseudo S-Cells, pseudo legendary S-Cells." He had a bigugh: "And with S-Cellses the possibility of attaining Higher Realms." He then looked at the rest of the world he created: "And with the help of those S-Cells. They can certainly start hunting around here." He had a look ressembling that of a mad scientist: "And with them preying and absorbing the gical codes of the species." "We will have much stronger versions of the Monsters of the Monster Hunter World." "We will also have hybridation between species." Heughed lightly, as he announced: "In Practiclly Two WeeksAll the species in this world." "Will be extinct." "Giving ce to Hordes and Hordes of unending Chimera Ants VariantsLooking exactly like them." "Only when the fast train of reproduction grew into an incontroble rate." "Will the life and death struggle between the different species happen." "It will be a beautiful sight to witness." "Different Kings and Queen fighting out in a unending fight for hegemony." His smile grew even bigger: "In about a Month or So." " The struggle with life and death activating the Monstruous Zenkai Boosts of the Legendary S Cells and the constant cannibalistic behavior, creating even stronger Mutated species and augmenting the number of S-Cells in each of the Monsters." Heughed lightly: "Will Make the by then, Billion numbers of Monsters there." "Peak even at Gctic Level Powerhouses." He smiled lightly. "And Maybe" "After Several Years or so" "As some powerful Kings and Queen continue to consume the skyrocketing numbers of S-Cells" "There maybe even Species reaching the Universal Level." "They will probably be as scarce as the Elder Dragons." He smirked: "But I do look forward to it" He then dispersed all the powered up Chimera Ants Queens all over thend!!! "Give me a good show, dear Chimera Ants." He sighed. ''The King Piece made those estimations, so they should be urate.'' ''It even gave me an image of potential, new species and their powers.'' ''GoodIn about two to three weeks it should be ready.'' ''The Ultimate training ground.'' He looked at this Generals. "I will exin the organization of the Training ground." "A Point System will be created for all the soldiers." "The point system will rate the soldiers by contribution and feats." "The rating of the point system will be given by each general to his own men." "Depending of what you need the most in your army." "Each General having full authority over the training regime of their army." "Only one rule is mandatory for all soldiers and Generals alike." "Each soldier needs to hunt his own armor and to tame his own mount." "Each Zone will be rated from F-ss to SSS-ss" "The F-ss to D ss will be known as the Beginner ss." "All the monsters there are from City Level to Country level." "Those are for the Human SoldiersThose who just came out from the Rating Game, those from the Vassal States or those from the Altaesian Empire." "Only the top recruits of each promotion get to turn into Saiyans." "The D-ss to A-ss ZonesAre Zones from the Continental Level to the Star Level." "The S ss are Sr System Level colonies." "The SS ss are Gctic level." He had an excited smile: "The SSS ss is for Universal level Colonies." "The Database of all the Monsters will be updated every day." ------------------------------------------- First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! YAHOOOO!!!! More Worldbuilding and work on the army!!! Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 104: Four Great Marshalls Chapter 104: Four Great Marshalls I would rmend listening to Assassin''s Creeed Odyssey: Legend of the Eagle Bearer. ------------------------------------------- 2 Weeks Later. In the 2 weeks, the previously frail and war-torn Aesian Empire had inconceivable changes. 80 Cites out of a 100 were built. And the popce cooped up in the Capital finally could see, the surprise that It''s Emperor was brewing the whole time. Gigantic buildings, with different styles and cultural influence, the Trukish influence of the Vega Dynasty''s craft was still present. Yet it was brought to a new light, a never seen before level. A Fine craft, matching the entricities of Modern Architectures with the deep immovable cultural roots of the Country. The Citizen knew that everything changedYet somehow it still felt like home. The Poption guided swiftly with new engines they thought they could never see. Magic and ssic Trains, cars, and even Airnes. The New futuristic city made them feel ufortable, yet somewhat still at home. They felt like they were in those advanced empires. It was indeedA Revolution. A whole country rebuilt in two month''s time. A new civilian system, new technologies, and new cities, new lifestylesCompletely unpredictable new careersEverything was changing And it was for the best. It was jumpA Thousand Old jump in time. But it was a jump that had to bepleted. For in the eyes of it''s Emperor The Atleasians don''t need to be only the strongest, but the wisest, the happiest and the healthiest. As days passed and as they grew more and more ustomed to thefort they never had even before the war. From a medieval society to a modern, night futuristic city. It was quite the big jump, a scary oneBut would the Supreme Council not be aware of that? As they were transported, a rather interesting video guide was broadcast all over the numerous cities of the Empire. Where two cute girls were exining how to work, and how to live in the new cities. Shirley and Nunnaly were adorable, approachable and somewhat rtable with a movie star look. So they were the perfect people for the job. Step by step adaptation programs, Tutorials, education seminars The Two girls were put in Charge and were killing it. The Empire was slowly adapting to it''s revolution, and it''s people were getting ustomed to it''s changes. Military drafting announcement were also broadcast as soon as possible all over the Empire too. After all This is a Military Empire. The treatment of the Soldiers was much more advantageous. Rewards, promotion, even saiyan''s evolution. And with the Charisma of each great general living and sometime even ruling different regions of the Empire. The Military Drafting was destined to be a sess. The Instatement of the Great General System was made public. The Generals strength were said to be on par with the Higher Up of the Saharos Empire and the Zoldyck Family!!! Just the existence of such personas made breathing much easier in the Empire. Their names were thrown. But the Poption had yet to get to know them. SoonWords of the Ultimate Training Ground, of the Saiyan Transformation will leak out and create havock in the Empire. But for nowA much more curious Rumor was romaing the Empire. This Rumor began gaining momentum as soon as the Poption settled in and examined a weird phenomenon. On the sky of the Imperial CityFour little inds were floating, slowly rotating around the city like 4 Guardian Angels. If one had a piercing eye, or if one looked at them in the night. They would see that in top of each Ind were statues made with precious and invaluable gems. They were gigantic, so big one would wonder how could the ind not fall from it''s cheer weight. The first one was that of a Great and Gracious Falcon made of Ruby! The Second one was that of a Gold Roaring Lion!! The Third one was that of a Giant Ape made of Jade!!! The Fourth one was that of a Dark Sleeping Bear made of Obesidian!! The Craft of the Devils was indeed at the level of art!!! The Question is.What did this Statues mean? A Rumor took over the whole country in little time. Was it an Urban Legend? Was it real? No one knew If the 4 Marshalls really existed in the Empire? It is said that in each one of the 4 inds lived a transcendent being that could only be rivaled by the Emperor himself. Those beings are thest pirs of the Empire. ''If the 4 Marshalls fall, the Empire will follow it.'' This Four Being were known as the Four Marshalls and lived out of worldly affairs, in seclusion waiting to strike when the Empire is in danger. Some even decided to enroll just to meet those ''Legends''. While the Military had their legends, the civilians were also put on a pedestal. After all, division between the popce is a BIG NO. The Supreme Council being in majority a non-military organizationforted the civilians. Also as the numerous evacuation procedures were getting more and moreplicated. The Second Vizir, the Third and the Fourth had to make their first public appearances. Masterful ones. The were charismatic leaders, talking and guiding a poption was in their genes. And just like thatWords of the First Noble Family of the Empire was known. The El Britania Family was immediately understood by the poption as the most powerful Family after the Imperial Family. Quite like the Saharan Family was to the Vega Dynasty before their betrayal. Some people were doubtful. But quite frankly, the Vizir''s charisma was unmatched. Euphemia natural warmth and kindness. Schneizel''s grace and panache. Cornelia''s charisma and leadership. It was quite difficult to not like them. And they were civilians too The presence of the Zoldyck Family in the Noble Families Camp. And the fact that the Four Marshalls don''t seem to be a pure Military corp, gave a sense of equilibrium between the Civilian and the Military. Medical care, EducationMagical and Scientific academies Everything was in march. And as time advanced the Imperial Capital became more and more deserted until no one was there anymore. After all the Imperial Capital was thest to be rebuilt. While the ns for the Magic Citadelle and Scientific Ones were put on hold. At the Top of the Imperial Castle, where the Supreme Council has just ended their meeting Lelouch sighed, by his side Cornelia back from her duties as governor of the Wind: "He did it. He really did." "Rebuilding an Empire in 4 Weeks." Corneliaughed: "You were also a big help. You and Schneizel. Everything was nned ordingly and swiftly." She had a longing gaze: "The Proof he isn''t even here and you are overseeing everything." Lelouch smiled lightly: "Great General Riboku''s insight were also helpful." "He is from an Ancient Culture too. He can rte in a much easier way to the poption." Cornelia sighed: "And I thought you and Schneizel were monstersHow can a man adapt to technology that fast?" Lelouch snickered: "You didn''t see Hakuki, Bakuki and Ousen." "They''ve been cooped in the Military Ministry for 2 Weeks." Cornelia narrowed her eyes, an inquiring gaze on. Lelouch sighed, admiration in his words: "They areing up with a new way of warfare. They said." "They are also working on integrating the gains from the Monster Hunter World into the army." "Analyzing each of the hundreds of species of monster to see which one would benefit their style the most." "Riboku only came to report their insights and go back." "But he seemed useful so I tried to consult with him in new ways of Improving the Integration of Medieval Culture with Futuristic culture." "Going through the process himselfHis insights were really useful." "The Man wasn''t First Minister for nothing. He has more experience doing my job than I am." The Fourth Vizir nodded in agreement looking up to the floating inds in the sky. "Are the rumors really true?" "These Four inds." ".I know they are inhabited for now." Lelouch nodded, a knowing smile on his face: "I can''t tell you a lot." "It''s a really tight information. Restricted to the Imperial Family and me." "But all I can tell you is that those rumors didn''te from air." Corneliaughed lightly: "And are they really as strong as in the rumors?" Lelouch sighed: "You are really taking words from my mouth aren''t you?" "They are definitely rivals to his Majesty." Cornelia''s eyes opened up widely: "SeriouslyDo we really need people with such strength in the Empire?" Lelouch took a deep breath: "I can''t say I am not worried." "Although I have my doubts about Red Falcon." "Shining Lion, Berserk Green Ape and Drunken Bear are even more loyal than the Great Generals." "Some of them even surpass some members of the Brotherhood." Cornelia sighed: "Wellthat''s a relief." "You should get used to it. From now on. Our subjects will only grow stronger with time." He had a slight smile: "And when we open the gate to ''that world''It will be even more absurd." Lelouch took a deep breath, a worried gaze on, his lively aura turning solemn: "Get prepared, Cornelia." Cornelia had an inquiring gaze on: "Mrs. Bulma''s birthday is in two days." Lelouch sighed, exasperated: "I tried my best to convince him. The Empresses too." "But he is stubborn." " It is already impossible to change his mind." "He is training with the Marshalls for now." Lelouch tilted his head in destion: "He is fighting And he is fighting to win." "Prepare your heart, my sister." " It''s going to be a slug fest." Hyperbolic Time Chamber. In a well built manor was a man carefully sitting in his office different piece of jewels in his hands as, he worked with terrible precision and dexterity on beautiful pieces of jewelry. The man was working until deep in the night after training his strongest subjects to date. 4 Men so strong they could rival him. 4 Legendary Super SaiyansOther than him. Actually the select few of the people in the Multiverse whom the Astaroth King Piece could transform into that. Marek quite tired still found the strength to wake up and engage in a deep and extremely skilled work like Jewelry Crafting. In front of himTwo Crowns already made during his years of training here. Jewelry Crafting was an Old Tradition of the Vega Dynasty that had died with time. Lorengar Vega, known as The Great Conqueror forged all his Empresses crowns himself. He was known to be also an excellent violinist. Those two traditions were kept in the Culture of the Vega Dynasty. Even if Mal was quite mediocre at both of them, at the time, he learned the basics of each one of those disciplines. Marek''s made all that knowledge blossom on a transcendent level. His eyes and talent were on a heavenly level after all Pertaining the tradition, Marek Vega knew he had to make the crowns himself, sooner orter. And as he already knew he had to craft a jewel cor for Bulma''s birthday anyway, he took the chance to work on two crowns: Shahrazad''s and Roygun''s. Shahrazad was clear green, made from the finest emerald crystal in the whole Astaroth Continent. It had quite the beautiful design as it looked like wild shards of crystals were intertwining with flowery motives. Like the crown of an Elven Queen. Roygun''s was much bigger, and it''s form was quite intriguing, as it looked like a winged golden and topaz creatureIt''s wings had the form of beautiful horns. The Crown in topaz to suit her yellow feline eyes and had a grand design so it could even make her horns look more beautiful. By his side in the middle of the night, as Marek was working on Bulma''s present. Appeared at the entrance a man, his back against the door, he wore a red Caftan, and a dark cape. Showing the image of a Falcon: "If you pass on sleep again todayI might kick your ass tomorrow in training." He had an arrogant smirk on his face. Marekughed lightly: "You''ve been saying the same thing for thest 3 years." "I would like to actually see you do it. Red Falcon." Red Falcon smiled lightly: "Wouldn''t that be too weird?" "A Subject stronger than his Emperor? Huh?" Suddenly an even more arrogant voice came on: "What are you saying? How is that weird?" "A Subject more powerful than his EmperorIsn''t that me?" The Emperorughed out: "GoodYou all became even cockier with time." " All Marshalls needs to have that kind of confidence anyway, Shining Lion." Shining Lion looked at the Crowns, a look of a connoisseur on: "Your MajestyQuite the Craft you''ve got there" "There is nothing more beautiful than love indeed" Suddenly a quite and rather timid voice was heard: "LoveWhat is that?" Marekughed lightly: "You would get to experience it, quite soon. Green Ape." Berserk Green Ape had a questioning gaze: "Is it like what Drunken Bear says? How all women are over him, now that he is a Marshall?" Marek was a little pissed off: "That Little Bastard!!" "How dare he teach you something like that?!!" Red Falcon sighed: "You are the one who just let him roam the Primordial Realm like a ticking time-bomb." Marek sighed back: "WellHe isn''t the kind that wants to train a lot." "And somehow he is also the kind who knows what he needs to do best, to improve himself." Red Falcon tilted his head in frustration: "StillA Marshall of your Empire going around, drinking himself to death and getting rejected over and over by women." "What a great image for your country!" Marekughed a little evilly: "Red Falcon, don''t be nave" "Who will believe a guy like that to be a Marshall, anyway? Hehehehe" He then looked at Berserk Ape: "HeyDon''t believe the bullshit that guy is spouting!!" "If it''s not about how strong he isEverything else is garbage!!" Shining Lion looking at the Crowns suddenly had a realization: "This" "Those crownsaren''t made of normal materials, are they?" Red Falcon''s eyes narrowed, a little pissed that he had missed such a detail: "NowI see why you have been working so hard on those crowns." Marekughed lightly: "YesThey are made of the Grail, the Holy Grail of the DXD World." Red Falcon smiled: "GoodLet those weaklings fight against each other!!" Shinning Lion nodded: "That''s quite the good gift indeed" Marek smiled lightly: "They are weaklings but they aren''t stupid" "They must already know that this is a move to create more tension in their alliance." The Holy Grail was stolen from the DxD World!!! By the Brotherhood!! It was quite big when delivered to Marek. It''s powers even surpassed the Sephiroth Grail possessed by Valerie Tepes! ------------------------------------------- First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Thank you for your Patience...And I hope you will not be disapointed by the iing Dragon Ball Arc.... I have been ROAMING the Web for a HUNDRED Years to find Arts that fit the Female (OG) Characters I will be posting them shortly after, with their due credits of course!! Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 105: The Disappearence of the Holy Grail. Chapter 105: The Disappearence of the Holy Grail. DxD World. The World was once again plunged in Chaos!! The News of the disappearance of the Holy Grail from the Vatican Headquarters already reaching the whole alliance. Was it the Chaos Brigade? Was it someone else? Who knows? The Higher Ups of each faction had an ideaBut everyone stood still. Everyone kept their cool. Nobody wants his faction to end up like Sirzechs Lucifer and Ajuka Belzebub or the still until nowatose Indra. Kuoh Academy. Two High School Students were attending to their studies, in the same tense atmosphere they have been going in thatst week. Be it the Gremory Princess who came out of bed, knowing that her brother will be brought back to life, the Sitri Princess''s passive aggressive behavior. And those of the ult Research Club were also quite on guard too. The least to say is that the mood of their ss was quite ruined. Ise heeding the order of his Master started avoiding them. ''WellThey just saw the Emperor take their Maou''s head.'' ''It''s quite understandable.'' WellA day like the othersWas it? And as the ring of the bell signing the end of school, they took the way to their house. Suddenly, a hooded silhouette appeared in their back. The two Saiyan''s attention focused there. ''Their movement technique is really magnificent.'' ''As expected of the Brotherhood created by his Majesty.'' The Hooded man smiled lightly: "If you are asked anything about the Holy Grail. implete ignorance." "Help in the investigation." "They will find squat anyway." "If you are asked about IndraCompletely Deny any requests." Deep Killing intent dripping from his voice: "If the Hindu Panteon wants it''s filthy God back." "They would need to bring it back themselves." The two nodded deeply as the hooded man disappeared like he wasn''t there to begin with. Mere minutester, they received a summoning message from Azazel. Matsuda smiled widely: "It seems something interesting will finally happen." They arrived at the Hyoudou Residence, as they entered, they felt the reluctant atmosphere. Motohamaughed: "It seems we are not very wee, Matsuda." Matsuda titled his head in destion: "Such a shame. Being hated by such cute girls breaks my heart." The two made their first step in the living room, where people of different factions were present. ''They are hiding Kuroka, LeFay and Ophis'' ''Quite the sneaky bunch~'' Matsuda had a glint of rage in his eyes: ''So even when we try to ally with you...You still try to keep secrets.'' ''Ise, huh?!'' Motohama''s smile only gotrger: ''Good for usIf they don''t appear before us we won''t be forced to protect them.'' ''For some reason'' ''The Supreme Council wants Cao Cao''s n to go through.'' They then looked at the people present here. ''Julio, Griselda, IrinaThe Church People, indeed'' ''It seems it''s really about the Holy Grail.'' ''The Brotherhood''sworkbined with Roygun''s own is already at a ster level.'' Matsuda''s eyes then traversed the room finallynding on the Crimson Princess. ''Quite the Fiery Gaze, she got there..~'' The Tension was electric!! The Two Saiyans who somehow appeared to have be even more powerful than before, made them even more tense. The Church Members had suspicion all over their faces. The Sitri Members had a solemn gaze on. The Gremory Peerage had a silent rage brewing. YetThis kind of atmosphere may prove to be difficult for normal people. But it was Heaven for Saiyans. The two silently sat like vicious cobras in a jungle. Motohama spoke elegantly, his sharp eyes, even sharper, his tongue much glibber than before. He after all, learned from the best. "We are sorry for the dy. I suppose there is an emergency." "If you could be fast. I have duties to attend to in the Agares House." Azazel at the top nodded, his red eyes, slowly turning more somber as days passed by. He gave the word to Griselda. The Beautiful seraph had a deep gaze, her eyes flickering between inquiry and suspicion: "The Holy Grail has been stolen." Motohama and Matsuda absorbed the words swiftly, without being the least fazed. Issei was the first to burst into exmation: "Who did that? Is it the Khaos Brigade?" Xenovia and Asia were shocked: "What? Who would dare?" The Devil Peerage were reacting. Yet those of the Heaven''s faction, Azazel and the Saiyans were weirdly silent. The both in a silent stare off. Matsuda and Motohama slightly smiling. Soon after everyone''s reaction, Sitri and Gremory realized that something was silently brewing. The atmosphere wasn''t right. Griselda, DulioThe Both of them weren''t responding at any questions, only silently looking at the two Saiyans. The tension could be cut by a knife. YetThe two men seemed like a fish in a pond. Rias Gremory and Souna Sitri realized that something was amiss. These two weren''t summoned to help but to be probed. Noticing the long haunting the silence, Motohama spoke: "Is it rted to the Khaos Brigade?" Griselda Quarta spoke silently: "We can''t bepletely certain yet" "But I hope you will help us find the culprits." Motohama smiled lightly: "Of course. Miss SeraphWe''ve been assigned to deal with the Khaos Brigade, after all." "You can count on our total cooperation." The Meaning was clear. ''No Matter how you use us you won''t be able to find anything.'' Azazel sighed: "This event has riled up the Vatican''s faction opposing the Alliance." "Be on alert, these days" "I also feel that the ''Khaos Brigade'' is up to something." The Emphasis on ''Khaos Brigade'' is clear. Azazel is referencing the faction responsible for this rob. Matsudaughed lightly: "WellThose are some good words. Azazel-sensei." Motohama had a sneaky smile on: "We will be on alert." "We prefer to not be embarked in the dealings of church, tho" And as they were about to leave, Azazel spoke on more time: "The Indian Faction is getting restless too" Motohama snickered, deep mockery in his tone : "WellThat''s such a shame" "I wonder why~" All the members here have heard of the feat of the Emperor Marek VegaTurning Indra into a Vegetable with one look. Those that were present there had goosebumps just remembering such a Feat. Matsudaughed in response: "ReallyWhy are they that restless? Isn''t Shiva relieved?" "After allWasn''t he preparing to wage war against him?" A Super ssified information was dropped like it was nothing!!! Azazel narrowed his eyes, as well as the Seraphs too The Members of the Underworld were as surprised as the rest Azazel sighed: "Even if they were going to war" "Indra is still a great asset for the Hindu Gods. And a Leader of the Hindu Faction." Motohamaughed: "In Other worlds, the Hindu Gods failed to bring him back." "How can such incapable people be this arrogant, I wonder?" Issei tightened his grip: "Are you really going to act like that?" "I don''t know Indra-sama personally but there must be a lot of people depending on him." Motohama titled his head: "So you were approached by some members of the Hindu Faction." Ise was fazed on the spot. Motohama continued: "Aren''t you quite softhearted?" Matsuda sighed: "You don''t get it. Hyoudou " "Indra attacked the Emperor" He had an intense glint in his eyes: "Do you even know the meaning of that?" "What is happening to Indra is already a great lenience on our part." "It is already causing quite the internal division as it is" "If this Information is revealedto the people" "WellWar would be inevitable." Motohama snickered: "That if you could call what will happen war." Matsuda looked at Azazel: "Don''t push our buttons too much, Sensei" "We may be coboratorsBut this is the Emperor you are talking about." He smiled lightly: "Either they find a way themselves, like big boysOr they ept their fate." The two stood up. "As alwaysA pleasure to talk to you." Just as they were about to live. Julio, who couldn''t contain his aversion any longer spoke meaningful words: "God''s mercy and grace is still present in this world." "The Holy Grail is a symbol of all his teachings and misericord." "Stealing is insulting the belief of Billions People on the." Motohama sneered before responding: "Well.Belief is such a weird thing" "Everyone needs to believe in something greater, something surpassing himEveryone needs to chose someone to rely on." "Some Chose, Holy Teachings and Prayer." "Other Chose Power." Motohama retorted with immense charisma: "I, myself, chose to belief in the man who wins his wars and loves his people." He had sneaky smile, without even sparing Dulio a look: "Such a shame" "Others will believe in the Kindness and misericord of an Entity who drove nearly all it''s believers to extinction" The Seraphs had deep rage in their eyes!! This was a tant insult!! A retort that couldn''t be denied "Trying to aplish for Hundred of Years what my Emperor did in two Seconds" He had a deep and admirative gaze: "Sadly, for youYou don''t know what ''real'' kindness is" Griselda who couldn''t contain her anger: "Is that so? I hope your Emperor, is there to look after you." The Both the back against them, the eyes on the door smiled evilly ''Bingo~'' Azazel wanted to stop the Seraph but failed to do so in time!! ''Did they find out anything?'' After a short pauseThe two advanced, in a normal pace. Yet their brain was in full steamy work! ''It seemsThat they are nning a thing after all.'' ''It''s exactly as ''he'' envisioned it.'' ''ReallyHow dumb is this Seraph? Spelling the beans at the slightest provocationSigh.'' ''She is nowhere as smart as Seekvaira-san.'' ''Well she is still gorgeous, tho!!'' The both advanced, and as they got out of the house.. They began to realize something amiss. Their heightened sense detecting that the lifeforce of all the rest of the citizen disapeared. They looked up in the SkySeeing that the color of itSeemed a Tad artificial. ''It must be LeFay.'' ''ReallyTheir Magic is so convenient.'' Without even being aware of itThey''ve been transported to an artificial dimension. They used their Ki sense ''The Gremory Peerage, the Sitri, the Seraphs and even some others... '' ''The rebellious exorsists, I assume And this Human with great energy...'' ''Vasco StradaHuh?'' Motohama pushed his ss against his head: ''All these people, just to watch'' ''How Honored must we feel?'' The both knew that those weren''t the people they will have to face. NoThose people were ''official'' forces. Attacking them would result in arger conflicts. Their time spent with Lelouch and Cornelia atleast made them understand that. They were also briefed about the people, who would most likely try to get information out of them. Back at the Hyoudou ResidenceAll the members were watching the happenings live. Ise spoke: "Is that really going to be okay?" Azazel reassured: "Don''t worry..Their lives aren''t in dangerWe only need to get them to spill information." The Seraphs narrowed their gaze, Vasco Strada spoke his mind: "Leaving this to those people" Griselda spoke, aplicated expression on: "We can''t risk a diplomatic incident" And as they advanced. Those people''s steps resounded in the Dimension A Handsome silver haired devil was smiling calmly, as if he was waiting for the both to show up. By his sideHis Trustedrades who battled thick and thin with him. Aid back, monkey boy. Another handsome blond haired swordsman, holding Caliburn and ready to engage. Matsuda smiled lightly: ''They only bought the big boys, huh'' Motohama stopped in his tracks: "WellThat''s quite the wee you''ve prepared." He smirked, lightly touching his sses: "You know you are researched, don''t you?" "Vali Lucifer." ------------------------------------------------------ First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! This is thest Arc before the DBZ Arc....It is quite short(Only 2 Chaps) but had a quite great deal of intensity... Hope you will enjoy it!!! Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 106: Bad Decisions Chapter 106: Bad Decisions Vali wasid on his backas he spoke: "Where is it?" "The GraalThat is." Motohama responded: "WeirdYou struck me as a chatty dude" "GuessLooks are misleading" Vali opened his eyes: "You won''t answer my question?" Motohama titled his head: "Fine..You want response" "I don''t know!" "Ask the Khaos BrigadeYou are quite tight with them aren''t you?" Vali smirked: "I don''t believe you..Weirdly" "I also know for sure that the Khaos Brigade don''t have it" Matsuda smirked back: "Oh..You''ve investigated?" He had a long smile: "Tell me how did that turn out for you thest time? Motohama" Vali eyes opened in surprise!! Motohama had an evil grin: "I have also made a little investigation of my own, Matsuda!!" "SeeLittle Va-kun, here" "Is a poor mistreated little boyWho hates his Daddy and Grandaddy the most!!" Vali expression turned cold. Bikou seing Vali''s expression tried to calm him down. But without avail! ''Damn they had to push his buttons!!'' He didn''t stop: "His Mother used like a whore by the great Lucifer n" Azazel eyes opened up in Anger!!! The Gremory peerage was hearing about Vali''s past for the first time!! "Like the little bastard he wasHe was treated like trash!! Even more as a freak possessing a Sacred Gear!!" "So he leftescaping to Big Daddy''s Azazel arms." Matsuda grinned: "WellQuite the MessMotohama, to be honest!!" "ImagineActing like a cocky kid trying to get away from Big Daddy Azazel" "So you can prove you are one of the Big Boys now" "Asembling a squad of lost bozosTo exalt revenge" He had a mocking smile: "ONLY TO END UP WORKING FOR THE MAN YOU HATE THE MOST!!!" His eyes had cold fury!! As his Sacred Gear was in full work!!! (Divide!!) (Divide!!) (Divide!!) (Divide!!) (Divide!!) (Divide!!) (Divide!!) (Divide!!) But Motohama wasn''t finished: "So.... " "NoVa-kun~" "I don''t know where the Holy Grail is!!!" His Ki Skyrocketed!!! "But I sure do know where your whore of a Mother is!!!" "Abandoning you and recing you with those twins!!!" "HOW BEAUTIFUL!!! VALI KUN" "HOW MAREVELOUS!!!" The Moment he mentioned his mother''s whereabouts, the rage exploded!!! "I WILL KILL YOU!! YOU BASTARDS!!!" Azazel immediately realized something was amiss!! Why would they provoke him like this?!! Why would they make the confrontation a deadly match!! ''Unless....Their goal... From the Begining!!'' In a fraction of second...Azazel rethank his whole desicion making process...His Brain going in fullbustion!! In this operation....Something was deeply wrong. He cried his whole lungs in anger realizing just what he has just done!!! ''That Damn Monster!!!'' "VALI!!! NO!!!" Sona and Rias also immediately knew something was weird!!! They all collectively moved at their top speed!!! Arthur Pendragon, seeing the rage was blinding his leader''s judgement, cried: "Vali!! Calm Down!!!" Vali immediately chanted, the Empireo Juggernaut Drive chant, rage seeping in his every word!! "I, who is about to awaken," Wings of light spread from his body, and they are emitting demonic-powers. The pure-white armor is enveloped by very bright lights. Then from each of the jewels. "Am the White Dragon Emperor who will take thew down to the darkness." THE Chant began resounding "I walk the road of domination with infinite destruction and by piercing through the imaginary dream." The memories of all the past users dominated, followed his every action as demonic energy skyrocketed when he was about to chant thest verseAnger in his eyes "I shall be a pure Emperor of-?!!!!" And Then... ....Silence..... Such a silence that even thoseing there felt it. Something happened. Something irredeemable. Suddenly like the waning of a candle, the chant stoppedhis white energy waning Like it wasn''t in existence to begin with. The Jewel''s light faded The Past users voice disappeared Slowly, a morbid coughing voice was heard, as blood was sttered over the ground. Matsuda and Motohama''s face turned from their fake evil grin, to a sadwandering one Looking at the man standing before themDeep pity in their eyes. Albion sobbing voice resonated: "VALI!!!!" "YOU...YOU MONSTERS!!!" And as the light fadedThe White Dragon finally appearedA Look of deep disbelief on his young, nave eyes. Blood spurting from his mouth, he looked down on his chest. To take a good look at the Hidden de piercing it. Not hearing the reaction of hisradesHis noble character pushed him to turn his head with difficulty. What he found, crushed his already destroyed heart. "VALI!! KEEP YOURSELF AWAKE!!! REINFORCEMENT IS COMMING!!!" Arthur Pendragon, had a lightning covered handing from his heartHis eyes losing all luster. Already plunging in endless.slumber. Bikou''s head was torn out of ce by the slender hand of a beautiful woman. Each of the strikes were made at point nk pinpoint uracy with even a trace of hesitation. The timing, the strike, the speed, the stealth everthing was perfect. This wasn''t assassination but simply art...In it''s most morbid form. Albion was only grasping at straws...Even if they arrived...What could they do...Both the Sacred Gear and Host knew... This was the End. This power who was invading his body, was several time greater than DxD''s Dream or Ophis''s Infinity. Something the both of them couldn''t even begin toprehend. Vali''s tired neck turned onest timeTrying to at least a good lock At the man who could kill him. The Man who wields such a transcendant, immesurable power. Yet even that wasn''t possible. The only thing he saw was a hooded face. FinallyIn hisst momentsHe felt something grazing his cheeksHe looked up Only to findFeathers peacefully dropping from the sky His thought: ''Beautiful'' They felt even more mesmerizing than Azazel''sNot like those of a crow They were ck, yet it luster had a deep majesty to it. Like the abyss of a ceremonial night. They wereEagle Feathers. "You''ve suffered enough." "Farewell." The Dagger''s lethal power grew, the power even he, with his arrogance knew he couldn''t survive "PLEASE!!! PLEASE STOPP!!!" A Purple powerInvaded his Chest devouring not only his body, but his soul tooVali smirked: "I didn''t.... knew you were.... so emotional..." "...Albion" Obliterating his very sense of existence. He looked up in the air, reminiscing about his mother...About the man he saw as his own father.... ''I guess...I only caused you trouble...Azazel.'' The Power of Destruction slowly erased him from reality. Matsuda advanced meeting his gaze as Vali heard thest words he will ever hear: "Don''t worryI will atleast protect your mother. I promise you that." And as his whole body disappeared Apagnied with the wailing of the White Dragon. The most powerful Hakuryuukou to exist met his demise. The Man behind him finally could be seen, a hood hiding his eyes. He spoke shortly: "Good Job." The Two sighed, and sat down. Much more tired that they could have been fighting normally. Killua swiftly extracted his hand from Arthur''s torso and marched to their side. Patting in them on their Shoulders: "Let us take care of the rest." One of the Top 30 targets on the Assassin''s Organization must kill list. White Dragon Emperor, Vali Lucifer. Eliminated. Killed by Altair. The first to arrive was an enraged lillte Lolita: "VAAALLLIIII!!!" On top of her appeared a Gracious woman: "Bakud #63 -Saj Sabaku" She was immediately immobilized by curious ability. Luminent Chains binding her incontrobly!! "Let me Go!!! I NEED TO SAVE HIM!!!" Killua arrived by her side, and with a swift shop in the neck, made her pass out. Altair advanced, by his side Killua and Kassandra. The Three of them.... Indifferent smiles stered over their face. Dripping blood on their hand. Faced the iing crowd. Azazel had an enraged expression as he screamed: "WHERE IS VALI?!!" Altair said indifferently: "He is dead." "I killed him." He then asked: "Killing a Member of the Khaos Brigade" "Is that also considered a crime?" Azazel immediately used his Artificial Sacred Gear!! Ise raged!! "HOW MUCH MORE PEOPLE ARE YOU PLANNING TO KILL?!!" But before he could even transform, he felt a cold de on his neck. The Women cried in Horror!! This man could kill the Hakuryuukou in such a short time!! What could he do to their Ise!!! """"Ise!!"""" Feathers falling from the sky, he heard a calm voice, seeping on his ears, Like the bells of the reaper ringing in his mind about to take his life: "So you are the one his MajestyTook a liking to." "Your Friend..The Hakuryouko diedHispanions diedBecause he made bad decision." "Do you really do want to make those same decisions?" Issei felt deep fear in his heart!! This man could end his whole existence in an instant!! With a simple movement his life would be over!! "While you are still blessed by his Majesty''s favor." "Please make the right decisions." His seeping rage immediately calmed downAs he knewthe same way Vali didHe didn''t stand a chance. This was the intimidating factor of the Power of Destruction. The problem wasn''t himBut his CompanionsWas it worth it to lose them over an outrage?!! Seeing that Ise wasn''t nning on engaging anymore he sighed before disappearing and reappearing where he was. He then smiled at Azazel, a mocking grin on: "I have a message from his Majesty to you." His smile grew evenrger: "Little crowIf you n to y scheming wars with me" "At least make it worth my while." Suddenly a Howling sound invaded the whole ce!! As The Wolf Fenrir pounced on the Killer. But immediately a shing sound was hearding from above as a a giant golden axe decapitated the Wolf in one sh!!! Eivor descending mocked: "Animals will always be animalsWon''t they?" She thennded, at the side of Altair: "What a Lousy Mood!" "Let''s get out of here!!" Altair smiled geniuenly for the first time: "You wanted to decapitate that dog since you firstid your eyes on him..." "Now...Suddenly it''s not fun anymore?" Eivor responded casually: "WellCan you me me?" "The Crow there looks like he ate shit for breakfast." Kassandra Karate chopped Eivor''s head: "Mind your manners!" "What would her Majesty the Empress think?" She rubbed her head a look of fear on her eyes: "No! Please don''t tattle on me!!" Altair titled his head in exasperation, and retracted his hidden des: "I hope we will meet again. Hyoudou Issei." "Hopefully in a better situation." Altair turned around Killua following in his steps. Kassandra who finished from admonishing her sister, turned to meet the Princess''s gaze: "A Little adviceYou are Leaders" "The lives of all your peerage depends on your decisions." She smiled widely, as she turned around, Eivor following her tracks like an admonished puppy: "I don''t want to kill such cute girls. Please chose the right side." Nobody could stop her seeing that even Ophis was swiftly immobilized. As the Assassins got further and further, Kassandra spoke to Eivor: "Did you get Caliburn?" Eivor nodded: "Yepp!" "And Divine Dividing?" "Also!!" She used hermunication device, as she reported: "The Mission is a sess." She heard a calm voice: "GoodGet Back to the Base" The Four disappeared at the same time. Like they never were there to begin with. Back at the Killing God''s HQA Handsome Man was looking at the Astaroth Continent that his Brotherhood was about to shake to it''s core and sighed a big smile on his face. Ezio was having a good day at the office. The Assassination of Vali Lucifer before he turns good and certainly before the resurrection of the Ancient Devils was a top priority. If notHe could be used by Lucifer and Ajuka, as a new Super Maou to take over the new faction and calm down the division of the devils. After allThe Faction that died in the war will be loyal to the Old Satans Faction. Vali Lucifer inheriting the traits of the Lucifer and with the extra power of Divine Dividing could immediately turn all this faction to his side. Such a wild card needed to be destroyed as long as it is still politically correct to do so. When his head is still there to take as a Traitor to the Underworld. He needed to die. And stupid Azazelpletely mistaking targets...Presented his own surrogate son''s head on their doorstep. Would they refuse? Ezio sighed: ''It''s way too easy...Just get them a little apart from each other. And they are already making such amateurish mistakes.'' Indeed...If Sirzechs or Ajuka were still alive...They would have certainly been consulted...And they would have certainly seen trought such a scheme. ''I even doubt Serafall and Grayfia were consulted.'' After all...They were experts at Devil''s Politics. The Fact that Azazel considers more Vali as his own son than Lucifer''s yed against him. Using the Graal as a diversion and Vali as the primary target. The n was simple...yet swift. Motohama and Matsuda already knew, that at, all times...The Members of the Brotherhood, were monitoring Vali''s mouvement. And knew this was the crucial time to act. So they yed the Bad guys...And riled him up... Everything was for the Empire, after all... His Grandfather Rivezim Lucifer is even higher ranked in the list. He will surely die after he serves his purpose. While the other members of the Ancient Maou Faction are not taken into ount. At this momentOnly A Super Devil could create a disturbance. Milicas Gremory, Gasper di by the time they would have maturedThe Underworld would already be under the thumb of the Empire!! While Kuroka and LeFay were spared to not create even more hostility. After allOne should know when to be ruthless and when to be kind. This was also Altair''s and Ezio''s approach. Ezio sighed, a heavy heart on as he saw the message from the Imperial Capital: ''It seems the Birthday Finally arrived, huh...'' ------------------------------------------------------ First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! The next is the DBZ ARC... Prepare is all I am going to say...I''ve worked pretty hard on that one. Hope you will enjoy it!!! Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 107: Guests Chapter 107: Guests DBZ WorldPrincess Bulma Bulma''s birthday. Contrary to the original story. All the Z Fighters were there. Bulma was upset that the happy mood of her birthday party was a little ruined. But those who didn''t know a thing and even the Z fighter''s natural lively character took care of that. Vegeta was the most tensed one. Goku was destroying oceans of food as he always did. Gohan was a little worried but still was in a festive mood. YetEveryone was waiting for certain guestsTwo guest to be correct. One ally and one enemy. Bulma was fuming inside: ''That Brat! Who does he think he is?!!'' ''Comingte to my party!! He better brings me a good present!!'' YetIt was still quite the lively partyThe Bingo made it easier tho!! Suddenly.... Two Beings made their first appearance in front of Goku and Vegeta. "You are the one who defeated Frieza, huh?" Bulma and the rest of the Z Fighters looked at the iing God of Destruction with dread in their eyes. King Kai announced in the head of the Goku: "He is here!! The prediction was correct after all!!" Kibito Kai and the Old Kai had a solemn gaze: "I still think fighting him is a bad idea." Goku smiled goofily: "Yes! I am!!" Vegeta looking at him for the first time, felt his heart pounding as he confirmed his guess: ''It''s him after all!!'' He remembered the look of his father, the King of all Saiyans, prostrating before this God. ''Even after integrating Super Saiyan God into our base formIt''s still doesn''t seem enough.'' Whis smiled lightly: "It seems your premonition is correct after all, Beerus-sama." " I sense God Ki from themAlthough it is stillpletely untrained." Beerus narrowed his eyes: "So you are the Super Saiyan God?" Vegeta responded, with a defying prideful gare: "We both areSuper Saiyan Gods." Beerus had a cruel smile on: "I seeThen there is no qualm-Uhh!! What is this smell?" Whis also had an inquiring gaze: "It smells heavenlyBeerus-sama!!" Bulma had a glint of malice in her eyes: "Those are Pork ChopsDo you want to taste them?" Beerus seemed to hesitate before he relented immediately. Vegeta who have already been warned by Marek, still had a disbelieving gaze as he watched Beerus, go through the tes, like a te connoisseur. Their moans of Pleasurepletely destroying the powerful Impression they just exuded. Gokuughed quite amazed by their behavior: "I guess no one can resist foodhehehe" "Let''s fightter." "For nowLet''s eat and celebrate, Vegeta!!" Vegeta sighed, still deeply frightened of the God standing in front of him: "KakarottHow can you be thisid back?" " At any moment this person can destroy our like it''s nothing!" Son Goku smiled: "We can only do our best when the timese." Vegeta sighed getting up and searching for ways to appease the god of destruction. SuddenlyA Blue Portal Appeared on the boat. Intriguing even the Angel Whis, let alone the God of Destruction. Vegeta had a meaningful smirk on. ''Tch! Still this clingyDoesn''t he know any shame?'' Goku had a curious gaze. And from itA Familiar silhouette appeared, an Empress on each arm. The Beautiful Roygun and the Imperial Shahrazad, from each side. Bulma smiled lightly: ''So this is the Roygun Belphegor, Shahrazad been talking to me about.'' She had an admirative gaze. ''Is she really older than me? Wow'' Shahrazad visited Bulma frequently for business purposes. So they got acquainted quite well, bing quite close friends. HellShe even visited her when they were in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. But she never actually met Roygun Belphegor. Beerus stopped eating hiszy eyes, bing much more alive as he locked eyes with the Saiyaning from the portal. ''Another Saiyan?'' Whis, the strongest being in Universe 7Already had quite the serious face as despite not detecting any God Ki, an unknown sense of threat wasing from the man. Especially. Heughed in his usual manner, one hand over his mouth: "Well, well~!" "Beerus-sama, if you were still sluggish from your sleeping. It''s time to wake uppletely~" As the god of Destruction stuffed his face, he gruntedzily: "Huh? Are you serious?" He smiled lightly, his understanding eyes not leaving the Emperor: "He seems the kind who hides his game quite deeply~" As he began to observe the man adorned with dark green oriental attire, Imperial Grace following from his every movement. Goku and Vegeta doing the same, understanding that there was something different about the man before them. Son Goku was the first to tilt, a knowing smile on his face: "He attained it" Vegeta had an inquiring gaze: "What is it?" Son Goku responded: "I don''t know, it''s nameBut it''s a more of a state of a mind, a Martial Artist reaches." "I remembered, I got to it, just before the Cell Games." Vegeta who remembered the calm and immovable demaneor of Goku just before the Cell Games, tilted. ''Indeedit looks quite the same.'' ''But somehow.It''s different'' Goku also came to the same conclusion: "YesIt''s a little different." "He looks more like Kame Sennin." Suddenly, a pervy bold man appeared by Goku''s side: "You may not know it." "But it''s a state all experienced Martial Artists strive to achieve." "Its called Enlightenment." Kame voice was extremely serious: "Be AwareNo matter the Powerlevel An Enlightened person is dangerous." Goku nodded an excited smile on: "He became much stronger than before. Even I can tell that!!" His Four Vizirs followed his steps, and as the Emperor made a head signal each one of them took one of the seats to assist to ''the show''. Suddenly behind him appeared 9 Silhouettes!! Under Vegeta''s surprised eyes!! ''Saiyans!! 9 Saiyans!!'' All adorned with the Traditional Attire of the Aesian Empire, the Generals each with a country toppling charisma gave a somehow Heroic charisma. Each one of them, a grin on their face feeling the Sheer Gathering of Power. Present there. Vegeta, smirked looking at each one of them, gauging them out. Marek finally made eye contact with his friend, a little triumphing smile on. Feeling the powerful gaze of the Super Saiyan God, The Generals still kept their absolute calm, as Marek finally introduced them: "My Friends!" His Doubled voice immediately attracted the attention of the Godly Duo: ''A Fusion?'' Marek had hidden affection in his words: "Meet the Prince of all Saiyans. Prince Vegeta!" Vegeta had a moment of surprise, lingering in his eyes. He continued a meaningful smile on: "I expect him to be treated as such!! Am I clear?" The 9 responded calmly yet with conviction: "Yes! Your Majesty!!" As he observed the Strong and Charismatic Warriors before his eyes, their power already vastly surpassing any Saiyan from the Old Vegeta.. He smiled lightly, as he remembered a sentence the boy who was then weaker than him say: ''Keep in my mind. That wherever you went, you will always be the Prince of Saiyans.'' His smile grew a little deeper: "Not BadNot Bad at all. Kid." Marek grinned widely: "Why don''t you be honest! And say you were blown out of your feet!! Huh?!! Vegeta-san!!" He responded his smile only growing bigger: "Don''t get cocky with me!! You little bastard!!" The Members of the Bortherhood hidden in the Shadows, had murderous intention. But immediately calmed down seeing their Emperor heartyugh! "Vegeta-san will never change~Huh" "You have such temper~" "I feel sorry for you wife, sigh" Bulma bursted outughing, as Vegeta''s veins began appaering on his forehead!! Son Gokuughed as he tapped his rival''s shoulder: "Vegeta!! Somehow you seem in a happier mood than usual! I wonder why?" "Shut upp!! Kakarot!!" In a matter of seconds, the attention waspletely shifted from the God of Destruction. The Emperor had somewhat of a difficult face as he turned to ask the blue haired woman: "Hey! Bulma-sanDo you have enough food for 10 Saiyans?" The Mature woman on High heels approached the Emperor a reproachful gaze on: "Howe you never visit?" "And Why do hell are you sote anyway?!!" The Emperor felt his head suddenly nk out!! ''What?!!'' ''Am I really getting scolded?!!'' ''Again?!!'' He turned to seek some help from his Empresses, Shahrazad was covering her mouth silentlyughing her Emperor''s misfortune. Roygun yfully avoided eye contact. He had a pleading face, as he locked eyes with the Prince of Saiyans. He had a malicious gaze as he was enjoying his misfortune! In short, he was left alone to face the ''Storm''! This was a woman he couldn''t afford to contradict. He after all, owed her, her whole nation''s survival. And not only thatThe CapsulesThe Day to day need in alimentation, shelter, and financial aid. The Capsule Corp practically carried his whole Empire on its Shoulders. It''s safe to say that Bulma is the greatest benefactor of the Atleasian Empire. His Vizir who knew that the best, turned their face in another direction. She flicked his forehead. "You are like the others! Do I really need to make a party so that I can draw you out?!" "But Bulm!" "What?! Did you run out of portals?!" The Scolding continued long minutes, as the Emperor heard his ear off. Goku had sweat over his head: "Phew!! Bulma is still as scary as ever!" Suddenly having an epiphany he announced "I got you a Present!!!" Bulma responded stomping her heels on the ground: "I SHOULD HOPE SO!!! You ungrateful little bastard!!" The Emperor had a teasing smile: "NoIt''s something you will likeA lot!!" "Let me give it to you, now!!" He felt like a man grasping at straws. But he was atleast grasping at something. Bulma had a curious expression: "What is it?" Marek grinned, as a hooded man appeared by his side. bbergasting everyone present here!! As Even the God of Destruction couldn''t detect his presence! Whisughed: "It''s seems you still need some training Beerus-sama." He presented a luxurious jewelry case. Marek gave it to her: "HereThis is a presentIt''s also crafted from my hands." Bulma gave him a weird gaze: "What? Since when do you craft jewelry?" Marek had an annoyed expression: "It''s a Family Tradition." She nodded, as she opened the case to find a Magnificient ne!! It was golden with pearls of Jade in it. The Craft was as masterful as a person who possess the Rinnegan could be. The Detail, the artistic patterns, it looked like the most perfect piece in the world. Yet to some keen observers. Whis, Beerus, the Kais, in particr: ''This NeIt''s weak but there is godly energy in it!! And it''s not God Ki!! It feels somehow like magic!'' Bulmaughed loudly: "It''s beautiful!! You do have some redeeming qualities after all!!" Marek sighed quite tired: "Just Wear itBulma-san." He then winked to the Prince, a teasing smile on: "This also a present for you Vegeta-san!!" Vegeta had a weird gaze on. The Spoiled Princess wore it. And as she did!! The Cor started shinning covering her whole body in a warm beautiful golden light!! And as it disappeared. Kame Sennin was the first to talk! "WAHOOO!!! What a Beautiful present indeed!!" Krillin was deeply surprised: "BulmaYou!!!" Bulma looked at the other''s weird gaze, realizing that something was amiss. Whisughed lightly: "Well..If it isn''t an interesting item~!" He summoned a mirror in front of her. "WHAT?!!" There was deep excitement on her voice! She saw her current face. As young as when she was in the Namek Arc!!! Marek looked at Vegeta, a teasing smile: "Vegeta-san, what do you think of my~.!!" He evaded a Ki st mid sentence!! "And here I thought it was something worth my while!!" Marek titled his head: "Seriously what a kill joy~" Roygun who couldn''t believe there was actually someone more uptight than her husband on the world, titled her head feeling bad for the woman. Marek then turned to Bulma: "Keep the ne around your neck, at least once a day." "It''s made from a godly artifact. If you do thatYou will live as long as centuries without a wrinkle on your face!" Bulma who was still surprised by her transformation,ughed joyfully! "Good Boy!!! If you want anything from Ane!! Only Ask!!" The woman shamelessly reverted to calling herself Ane!! But atleast this time it suited her. Marek who already seemed worn out before even the fight started finally could sit down. His First Vizir by his side: "Thank God we stole that Holy Graal. That woman is a furry." Marek sighed: "Tell me about itI am already sweating." "I barely escaped." Shahrazad who sat by his side: "I told you to go visit her with me. It''s your fault~" He suddenly saw Vegeta appear before him. A little snicker in his face: "You look atleast, like you''ve not been cking off, Paper Emperor." Marek, once again,ughed heartily. For him, insults from Vegeta were a sign of closeness. "Don''t worryI will put on a great show." His eyes then became then extremely serious: "After allI still remember our discussion." Vegeta''s snicker also retracted a little turning into a light smile, as he turned around "Good." "But let me and Goku go first." His smile got wilder: "I atleast need to see how far I can go against him!" Marek had a rather warm smile: "Of course...." "Your majesty, The Prince." Vegeta made a little nod before he immediately disapeared. A little while after, Marek heard a little chuckle by his two sides. He looked only to find his Empresses and his Second and Fourth Vizirughing. "What is wrong?" Roygun a big smile on her face as she responded: "Honey~ Don''t you really see it?" Marek had a weird face: "What is it?" Roygun gripped his arm, as she spoke in his ears: "Your way of speech is practically the same. You two are practically carbon copies of each other~" The Emperor was immediately offended! "What? No way in hell!!!" Shahrazad spoke teasingly: "It''s okayHis Majesty does admire the Prince very much after all~" This time he was embarrassed: "What?!! Who the hell would admire that arrogant bastard!!?" "I am only here for Bulma!!" Cornelia smiled a little interested: "I find that somewhat endearing, your majesty~" "To think you had a big brother figure like that~" The Emperor seemed to fume as no one of his subject would hear his words: "The Hell?!! Why do I feel like talking to air!?" ------------------------------------------------------ ------------------------------------------------------ First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! FINALLY WE BEGIN THE DBZ ARC!!! The Fight is nigh!!! Hope you will enjoy it!!! Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 108: Gratitude Chapter 108: Gratitude The celebration this time began and ended with no turbulence an implicit agreement made between parties. Bulma having the best birthday of her life was a joy to be around now. The Ne never leaving her neck, as she strolled around,pletely in love with her renewed self. Slowly as the celebration continued, the tension picked up. More and more guests leaving, and less food to serve and eat. Leading to Goku''s and Vegeta''s fight with the God of Destruction. Marek spoke to his generals and the hidden members of the Brotherhood: "Look intently.This is what the Super Saiyan God looks like." "One of the more advanced form of the Saiyans." They all nodded and responded solemnly: """"""" Yes! Your Majesty!"""""" The Battle begun. And as the aftershock of the fight began to affect the environment. Marek Sighed: "Kassandra, Ezio, Kalluto and Eivor" They nodded silently before dispersing in the four Poles of the: "Four Yang Formation" Under Whis'' intrigued gaze. ''Intersting technique. Using their powers together made them skyrocket the power of the barrier.'' '' UmNot bad'' The Battle advancedAs it seemed like the three were in stalemate. Marekmented. ''He isn''t even using a Tenth of his power.'' ''This is appalling'' He smiled, deep excitement in his dark eyes: ''It seems I finally found a worthy foe.'' His Empresses by his side, and also a domineering blue haired beautywho since entering was humbled again and again, had a worrying gaze looking at the Emperor. Even if they aren''t as strongThey could seejust by experience. That Beerus isn''t even trying. All the members of the Atleasian Empire had the image of an invisible Emperor in their mind. But Looking at that MonsterNoAt that God. At That Destruction God. A Being capable of casually causing the demise of the universe. The Generals who had prideful faces, were at their turn humbled. He was strong. Immensely Strong. This Super Saiyan God whose power is on another ne altogether couldn''t even let him get a Tad serious. So Strong that even the Members of the Brotherhood had doubts concerning the oue of the fight. Preparing toy their lives immediately, would the need arise. A certain Eagle, was the most frustrated out of the bunch. ''Even after turning into a Super Saiyan And with the Help with the Destruction'' ''It''s'' ''Simply not enough.'' His Ambition colliding with the crushing strength of the foe at hand. Anyone would feel down. He took a deep breath. ''Even if this was the case'' ''I need to be prepared.'' ''His Majesty''s life is a priority.'' Shahrazad, her purple dark hair, slightly covering her purple eyes, sighed: ''Why would hee to fight such a monster?'' His eyes thennded on the Frustrated Super Saiyan God, whose pride was slowly crushed. By Immense Power. ''Do you really need to prove ''that'' to himThat much?'' She remembered back in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber when the love of her life got into the most dangerous training regime ever. ''He already seemed like he epted you.'' Lelouch sighed, speaking to his sibilings: "No Matter the world or the species. It alwayse to the same thing for Noble Families." Schneizel spoke rather calmly: "It''s all about Legacy." Euphemia had deep worry in her eyes: "But does he really need to fight that monster for that?" Schneizel titled his head: "It''s because he is that kind of Foethat he needs to fight him." Lelouch took a deep breath: "Legacy is what makes an Emperor what he is. It''s basis of his Persona, his self and source of his existence." Roygun was also slightly trembling. ''This Power.Compared to thisThe Bael''s destruction is simply a joke'' Yet the only person who seemed as calm as ake, unfazed, even a little amused was the Emperor himself. ''A Worthy Foe indeed'' He felt his blood boiling. ''This feeling again'' That exhrating feelingThe one he gets when he is about to struggle for Greatness. The Feeling that by beating the foe in front of him. His Quest to Greatness will only be more and more fulfilled. This an adversary who will test his limits. And will give him an answer to what kind of person he really is The God of Destruction fighting in the sky was also keeping an eye on the calm Emperor. The Both had the same arrogant smirk on their faces. '' '' That Cocky Bastard!!'' '' The Both even had the same thought in their head. And as the battle advanced the tension and anticipation only grew bigger. Whisughed lightly: "Oh My~" "It seems the battles will be more and more interesting~" FinallyAfter a long time spent resisting, the Two Saiyans dropped in front of the Emperor, reverting back to their base form. The two barely stood up on their knees. Looking up at the Emperor''s warm smile. "He is strongWay too strong. I don''t think even you turning into Super Saiyan would cut it." Vegeta prevented him. Goku noddedughing lightly: "He is super Strong!! I don''t see any way of defeating him!!" "We atleast evaded the Earth threat by not inviting Buu." "And he seemed to really like thishehehe." The Emperor''s warm smile only grew over his face. He then slowly stood up, as he put up a hand on each of their shoulders, clenching it strongly. Properly conveying his excitement: "Your battle was magnificent." " I, atleast,, know he has already taken a deep liking to you two." "You did a marvelous job." Vegeta sighed, a smile reappearing on his previously ashen face, realizing that no amount of words was going to stop him: "Show us" He had a sharp glint in his eyes: "What the Saiyan Emperor looks like" His hands rose from their shoulders, as he made his first step. Smiling, deep confidence in his eyes: "JustWatch me." He then looked up to the God of Destruction, who was also smiling. Already wondering how strong his next foe was. The Emperor sighed, and spoke in the air, as he took off his Turban: "My Dear Subjects" "I wanted to make this announcement the first time we go to war against Universal Level Empires in the Primordial Realm." He had a smug smile on: "But now seems as good of a time as any other." "What am I about to announce is the protocol to be followed in ''Worst Case'' Scenarios" The Generals felt a little heavy in their heart. Their connection with their Emperor was already deep. And this ''Worst Case'' Scenario could only mean one thing. Shahrazad and Roygun didn''t even want to listen. Esdeath felt her heart constrict. Lelouch sighed a difficult expression on. Marek had a defying smile as he continued: "Ifes a time, when I am rendered momentarily unable of ruling, or attending my duties as an Emperor." "Be it by recoverable death, long injury or Imprisonment" He spoke casually as if such happenings were only natural, as he slowly unbuttoned his Caftan: "The Full Authority over the Empire is to be given to two People." His Lean, yet muscr, frame. His Disheveled, long air. "The First Vizir of the Empire, Lelouch Vi Britania would be given authority over the Supreme Council, while" Hisrge chest started appearing, as the Emperor seemed to reverse back to a Pure Saiyan Being. "The Authority over the Four Great Military Orders is to be given to the First Marshall of the Empire, Red Falcon." He looked up at the God of Destruction again, slowly getting into fight mode, his domineering doubled voice ringing in everyone''s ears: "And if sadlytherees a timeWhen I am erased of existenceWithout a Hope of resurrection." His smile only grew bigger, as if the prospect of his own demise only made him enjoy himself more: "In that caseThe One to inherit my Throne would be Vegeta the Prince of all Saiyans." " By virtue of his Noble Saiyan lineage and his Prince Status." Marek looked eyes with Vegeta, as hepletely took off his Caftan. His Scar ridden, bare torso on disy. The Comprehension between this two was clear. The Legacy of the Saiyan race was already something passed on by Vegeta over to Marek. It''s only normal that he does the same. NoHe just deeply felt That with Vegeta as an Emperor. His own Legacy wouldn''t be ruined. His Vega Dynasty would be protectedand his will, respected. After allif there was a thing these two respectedIt was Legacy. The two only nodded without even spurting a word. The trust the two have built in the Hyperbolic Chamber was enough. Vegeta sighed a rare guenine smile: ''It seems that I need to up my training.'' He stared deeply at the back of the Emperor: ''For I am the Prince of SaiyansAfter All'' For the first time in nearly 20 years of existence, these words held substance, deep meaning and pride. Prince of Saiyan wasn''t not only a burden he has to carry for his destroyednd. NoFrom nowIt had a purpose, a function and a raison d''tre. That alonewill make Vegeta a better fighter than he would have ever been. The Emperor''s attention finally drifted to his foe. His Long Hair, floating in the wind, he shut his eyes. A Large smile on his face. He wallowed in this moment. As his Memory took him to the first time he came here. A Despairing newly crowned Prince. Searching desperately for a way to rebuild his destroyed Empire. Weakness for being unable to protect his homnd. Deep Shame for not being able to find any solution. In this little timeHe felt that he has grown beyond recognition. He didn''t know how muchJust sitting on that throne would make him evolve so much as a person. NowFeeling the Anxious eyes of his Retainers. People he felt honored he had by his side. Now.Here .He was truly an Emperor. His Memories continued to pile up. The DXD World strugglesHis first meeting with Roygun. The Members of the Supreme Council. His Vizirs The Formation of the Brotherhood. His precious time passed with each one of those kids, his Empresses by his side. Silva and Zeno and the Zoldyck Family. His GeneralsFrom the Hot Ou Ki and Ren Pa to the Mild Riboku, passing by the wild Yotanwa. All still believing in his victory. His new found Childhood at the Fairy Tail World. Erza, Mira Elfman and Lisana. The scarred Najenda. The Lost Akame. The Beautiful Esdeath. The Fierce Cornellia. His Beautiful Citizen who believed in him dearly. Linae''s scars.And Shahrazad''s warmthRoygun childish charm. Yoruichi''s spoiled cattiness "This is the Best." And from all these feelings, stemmed a joyful feeling: Deep Gratitude. Gratitude from the boy who kept trying all his life yet failed at everything he did. Gratitude from the man who abandoned the life that rejected all his aspirations. Gratitude that he was able to live to see the day he would stand here. And Show his People Who their Emperor really is!!! He opened his eyes finally. Revealing the Darkness of his Rinnegan to the world. His Hair spiking up revealing that he already essed ''The Wrath State''. Whis felt the threat from these eyes. ''This!!!'' Beerus refocused: "Interesting." Marek stomped on the ground and immediately charged at the God of Destruction!!! Beerus snickered: "Good SpeedBut" He prepared to retaliate when suddenly he stopped in his tracks, as his blow seemed to hit air. Whis smiled lightly. Beerus narrowed his eyes: ''An Illusion?!!'' And before he could react, he felt a big hand against his defenseless back and heard two words: "Shinra Tensei." Before he waspletely sted in a speed vastly surpassing Light on the Other Side of the Universe!!! Kibito Kai and the Supreme Kai were already on the edge of their seat!!! ''Such Might!!!'' Whisughed, amused by that move, as he used a Big Screen for all the Members staying here to watch. Meanwhile on the Other Side of the Universe. Just as easily, The God of Destruction regained his bearing from the surprise and immediately found his footing. But just as he stopped himself, he saw a deep dark sphere in front of him!!! The Emperor appearing in front of him didn''t waste a time and immediately joined his hands: "Chibaku Tensei!!" Several Size Rocks already encircled Beerus, still surprised by the development!! Yet, The God of Destruction didn''t even try to evade!! "Level 1" Rock after another started forming a celestial body as big as a. Yet it continued to grow!! "Level 2!!" The Concentration of Matter started to attain a boiling point!! Turning the whole body into a Shining Sun!! But this wasn''t the end!!! "Level 3" The Body Continued to grow!! And the Heat disappeared!! As a Hole appeared in Space!!! Indeed! It was a ck Hole!!! The Z Fighters seeing such a feat were bbergasted!! Vegeta narrowed his eyes: "Those eyes.This Power." Bulma expression turned solemn: "Gravity ManiptionBut on a much Higher Scale. Able to even Create a ck Hole in no time." This power was indeed transcendent!! ButWas this Enough? To Take on A God of Destruction?!! "Is this all you''ve got?" Cracks appeared on the ck Hole. "Don''t disappoint meMortal" The ck Hole broke apart!! And from it appeared a casual Beerus without even the trace of a scratch on his body. Marek smiled: "Don''t worry" He had a defying gaze: "After today" "I guarantee you, you will know what fear is" This was only the first move. Both of them didn''t even use a shred of their power. YetFrom the looks of it. This battle already seemed to surpass thest one in scale. "Such gal" "Let''s see if you can back up those words, Mortal." ------------------------------------------------------ First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! NEXT IS THE BIG FIGHT!!!! YEAAAAH!!!! A really long fight too!!! I hope you will enjoy it as much as I enjoyed wrItting it. Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 109: Warm up!! Chapter 109: Warm up!! I would use Emergence of Talents to read this one!! ----------------------------------------------------- The Two smirked, immense pride and arrogance in their eyes before immediately disappearing each one of them skyrocketing on the way of the other, entering into a Mythological Melee!!! And to the surprise of everyone it was a stalemate!! While the power level of the God of destruction clearly outsses that of Marek. Beerus didn''t seem able to take a hold of the advantage! Whis narrowed his eyes, a long smile on: "Oh my~Those eyes.How lucky~" Son Goku, Krillin and Kame Sennin, aka the most martial art inclined of the Z Fighters were bbergasted by the sight. And Not because of Marek putting up a fight against the God of Destruction. Goku was the first to speak a solemn aura on: "His movements.They don''t even seem possible anymore." Kame Sennin had also a rare movement of rity: "His eyes are ying a huge part." "But not only that." "I also told you, Enlightened People are dangerous" What was actually happening? In his Melee against the God of Destruction. Marek''s pupils were moving in a fric pace, his vision constantly changing between each part of the God of Destruction''s body!!! His Rinnegan in overdrive analyzing each aspect, movement, decision, muscle, Ki Fluctuation to the Billionth nanometer, and Billionth femtosecond!! All that fused with his Powerful Mastery over the Kenboshku Haki! Able to predict his 10 Seconds in the Future. A Feat he normally could easily outstrip. But facing the God of Destruction, 10 seconds was already his MAX!!! Yet even with thatThe God of Destruction would escape his Future Sight!! 7 Times out of 10!!! Analyzing each movement, anding up with a proper counter!! This was the way Marek was keeping up with the God of Destruction! The same way the members of the Uchiha n kept up with Taijutsu users overwhelming them physically!! But on a much MUCH Higher Scale And with an unforgivable margin of Error!! Each bad step would result in himpletely losing the exchange!! He wasn''t fighting some two-bit ninja!!! He was fighting the God of Destruction!! His Complete Control and Mastery over his bodyWas helping tremendously But would someone who mastered the Ultra Instinct, not be Enlightened too? The Stalemate continued as the both exchanged blow for blow, kick for kickYet weirdly This time no were inadvertently destroyed in the exchange. The Two showing Transcendent control over their craft!! Martial Artists. Indeed!! The Supreme Kai spoke solemnly: "They are on apletely different level" The Kaioshin shutting his eyes and observing the exchange sighed: "If their battle wasn''t threatening to destroy the Universe" "This battle would rile even me up.After all this is Martial Art Mastery at it''s finest." Suddenly, a sharp light appeared on the Emperor''s dark Rinnegan He immediately elerated!!! Blow for Blow again were exchangedYet this time the Emperor seemed to somehow hold the advantadge!!! His Fellow retainer''s breath cut!!! Immediately using all the pores in his body!! His Ki Flowing in his Arms and Legs like a never-ending river! He enchained 6 or 7 Blows at mindblowing speed!!! Completely surpassing his previous self!! His Rinnegan after what seemed to him, like Thousands of years of Information Analysis!! Finally found a breach!! He elerated!! The God Of Destruction seemed on the Backfoot!! Yet when the blows actually gone through!!! Nothing!!! The First Right hook swiftly evaded, The Second Left straight properly dodged, and the Third Uppercut. Was blocked in it''s tracks, by his left hand''s powerful Grip. Marek seeing his attack stopped in its tracksLocked eyes with the smirking God of Destruction: "Don''t Get CockyMortal." He used his free hand tounch a devastating punch in the Gut!!! Folding the Emperor in Half!!! Yet somehowThe Emperor was smiling Suddenly the Bending Figure disappeared, like .An Illusion. A Monstruous Right Hooknded on the face of the God of Destruction from the side!! "Don''t be too arrogantDestruction God." The Punch lightly twisted his face, yet it felt, like it did minimal damage to him: "Another Illusion, huh.My Bad." Those words were the trigger to another Melee. Yet this time , not a one vs one The God of Destruction was facing Two Emperors and as the time goes on, Beerus got usedto the Rhythm. The Two became Three then Four, then Five Finally amounting to 6 Mareks, 5 were an Illusion, one was real Yet imitating the techniques of the Kurama n, His Illusion could actually deal real damage making it even more difficult to fight off But this wasn''t all there was to it!! And SlowlyThe KaisThe Angels, the Saiyan Gods realized it. ''Beerus is underperforming!!!'' Not from nowBut actually from the beginningBeerus isn''t holding back But somehow, he isn''t fighting the fight he should!! Son Goku and Vegeta had cold sweat in their back, as realization downed on them. Whis, his Master, saw that from the beginning and started exining: "The Saiyan has been using Illusions since the Beginning. Only it escaped, everyone''s vignce, until now." Even The Named ones of the Brotherhood, who had keen senses, were surprised by this statement. "Little and Low effort Illusion." "But their effect is much more devastating than the one he is using now." "Distance, Reach, Striking Speed, Guarding Speed" "He has been modifying Beerus-sama senses since the beginning, causing to make erroneous approximations. Completely throwing off his rhythm!!!" Whis sighed: "Such a Fighting Genius" "Is Extremely dangerous to fight againstAnd if you underestimate his capacities, you will find yourselvespletely lost in you own fight." Yet despite thatThe fight could only be called a StalemateAnd Neither one of them was even injuredNot even out of breath. The both knew this was destined to be a long fight. NO.The Both wanted it to be a long fight!!! Swiftly parrying The Six Men at one, the god of destruction countered swiftly, sometime hurting the real, sometime touching the illusion. And as the battle continued to ensue, both of them started to draw their real power. Their Power Level increasing as time passed until, ripples started appearing in the Universe, already overcharged with the sheere amount of Power present here. The Battle continued to skyrocket, the blows bing much more powerful!! The Speed reaching unreachable heights!! Already threatening topletely tear apart the Universe!!! The Illusions gradually disappeared bingpletely useless at this scale!! And as the God of Destruction slowly but surely got used to the interreference of the Rinnegan, his extremely sharp fighting instinct got him on the track. His Power Level skyrocketing with it!! Compeltly overpowering his adversary!!! Yet!! This wasn''t the end of it!! Marek wasn''t such an easy of an adversary!! His Rinnegan activated his Preta Path!! The God of Destruction found that the impact of each of his blows was offset by at least 30 PERCENT!!! And The Emperor''s blows bing much powerful with the same amount!! Creating a sort of equilibrium between them. ONCE AGAIN!!! ''This Mortal!!! Such Tricks!!!'' The God of Destruction started riling up his God Ki once again!!! The Emperor drove his Preta Path to the limit to absorb the difference of power between the two and blowing up in his face!! This was the Power of the Rinnegan!! The Power that enables him to fight such a foe onpletely equal grounds!! A Power he didn''t even begin to fully use!! The Emperor smirked, each one of his blows containing the destructive God Ki he just absorbed!!! Keep in mind that the Mastery needed over the Rinnegan to even trying attaining such a feat is already on a level Sakuke Uchiha, Nagoto Uzumaki and Madara Uchoha couldn''t possible fathom!! The operation seemed simple!! But actually Was it? The Punch of the God of Destruction are Vastly outstripping the Speed of light by eons! The frequency of his punch are in unfathomable speed!! And in practically the same frequency. At each punch The Preta absorbed his energy. Which already approach the limit of what the Rinnegan could actually absorb!!! Fused the God Ki with his own, in a way resembling the manner Senjutsu Users absorb Natural Energy and merge it into their own. ALL THAT. While Analyzing the attack of the God of Destruction anding up with ways to counter it!! Entertaining the constant little illusions and striking back using thepletely unfamiliar God Ki!!! All that tedious and long process. In the short time that it takes for Beerus to strike a second shot!!! And thatIn a wless mannerfor such a long time!! The Battle has already attained a High Level of Intensity !!! Each time one yed a card the other had the way to counter it!! Who would have thought that a battle in the DBZ Verse would turn into such a strategical Mismatch!! The frenzied rhythm stillrgely maintained by both of the fighters. Blow for Blow.. Attack for Attack!!! The Mythological Standstill continued for about an Hour!!! Without anyone one of the two doing anything to stop it!! They finally found some people able to exchange blows withWould they refuse such a pleasure? Knowing that each one of themHad deep confidence in their own victory!! Finally after hours of exchanging blows The Both suddenly smiled viciously!!! "Hakai!!!" "Super Shinra Tensei!!!" Finally finding a good enough time to engage in the ''Real Fight''!!! The Power of Destruction resisting the Repulsion of the Shinra Tensei!!! As each one of them used their technique to the Max!!! The Purple power seemed like a Cmity waiting to be unleashed on the world!! Only stopped by an invisible force!!! Each one of them grinned, extremely satisfied with this oue!!! ""MORE"" The Power of the Two Attacks Grew like an unstoppable Cmity!!! Eating away at each other!! The Hakai like a Beast starving for destruction!! The Shinra Tensei like an unstopabble Natural Disaster!!! The Attacks seemed to divide the Universe into two equal part!! The Part controlled by Destruction!! The Other Controlled by Repulsion!! The Aftermath was felt from the World of Kai to the depths of Hell!! Threatening to destroy the hole Macrocosm!!! Goku and Vegeta held their breath: "Strong!!!" Alll the witnesses.Finally understood. What they just saw. ''This was only warm up!!!'' The Power Showdown didn''t stop here!!! The Two unstoppable Attacks already Shattering the fabric of Space!!! The Erasure from the Hakai vs The Repulsion from the Shinra Tensei. Not only a battle of attacksBut before anything a Battle of Concepts!!! The Universe was slowly Breaking Apart in the Middle!!! Like A Broken Vase!!! The Both of them only got a Tad Serious and the universe was already getting destroyed!!! The both grinned!! Marekughing widely: "If you don''t stop this!! Your Universe will be destroyed!! Great God!!" Beerus responded: "I am A God of Destruction!!! Destroying is my function!! Be its or the Universe itself!!" He felt his Blood Boiling!! "Good!!!! Let''s see this to the End then!!!" "I am not of the Universe 7 After all!!!" The Stalemate continued, as the twoughed like Evils Gods!!! The Powers Roaring at each other''s in an endless struggle!! As Stars med out, like birthday candles!! As Sr System were shook like the Space itself was shaking!!! As Gxies here and there were extinguished from existence!! How much casualtlies were there? From this simple confrontation!!! Krillin had his breath cut! "This Two are crazy!!!" The North Kai had a terrified voice!! "Someone should stop them!!" "The Snake Way is already overcrowded with people!!!" Yet the men who followed their Emperor werepletely focused on the ensuing battle!!! Ezio smiled: "Atleast, he seems like he is having fun, huh" Eivor titled her head: "Of CourseSuch a Battle" "I never knew how much his Majesty was holding back against usUntil today." Altair narrowed his eyes: "They are on aplete different level." Silva by his side nodded: "Not just their Universal Realm persay.In the same Universal Realm, they should be categorized as practically invincible." A Hunch Back Old man advanced, by his son''s side: "This battle could go either wayNeither one of them did even begin drawing their cards." Finally, the twoing to a tacit agreement withdrew their power, the Emperor smugly smiling: "So you were bluffing after all, tch!" Beerusughed in derision: "Weren''t you doing the same? Mortal!!" Marek untethered, made some kick warm up exercises, he cracked his neck as he spoke with the same pride and condescendence: "WellAll that was quite cute warm up" His Ominous dark Rinnegan Shinning like a Dark Gem in the Infinite Cosmos. "Why don''t we switch gears now?" He had a mocking grin as he announced: "Susanoo: Sovereign of the Universe." ------------------------------------------------------ First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! This the begining of the fight!!! Oh also....I''ve been getting someins about my earlier chapters...For those who made it all the way here...What do you think? Do the Earlier Chapters make it more difficult to get into the story? Should I change it? Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 110: The Sovereign of the Universe Chapter 110: The Sovereign of the Universe I believe you all know the Susanoo songs...So go crazy on that one!! ----------------------------------------------------- Silence. Absolute Silence. Silence in the Whole Universe. Goku and Vegeta gulped up and down. Whis ''sid back expression faded. Reced by a one in a lifetime serious one. Something was about to happen. Something that would change the very nature of this confrontation. It was the same for his Retainers too. Marek had keptThis power too deeply hidden, never to be revealed to the world. BecauseThatWasn''t something that is supposed to be shown until it is absolutely necessary. All that lived in the Universe had a weird moment of rity. The GodsThe KaisThe AngelsThe Grand Priest. The AnimalsThe HumansThe Aliens The KaoishinsThe Grand King Enma And not only in the Seventh Universe. A Certain member of the Pride Troopers. Frieza training in the After Life. All felt there was a mysterious Power in the works here. Everything seemed to turn solemn to wee the Dawn of a New Existence. SuddenlyA Shaking invaded The Whole Multiverse. The 13 Universes altogether. The Seventh Universe was the one shaking the Hardest, so hard the wave shook the other Universes. This was just the extent of the Being invoked here. The Shaking only got more and more violent. As Beerus grin slowly turned into a solemn expression. y Time was over. Serious Business began right here! Right Now! Every person, every animal felt the Shaking, and deeply in their heart felt deep fear in their heart. HellEven Ezio, Altair and the Empresses were afraid. This was a quasi instinctual reaction. A reaction that couldn''t be resisted. How could they keep theirposure when the whole Universe seemed to be shaking in Fear? Like a tragic presage. Like a Demon Avatar. Like a Poetry of the End. And as every being of the Universe felt the same way, they did the same act. They all looked in the Sky. And they all saw the same thing. Be it day or night They saw what would normally look like shooting stars. But isn''t that ridiculous? When a Being ''sees'' a Shooting Star The Star had already past by a Million Years ago. Light Works like that. And if they ''saw'' it as it happenedWhat would that mean? The responseisAbsurdity. The Absurdity that happens when an Object as Gigantic as a or A Star travels in a Speedpletely outstripping light. And was somehow still being able to maintain its form. What does happen? Is it real, is it not? Anyway, what they sawIs A Rain of Shooting Stars Completely blinding the vast sky!! In every Living in Universe 7 such an Absurdity was going on The Kaioshing was terrified: "He isWhat is that" He is voice shaking, fear in his bloodshot eyes "A Quarter" He then said it. Even he not being able to believe his own words. "A Quarter of the Non Living Astral Bodies in the Universe are converging toward one point!!!" What does that mean? What does actually mean ? In the Universe there are over 700 quintillions and over 200 Billion Trillion Stars. Let''s make an Absrudly Big overstatement and say HALF of those Astral Bodies are needed for Survival of the Species. That would leave us with 350 Quintillions and over 100 Billion Trillion Stars. A Quarter of that has been invoked. In other Words75 Quintillions and 50 Billion Trillion Stars. 7510^30s AND 5010^23 Stars. Keep in mindThat in Earth the number of Grain of Sand are 7,5*10^18 There was actually exponentially more Astral Bodies than Grain of Sands on Earth!! And not by a small margin we are talking over about a difference bypassing the Billion Times!!! Are ALL IN THE SAME PLACE!!! Hovering over the Battlefield between the Two Freaks!! As Billions after Billions of Astral Bodies Appeared by the second. And as he saw the ratherid back expression of the Emperor. The God of Destruction knewThis wasn''t an easy foe. NoHe was probably fighting the battle of his life. Innumerable Celestial Bodies were sttered over Hundred Thousands Light Years!! Suddenly, under the eyes of the Destruction God In the Endless Sea ofs Some started Orbiting!!! In a fric speed!!! Turning into Mystical White Shinning Rings of Light. The Mystical White Rings Composed of Billions and Billions of Astral Bodies in constant rotation seemed to hold a mystical power, something way beyond the concept of movement, universe or rotation. Mysticism was the Word. The Rings of Light of Different size slowly moved in an orderly fashion. In the Center of the Rings Instead of the void of Space, appeared, a weird Multicolored Mirror. It seemedAkin to a Portal. Finally each White Ring Stopped in it''s predisposed ce. One was Up. And just a little below it was 6 Pairs: Three in the left and three in the right. The Biggest Ring was in the Middle. Two Pair of Rings were stationed down. A Pair in the left, another in the Right! Suddenly from the Each of the Six Pairs Stationned Up, traversing the Weird Multicloared Appeared GIGANTIC DARK HANDS No Gigantic is a huge understatement. These Hands could holds and stars the same way normal hands hold sand in their palms. Three Hands from each sides. A moment of pure and untethered silence was thereJust to honor such a being. Before the 6 hands clenched!! Shaking the Whole Universe once again!! Son Goku had a deeply solemn expression: "Such a Thing" Vegeta was inpete turmoil: "Goddamn it!! What the hell did he do in that short time?" Kaioshin and the Supreme Kai were trembling with fright: "Is this really in the Realm of techniques?" Immediately after the hands were clutched, the Pair of Rings advanced. Forming the Jet-ck Armored Wrists, Forearms, Arms and Shoulders. And as the 6 Arms were made, the Rings died out and slowly disappeared like a cosmic dust. In the same time all the other Rings moved forming the legs, the Biggest one forming the Torso and the Last one the faces!! And Like that The Fore bringer of the Apocalypse made it appearance on the world. The Jet ck yet adorned armor giving more a sense of Imperial ship than the Samurai, Tengu of the ssic Susanoo. The Deep Dark Armor gave luxurious luster, having Turkish inspiration. Over the Armor the Being was wearing a Turkish Imperial Cape Fluttering in the Cosmos. Giving a deep sense of Majesty. The Being had 6 Arms and three Faces, reminding of the Asura Mode of Naruto Uzumaki, or Madara''s Base Susanoo. Yet the difference was in the faces. The Sovereign of the Universe had Three Different Faces. The First one had a cold indifferent Mask on. The Second had a Broken Mask from below, revealing a big cruel smile. The Third was unmasked and looked rather effeminate, with a Saintness-like smile on, like it was blessing the world. The Three Faces kept constantly everchanging like they were wrestling to find an equilibrium. That is until Marek sat on it''s forehead. The Three Faces finally stopping their movement, now, living in symbiotic coexistence. The beast was terrible. The incarnation of hypnotic destion. So Big, one couldn''t even begin to fathom it''s size. This was the Sovereign of the Universe. The Strongest version of the Susanoo, that ever lived. A Power surpassing by farThe Legendary Super Saiyan TransformationA literal Armageddon and an Entity only created for demolition. Marek smiled, extremely amused: "Sr Golden Wheel Reincarnation." Heeding the Call of the Sovereign. Suddenly Billions of Stars started condensing, slowly taking the Shape of Three sharp long Burning Golden Scimitars. Forming Three Ster Scimitars, at the left waist of the Sovereign of the Universe. He continued: "Sr System Silver Wheel Reincarnation" Suddenly Sr Systems started forming left and right. And immediately Billion of Sr System turning at Light Speed were stacked at top of each other. Forming Three Forever Rotating Scimitars, at the Right Waist of the Sovereign of the Universe. Finallyplete!!! The Three Faces of the Sovereign Roared creating ripples in reality killing Billions of Creatures by a simple sound wave. The First Masked Face was dead silent. The Second with the Broken Mask Roared like a Malevolent War God. The Third wailed like it was Deploring the Misery of the World. The Angel of Apocalypse had graced the world with it''s appearance. Was it Cmity? Was it Salvation? All the people observing the ''Happening'' only kept deep silence and reverence. The Emperor wasn''t a Mere Super Saiyan God Level Being.No Even in the Super Saiyan Form of the Super Siyan God, that has been germinating in their mind for a while They wouldn''t stand a chance. Not in this life. Those eyes had something extremely mystical about them. And the Beings on Whis LevelJust knew. This wasn''t near his Max!! Esdeath watching this, had a deep shade of red on her cheeks: ''Beautiful'' ''He must be the most beautiful being in the Universe.'' She was born and raised to love and worship strength. The Mizukage already extremely in love only saw her affection grow. She then remembered the Emperor''s words: "To neverpromise on anything. Be it love or aspirations." "To kill only those you want to kill, to never be cornered into doing anything." "This is the true meaning of strength." Esdeath felt her that her heart was beating out of her chest: ''Strength!!!!'' The Rest of the Empresses were only frightened. After allThis Thinglooked like all Evil in the World Combined in One Entity. Something that shouldn''t exist. Something that obliterate just by it simple creation. Was that really the husband who would shy away from their simple touch? Was it really the man who would spend his time, assuming fatherhood for war orphans? Was it really the man who would still feel pain from betrayal? Does the concept of Betrayal and Pain even mean something to him? His Vizirs and Generals had also the same deep expression. Humans are visual creatures. Comprehending Universal Level and actually seeing it are two different concepts altogether! Even the most loyal retainer would think Am I really that indispensable to him? Does he really need an Empire? Does the concept of Country even apply to such beings? The Same for the Members of the Bortherhood. Such a being.Is it really the man who raised them? Who shared their love and their sorrow for 8 Long Years? Marek sitting atop of The Sovereign spoke deep pride and arrogance in his words. "Are you ready? Destruction God" Beerus smiled, still not a trace of fear on his eyes: "Show me your bestMortal." Visualize That!! An Endless Sea of Astral Bodies Hovering over the Endless Cosmos. All only a background to the Sovereign of the Universe: Standing, proud, Imperial, untethered, Hegemon he was His Astronomical Scimitars at his Waist. His Three Faces Cursing the very concept of existence. His ominous 6 Larges Thick Armored Muscr Arms, Wondering Freely in the Cosmos. His Long Untethered Turkish Cape Floating, fusing with the Universe at it''s end. A Nightmare indeed. In front of HimFloating, as untethered, as Arrogant, as Malevolent. The God of Destruction. If one was to be poetic. One would Compare it to the Mythological Battle between the Titan and the Gods in Greek Mythology. Titan versus God. ---------------------------------------- First of All...If you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! The Battle will continue the next Chapter.....I Hope you like this chapter. I did my best to illustrate it the best I can. We are getting closer to the end of Vol 1. If you could pleasement...Your impressions of the Whole Fic as I Publish thest chapters. I do need it to prepare the framework of the Vol 2 and to rewrite some of the earlier chapters. For exemple: Harem Opinions? MC Opinions? Plot Opinions? Fight Scenes Opinions? Please if you want to see this fic higher ranked, please give me your power Stones!!! Chapter 111: Cosmic Sonata Chapter 111: Cosmic Sonata I would use the Four Rings Ost to read this one. ------------------------------------------------------ A MythNow Reality. The Emperor with a somewhat elegant smile, made a little movement with his right hand!! "Cosmic Sonata: First Verse." And as he announced that, the effeminate face of the Sovereign started slowly singing A Beautiful Soprano Voice. Like an Opera Singer. Yet this timeThe voice didn''t cause any difort for any beings in the Universe. NoIt was only and simply Schenizel shut his eyes, contemting the profundity of the voice: "DestionMisericordiaAnd Vengeance" "Beautiful" Hauntingly Beautiful, indeed. ary Rain." Immediately!! The Sovereign''s Three right arms moved in the same fashion, like it was ordering the Universe itself!!! Immediately Billions ofs!!! Descended like a Cmity on the God of Destruction!! Keep in MindThose weren''t simple papersNothose aresThat have moved from the other side of the Universe, in less then seconds, when the fastest in the Universe Whis needs at least 30 Minutes. umting endless Kic energy. So much Kic Energy, the only reason they weren''t obliterated from the get go was the Emperor power and control. Of course that doesn''t mean that Marek is physically faster than Whis But that his Control over his Eyes is so perfect that he could bend thews of Gravitational Force over such long distances. Like Goku''s Instant Transmission. Bending thews of Space. Only Marek method''s conserves Kic EnergyNoIt favors Kic Energy even more!! These Projectiles Fusing with the Emperor and his Sovereign''spletely absurd amount of Ki! Transforming these projectiles into a Night Universal threats!!! The Rain of the EndThe Music of the ApocalypseHas Started Facing the Endless RainFacing the TitanThe God Smirked!! Propelling himself, facing it head on!!! Concentrating his Hakai on his hands.He began punching Punching and Punching!! Through existence itself!! Through the ordeal of the Rain!! And with each one of his strikesBillions would be erased from existence. Only to be reced with new ones!! So he would punch again and again!! Each one of his fist, each one of his movement!! Containing Iparable Might!! Unreachable Force! Profound Mastery and Unrelenting Will!! And so theary Dance began. Like a Valse to honor the Cosmos. Ass after the others were demolished with each move of the God of Destruction. By the second. Mores appeared again and again!! The God of Destruction seemed to fight against the concept of Infinity itself. Like a Man fighting against the Sea. YetHe wasn''t drowningNow the Sea was turning into cosmic dust under his Grip!! His Powerful and Mighty Force. Like fatigue didn''t mean anything to him. The Fight already made every watcherpletely silent. The Might of One vs the Control of the Other. The God of DestructionwasughingTurning near drunk from the destruction!! Exalted!! Having the time of his life!! Using his full power!!! The Emperor doubledugh was also growing bigger and bigger!!! All of that apanied by the never endingbeautiful voice of the Sovereign. A Mythological Confrontation indeed. A Dance to remember Yet it was only the Beginning!! The Emperor smiled cruelly, making the Second''s face evil smile grow bigger, moving his left hand lightly: "Cosmic Sonata: Second Verse." The Third Effeminate Face changed it''s singing into a somewhat even more beautiful song. The Three Left Arms Moved in simr fashion!! "Ster Chaos." This time adding to theary Rain, appeared here and there source of light!! Making the whole abyss sea burning with incandescent Light!!! The Addition of the Stars created Chaos As the interaction of thes and the Stars gave birth to new phenomenon in a random fashion Sometime thes would burn turning into incandescent balls of Cosmic Fire!!! Other time, thes would orbit augmenting their Kic Energy even further!! Turning it into it into Infinite Tornados!!! Other times, where the Gravitational force was too strong All of them would fuse concentrating into one point, concentration into a level even beyond a ck HoleTurning into little drops into space All the ck Holes creating an Endless ck Rain!! ChaosChaotic Order was the next theme. The Cosmic Fire The Infinite Tornados The Endless ck Rain Like. Tribtions from HeavensTesting the Might of the WarriorsThe Sovereign Second''s Face Smiled Malevolently It''s eyes appearing through it''s Broken mask preying on the God of Destruction Apocalypse was raging in the Universe. Natural Disasters on a Universe Scale. YetThe God of Destruction only got more and more domineering!! His Laugh growing with time, as insanity started to invade his mind!!! The Power of Destruction grew enveloping his whole body! Completely consuming the ck Rain with it''s simple touch!! His Hakai sts fused with his ever-rising God Ki fought and consumed the Cosmic Fire like it was feasting on the most delicious dish in the World!! He punched through the Infinite Tornados, parting the endless cyclones like an Impending Cmity!!! His Struggle was truly magnificent!! Worthy of a God!! Destruction! Destruction!! Destruction!!! Destroy the Fire!! Destroy the Wind!! Destroy the Rain!!! Destroy the Chaos!! Destroy the Apocalypse!! Each of his moves had the profound meaning of Destruction!! Each of his sts contained Universe Ending Ki!! Each of his everyugh could obliterate Billion ofs!! Armageddon was invoked by the Emperor. Only to be met with the Apocalypse itself!! The Emperor onlyughed louder like a deranged maniac!!! The Third Face changed the ryhtm of it''s song!! AGAIN!!! This time!!! The Six Arms of the Monster, moved in an upward position!!! Suddenly!!! A gigantic force of Attraction was invoked in the palm of each of the Immense Hands!!! The Endless Abyss ofs all moved in uniformity!! Like they became tangible energy!!! An endless amount of Celestial Bodies began merging!!! Turning into something extremely familiar!!! As in each of the Hands of the Sovereign, an entity was formed!! In monstrous rotation!!! The Kai lost his footing just looking at that!!! The Allies of the Emperor also took a deep breath!!! The North Kai was sweating barely able to maintain hisposure, even trying to pinch himself into awakening from this Nightmare!!! "GGxies!!" " Each of the Hands is holding a Rotating Gxy!!!" The Six-armed sovereign had a Shuriken like entity on each of his hands!!! Bulma took a deep breath!!! "Is he going to throw Gxies at him?!!!" "What the Hell am I watching?!!" Beerusughed even more thrilled!!!! "Cosmic Sonata: Third Verse" The Second Face smile only got more vicious!!! As the Six arms immediately threw the Gxies, the way a certain Blond-Haired Ninja wouldter do with his own Ashura Mode!!! "Gctic Demise." The Six Gxies in extreme rotation were going for blood!! Immediately targeting the God of Destruction!!! Beerus immediately augmented his power level to it''s upper limit!!! 6 Purples Orbs appeared by his side!!! Taking a Huge toll on his Ki consumption!!! "GIGANTIC SPHERE OF DESTRUCTION!!!" The Orbs were smaller than the Gxies!! But conained endless power!!! Immediately Explosion after another appeared!!! As Beerus evaded and destroyed each of the Powerful Weaponized Gxies!! Using all his might in the process!!! His Blood was boiling!! His Heart was pounding!!! ''This what I wanted!! This Thrill!!!'' The Two men had the same though in mind!!! At this state the Power showcased by Beerus was never even shown to Goku and Vegeta after their Evolved Super Saiyan Blue!! No it wasparing a well to an Ocean!! Yet It was Something clearly well within the calctions of the Emperor. He was attentive to each move, each muscle, each sign of excitement, each sign of Blood lust Every detail didn''t escape the Emperor''s eyes Long Minutes passed until He found the perfect Moment!! "Now!!" Suddenly like uncovered by the Vail of the UniverseAppeared Giant StarsGiantssEndless onesYet those ones were aligned, like a pearl cor. The Issue is that they were just in front of the God of Destruction!!! Whis opened his eyes: "Illusion!! Again!!" Son Goku and Vegeta felt their head going in full steam!! Why did he hide theses from him and why did they appear now? But BulmaWho was the most knowledgeable of them all in Physics and Pyrotechnics "Oh My!! This!! Formation!! Don''t you see?!!" "You block heads!! It''s like a Wick!!" "Linking all the Disasters together!!" Ezio realizing the gravity of the Situation, immediately gave the order: "POWER UP THE RED FORMATION RIGHT NOW!!!" "EVERYONE COME LEND A HAND!!!" The God of Destruction immediately had a bad hunch!! But the moment he tried to escape he already saw that he waspletely stopped in his tracks!!! The Emperorughed: "I told you to not be too arrogantGod of Destruction." His eye shined with an ominous luster, a Gigantic Great Bow Appeared in the hands of the Cold Faced Sovereign. He pulled with all his force. He concentrated the power in his eye invoking the most powerful Fire in the Universe!! And it appeared in the form of a Cosmic Arrow, the Amaterasu Powered up by the Sovereign to surpass the Universal Level!! His Universal Amaterasu!! JAHANAM!!! "Cosmic Sonata: Requiem." The Soprano voice of the Third Susanoo hit it''s highest note!! Like it was ending it''s song!! The Arrow attacked the most inmmable part of the RingWhere there is the most concentration of Stars!! Burning the Wick! The Wick of the Greatest Bomb ever made. "Purgatory." Immediately The wick burned with the speed of Light!! The Already instable Tribtion had an exponential reaction!!! Like putting Fire on Oil but a much much bigger scale!! Everything exploded!!! Thes!! The Stars!! The Tribtion had a Mystical Reaction!! The Cosmic Fire turned into A Green Fire of Destruction!! The Infinite Tornado! Turned into an Endless Green Fire Typhoons!! The ck Rain!!! It''s drops assembled by the Fire!! Turning into Gigantic Fire Tsunamis!!! Purgatory descended on the World Purgatory was green. It was desteIt was hotIt was insufferableAnd it was Burning the very fabric of the Universe. And it could have seeded easily in doing soIf it''s Master didn''t have the Capacity to turn off it''s aftermath!! Turning off the expanding mes and absorbing the Energy Aftermath by the Preta Path!! A Feat only possible using his Sovereign as a Vessel! Hell was born in the Universe as the Burning Green Infinity invaded everything.Creating a whole new entity The Emperor sighed as he recollected the vision that has been haunting his mind. The Vision of the Astaroth Continent Burning. An ted, sadistic smile appeared on his face: "Beautiful" Suddenly!! In the moment when he rxed his nerves!!! The Whole mes got rapidly invaded by a raging power of Destruction with Incalcble speed A silhouette Travelled the distance and crashed into the Sovereign face''s creating enough cracks to go through in one trust!!! The Power attained a Height never ever seen before!!! His Power of Destruction skyrocketed in a level where he was able to pierce his Sovereign with ease, and out speed his Rinnegan''s perception!!! Marek didn''t know what happened before he felt the hard punch of the God of Destruction folding him in Half!! Blood came out from his mouth as he looked up at the enraged god of Destruction, traces of sever burning on his left side!!! Arrogance mixed with rage and sheer unadulterated power!! "Good MoveMortal." Feeling his organs squished into Oblivion!! His Hakai already surpassed what could his Preta Path deal with!! This time!! He was on a whole other level!! The Emperor used his Nakara Path to it''s maximum to healJust be able to stay conscient. Yet he still felt the pain ofplete obliteration tearing his body to shreds!! The God of Destruction had acknowledgement and arrogance in his words: "Little Advice" "Next time, you manage to hurt a God of Destruction.You better finish the job." "Or" "You will pay the price." Gods of Destruction worked this way!! If the Fighting Style of the Angels is to get stronger as they avoid damage!! The Way of the God of Destructions is to get stronger as they tank damage and they drown deeper and deeper in Bloodlust! Managing to Hurt a God of Destruction isn''t the end of a Fight!! No!!! On the Contrary it''s barely the Beginning!!! The Emperor locking his eyes with his opponent, grinned at what seemed to be the most painful strike he ever received: "You thinkI don''t know that?" Suddenly The Sovereign''s 6 Hands opened up at the same time!! Extending his Arms in all directions!!! "Isn''t it more interesting that way?" His Dark Rinnegan glowing ominously!! As he cried with all his lungs!! "Sovereign''s ALMIGHTY PUSH!!!" The God of Destruction Felt the Absurd amount of Repulsion knock him off out of the Sovereign on the other side of the Battlefield!!! Behind him the very fabric of Space began rippling taking on the Power of the Almighty Push!!! The Whole Universe turning into some sort of Wavy ocean!! ---------------------------------------- Well...Power Stones!!! Haaa!!! Although I really doubt I could get a Higher rank in this situation. Okay before anything you should know...that due to exams getting closer and closer. I may not be able to be as productive as I was in the summer. Two for those who care about my work...Reviews andments would be much appreciated!! Three....There will be a lot of Head Cannon going into this fight...If you expect me using already established techniques for my character, you will be disapointed. Marek path will be different than Goku or Vegeta. Four While I think that production wise I may bete...I could still rewrite some earlier chapters as I felt I have really improved in my writting. And Finally...Don''t Forget Powestones!!! (Sigh...Why Bother?) Chapter 112: Struggle Chapter 112: Struggle I would use Fate Heaven''s Feel OST She didn''t answer. --------------------------------------- The God of Destruction Felt the Absurd amount of Repulsion knock him off out of the Sovereign on the other side of the Battlefield!!! Behind him the very fabric of Space began rippling taking on the Power of the Almighty Push!!! The Whole Universe into some sort of Wavy ocean!! Immediately the God of Destruction saw a hand Giant Dark Hand Descending on him like the Apocalypse!!! The Hand Speed was absnormal too abnormal of it''s cheer size!! Like it was moving throught the folds of the Universe, it was more akin to teleportation than simple movement!!! And as The God of Destruction tried to move!! He found his movement were slowed exponentially!! He knew the source of Power came from the Colossus!! This was the Gravitational Power of the Sovereign of the Universe. While the ssic Rinnegan used by Marek is extremely powerful it couldn''t block his movement not while his Ki is at this Level!! But what About the Sovereign?!! You Should understandThe Rinnegan is a transformerit uses foreign power for gravitational Maniption. But there is other varying factor that should be taken into consideration. At this factor is the Vessel!! Actually those varying factors wouldn''t even y a Big Role in a smaller scale. Like Madara''s Susanoo or Hashirama Budda. It only yed in Case of Marek Gigantic Sovereign!! The Sovereign is so big!! It''s Sheer mass so overwhelming that it generates like other Astral Bodies a Natural Gravitational force!! Like The Sun gravitational Power able to maintain a whole Sr System!! But the Sovereign''s Mass makes the Sun look like cosmic dust!!! Without the Help of the Rinnegan''s Power!!! The Natural Gravitational Force of the Sovereign is already overwhelmingly Large!! And the More Beerus get closer to it the more he is affected by it!! Marek by Channeling The Rinnegan''s power through the Sovereign is able to not only use the Massive Ki Reserves of the Sovereign but also and more importantly make it Interact with it''s Natural Gravitational Force.... Transforming the Diva Path into somethingpletely Absurd!! Knowing he missed the Chance to escape, Beerus took the Hit Head-On!!! His Arms Up!!! The Gigantic Palm downed on him!! The sh nearly crushed him but he finally made it to a stalemate before channeling his Power one more time!! "AAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" His rage and Pain transcending him!!! The Sovereign Arm was sent Flying Back to Him!!! But immediately after Beerus found himself in even tighter situation!!! By Each of his sides, at pinpoint Masterful uracy, ready to tear him apart!!! A Golden de from the Left!! A Silver de from the Left!! Beerus crossed his arms, stopping their advance with his Sheer Arm Power!!! He looked like an Ant stopping the Advance of the Swords of GOD!!! His Tiny frame able to rival those abominable weapons!! One was Rotating so hard he felt that he would be turned to dust with the slightest mishap! The other was concentration of Sheer Mass and Heat, capable of casually Cutting the Universe in Half!! But the God of Destruction had an weapon at his arsenal!!! "HAKAI!!!" The Power of Destruction started to gnaw at the two Monstruous des, like a Starving Dog. But the Emperor wasn''t to be outmatched!! "Silver and Golden Explosions!!!" Immediately, the mysterious Power of the Tenseignan made it''s appearance turning the Bright Heat into Sheer Golden Mysterious energy!! And the Rotation into A Universal Silver Typhoon!! It wasn''t enough to break the tight guard of the God of Destruction but it certainly was enough to stop the advance of the Power of Destruction!! YetStillThe God was relentless!!! He grabbed with his Sheer power at the Swords, creating deep cracks in them!! And immediately pushed them away!!! He then Flew up to the Emperor''s eye level again. Traces of new burns on a palm, and skin tears on the other. His Ki only getting bigger. Back at Earth Son Goku narrowed his eyes speaking to his rival: "This is it" "The Real fight will start now." Lelouch looking at his Elder Sister''s worried face, sighed deeply: "It seems there is no way back." He spoke to Ezio in the dark: "Thank godThe Emperor decided to absorb the recoil from the explosion." Ezio had a bitter face: "If he didn''t overuse his Preta Path absorbing the explosion. Maybe he wouldn''t be" "Don''t say stupid things like that!" Altair by his side reprimanded him: "The Emperor did what he had to do." "Like we would need to. This is everyone''s duty." Ezio sighed loosening up a little. "You are rightSorry for that." The same insanity was present on the Emperor ''s eyes fresh red blood dripping out from his Mouth: "So what if you became Stronger?!!" He had a berserk look on his face!! "It will only make defeating you!!! More Thrilling for me!!!" He Stood up in the Regenerated Forehead of the Sovereign. Feeling the light Zenkai Boost from his Healing. If the God of Destruction and the Legendary Super Saiyan had some things inmon, is their berserk lust for battle!! Them Powering up as the battle goes on!! And the Sheer Amount of Pride and Will each one of them had!! As Lelouch said previously: "Prepare for a Slugfest." Now was time for real Business!!! Marekughed: "Let''s the Dance begins!!" The Sovereign''s six arms took their respective Scimtars!!! The Six Giant Golden''s and Silver des Light''s attained the whole Universe!! Like a Malevolent AsuraThe Sovereign will finally join the Battle! Beerus smirked: "Good!!! Let''s see how far you can make me go!! Mortall" In the Middle of the Green mesThat have burned 80 Percent of the Present Astral Bodies A God more powerful than everSmirking, looking at his Magnificent Foe. A 6-Armed Titan!! 3 Golden Ster Scimitars on the left. 3 Silver Rotating Scimitars on the Right!! Immediately in a Speed that seemed to defy the concept of size or space. The Six Scimtars moved like an abomination!! Yet this time Beerus didn''t let himself be outdone by the Gravitation and swiftly resisted it!! With His Movement Speed, and Rising Power Level!! So a Melee unfolded!!! At the same time!! The Titan''s movement became more and more swift, the sword movements bing more refined. The Six Sword in an asynchronic festival, their lights flickering and out!! As they seemed to disappearing through the void before reapearing again!! Unleashing Mortal Strike after the other!! Two Scimitars would slowly fade away before igniting like burning by the fire of creation!! Two other''s rotation would stop turning into simples!! Before immediately retaking Shape!! The Sovereign even with it''s size moved like a Skilled Martial God!! His Natural Control over each of his Sword attaining the level of wless art!! It would move at a monstrous speed appearing and disappearing like it was a fighter made of blood and reappearing like a unstoppable Cmity!! Evading some attacks!! Tanking some!! It Danced.Yes After the Sonata came the Dance!! A beautiful Sword Dance !! That of an Evil God!!! And Gradually as the Battle continued to unfold!! And As Beerus''s keen eye got used to the Colossus Power and swift Swordsmanship!! He evaded again and again!! His Body resisted the shs!! Beerus shing on the Golden Scimitars punching them away!! Only to be met with the swift response of another!! Like a Rocket he would plunge into the battle in a fric pace. Sometime evading, sometime casually blocking!! The Battle already entered in the Realm of Complete Insanity!!! The Two adversary''s eyes only on each other, all thought of Holding Back in the Dumpster!! sh after another!! Beerus flew up in the voided Cosmos and announced: "Spheres of Destruction." Suddenly All over the desertred cosmos appeared endless Balls of DestructionTheir Size on the Level!!! Their Power on apelety transcendant level. Their Aura consuming the very fabric of Space!!! He causally moved his hand and the endless Balls descended the Sovereign!!! Marek seeing their Sheer Power, immediately tightened his nerves!!! His Sovereign readied his Scimitars and immediately stared at each sphere flying at the speed of Light!! The 6 swords seemed to move somehow in slow motion, as if preparing to execute an Ancient RitualYet the swift and wless movement, seemed to indicate the contrary. Each Sword had it''s own trajectory Flowing in space, like searching their ce in the word. Finally allFinding itStriking an Asura Pose. Marek sighed his nerve tightened to their extreme: "Let''s go." Immediately the Swords Shined their brightest!!! Still, they were motionless. And the Endless sts of Universe Destroying attacks got closer and closer. Marek spoke: "First Sword. Flowing Step." Immediately, the Golden Scimitar of the Masked Face, moved. The movement was smooth, wless, like a flowing river. It was a vertical sh.But somehowIt was much more. Immediately on each of the Billions of Balls of Destruction.Appeared a sword sh. The Sovereign''s Sword was alreadypletely transcending the Concept of Space and Distance. YetIt was still not Strong enough to destroy these sts. "Second SwordPiercing Might." A Piercing movement was made by the Silver sword of the Masked Face. Immediately changing the aura and stopping all the attacks on their tracks for a brief moment. And in this brief moment. All the Four moved in consonance. The Sovereign took his firs step, flying up High The Second Face''s smirk got wider as the Sovereign descended, facing the attacks head on !!! "Sword Dance. Descent of the Apocalypse." Immediately the time that seemed stopped got back on track!!! Yet this time.The Attacker and the Attacked were different!! And so unfolded the Sovereign Dance, his Six Arm resisting the unught Of the Sphere of Destruction!! His Sword at pinpoint uracy, cutting through one after the other!!! Like a unleashed cmity!! And as it''s unleashed itself!!! It movement only be swifter, skillful and profound!!! Yet the God of Destruction wasn''t to be outdone, producing endless sts, And so the struggle continued!! Beerus eye could see finally through the ws of the Sovereign. Modifying his sts target!!! And as the time advanced, the number of sts skyrocketed!! Cracks started appearing on the Sword!! But were immediately supplied by some of the Remainings!! Yet even that wasn''t enough!!! The Power of Beerus only grew with time as he himself entered the Melee!!! Now Free From the Retaliation of the Swords!! Everyone of his Punch was to hurt!! And slowly but surely cracks started appearing on the Sovereign!! The Sovereign retaliated but every damage he dealt only made the God of Destruction stronger!! Marek inside was already quite injured just from the recoil of each of his strikes!! The God of Destructions had already attained a power level, where just the aftermath of his strike could injure the Emperor. Yet the Emperor only smiled in return, the sharp pain, only making him plunge in insanity!! The Sovereign, the most powerful Defense ever created, was breaking apart!!! And all the watchers but the Emperor seemed to see it. Shahrazad and Roygun seeing the bloodied Emperor felt their heat constrict. Goku sighed and Vegeta was tightly clenching his fist: "Even thatisn''t enough" The Emperor seeing his disadvantageous situation, kept his long smile: "Abyss ck Wheel Reincarnation." Suddenly, each of the arms of the 3 Faces, joined their Scimtars together. The Golden and Silver fused, creating an even grander, fiercer weapon The Swords slowly dimed out, their form changedlike their were molted into one And what came out was anA Long weapon, with a long handle His Dark Luster made it seemed like it was forged from the fabric of the Universe itself Thematically it''s Dragonic ornaments seemed to fit with the Sovereign thematically even more than the ScimtarsAnd the moment each of the Six Hands grope the Handle, it gave the Impression ofplete Hosmos Beerus smiled: "What a meaningless struggle." Slowly the Three Guandaos approached the Third face''s mouthThe Third Beautiful maiden cutely blew on themand from it''s mouth cameGreen FireThe same green fire that could damage him. Immediately each of the Dragonic ornament lightened in ming Green Luster!! Beerus sighed!! Immediately covering himself with the Power of Destruction. He then opened his Arms widely.And at the end of each, orange destructive spheres appeared Like the Spheres of DestructionTheir power was on a whole different level: "Beerus Ball." -------------------------- Please Power me with Power Stones!!! Yay!!! Also...I have a question...What do you like more? OG chapters or Anime World Chapters? Also what do you think of the OG characters in general? Specially the Three Sisters aka Kosem... Linae... And Shahrazad... Also would you like me to focus more on Kingdom Building or Fights like these...(Those are all so I can write a better Vol 2!!) Chapter 113: Faith and Saiyan Chapter 113: Faith and Saiyan Use Soundscape to Ardor!! Bleach Ost ----------------------------------------- The Gundao descended on the God of Destruction with endless power!!! Brimming with the power of the Amaterasu!!! The Colossal sized Sphere of Destruction shed with it!!! And so unsued another struggle!! One scale Higher!!! The Beerus Balls''s came one after the other again in a higher scale rematch of the fist bout!!! And like the first one!! Balls after the others seemed to be destroyed as cracks started appearing on the Imperial Guadao!!! Yet this time with the help of the Green Fire the power of Destruction found it''s counter!!! The Two sustaining damage!! Marek begun wobbling!! Being inside the Sovereign granted him immense power but it came with it''s disadvantages!! He couldn''t avoid the strikes as swiftly as before!! The reality isthat the God''s speed already surpassed by arge margin what could his Rinnegan react to!! His Strength could not be held by the Sovereign defenses, as each impact, was meticulously delivered to cause him damage!! If his Sovereign was incapable of regeneration he would be long destroyed!! Yet!!! It Roared!!! Channeling itsts powers moving the Monstrous Gundao left and right in transcendent speed!! Yet each time time the Sovereign wouldnd a strike on the God of Destruction, the damage would turn into his power!! His Thirst for destruction only growing stronger, and he would be met with an ever-growing foe. Yet his predisposition didn''t have the same weakness''s as Vegeta''s Ultra EgoNo, he hadplete mastery over it, like it was a second nature to him. He was injured, one could see deep cuts over his body, yet apart from the burns, there wasn''t significant damage. Not a damage that would stop him from fighting anyway. The Gundao like an unstoppable cmity was tthrown again and again yet this time, it was met with frontal resistance!!! Even the Fire was stopped by his Ki powered hand!!! As the exchange continued!! The Soverign raged!!! In his Fury once again augmented the power!!! But this time Beerus smiled and punched with all his might and under Marek''s cold gaze!!! The Maiden''s Gundao, broke into pieces!!! Marek''s attempt at regaining moment was met with cold reality. The God of Destruction was strongHis Growth inbat is limitless. He was an immensely transcendent foe and his Sovereign was able to somehow bridge the gap. But as Beerus said Unless you could end a God of Destruction swiftly and rapidly!! You will lose!!! The Sovereign no matter how heaven defyingBeing a transformation that could probably match the LSSJ2 or even surpass it!! Just wasn''t able to obtain such a feat!!! The Second face ROARED WITH ALL ITS MIGHT!!! His Gundao brimming with Fire raging more than ever!!! "Useless" This time The Multi Gctical Long guandao was stopped in it''s tracks casually with only one finger. No Matter how much Marek pushed the Sovereign. This was his limit The Mask Gundao descended from above in cold anger!!! Yet even before itnded! It broke into pieces under one re. The God of Destruction''s power level had already that level. He clenched his finger before the Last Gundao broke apart. SoFinally the Two stood in dystopian calm. Beerus smiled: "What a great fightMortal." Before he disappeared and appeared in the Sovereign waist!! Punching and Folding the Sovereign in Half!! Creating arge gaping hole in the middle. And in it''s outskirsts, the power of Destruction begun eating away at the Sovereign slowly but surely reducing him into cosmic powder. Altair was clenching his fists.Blood streamsing from his hands. Vegeta punched the ground in frustration. Goku sighed, sadness in his eyes. The Women he loved. Already had tearsing from their eyes. Whis sighed: "I suppose this was his limit." And as the Sovereign broke apart, a whoobling bloodied man appeared, deep Imperial Grace still in his every movement. He smiled as he spoke: "Asura Path: Saiyan Emperor." Suddenly the dying Soverign''s part constricted into human size and transformed into an Armor, his armor. It had deep dark luster, a long Turkish Cape. And in top of his head, appeared a Turban, still adorened like a Bandana. Beerus narrowed his eyes: "You don''t know when to give up.Do you?" Marek responded, his body trembling, half of his Bones broken apart, and his already overdriven rinnegan already used to it''s fullest just to counter the Power of Destruction destroying his body: "I am still nowhere near my limit." He extended his arm and a dark ming Gundao appeared in his hand!! Whis sighed ''Not enough'' This was indeed a power upBut at this level of Power Gap, just fusing with the Sovereign wouldn''t cut it. Because at the same time. Beerus shut his eyes. "Let''s end this." When he opened them up, his eyes were clear, like a deep mirror. Whis nodded: ''So he is using his Imperfected Ultra Instinct.'' ''The Slugfest'' began. Before Marek could see anythingingHe felt a tearing pain on his gut. And a domineering voice on his ear: "Try to keep then" Marek woke up by the strike moved his Gundao, yet stillit was easily evaded. And he received another punch on the jaw!! Propelling him on his back. He stood up again. A Large smile stered on his face: "More" He used all the power on his legs!! His Impulsion augmenting his Speedonce again!! His Strikes sharper!! More Refined!! His Zenkai Boost already aiding him!!! YetIt was swiftly evaded again, before another strike brought him on his knees again At this stageThe Emperor was struggling with keeping up his sanity. Marek stood up again!! He abandoned his GundaoAnd unleashed a series of fast strikes, yet all off them were brushed off like mere brawling. Before Marek found himself, on the receiveing end of another devastating blow, injuries all over his bodyBlood Streams descending from his mouth. He continued tough: "Strong" "So this is the Ultra InstinctHaHa." His eyes regained rity, and was again evaded swiftly and destroyed punch by punch!! YetMarek never stoped smiling. Beerus smirked: "Tough BastardAren''t you?" He had a defying re: "You don''t know the half of it!" Beerus smirked, his eyes turning ever more ruthless as he unleashed hell on him. At each punchIt seemed like the Emperor would fallAt each kickat each energy spike. The Emperor became weaker and weaker. His Armors waspletely shattered into oblivion Silva spoke calmly: "Prepare to evacuate, his MajestyThe moment he gives up" "This much damageThe Power of Destruction must already run deep within his body." "He is only barely keeping it at bay." Marek was already like a cancerous patient.With a degenerative deficiency killing him from the inside. Gnawing at his bodyBing Stronger as he plunged into weakness. Altair grazed his teeth Looking at the God of Destruction: ''That BastardI swear I will take his life with my hands.'' Ren Pa and Ou Ki were smiling brightly: "What a magnificent struggle.Truly a Worthy Master to serve, my friend." Ou Ki sighed: ".Indeed" The Emperor seemed a step on the grave. Yet his smile only got wider Hisugh got wider!! And as he concentrated his powers in his fist once again. He heard a bored cold voice: "Enough." And suddenly he felt a tear on his left side. Roygun screamed horrified and saddned by the sight. Lelouch bit his lips in frustration and looked down. Endless Rage could be seen on the retainer''s face. But the one with the greatest one was still Vegeta!! "Dammit!! THAT MORON!!!" Krillin never saw Vegeta that upset, came by Bulma''s side: "What''s wrong with him?" Bulma sighed. "It''s only normal." "Vegeta and Marek-chan''s rtionship already outpass the level of simple friendship." "This why I gave him an hearful for noting earlier." Krillin had a surprised gaze: "This!! You mean-!!" Bulma nodded deeply. Polo had a sharp gaze: "If Trunks is Vegeta, the defender of Earth. Inheriting his will to protect his homnd, his friends, his family and people." "Marek''s is the one who inherited the will of the Vegeta he always was and will always be. The Prince of Saiyans." "Until nowVegeta didn''t forfeit neither identities." Krillin sighed as he looked at the man slowly falling out in space. And as Marek looked on his side. He saw that, in his left arm''s ce, was only a stream of blood levitating in the deep darkness of the Cosmos. Finally after thest strike, the strongest of allThe Emperor after hours of beating. Every bone of his body destroyed, his organs slowly dying out under the Power of Destruction, his left arm ripped out Fell On the Dark Abyss of the Endless Cosmos He fell. The Grandest fall of all. Yet his smile only grew bigger, as he seemed he was living the happiest moment of his life. Like he was wallowing in the moment deep ecstasy in his eyes. ''Beautiful.'' As Extreme, near infinite pain was eating his body. He remembred his Three Childhoods. ''When only pain existed with no hope.'' ''One when only hope existed only to be met with painless slumber.'' ''Thest where hope, love and strength existedYet with still the pain was absent.'' This painso beautiful'' It was this pain that made him feel alive. The Pain one could only feel when fighting a Monster in human skin. The Pain one could only feel when one is brought to his limits. The Pain of Greatness. That is. He slowly shut his eyes a certain memory reappearing in his mind. He was just back from the Genbu Ind. The two Saiyan exhausted from traininghad for the first time a heart to heart talk Vegeta sighed looking up in the air: "You knew that I met Beerus before didn''t you?" Marek nodded: "I was counting on that." Vegetaughed lightly: "If you had asked me of his nameBeforeI would have never told youBecause before we met." He narrowed his eyes: "Beerus waspletely erased from my memory. Like he never existed to begin with." "I saw my Father kneeling before him. I, myself, knelt before him." He spoke with a mocking smile: "NormallyI would have never forgotten that humiliation. Never." He looked up: "Since thenI have been asking myself" "Why did I forget that? Why did itpletely get out of my memory?" "The reason was simple." "When I saw his power, I never even envisioned myself to be able to have my revenge. " "SoI just forgot it." "Even with FriezaI always believed I would one day surpass him and destroy him." "Goku was the sameEven tho he is always one step ahead of me. It still was attainableNoI wills surely surpass him one day!!" Marekughed lightly: "I am sure you can!!" Vegeta retorted: "Did I sense some mockery on your tone?! Little Ant?!!" Marek only kept his mouth shut. Vegeta sighed: "All that to tell you one thing." "If you want to rule an Empire of Saiyans." "Always keep in mind a single word." He smiled, as he clenched his fist, and pounded against his chest: "Faith." Marek opened his eyes widely, a little surprised by his words. Vegeta continued: "Some may think that pride and strength is what made Saiyan who they are" "But they are wrong" "The Saiyans were prideful and Strongonly because deep in their genes" "There was deep faithFaith that serving Frieza was below their noble race. Faith in their own kin" "Fate that they could ovee anything." "The Faith in the Legendary Super Saiyan.The Faith in the Super Saiyan GodThe Faith in the Advent of the Super Saiyan." "The Faith that could even scare Frieza at the time." "Even thought It yed a big part in bringing my race into extinction." "It is was also what brought Kakarot in that dayin front of FriezaAs a Super Saiyan." He had a derisory smile: "What made me renounce my pride and implore him to get rid of him." "Until todayI made my peace with Kakarot" "The only thing I still regret was not believing I could ovee Beerus that day" Marek took a deep breath: "Faith." He stood up. "That sight of a Saiyan Ruler kneeling before a God." Marek had extreme determination in his eyes: "I promise you will never see it again." Vegeta snickered: "Those are some big words, for someone so weak." ------------------------- First to encourage me please give me Power Stones!!! Second I saw that a lot of people love Kingdom Building more than Fight scenes. Are Fight scenes bad? If so...could you give me an author I could get inspiration from? Improvement is the Key after all!!! For the OG vs Anime. Well you know...It''s quite logical that the more the Story advances the more the focus on the OG will be. Because of the Conquests and all!! But there will be a lot of new Anime charcters. Some of you already guessed the Marshall Identities!! Although I doubt anyone could guess Drunken Bear''s hhhhh. Look Forward to the Knight Order!!! This will be the order that will oppose the Sentences... Chapter 114: Binding Field. Chapter 114: Binding Field. I would use Unlimited de Works OST Emiya. ------------------------------------------------------ Reminiscing about theses moments, a childelish grin appeared on the Emperor''s face: ''Maybe fighting back until loosing one arm might have been a mistake'' ''I am sure that old bastard is fuming right now.'' His smile got brighter as he imagined Vegeta''s Angry face. The Childish grin put a cold''s on Bulma''s spine. As Only her could seeSomething even Whis didn''t Her eyes not on the Falling EmperorBut on the fieldThat has changed quite a bit Without anyone paying it any attentionSeeing that ''Field''Those Simr Patterns she might have seen a Million times since her childhood. She clenched her fists. ''That Bastard.'' Yet, she had a light smile on her face, the scientist in her salivating from cheer excitement. ''You were only getting started, didn''t you?'' Dr.Brief, took a deep whiff out of his cigarette, his eyes narrowed: "This is dangerous" "He may be even more detrimental to the Universe than the God of Destruction." Bulma smirked: "Give those eyes to someone like Goku or Vegeta, he will, at best, make this kind of fight." "But." Her smile grew wider: "He is not only a Martial Artist." "That''s what everyone tends to forget" "He is much more than that" Marek Grin only got wider as if the never-ending pain, was nothing: ''SoThe Base Powers of the Rinnegan, could only bring me to this level, huh.'' His smile got wider: ''To his creditHe is much tougher than expected.'' '' He is probably the strongest God of Destruction, there is'' ''I though the Saiyan Emperor Armor could do the trickButOh Well'' He had a happy smile: ''I sure am grateful I went through that hell of a training.'' The God of Destruction, as he saw the Emperor fallhad a bad feeling in his heart: He suddenly lifted his head.Only to find that the Backgrounds have disappeared. And as he narrowed his eyes.He saw a Giant Band of. ?!! ''What is that.?'' He didn''t what it was but it had the form of a ring. And it was rotating constantly.Around him. Behind itA Bigger Ring. And even more so behind it. Another Bigger ring They were Five in Total. ''What is this color?'' It had a weird mysterious feeling to it as the more he looked at the Giantsrge rings.The Less it made sense. Sometime it would look, like a big ball of light in orbit And Every time, he would look at it.He would feel that he isn''t looking at the right ce. Another time it would seem like a wavy stream of light. And It would flicker between these states. It was the same for each ring He then looked up.To Find a Star Sized Orb on top of him.It didn''t look like earth, not the whole thing didn''t even look like ''Matter''. It didn''t seem like Energy either, it didn''t seem like anythingBut somehow for all the present here. It felt extremely familiar. From aboveThe whole thing looked somehow like the ssic Rinnegan''s Pattern. One big Orb representing the pupil, and the other rings forming the concentric circles of the ssic Rinnegan And from the Rings, little sparks could be seening out and connecting with the Orb. In a hazardous manner. Suddenly. The Smiling Emperor, stopped his Fall. And disappeared before reappearing, on top of the weird orb. Sitting casually. He extended his one arm!! Suddenly a spark moved in blinding speed, and entered his body!!! ImmediatelyUnder everyone''s baffled eyes. The Emperor became as good as new. His smile never leaving his face. "This is very Impressive.Destruction God." Whis looking at those rings, as all the other Angels watching that battle felt for the first time Something Akin to dread.In their heart ''This EnergyIt feels.'' ''No it''s different than God Ki or the Power of Destruction'' The Emperor''s smirk only got wider, a fascinated look on his eyes: "The 6 Paths of Hagoromo" "The Silver and Golden Wheels of Hamura" "The Susanoo of the Uchiha" "The Power Level of the Legendary Super Saiyan" "The Zenkai Boosts of the SaiyanTheir Oozaru" Marek nodded, acknowledgement on his eyes: "And stillHere you are standing before me. Even ''defeating me''." Beerus took a deep breath. A Deep sense of dread invaded his heart. ''This.'' As he looked at the field, he felt like a fish onnd. Completely on foreignnd. ''What is this energy?'' Heughed: "What do you say?" "Do you want to know what Marek Vega''s tricks taste like.?" He moved his regenerated arms. "First Trick." "Binding Field" Whis narrowed his eyes, deep interrogation in his eyes. Bulma took a long breath: "What an obnoxious bastardIf you had such a card up your sleeve" "Why even use that Monstrosity?" "SighI will never understand Saiyans." All the Z Fighter''s eyes were on the Scientist.Vegeta had a weird and an inquiring gaze on. While Bulma giggled lightly: "Keep your eyes on the Screen. I will exin as the things go by." She sighed: "Even Ineed some time to collect my thoughts." Whis''s gaze moved to the fight. ''Binding Field, huh'' The Emperor had a malevelous smile.Like a predator looking at his Prey "Are you ready?" "This the big boy''s game~" Beerus smirked: "Give me your best shot, Mortal." The Emperor shut his eyes, and made a hand sign. "5th RingPounding Demise" Suddenly the Furthermost Ring Shone brighter!!!! And From it appeared a Big OrbIt''s color flickering between gold, Jade and tinum. As it left the Embrace of the Ring, it immediately propelled itself. Directed at the God with immense speed. Beerus seeing the flickering smirked, a little relieved It looked more powerful than the previouss. But it didn''t feel, that different in mass. Calmly, he clenched his hand to make a punch: "All that just to send me another n-!!!" ''Crack!'' The Cracking noise was heard by everyone present. The God of Destruction, his Fist still against the Object, was silent for a while. Still unable to process what was happening. ''Crack!! He used more power!!! '' His Bone cracked again!!! The Shock in his eyes only grew into deep confusion. ''SOLID!!'' ''SO SOLID'' He felt like he was punching against providence itself!! As Blood Vessels started appearing on his hands! Whis cried in surprise!! "How!!!?" This was obviously a normalNo matter how much Whis looked into it. It''s kic energy and its mass and weight were standard. So what was happening? Beerus cried and used more power!!! His Ki skyrocketing!!! His Bloodied hand getting more powered up!!! Only to be able to punch it away!! Yes!! As you see the wasn''t destroyed!!! No it wasn''t even cracked!!! Bulma felt her heart pounding: "So he did it." Vegeta was at his wits end! Knowing that his wife was seeing through something that even eluded the God of Destruction and his Angel!!! "Speak!! Woman!!!" Bulma sighed: "OkayOkay" "You don''t need to be such a baby about it" Her youthful face didn''t help convey her message. "First of all" "Do you rememberThe Power Marek disyed by his eyes." Vegeta sighed: "The Gravity Maniption." Bulma nodded: "Universal Gravity control. All the monstrous things he didWas due to his absolute control over this power." Bulma had a long smile: "HoweverNo Matter how impressive Gravitation may appearas a Fundamental Force of the Universe." "The most powerful force in the Universe isn''t Gravitation." "NowThe more powerful forces on the Universes are on the Quantum Level." "It''s the Strong Nuclear Force, the Weak Nuclear Force, the Atomic Gravitational Force and the Electromaic Force." Goku felt that his head was about to explode, Vegeta wasn''t much better. Only The Vizirs nodded extremely interested by the exnation. Bulma sighed: "Let''s focus on the First Two" "These Two generate something called Binding Energy." Whis opened his eyes in contemtion: ''Binding energy'' Bulma smiled elegantly: "In Real Simple termsBinding Energy is what binds everything in the universe. From the most elemental particles to constitute atoms." "And The Act of Destroying an Object is merely exerting enough force to Undo the Binding energy." She took an egg from the table: "Now...." "Imagine that Marek is somehow able to augment the Binding Energy of an object, what would happen?" Lelouch sighed: "SeriouslyWhat a Freak" Bulma nodded, addressing Vegeta: "If one was to mess with It''s Binding energy." "An Egg could be even harder to destroy than a" She then looked at the Screen: "And A harder to destroy than a Universe." She sighed: "I don''t know howBut within the field he createdHe is able to modify the Binding Energy of any objectMaking it near unbreakable." She thenughed looking at Marek''s retainers: "I do have an idea how he created itBut it would be too absurd" She sighed: "Something like training in a ck Hole, just to be able to familiarize yourself with Binding Energy, would be way over the top even for him!!" "Isn''t that right Shahrazad?" Shahrazad looked down, her shoulder trembling as she tried to stop herughter. The Members of the Bortherhood all looked the other way,pletely baffled Bulma felt a headache: "SighWhy do I keep only meeting with freaks?" Seeing her husband dumbfounded eyes, she borated: "While using his Eyes power to the limitGave Marek''s full control over the Gravitational Force." "When everyone would focus on the use of Gravitational Force. That kid tried using his eyes power to somehow try control the Three others." "A near Impossible feat in theory" "He used the ck Hole the only ce were thews of the Infinitely Big and the Infinitely small ovep. To somehow gain control over the Quantic Gravitational Force" She sighed: "And from there, create a field that could rtively manipte the Three Others." She pointed at the projectile: "ThatIf my estimations are correct is worth 4 or 5 universes of Binding Energy." Lelouchughed, widely, extreme admiration in his eyes: "Where others would choose the path of Godhood, imitating the gods and their techniques" "He would chose to be stronger the way Mortals way.By Deeply understanding the Universe and it''s Laws and morphing it to his advantage!!!" Whis hearing this remark narrowed his eyes: ''The Path of the MortalsHuh'' The Outer Fifth Ring kept flickering as the fused with her beforeing back at full speed!!! In apletely crazed manner like a Man fighting a Boulder, Beerus kept trying to evade!! But the field restrained greatly!! The Left-over energy from the attack was somehow like poison for his Power of Destruction!! This was something he never felt before!! The Movement of the Boulder wasplete hazardous appearing and disappearing like a cmity! Fusing with each one of the Ring and reappearing inpletely different direction!!! It speeds in a never seen before level!! Without a Perfected Ultra Instinct, he wouldn''t hope to wlessly evade it!! And Tank it would make him sustain way too much damage!!! Attacking the Sitting Marek seemed near impossible, as he felt itOn that orb he was sitting onThe Energy was on apletely other level from that!!! Marek smirked: "How do you like it? The Power of the Strong Nuclear Force?" Immediately the 5 Fifth Ring Shone Brighter!!! The Speed of the got even quicker and it became even more difficult to dodge!!! Damage umting started to pull a toll on the God of Destruction, and in the same time rose his Power Level to a never seen before height!!! "Being toyed around with a simple" Fury appeared in his eyes!! "GoodMarek Vega." He pushed his Ultra Instinct to the limit!! Reaching in the deph of his potential!! Finally finding the trajectory of the!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!" Power of Destruction burning in every pore of his body!! As he once again surpassed himself!!! He charged an attack!! The Power of Destruction turned Yellow!!! The Orb Growing reaching the size of a Sr Sized Genkidama!!! "SUPER BEERUS BALL OF DESTRUCTION!!!! And as he screamed his Lung out!!! Using his Berserk state he sent it with blinding speed!! Colliding with the!!! The two stood in a Stand Still!!! The shock already shaking the whole Binding Field!!! But this time the shock didn''t reach the Universe!! The Binding Field was way too solid!!! Marek still his eyes shutSpoke once again: "Impressive" "Let''s y then!!!" The Whole Fifth Ring!!! Shone brighter than ever, before disappearing All it''s binding energy, concentrating on the!!! The Beerus Ball begun to dwindle!!! "You DAMN PLANET!!!" Before the God of Destruction appeared behind it!!! Providing it with more power!!! The Two Spheres!!! Were in perpetual sh!! The Two growing in an endless Manner!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!" Finally, under The God of Destruction''s screams and the Emperor calm face. The Two balls dwindled into oblivion!!! ---------------------------------------- PLEASE GIVE ME POWER STONES!!!! If you have any question about Binding Energy please ask!!! It''s not a ssic power...But to summarize it. It''s theplete opposite of the Power of Destruction. Binding Energy is what maintain the very fabric of existence!!! And Marek is somehow able to use it!!!! More exnation on itter!!! Oh also...Quick question? Do any of you know how did Red Saber(Nero) fall in love with the MC? In Fate CCC/Last Encore? Btw...The Fate Arc is getting closer!!!(Until I figure it how it actually works...Soplicated sigh....) AND POWER STONES!!! Chapter 115: Final Confrontation. Chapter 115: Final Confrontation. Finally, under The God of Destruction''s screams and the Emperor calm face. The Two Orbs dwindled into oblivion!!! Vegeta narrowed his gaze: "It seemsBeerus still came on top" Dr.Brief spoke to his son-inw: "I wouldn''t be this confident." Beerus terribly exhausted smirked at his adversary. "There isn''t anything in the Universe that I can''t destroy!!!" Marekughed lightlyquite Amused by his words: "It may be trueBut this isn''t the question you should ask." SilenceAND Suddenly!! A Sharp movement!!! Suddenly!!! "AAAH!!!" A PAINED SCREAM!! Suddenly!!! "Beerus-sama!!!!" As everyone even Whis had his eyes filled with deep terrified shock!!! Blood EVERYWHERE!!! "The questionYou should really ask yourself" Screams of horror from the stand!!!! Screams of Surprise from the Saiyans. As the god of Destruction.The invincible being they alle to Venere as an Invicible Malediction For the first time, fell on his knees. A Lance going thought his Lungs. Marek smirked evilly. "Is there something in the Universe that can destroy you?" Beerus had his eyes opened widely as he contemted, the spear piercing his chest, like it was tofu. His weakened arm moved, resembling his God Ki and Power of DestructionTo obliterate it. In vain. Without availHe had took too much damage.His Power level began to drop. No even if he was at full power, he wouldn''t be sure to obliterate it. The Fourth Ring disappeared from existence. Bulma sighed: "The closer you are to the SourceThe Stronger the Strong Nuclear Force is" "If I did understand wellThese 5 Rings correspond to an amount of Binding Force." "And the Closer the RingThe Stronger the Technique." As the Emperor spoke "Fourth RingGungnir." Beerus looked up deep rage in his eyes!!! As he prepared to transform all the damage into his power once again!! Yet this time it wouldn''t be that easy. "Third RingGleipnir" The Third Ring disappeared And SlowlyA Gigantic tinum tform was constructed under the kneeling God''s feet Buildings started appearing one by one, as it formed something akin to a temple. It had the Turkish inspiration of the Atleasian Empire with the Long Chapels and the golden scripture. But it also had an Ancient Greece Inspiration with the long and tall pirs. Long Pirs, Thousands of them Making the Mountains of The Primordial Realm look like t Lands And on it''s Highest peakThere stood the God of Destruction. The Being who was born strong, and never felt weak in his life. The Being who looked down on existence itself. Numerous Greek Pir around himLike an endless sea. From every direction, and every Pir an Energy Dragon Head was formed! And from every direction, it moved swiftly, and quickly and bitted into the god of destruction, finally turning into solid PLATINUM Chains. Unbreakable ones, even if he was at his peak. And everyone from the Kais to the Angels had to witness the sight. Everyone having a hard time processing the very existence of such a binding technique. The Chains had ancient engraving, in the nativengage of the Primordial Realm. They had mysticism and solidity with them. Actually for those in the realm of GodhoodThere was a deep sense of alienation just looking at this Altar. Like looking at a natural enemy. Whis narrowed his eyes: ''Not only it is solid beyond beliefIt seems to be made in the sole purpose of Binding Gods.'' IndeedIf Binding Energy is good at somethingIt''s the concept of Binding. And this technique was born with the Purpose of fighting the Pantheon Gods of the Primordial Realm. In Marek''s own words those are ''God yer techniques.'' Gleipnir and Gungnir were techniques made to fight, no to humble gods. Gungnir is able to ''track'' Binding energy leftovers on the Target. Binding itself to it!! It''s speed augmenting the more Binding Energy was on the Target. The Greatest Mistake of Beerus was letting his Pride get to his head and fighting the Orb head on. While Gleipnir is a chain, that continues to be more solid as time passes. As the Form of Chain itself is a a form Binding the reaction producing between them only growing with them. Chains seemed to grow stronger and tighter with each passing second, as it slowly processed the Immense Power of the Third Ring. The Chains tightened him and bound him like he was a domesticated dog. His knees on the ground unable to move even one inch. On the other side of the tform, long and big stairs were formed leading up to the ce were it''s master was resting. The Emperor finally opened his eyesAnd descended leisurely yet with immense speed the stairs. Finallynding on the tform where the God of Destruction resided. He was on four Every inch of his being chained to the brim. The Emperor finally seeing his defensless back prostrating in front of him. Felt a deep sadistic pleasure. And like the God once did to King Vegeta. Emperor Marek Vega stepped on him, like he was the dirtiest being on the Universe. "How does it feelGreat God" His smirk got wider: "Prostrating before the Saiyans you despised so much." Vegeta had a glint of mockery on his eyes: "Not bad kid" His smirk reminded all his friends of his past ruthless self. "Worthy of the Saiyan Emperor." Beerus was so bound he couldn''t even speak. Marekughed evilly, the very echo of his ruthlessugh giving chills to the Kais and his retainers alike. The Man wasn''t a Good Natured Man like Goku. No he was the Apex of what a Saiyan should be!!! Relishing in the Pleasure of Domination!!! "Speaking from this sideThe view is quite terrific." Marekughed widely: "Do you see that Prince Vegeta!!!? It''s Delightful!!" " I could get used to it!!! My Feet never felt this good since I was born!! " ""You make such a remarkable foot stool !!!"" Vegetaughed lightly giving even the creeps to his own kid. The Emperorughed widely, his evil for all the Universe to see. Before he gradually stopped. "OhIt seems that your Master and the other Angels didn''te out yet" He smirked: "So you do have ast card." Heughed: "SadlyWith this much damageYou would probably die, if you use it now, wouldn''t you?" Heughed wildly, berserk inanity on his eyes: "I am also quite disappointed!! I still haven''t used my other tricks yet!!" His Saiyan Genes were starving for more battle!!! His Retainers knew where this was going!!! Lelouch punched the table!!! "Seriously!! What an irresponsible bastard!!!" Bulma took a deep whiff of her cigarette, a little guilty pleasure appearing on her face: "First ride, huh" Lelouch sighed, hearing the blue haired woman''s advice: "AdviceNever trust a Saiyan having fun fighting." She looked at Goku and Vegeta as the two evaded her gaze. "Never." She then looked at Gohan, Goten and Trunks as the three felt chills down their spine, as this time she looked at the women. "Even if they are your own kidsSigh" Esdeath smirked: "He is really the man I fell in love with!!!" The Emperor continued to speak: "WellLet''s give you another chance!!" "Since I don''t hold any more grudge against you!! " Oh Mighty God!!!" He posed his hand on his wounded and body, used thebination of the Nakara Path and Binding energy. "You would be as good as new in 10 Minutes" He disappeared and reappeared on the Orb. The Second Ring lightened up!!! As he spoke: "Second Ring" "Chibaku Tensei: Tartarus." SlowlyPieces of the Primordial Material that was made by binding energy starting appearing all over the wide cosmos And immediately Stuck with the tform making it, the nucleus of a new born aster!!! The Final result was a Spiked ming ball of Green Fire. Representing the Greatest restrain ever!! And sothe Emperor, smiled mockingly patiently waiting for what was about to happen next. His excitement rising as each minute passed. ''InterstingSo I was right.'' And as the time finally neared his end. Cracks started appearing on Tartarus ''GoodSince he wouldn''t be injuredI only used the equivalent of the Third Ring Binding Power.'' ''It isn''t evenplete.'' ''WellAnywayI wouldn''t like to fight such a beautiful form in such a boring way'' Sparks, Purple Sparks of infinite destruction started descending from above!!! A Transcending Power was called upon!! The Sparks entered the cracks in the Tartarus. Marek smiled, deep extasy in his battle hungry eyes Whis narrowed his eyes: ''So it hase to that'' ''To think a Mortal could bring a God of Destruction to that level.'' ''And Beerus-sama of all gods.'' Whisughed interested in the oue: "You already wonBut wanted moreEmperor-chan~" "Then let''s see how you handle yourself, now" Suddenly a Humongus Ki outburst appeared!!! Purple me of Destruction!!! The Whole Aster broke apart!!! As all the Rest of the Saiyans couldn''t even begin to estimate the strength of the Being that got loose!! No this was already battle that touched the brim of Above Universal. Marek felt his heart pounding. ''Beautiful!!!'' His Blood boiling!!! ''Again this feeling!!!'' His whole being not able to stay put. ''I can''t get enough of it!!!'' The God of Destruction, mes around his body, Looking at his foe, Felt a mix of never seen before dread, endless anger. And Guenine appreciation, His heart still not set on one or another. "I can''t control my power, in this form." "Be sure to not die." Marek only smiled like a maiden in love. ''BeautifulI Finally get to see it.'' His Dark Rinnegan shinning with deep luster: ''A God of Destruction using The Ultra Ego Form!!!'' Beerus narrowed his eyes: "Since wee to this pointYou may as well use it." Marekughed: "And what would that be?" Beerus smiled: "The Trick that make you this confident to take me on." "The Form you''ve been hiding so secretly." Marek titled his head: "You are much smarter than I give you the credit for." He looked at the Last remaining ring on the Binding Field: "WellAll of this lost it''s fun anyway." He smiled widely: "Since you want to be beat up this bad!!!"" "I am not one to deny you!!!" "Let me show my second Trick" ----------------------------------- POWER STONES!!!! And we finally in thest act of the Beerus Fight!!! I can''t wait to get back to Kingdom Building!!! Oh...Also what''s your favorite Type Moon characters? Spoilers...I will go a little crazy with the Harem for Type Moon....So bear with me... But Hey...There is so many quality girls....And they all fit Marek so freaking well!!! Also...More Worlds areing!!! Be Prepared!!!! Chapter 116: Control and Fusion Chapter 116: Control and Fusion He Shut his eyes.Yet this time. His concentration, his breathing, his every movement. From the slightest hair to the little cell, seemed in deep transcendent bearing. His every move, his muscles, his wless Ki control It was impressive beforeBut Now..It had attained the level of Omnipotence. Even attaining the grace of the Angels. Whis, for a brief moment, saw the Shadow of the Ultra Instinct ''NoIt''s differentHe is not trying to produce God Ki'' Slowly his two arms moved in osmose creating countless, afterimages in the Process An Optical Illusion, that couldn''t even be seen through with the Angel''s foresight. .Showing, that at this momentHis Technique, his concentration, and movement, was on the level of Perfected Ultra Instinct User. IndeedHe has practiced this simple movement for infinite times. This ritual, was his pride, his creation and what he considered his most prided achievement. Like Cherry blossom, dancing in the wind, his movements had an ethereal, yet ephemeral feeling to them. Kais, God of Destruction, and Angels were all mesmerized by what he was disying. Even feeling threatened, by his very being. Beerus took a deep breath, feeling his heart beating harder and harder. A Bad Hunch was sprouting in his heart. He knew, something that never happened before, will happen today. ''It looks like a Technique.But it not the God''s.'' SuddenlyEveryone in the Universes felt a certain change.A weird fluctuation Whis was the first one to acknowledged itAs he contemted the Cosmos. ''The UniverseIt seems'' ''To being to life.'' SlowlyThe Color and the Fabric of the Cosmos began to change. The Sky flickered between blue, red, yellow and Goldtinium As Did the rest of the Void Cosmos. Dr.Brief puffed his cigarette, a heavy heart on: "So it indeede to that" The Orb Under the Emperor''s feet, broke apart it sheer amount of energy entering the Hegemon''s Body Yet it didn''t stop there. As all the Gods remarked it, a weird Energy was oozing from every pore of the Universe. All the Gods knew, that was something that rivaled the Power of Destruction. Whis came to realization: ''No! This Energy not only does it rival it, it is itsplete opposite!!'' The Named Ones and the Generals felt shiver just looking at the Amount of Energy. Vegeta sighed: "It somehow resembles your Genkidama." Yet the North Kai spoke against it: "NoComparing it to the Genkidama would be an insult to this technique." "The Genkidama only uses basic lifeforce. " "This Power seems toe from the very Fabric of Creation." "This Power is what maintains the world as it is." Goku nodded in acknowledgement. Vegeta narrowed his eyes, a long smile on his face: "That little Bastard.He had grown quite a bit." Bulma sighed looking at the Happiness in her husband''s eyes. Shahrazad sighed, her hand on Roygun''s. This Battle already took a heavy toll on them. Altair narrowed his eyes: "So thisThe Real Power of his Majesty." The Gaz like Energy was all attracted in a single point, creating a silent Wirlwind, that seems to alter the Nature of Matter in every second. The Whole Universe seemed to suddenly gain a conscience. NoThe Reality is that he had only gained one, it was Marek''s. Months Earlier. Hyperbolic Chamber. ckhole. A Man was thenin the first stages of his training aftering to two epiphanies into the Naruto World, in search of a Mentor for the Brotherhood. Marek as an Emperor, as a Man made to lead and serve his people. Rejected all thoughts of Godhood. And with itAll techniques pertaining to Gods Being the SSG, the SSB, the Ultra Instinct or the Ultra Ego. He didn''t feel this way of evolution was the one for him. Because, he himself wasn''t A God nor did he strive to be one. He wanted to be the Strongest, yet He wanted to be Mortal. He wanted to be the Emperor of Mortals, not their God. In deep contemtion he roamed, the Naruto World, for quite a while. In search for his own way. Before, rapidly deciding on a road for evolution. It all began when thinking about the Sage of Six Path. The Six Path Chakra. In deep contemtion, Marek came to quite the revtion. Hagoromo Otsutski may be stronger than his Mother. ''NoHe is definitely stronger.'' Not when he was fighting her. But after defeating her, he only got stronger as time passed. He is a man who with his might alone, can make two people ascend to Six Path, without the aid of Juubi. A man whose Post Mortem Chakra is equivalent to the level of Juubi''s Chinchuriki. A man who was able to ess the level of Six Path without even using Juubi. Why is that? No the real question was What is really the Six Path Power? What does it represent in it''s deep essence. The response that Marek came too, after deep meditation is Control and Fusion. Yin and Yang. The YinThe Rinnegan powers allow the User control the Forces behind Creation. The Yang.The Six Path Senjutsu power allow the User to absorb and be one with Creation, fusing with it. But what does it entailHow did Hagoromo attain such a level SimpleHagoromo unlike Hamura or Kaguya was a ''Sage''. Not a man who just possessed Natural Six Path Powers, like a Simple Juubi Jinchurki or a descendent of Kaguya. But A man, who had the mentality and the eyes of one. A Man who used his eyes to look through creation and used his body toprehend it. And that moment, like a maiden falling in love Marek smiled admiratively. ''But even Hagoromo only scratched the surface of Comprehension.'' ''What is referred to as Natural energy. Is probably only the life force of the.'' ''Used on a much bigger scale would result into something like Goku''s Genkidama.'' ''Something superficial, and easily destroyable.'' ''While life Energy is powerfulIt iscking in the grand scheme of things.'' ''If one want to really understand the world, one need to study itLike a Scientist.'' He smiled widely: ''And the strongest natural energy known to creation is Binding Energy.'' ''The Energy maintaining the very fabric of the Universe!!'' And so from there began his training to Master ''Binding Energy''. He set two goals in mind in his endeavor. The Yin and the Yang. Control and Fusion. The task wasn''t easy. The Two objectives were extremely difficult. Use his eyes to control the Forces behind the Binding Energy or as Bulma said The Strong and Weak Nuclear Force. Creating a New additional Path even transcending the all Mighty Petra Path!!! Use his Body to absorb and skillfully fuse his Ki with his Natural Binding Energy. Creating a Higher more Majestic Version of both The Sage Chakra and the ssic Ki. A Source of Energy that could rival God Ki!!! In search of that he created the Binding Field, after obtaining control over the Atomic Gravitation Force. Yet even that only gave him intermediary control. Something with this much requirements couldn''t be his limit!! It was only Medicore in the eyes of the Hegemon. But no matter how much he tried he couldn''t take that lethal step!!! Until. No let''s go back to the present!! Fusion. And Control. The Absorption of Natural Binding Energy was done in a skillful manner, without even the need to stand still. Demonstrating a deep mastery over the Sage Arts. The Whirlwind of Natural Binding Energy only grew in size!! As it turned into a one-eyed cyclone!!! Dr.Brief narrowed his eyes: "It seems I was worried for nothing." Bulma nodded in response: "I also thought him absorbing it''s Binding Energy would make the Universe crumble." "But it seems that like his control over Gravitational Force, he can augment the level of Binding Energy in the Universe at will with his control over the Strong and Weak Nuclear Force." "In other worlds, using his eyes he augments the Binding Energy that he then absorbs." Bulma words were close but not spot on. It''s him absorbing Natural Energy, that enables his eyes to the 7th Path, which then make him produce more Binding Energy which he absorbs again. While in the ssic Sage Mode. Natural Energy is only a big ocean of Power that is here so that the sage can take a chunk of it. In Marek''s Sage Mode the whole Universe is a like a Power nt producing Energy for him to absorb continuously. But it had it limits too. The Cyclone continued to grow bigger as even Beerus gulped at the cheer Amount Power disyed before him. ''How could this be a Mortal Technique?'' Slowly the Cyclone started to tone down, as the voice of the Emperor for all his allies and foes was clear to hear. "Mortal may be born weak, without a control or power." The Cyclone slowly was giving away to a standing silhouette. "Gods may be born with authorities over destruction, natural techniques." Around his eyes appeared weird dark engravingsTheir color was solid ck with tiny stars spot around them.(Like Alien X) The Engraving didn''t stop only at his eyes. Their form ressembling Hashirama''s, as they descended on his cheeks, like two long tears. Finally they joined and the lower neck, before descending to the upper chest and parting in three again. One Line going to the chest., forming a huge never ending ck hole-like circle. The two others going to each arms forming a long Shenlong like patern. The dark color of the Engraving matched with that of the Cosmos.(Like Alien X) " Being born to be worshipped and to be naturally superior." The Pants he was wearing all had took the same dark color. Even his tail, took that color. With the Cosmic engravings all over his muscr body. The Emperor looked Half Universe Half Saiyan. "But when ites to deeplyprehending what is around them,prehending thews of the world and it''s profundities." On his head, simr to the Otsutsuki, Two Long Dragon Horns grew, like he was a monster Shenlong about to unleash cmity on the Universe. Giving to his calm, concentrated face, a much wilder aura. "The Deep weakness ingrained in the Bones of the Mortals, is miles ahead." He opened his eyes, and on the Naturally Dark Rinnegan appeared white Irises. "And using this natural weakness" "The Ability toprehend the Universe." A Dark Green Reptilian Slit appeared as Pupils. "Sages are born." Finally, he smiled once again. As he looked at thest Remaining First Ring, reaching out, with his arm. The First Ring Transformed into a tinum Gundao!!! Landing on the Hand of the Hegemon. "And a Sage, I shall be." He yed with the Gundao skillfully before putting it behind his back, his draconic eyes meeting the God''s Gaze. "Ultra Sage Mode." He took a fighting stance!! Immediately unleashing his Ki!!! His Dark cosmic like Ki!!! Standing in front of him, it seemed like the whole Universe was roaring at the God of Destruction!! Like a Dog obeying it''s Master!!! Beerus narrowed his eyes: "This isnot normal Ki, is it?" The Angels, the Kais were also dripping with curiosity. Because just seeing it, they understood. This was something on par with God Ki!!! Marek smiled: "YesIt is my creationHow do you like it?" "Marek Vega''s own an only" "Sage Ki!!!" Whis opened his eyes widely!! "Sage Ki!!!" "Such Talent!!!" ------------------------------- SURPRISE CHAPTER!!!! BWAHAHAHA!!!! GIVE ME POWERSTONES!!!! This the form I''ve been brewing for a while!!! Hope you will like it!!! As you understoood!! I want for Marek to pave his own way. As I don''t see him imitating other gods. Please leave your opinions!!!! Chapter 117: Destruction and Reconstruction Chapter 117: Destruction and Reconstruction He took a fighting stance!! Immediately unleashing his Ki!!! His Dark cosmic like Ki!!! Standing in front of him, it seemed like the whole Universe was roaring at the God of Destruction!! Like a Dog obeying it''s Master!!! Beerus narrowed his eyes: "This isnot normal Ki, is it?" The Angels, the Kais were also dripping with curiosity. Because just seeing it, they understood. This was something on par with God Ki!!! Marek smiled: "YesIt is my creationHow do you like it?" "Marek Vega''s own an only" "Sage Ki!!!" Whis opened his eyes widely!! "Sage Ki!!!" "Such Talent!!!" Goku and Vegeta both sighed. The Gap was already too big. The Emperor right now, seemed like a deep endless abyss of Power. It''s Power levelpletely unreadable. Sometimes he seemed like the Universe itself, other times he seemed like it''s creator. The Sage Ki didn''t exude the Natural elegance and grace of the God Ki. Yet it gave an extremely familiar feeling, and in particr to mortals, it was like reuniting with a long lost mother. It had a gentle face to it. It seemed natural, calm, even dystopic like the Endless Universe. Yet it Flow, fusing with it''s Wielder Persona had more of a wild, rebellious mortal rage!!! In contrast of the God Ki natural Authority!! The Two faced each other, in a weird silence. The God drove his ming ultra-Ego with all his might!!! The Emperor was calm, his reptilian eyes containing deep wisdom. NoDeep Foresight. His Sage Ki seemingly like a moving Cosmos. He had calm, clear eyes, reminding of Ultra Instinct. Yet it was different. Bulma sighed, deep worry in her eyes. "So nowHe gained control over the whole Universe." Dr.Brief nodded in agreement: "That seems to be the case." The Kais seemed intrigued by those words, as Whis did. Bulma started exining the concept much clearly. "What you would need to understandis that controlling Fundamental Forces like Gravity" "Is onlyymen terms" "What is really being controlled when he control gravitations is it''s coefficient G and vector." "G is for the amount and the Vectors are for the control." "The Same is for the Strong and Nuclear Forces." Bulma narrowed her eyes: "But it''s much grander in scale it is said that if those two were even a little bit different, just by 0,000000000001." She took a deep wiff of her cigarette: "The Universe would be apletely different." "Marek is actually augmenting the coefficient but diminishing the Aftermath, by absorbing the Binding Energy." "I don''t think Marek could augment infinitly the coefficient." She looked at Whis meangnifully. "Or he would already be invincible." "But even within a 0,5 VariableFor The Three Fundamental Forces. There already exist Infinite Possibilities." "He could modify the Universe to his liking." Whis opened his eyes widely!!! Bulma sighed: "FortunatlyThat still impossible." Dr.Brief continued: "While he had themandsHe doesn''t have the processor." Lelouch nodded understandly his words. "To process all the interaction in the Universes, to be able to model it to his liking" Bulma nodded: "He will be able to create much more powerful techniques" "But I am sure he is aware of that" "For now he has three Limitation." "His Limits in Absorbing Binding Energy." "His Limit in his control over the coefficient" She smirked: "And Finally, his Processing Abilities" Whis narrowed his eyes asking a question to a guenine mortal for the first time in his life: "And if he master those three Limitations" He looked at the Mortal''s Rising Power as he heard Bulma''s answer: "He would probably be invincible." It didn''t have the Martial Mastery of the Ultra Instinct. It was more of an existential elevation. The Day the existence of the Mortal elevated to that of the Gods was here. Beerus elerated with immense speed his punch heavy with the Power of the Ultra Ego!!! Marek smiled lightly. Whis seeing his behaviornoSeeing his stence had a bad feeling!! "Beerus-sama!! No!!!" Beerus appeared in front of the Man, he now considered his greatest foe!!!! Unleashed a Barrage of Strikes!!! Marek evaded swiftly and indifferently.Each Punch seemed to pass through him, as Beerus eyes were far wide open!!! As he seemed to hit After Image after the Other!!! Marek had a calm expression, even his Ki Flow was calm like A Million Year Old Sage. Slowly, as he swiftly Universe Ending Punch after the other, he folded his index and middle finger. Beerus elerated even more!!! Yet it somehow seemed even less effective: "Don''t lose your concentration, nowOh Mighty God." His right arm moved, as he evaded yet another assault!! Yet this time he lightly tapped with his two folded fingers On his Right arm. Immediately, sensing a threat!! Beerus only got more aggressive!! Marek evaded again, this time lightly tapping his left shoulder. The Barrage got more aggressive, it''s speed skyrocketing Sadly!! In Vain!!! As Beerus couldn''t do anything as he saw the Emperor leaning inside and ending with a light tap on his stomach. And as he touched it. The God of Destruction immediately froze in ce!! Whis narrowed his eyes: ''To think he already attained that level.'' The Emperor disappeared before appearing in his back. His hands behind his back. "Or you might as well regret." The God of Destruction arm, and shoulder exploded in a blood festival!!! And the God of Destruction knelt once again, blood streamsing from his mouth. Goku and Vegeta were in a state ofplete trance. Kame Sennin, spoke shocked to his core "To think he could do that.In such fight." "Disturbing the Ki Flow of the Adversary." "A Technique only done when the gap between to Martial Artists is toorge." Whis sighed: "It may seem that way" "ButIt much moreplex than that" "It''s his Senses, they are on aplete transcendent level." "His eyes can see even through the weak points of God Ki." Beerus injuries only made his Power Level skyrocket even more!!! If the Power of Destruction had a passive ability of getting stronger with damage!! Ultra Ego made it the Central Ability!!! It pushed that concept into an exponential variable!!! Beerus attacked once again!!! The Emperor evaded before punching him in the gut,pletely propelling him back!!! The God of Destruction immediately retaliated!! And propelled himself back!!! Before he was skillfully pushed back again!!! The Battle continued this way!!! The Emperor with his Sage Sense coupled with his Rinnegan and Tenseigan Powers was already leagues above his past self!!! Actually, his Sage Sense augmented his Kenboushku Haki to a never seen before level!! He could even see 3 Seconds in the future!!! But at this level!! Do you know how many punches could be exchanged in thatps of time?!! Coupling the Exponential reaction between the Sage Sense and Kenboshku Haki and his own Tenseigan, he could even see the ws in the God Ki flow!!! Like A certain Byakugan n!!! The Emperor swiftly evaded and retaliated against his foe, like he was ying with a child!!! From above it looked like that!! The Emperor was in the middle, and didn''t even move one inch since the beginning of the Melee!!! And circling him, was the god of Destruction, like a Hyena trying to pray on a Lion!!! He was relentless but he got pushed back before he was back at it again!! Only every time his power level skyrocketed into apletely different level!!! Goku and Vegeta sighed. That level waspletely unthinkable, this kind of Power even Gogeta and Vegito wouldn''t stand a chance!!! Beerus onlyughed as he got into a Real Berserk state as damage kept pilling up!! The Emperor as he saw the Skyrocketing Power of the God of Destruction only felt his heart pound even more!!! His Foresight bing less and less effective!! ''Yes!!! More!!!!'' Pushed Again and Again!!! Damage growing!! Blood Flowing endlessly from his mouth!!! The God of Destruction only rejoiced in the Pain!! In Destruction that of his enemy and of his won body!!! As he kept getting beat up!!! But that only continued for a little while before Beerus became too strong for the Emperor to fend off!!! Finally, the battle entered in a stalemate!!! As the Two seemed to finally reach an equilibrium!!! Blow for blow was exchanged for a while before arge smirk appeared on the Emperor''s face, as hisnded on the chest of the God of Destruction "Sage Art: Shinra Tensei." ImmmediatlyFeeling a propelling power surpassing even the Sovereign Almighty Push!! He was helplessly sted away!! Before the Emperor appeared above him!! A GIGANTIC BALL OF GREEN KI ON HIS HANDS!!! "Sage Art: PLANET CRUSHER!!!" The Gigantic st descended on The God OF Destruction like a st on Heavens!!! Yet the God of Destruction wasn''t to be outdone!! "ULTRA SPERE OF DESTRUCTION!!!!" The Two Sphere shed the both eating away at each other!! Yet the Two Fighters didn''t even flinch before entering into their two respective spheres!!! Fusing with them in the processe!! And exchanging more blows like Mindless Monsters!!! From there the battle only grew more ferocious!!! As Damage started appearing on both of them!!! One only getting stronger as he got more injured!! The Other with a Pseudo Infinite amount of Natural Energy Supply!! They were two monsters at each others throath!! Everything was put in the line!!! Their unrelenting will!! Their love for battle, pain and Destruction!!! Each punch seemed like it could be thest!! Yet those two''s power levels didn''t seem to ever reach an end!!! Their Body seemed to rejoice in the pleasure of war and pain!! The both smiles only growing wider and wider, as punches that could have easily ended the fight in the start!! Were now thrown casually!!! "Sage Art!!! Gigantic OmegaStorm!!!" The Ki was flickering between the Green of the Legendary Super Saiyan and the Dark Cosmic of the Ultra Sage Mode!! "ULTRA BEERUS BALL!!!!" The Two st shed!!! Yet this time the wo didn''t want to be outdone!!! Beerus rassemble pure power of Destruction!! "Ultimate Destruction" The Power of Destruction seeped into the Beerus Ball turning it into a mix of Purple and Orange!! The Sage didn''t stand back!! "Binding Disaster!!!" The tinum Colored Binding Power Fused with the already flickering st!!! The Deadlock continued before but what neither two didn''t predict, happened!!! ""What?!!"" Immediately the two powers sensing the other!! Raged like possessed by their will alone!!! And immediately invaded the whole attacks!!! And when theyu finally made contact!!! Like Offended, angered, ancient beast the two grew in an attempt to overwhelm the other!! The Two Battle maniacs immediately felt the skyrocketing power!! As the Sage Ki of Marek turned into a tinum color!!! And the ming Ki of the Ultra Ego into a Deep Oragne proving the deep concentration of the Power of Destrruction!!! Bulma seeing this reaction sighed: "So it hade to that." "Creation and DestructionTwo Primordial Laws of the Universe." "The Two, in whichever dimension are necessary to existence itself." "In a wayThose two concepts are the Real Gods." "One symbolized by the Binding Energy, the other by the Power of Destruction." Chapter 118: Last Card Chapter 118: Last Card And as the shock ended!! With the two running out of gas. Marek and Beerus were surprised that their modified Ki persisted. Both felt pushed by the very concept their represented!!! To see the other to the end!! The Two engaged in another mythical Melee!! Yet this time it was a level above!!! It was not a battle between to Martial Artists!! Not a Battle between a Sage and a God!!! But the Simple opposition of Creation and Destruction!!! The Two gpoles and proud representative of their respective concepts battled like never before!! The Fabric of the Universe couldn''t finally take it!!! And was shattered to another Dimension!!! Their fight at this level was already faintly approaching the level of Angels!!! Whis narrowed: ''NoThis Ultra Sage Mode is only at it''s beginningIf he masters it correctlythen!" Punch against and Punch, move against move!!! Unbending will!! Transcendental Power!!!! The shockpletely destroyed the other dimension in a matter of seconds!!! So the tinum and Orange light reappeared again!!! As a Crack in the Universe brought them back!!! This time even stronger than before!!! The Battle begun to takepltly absurd magnitude!!! As under the Power of Destruction and Binding Energy all the Fundamental Laws of the Universe seemed to break apart!!!! The Laws of Space and Time became night!!! As The Two Men ntinIum and Orange Auras seemed to travel through the whole Macrocosmic Universe!!! Sometime appearing in the North other times in the South!!! The Battle already lostplete control, and became like an Unstoppable World Ending Cmity roaming through the Universe!!! Creating Cracks and destroying the Fabric before it was reforged!!! Their melee growing again and again in Power!!! Their exchanges traversing the whole Macrocosm !!! The Two Living Cmities traversed the Boundary between realms!! Even appearing in the World of KAI!!! The After Life!!! THEIR HANDS EVEN BROKE THE SNAKE WAY!!! Reversing the cycle of causality itself!!! The Whole Universe became a Raging Sea that would swallow any one boarding it!!! Finally their power grew so strong, they couldn''t evade the destruction of the Universe!!! But something weird happened!!! As soon as a tear of Destruction was provoked in the Universe!!! He was bonded together again!!! This was the opposition again!!! Binding vs Destroying!!! Gradually as the two skyrocketed!! The Universe started to undergo a cycle of Destruction and Reconstruction!!! The Binding Energy repairing any damage the Destruction had done!!! Each Punch ended the world before the next recreated it!!! The Universe seemed reborn a thousand time in a matter of seconds!!! It''s very Fabric changing as the battle continued to rage!!! The Two became the Architects dictating the fate of the Universe!!! The Battle continued!! Their power only growing into an unfathomable level!!! And so Endlessly!! The Two continued to sh again and again!! Exchanging techniques after the other!! Finally seeing an opportunity, the Emperor screamed with all his lungs!!! "SAGE ART!!! COSMIC WHEEL REINCARNATION!!!" A DARK COSMOS SWORD DESCENDED LIKE THE CALAMITY!!! CUTTING THE WHOLE UNIVERSE IN HALF!! The God of Destruction waspletely unable to dodge due to the sheer size of the THING!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH" Using his whole energy he recreated a Gigantic Purple Ki Avatar looking like him!!! But even that was dwarfed by the Sheer Size of the SWORD!!! The KI Avatar joined his two hands on the tip of the Sword!!! Resisting his Sheer obnoxious cutting might!!! But this wasn''t nearly enough!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH" The Ki Avatar turned Orange!!!, Brimming with Pure Power of DESTRUCTION!!!! Everyone was terrified as the END OF THE WORLD seemed to draw near!!! The Emperor smiled again!!! "Good!! Beerus!!! I would expect no less from you!!!" "But." He smirked evilly!!! "WHAT WILL YOU DO ABOUT THE SECOND ONE?" "SAGE ART!! PLATIMUM WHEEL REINCARNATION!!!" An even bigger Sword appeared!!! Stacking on the present!!! The Two Colossal Power of Sage Ki and Pure Binding Energy!!! One the Product of Pure Sage Art!! The Other is the Product of the 7th Path!!! Fused together as theirpatibility was already godly!!! The Ki Avatar knelt!!! Ad the Emperor pronounced the Sentence!!! "EXPLOSION!!!" The Two Swords became even more riled up!!! As the Two finally cut the KI Avatar in Half!! Cutting deeply the God of Destruction !! And. THE WHOLE UNIVERSE IN HALF!!!! The two in the Parting between the two halves of the Universe!!! One Bleeding, the other still standing despite severe injuries!!! Still Marek wasn''t finished!! He extended his two arms in different directions!! "SAGE ART!!! BANSHO TENNIN!!!!" The Two Halves of The Universe!! Immediately joined together again!!! Like Long Lost lovers The Only Problem was that in the middle was The God of Destruction nearly crashed by the two Halves!!! If Marek could make an egg as solid as!! A as Solid as 5 Universes What could he make to a Two Half Universes!!! Under the Sheer Pressure, the God of Destruction felt crushing power to his very core!!!! And like a vicious snake!!! When the God of Destruction waspelety immobilized!!! The Emperor immediately propelled himself his ntium Gundao in hand!!! The God of Destruction felt sharp pain!!! Invading his very being!!! As his stomach was pierced with the Godly weapon!!! "I could have targeted your heart. But that wouldn''t be nearly as much fun, would it?" Immediately after he felt his power skyrocketing!! Yet he took too much damage to be happy about it!!! "I only need you to be stronger!!!!" He began pushing the Two Halves!!! The Emperor berserk insanity was written all over his face: "So I could take pleasure from crushing your very being!!!" The Emperor, knowing that a second strike wouldn''t work!! Took off his Gundao and put his hand on the God of Destuction''s chest!! "SAGE ART!!!! ULTRA SHINRA TENSEI!!!" The Repulsion this time was on another level!!! It pushed Beerus out of the Seventh Universes!!! Into other ones!!! Marek and Beerus broke through the Barrier between Universe and continued their exchange growing again in scale!!! They would appear and disappear like walking cmities!!! Yet as their Ki skyrocketed!!! Their body was nearing their limit!!! Marek was severely injured, by the Power of Destruction and Beerus was even worse!!! Yet they continued!!! Laughing at Pain!! Laughing at Misery!!! And Reaching for Greatness!! Hegemony!!! And Pride!! Their body continued to sh against each other!!! Their bodies at this state already shed more than a million times!!! Still in the Same Miserable Standstill!!! No.Marek wanted this standstill!!! Everytime he had a crushing advantage he would wait for the God of Destruction to get up to him!!! Just so he can have a more pleasing fight!!! At one point!! Beerus would punch his adversary thought 4 Universes!!!! Before he would dash back sending him even further!!! The battle raged!!! As they disappeared and reappeared in the boundary of the Multiverse like the Monstrous Entities they were!! The Concept of time!! Space!! Fatigue meaning nothing to them!!! Their Blood and Sweat sttered across the Universes and the Dimensions!!! The Respective Kai and God of Destruction didn''t even dare intervene!!! This Level of PowerOnly Angels could make them stop!!! The Emperor new acquired 7th Path contained was a Mixture of all the previous Paths empowered + the exculsive powers of the ''Binding Path''. The Cosmic and tinum wheels. Gungnir, Gleipnir, andsome other more mysterious powers Finally. The Battle having gone for hours and hours. The Two''s Power levels began twindle like a candle in the wind!!! The Scale of the Battle Slowly descending!!! As the Two Tired Warriors continued to sh against another barely able to keep any semnce of sanity!!! The Countdown for the End. Started The Two powers started to slowly drop. Their bloodied bodiesnding on a surviving in the 7th Universe. The two started exchanging casual dirty punches!!! Like Backward street fighers!!! The every fiber of being drained in this battle!!! Finally. One Man Stood up.Bloodied. As he looked at his foe incapable of even standing up. Dread in his eyes. "You" The Emperor worn out on the ground. Completely unable to even moveughed!!! Out loud!! "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA....." "Man!!! THIS THE BEST!!!! After a million fists.a million blood.and a million words. Even on the limit of life and death, when even the God of Destuction was feeling tiredness and vainess Beerus spoke, deep uncertainty in his voice: "You.Lost" The Emperorpletelyid on the Ground as he seemed to have lost the fight ''Or did he?'' He Stillughed like the first time they exchanged. As even the God of Destruction after what seemed like Million Years of fight, seemed to changeto tire...to fear... Yet, Marek Vega was still the same. The God of Destruction more damaged than his adversary took a deep breath. He looked at the deep calm, behind the demeanor of the Monarch. While him was on the limit of his body, one step on the death door. He took a deep breath. Dread growing in his eyes. As he was fighting against this monster of a Man, the bad feeling in his heart seems to be growing bigger. Beerus spoke the same words, under his rugged voice: "You...." "LOST!!!!" Marek onlyughed louder and louder!!! He spoke knowing perfectly. That the Emperor had the chance of ending him a Thousands times beforeBut only let him grow stronger!!! Like he once didWith Goku and Vegeta No like he always didwith weaker foes. Whis narrowed his eyes, a glint of sadness in his eyes: "Beerus-sama" He cried his lungs out!!! "YOU LOST!!!!!" If even after that.HeThe Strongest God of Destruction couldn''t win. "YOU LOST!!!" The Emperor doubledugh Taunted him!!! His never ending vicious smile!!! He clenched his weakened fists!!! His Deeply wounded pride!!! Riling some of his Ki!!! "YOOOOOU" " LOOOOST!!!!!!" The began to once again tremble!!! Even at the death bed.The God of Destruction was aboveary Level. His Power level may have waned. But he was still the God of Destruction. Finally. And as the Man smiled calmly. He spoke some words The Name of a Technique, he actually used before but hid it, using binding energy just for this moment. His Rinnegan shinning brightly as he finally activated. The Special Ability of His Rinnegan. LikeMadara''s Limbo and Sasuke ability A wide smile on his face. Well this was the final time he could use itin this fight...anyway... "Second Ring: Cursed" His smile got even more malevolent!!! ".Izanagi." ---------------------------------- POWER STONES!!! Phew.....Finally.....More on the Cursed Izanagi...Later...It''s different from the Normal Izanagi. It also had more contraints.... Oh Also I am thinking about reducing the size of the Chapters...Sorry...But writing 2000 Words per day is too difficult. The Majority of the Authors write 1000 Words per chapter... If I do that I can at least avoid long Hiatuses.... Hope you won''t drop.... While the battle is practically over the DBZ Arc isn''t over yet.... If some were wondering if there was a reason behind this battle....Yes there is...Marek always schemes hhhhhh One will be revealed at the End of the Arc and the other will be revealed muchtter. AND MORE POWERSTONES WOULD HELP!!! Chapter 119: The GREATEST. Chapter 119: The GREATEST. Immediately!! As the left over binding energy of the Second Ring he stored from earlier and the left over from his Nearly obliterated Gundao too was consumed. The Emperor disappeared like an illusion. Before he appeared as good as new in front of the God of Destruction. The Bad feeling in his heart only got bigger. Beerus made a step backwards.And like other watchers!! Eximed !!! "What." "the hell?!!!" The Emperor in seemingly perfect shape advanced. Beerus took a deep breath, his sanity already on the brink. But unlike his student.Whis could keep himself calm. "He is weaker than he was." Vegeta nodded "There is no trace of that Energy on him anymore and his Ki is normal." The Emperor smiled evilly. "Do you know why you will lose?" Beerus riled up his Ki once again!!! "Who said that?" The Emperorughed lightly: "You may be the Strongest." He made another step. "You may be The Fastest!!" And Another one, as his figure became more and more imposing in the eyes of the God. "You may be Destruction itself or Godhood itself" "You may have the best Masters and the Grandest techniques" He stopped before him "But you will always lose" Beerus dashed in his way!!! Punching with all his left over energy. But was stopped with a single finger. He crouched and he whispered in his earA Long evil smile on his face: "Do you know why?" "Why will I always win?" ".Oh Great God" Beerus felt chills down his spine, before a punch in the gut brought him to his knees. In Pain he looked up. As he saw the Emperor speak his final words, the whole Universe Shaking from the Echo as everyone got to hear: "BECAUSE I AM THE GREATEST!!! Back in Earth!!! A Powerful Shaking was felt!!! As the Sparks of the Super Saiyan 2 Descended from above!! Vegeta''s long proud smile could be seen as he looked at the Generals transformations. "Already at Super Saiyan 2.Huh" The 9 Generals had different expression, yet there was the same deep sense of pride and joy in their eyes!!! Kankiughed widly!!! "What a Monstruous Bastard!!! He even scares the crap out of me!!!" Ousen nodded, a deep gaze on!!! Ambition in the depth of his eyes. ''This ManEven 10 Universes wouldn''t begin to satiate his greed.'' Ouki and Ren Pa wereughing!!! Extasied!!! "Maaan.I can''t wait for war to start!!!!" Finally a beautiful woman, had the same cruel, wide smile.yet in his eyesif her followers were with her they would notice an usual little glint of desire. "Greatest." "Now, that''s a man to my taste." Marekughed lightly, his eyes brimming with pure unadulterated evil: "OH Great God." "Didn''t I tell you.That Today you will know what real fear is?" Marek was already back to his base form. ''ThankfullyI conserved the leftover power from the Third Ring and the Gundao.So that I coulde back from the ''dead''.'' ''My Izanagi can only erase damage from the present and inflicts it to my future self'' ''There is also a price I need to payin ce of eye loss'' He sighed. ''UntilI receive my damage again.'' ''I can''t use Ultra Sage Mode anymore'' He had a long smile feeling the regeneration of his body. ''It''s extremely risky.But'' Feeling the tiredness to his very soul, yet still not nning on backing down. ''I can still use that technique.'' Beerus took a deep breath. His eyes blurryHis conscience barely keeping up with his body. He remembered something, the Emepror said earlier. ''It seems your Master didn''t intervene yet.'' "So From the Beginning" He advancedStep by step. A Long Malevolent smile on as his hair once again spiked. Yet this time it felt different. "So you did finally catch on" Beerus finally spoke the words he dreaded so much. The Bad feeling he always had. "This wasn''t your Final Form" "Was it?" The Emperor titled his head in destion. "Don''t me yourself too much" "The Difference between you and me is that I knew who I would fight." Whis felt extreme dread as he heard his words.Marek seemed to have all the evil in the world on his face. "If you knew who you were actually fighting" "You would have never actually taken part in this fight." The Emperor smiled wildly. "You already know I could''ve end you with the Sage Mode." "After all even if my form is still newit is still has less ws than your Ultra Ego." He made another step. As Beerus eyes seemed to be brimming with apprehension, as the Emperor''s doubled voice haunted his ears. "The Ultra Sage Mode is Good it''s could even grow even bigger with time.It''s my Martial Way" "My Ultimate way of Fighting." He had a long Smirk, a deep brand of sadistic barbarismBrimming from the mix of his Saiyan Heritage and his Millenial Old Vega Dynasty. The Man was a devil born. "But that never could make you feel the fear, the despair, the crushing" "That King Vegeta felt back then" He made another step. Beerus narrowed his eyes: "Do you hold that much of a grudgehuh" Marek made another step. "My Grudges are endless and difficult to satiate. Beerus." The Evil Smirk in his face only grew wider. "What I neededis For you" "To fear me" "To revere me, and for your skin to shudder at the mere mention of my name." The Emperor smile only got wider. "For I am not simply a Martial Artist" He opened his hands as flew up, a Malevnt, evil smile on his smile. "I am an Emperor." "I am the Saiyan Emperor." "I represent absolute Power." "No one is allowed to look down on me" He finally spoke. Beerus feeling deep dread, actually backed away. The Emperor Ki transformed into a mming Red one!!! "Be it Gods." Lelouch clenched his hands as he gave an order to Ezio. "Immediately go to the Naruto World and Bleach World, DXD World." "Bring Orihime Inoue, Tsunade Senju and Asia Argento to the Imperial Chambers!!! Immediately!!! NOW!!!" Ezio nodded and disappeared like he was never there to begin with!!!! In his eyes deep worry could be seen!!! Lelouch spoke deep anger in his eyes. "You promised me you won''t use it, unless it''s necessary!!!" "What is necessary about that!!! You moron!!!!" The Empresses, Cornelia, Euphemia had a bad feeling in their heart as seeing Lelouch in this state only meant one thing!!! His hair turned red before he started burning. Like an eternal Red Fire!!!! "OR ANGELS!!!!" His Dark Rinnegan turning deep blood Red. Feeling Endless Pain in his Body, pain beyond anything he felt before. The Emperor''s smile never waned. He had spent a lot of time in the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. Yet only20 percent of that time was dedicated to Mastering the Sage Mode and the Binding Field. The training that added all those scarsThe training that brought him to his limit. The Trainning that needed infinite Gravity to be aplished. The Training that gave him enlightenment. Was a much tougher one. This was hisst trick. To repay the debts of the Saiyan Race and to start from scratch He needed to use this technique. He needed to atleast prove he was able to stand in equal position with the Strongest Race in the Universe!!! Universe 7Afterlife. In Hell and Heaven. In front of a Screen Millions of Saiyans were watching him right here!! Right Now!!! Millions of Saiyans he hoped to unite under his Banner!!! This was his Ultimate Goal!!! His Grandest Aspiration!!! Like Vegeta said. To Gather Faith!! To Be the New Legend of the Saiyan Race!!! And to Submit all Saiyans in all Universes to his Rule!!!! This was the Biggest Scheme he ever made!!! The Reason he wanted to showcase his might so much!!! And the reason he sent his men to the afterlife, to gather Saiyans. In HellAnd in Heaven alike!!! In Universe 6 too The Reason he acknowledged Vegeta''s Legacy.The Reason he spent so much time showing his might!! The Reason he wanted to destroy the God of Destroctution in front of everyone''s eyes!! To create a Revolution!! If he wanted to rally them all under his banner!! He needed to prove it!!! Right here!!! Right Now!!! He needed to be the most Powerful Saiyan in existence!!! The Saiyan Race watching him from the Afterlife and from Universe 6. Be it the EvilOr the GoodBe it the Prideful or the Enved ALL saw this confrontation and all felt their heart pounding seeing the final victor!!! YetNowAt this very moment!! The Emperor''s power seemed to skyrocket into a nigh!!! Transcendtal level!!! THE APEX OF THE SAIYAN RACE!!!!! The Techniques he would never use, otherwise. And the reason why he made that speech about his legacy earlier than expected. His ming hair, his Skyrocketing Ki.Spoke for itselfNevertheless it still needed to be said. "Eighteen Saiyan Gates Released Formation." "First GateGate of Opening." ------------------------------------------ This is probably the beforest chapter.....Before my Hiatus....Mid Terms areing much sooner than expected and I need to focus on that. So...I will probably a Month or Two of Hiatus until....I coulde back. I will atleast try to end this arc, but I can''t garante anything. I would probablye back Mid January...Sigh... Don''t worry....I am not dropping it. Not until I start publishing my own orginal novel. Chapter 120: ULTIMATE Chapter 120: ULTIMATE Months Earlier.ckhole Aftering to terms with his Martial WayThe Emperor knew that even taking that pathHe would need much more time to reach his full potential. For the battle in the DBZ World he needed much more time, and much more battle experience and other abilities to fully evolve the Ultra Sage Mode And he knew that after his time here.He wouldn''t have the time and leisure to make his self stronger. He needed to take care of his Empire after all So what was a sure way to make himself stronger? Strong enough to be able to face the greatest foes Strong to be able to stand side by side.with the real rulers of the DBS World. To do thatTo prove his worth.He needed a much stronger form Something that could give him transcendent power. He needed ast card, even if thisst card could endanger his very existence. So he naturallyThought of the 8 Gates of the Naruto WorldThe only transformation that could multiply a person prowess from City Level to Moon Level. A Monster multiplierthat dwarves the Thousand of Times.Using the potential of the Human Body to it''s utmost limit!!! But this transformation is only possible using Chakra. Using his Ki, he couldn''t find the ''Gates'' in his body. Trying to use it with Ki, without the Gates will only use result in the Kaioken. ''I need to create Chakra, huh'' So he started cultivating Chakra, and as he did, fusing the physical energy with his own spiritual energy using his Rinnegan. A ming ball of Chakra was born in his abdomen.It was less berserk than the Ki, but still a somewhat violent temper.And as he used his chakrato unlock his Tenketsu. And Chakra began circting in his whole body, like blood, something weird happened. ''They are not here!!!'' ''The Gates!!!'' He transformed much more of his Ki into Chakra!! Even using Nen transformation topensate to theck of Spiritual Energy ''I can''t use Nen more than that or I will break my contract.'' As the Chakra Vessel continued to grow and circte much more rapidly!!! He fell into a state of deep concentration as he continued to transform his whole Ki into Chakra!!! And as the Chakra flow grew again again!!! And when it reached the threshold of Universe Level!!! It began assembling!! But in different ces!!! ''They are finally here!!!'' But as they began assembling.What appeared before him was not.8 Gates ''16?!!!'' Indeed!! If the Normal 8 Gates were doors to tap in the deep potential of the Human Body. Summarizing it''s whole Potential into 8 Stages.. How would it appear to the Saiyan Body? A Saiyan Potential Naturally surpasses a Human''s by eons!!! This technique used on Saiyans, is much more frightening!!! 8 Gates were formed all over his body. And 8 other Gates were made in the ssical ce of Chakra Flow He narrowed his eyes.to analyze the Weird Unusual 8 Gates ''This?!!'' And as he analyzed he came to a conclusion!!! The ces were the 8 New Gates were made where all regions of Enormous S-Cells Production!!! ''Indeed!!'' Suddenly2 New Gates were formedAt the end of the two series of 8. ''No18?!!!'' But unlike the Blue Color of the 16 OthersThese 2 were green colored. Like the color of his Natural Ki. ''NoThis is.'' A Legendary Super Saiyan is to a Saiyan, what a Saiyan is to a Human. ''These Twothey are only possible for Legendary Super Saiyans.I see'' But even more soThe Gates from the first one, seemed rock solid. Completely Impossible to open. He smiled a little. ''Let''s see'' He immediately, dposed his Chakra!!! Turning in a stronger much morepact Ki!!! Now having memorized the Natural Chakra Flow through his opened up Tenketsu. He tried to control his Ki the same way.And let it flow through his body, like a blood stream. An extremely difficult taskThat could barely be done by his present self!!! And as his Ki finally arrived at the First GateHe used all his Ki and pushed as strong as he could!!! ButSadly ''Seriouslynot even the first one.'' He took a deep breath ''I though I could somehow resist the after effect of the 8 Gates'' ''But if it is really that difficult to unlock'' ''.It seems that technique used by Saiyan is even more dangerous than the ssical version.'' He smiled lightly. ''So Saiyans had this kind of power hidden in their body'' A Glint of light appeared on his pupils as the beginning of his enlightenment was in works. He stood up!!! ''Trainning!!! Atrocious, dangerous, training'' ''This the only way to train the Saiyan Gates.'' And from there began, an endless training under infinite gravity!! He couldn''t count how many times, he stepped on death door. To see his frightened expression, as the God of Destruction looked at him. And after endless training, for this precise day!! Like a deration on the world!!! Back to the present. All the Saiyans in the Tuffle or in the After Life!! All held their breath!!! This was the advent of the Strongest Saiyan Ever!! The Advent of a Legend!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH" The Endless Pain couldn''t even be fathomed....As he felt that every ounce of his body was breaking apart!!!! "SECOND SAIYAN GATE: GATE OF VAINGLORY!!!" All the Universes started shaking!!! As the power Level kept growing!!! His expression made him looked like a possessed demon!! A Monster of an Entity!!! His ming Hair grew once again!!! As HE Continued to scream his Lungs out!!!! "THIRD GATE!!!! GATE OF HEALING!!!!" Beerus looked at this incarnation of Evil in front of him, his heart getting more and more constricted!! ''This.If he continues to get stronger" "He!!!!'' "FOURTH SAIYAN GATE!!! GATE OF LONELINESS!!!" His power level skyrocketed into a never seen before level!! As even Beerus was rendered incapable of even moving!!! NoAll the People in the Universe were!!! The Oppressive physical force he was oozing was unrivalled!!! All Saiyans had a solemn expression!!! "FIFTH GATE!!!" His power grew again!!! Beerus and the other Gods of Destruction!!! Alll came to the same conclusion!!! ''He is.HE IS!!!!'' "GATE OF LIFE!!!" His Ki began oozing from him!!! It looked like an endless red fire!!! Consuming the Universe just by existing!!! The Universe was burning!!! Yet he didn''t stop!!! "SIXTH SAIYAN GATE!!!" "GATE OF GREED!!!" His skin turned darkLike burned meatAll sign of life seemed to leave his body!!! The Pain only growing bigger as every movement seemed like it could be hisst!!! "SEVENTH GATE!!!!" "GATE OF LIMIT!!!" Cracks started appearing over his whole body.like a broken ssHis Empresses were already in tearsHis Retainers were unable to breath.Everyone could see how harmful this technique was to him!!! Beerus opened his eyes widely: "Angel." "He is as strong as anAngel" Under the Endless pain, the Emperor could barely move his mouth to form an evil smile: "EIGHT SAIYAN GATE!!!" "GATE OF EVIL!!!" Immediatelyapanying the ming Ki, were dust,ing of the Emperor''s body The Emperor whole body was like crumbling candle!!! He stared at the wounded Beerus using his Haoshuku!!! The God of Destruction immediately passed out!!! This was the level difference between these two at this moment!!! Every observer held it''s breath!! The Oppression of the King.No the Oppression of the Emperor still felt all over the Universes!!! He spoke malevolently!!!! With his unmatched charisma!!! "MY PEOPLE!!!" "SAIYANS ACROSS TIME!!! ACROSS THE UNIVERSES!!!ACROSS LIFE AND DEATH!!!!" "TODAY!! I, MAREK VEGA, THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" "DECLARE THE SAIYAN RACE RELIEVED FROM THE CLUTCHES AND AUTHORITY OF THE GODS!!!" The Grand Minister looking at his power level smirked: "Not bad" His Power already attained the Realm of AngelsAnd with additional healing, time wrapping, teleportation and resuscitation abilitiesHe also had the same of kind abilities. "THOSE WHO ARE BRAVE!!!" "THOSE WHO ARE GREAT!!!!" "THOSE WHO ARE MIGHTY!!!" "THOSE WHO ARE STRONG!!!!" "THOSE WHO LAUGH IN THE FACE OF DEATH!!!" "THOSE WHO RELISH IN THE SAIYAN PRIDE!!!" His body was in the verge of breaking apart yet!!! The Emperor still spoke in the most powerful way!! Like an Evil God!!! His Haoshokou Spreading Far and wide like an endless cmity!!! Entering the very heart of the Universe 7 Saiyan''s !!! As they all cried like War driven maniacs!!!! Cruel Smiles on their faces!!!! "FOLLLOW YOUR MIGHTY EMPEROR IN ENDLESSS CONQUESTS AND BLOODSHED!!!!" The Bloodlusted voice of all the Millions of Saiyans was heard across the gxy!!! "ALL HAIL THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" The Emperor smirked lightly as with his great sense he could detect the chants of the Saiyans through the Universes.A Large smirk on his face Descending on the!! And as he touched it.The immediately broke apart!!! Leaving The God of Destruction unconscious, floating in outer space!!! He looked at his destroyed frame.The pathetic and shocked sight he had looking at him, before he passed out. He smiled wickedly. ''It was all worth it.'' He had vicious eyes looking at the nearly dead Beerus.He clenched his fist, bloodlust in his eyes!!! And as he was about to end his life!!! A staff blocked his way. The Emperor smirked lightly: "So you are finally here." "Powerful Angel" He retracted his fist, as his blood red eyes met the Angel''s gaze. A long smirk appearing on his face: "So this when you can interfere." "Without bypassing Angelw" Marek felt a deep and calm gaze on his side. Despite his current power levelHis endless PowerThere wasn''t a shred of fear in the Angels eyes. Marek took a deep breath. ''Strong!!'' ''Extremely strong!!'' The voice was calm, yet it lost it''s yful luster. "So you even know about Angel Law, huh." The Emperor smiled malevolently. "I also know you can''t kill me" Marek made another step. "I know if I kill himyou would cease to be here.Until a New God of Destruction is appointed" He smirked deeply at Whis. "But seriouslyWhy are the people in this World so powerful yet so stupid?" "Do you really think if I really wanted to kill himI would do it this way?" "If I wanted to get rid of all of youwouldn''t I have killed Shin ?" Whis opened his eyes wide, before he narrowed them again. "I see" "You mean that the Kai Shin is now underyour thumb" Marek''s smirk only got more evil. "You are not that stupid, huh" Marek smirked: "I don''t know who will emerge victorious if we fought." "But are you really that confident in killing me before I kill one of those two?" "Or maybe do you think reality warping could save you" He looked at Beerus "That''s such a shameHe is not awake to give your orders." "And seeing his state he will not be awake for a long time." "You Angels are so powerfulBut your powers are extremely conditional" He stared deeply in the eyes of the Angel. "If Beerus doesn''t give the orderYou can''t even save his life." Whis narrowed his eyes. "It seems you already came here with a goal in mind, huh" Suddenly The Emperor turned around. Extreme Pain all over his body. Whis sighed: "This techniqueYou should never use it again" The Emperor smirked, his eyes containing deep disdain: "I don''t expect you to understand me." "Unlike you.I am not born to serve." He had a long smile: "But to rule." Whis took a deep breath understanding his words, but not the least offended by it. He was indeed born to serve his God of Destruction. This was his pride and joy. He watched silently as The Emperor made hand signs. "I hope next time we meet." He had a long dangerous smile: "We will be able to fight it outGreat Angel." Chapter 121: Emperor and Marshall Chapter 121: Emperor and Marshall He ended his hand signs!!! "OUTER PATH: SAMSARA OF THE HEAVENLY LIFE TECHNIQUE!" Suddenly!! Million of kneeling men appeared beside himKneeling in deep worship and awe. From the more ancients to thest Saiyan killed by Frieza. Marek narrowed his eyes: ''The Oldest Saiyans are much stronger than the newer ones'' ''I didn''t bring back those of the Royal Family'' ''For obvious reasons'' Whis sighed: "So you could even do that, huh" The Emperor smirked: "SorryDid you think control over life and death was your exclusivity or something?" Whis titled his head: "Those eyes of yours" "I wonder how many more powers do they hold~." Marek had a long smirk: "Do not worry you will get to know them very well." Whis sighed: "I know the answer." "Still I need to ask the question, anyway" He had a sharp glint in his eyes: "Would you want to be the next God of Destruction?" The Emperor smirked. "Let me answer you by another question" "What would the God of Destruction position give me that I don''t already have?" Whis sighed "I see" No God of Destruction has the right to interfere in the affairs of the others. And if the Universe, its gods and it''s Power level isn''t threatened, the Angels, the Grand Priest won''t interfere. The advent of a new Saiyan Empire in the Universe 7 only means that the Universe 7 is bing a much stronger entity. ''For nowThey can''t be held ountable of anything.'' ''He didn''t threaten the life of the Kaioshins and the God of Destruction, didn''t break intergcticw. And even augmented the life level of the Universe.'' ''Even the Destructed Universe was bonded back by his powers.'' He sighed as he saw no sign of the Grand Priest. ''IndeedFather has no reason to interfere.'' He saw his passed-out pupil. ''Only the God of Destruction''s authority seems to be challenged'' ''But this isn''t a bad thing in itself.'' ''This isn''t the first Universe where a Mortal bes stronger than his God'' He titled his head: ''WellBy beating Beerus-sama, although the other God of Destructions won''t admit.'' ''He is a Mortal who is stronger than all other God of Destruction.'' ''No'' He felt the Power emanating from hisnding on his skin. Giving him Goosebumps. ''He is a Saiyan whose strength rival the Angels.'' He smiled teasingly. ''The Weaker AngelsThat is'' Like he was reading his mind, the Emperor smile only got wider. ''No'' ''I can''t be sure of thatI didn''t even expect him tost more than a hour against Beerus-sama.'' ''His Powers arepletely unknown, his techniques, he is a genius surpassing even Beerus-sama.'' ''NoIn term of talent only Father'' ''The creator of all Angels, Ultra Instinct and Ultra Ego could rival him'' Looking at the kneeling and solemn Saiyans. He marched his whole body burning with endless power!!!! His Angel level Ki!!! TAKING OVER THE WHOLE UNIVERSES!!!! Behind him a portal opened up!! And 9 Powerful Figures appeared behind him!!! All in the SSJ2 Transformation!!! All looked at the Yellow hair and blue sparkles!!! ''SUPER SAIYANS!!!!'' ''9 SUPER SAIYANS!!!'' There was deep admiration looking at those 9 Warriors!!! Men able to bypass the barrier and ess the Super Saiyan Transformation!!! The Emperor used his Rinnegan once again!!! ''Komatatsukami.'' He used the ability of his Sharingan. Something he had nned to do for a long time. The Saiyan race are either born good or evil. With the crushing majority being born evil.He needed to atleast change their evil tendencies for them to be able to serve him. Since he needed his men to be loyal to his People. He influenced their mind to be more epting of change. In Fighting. War of sses. Racism. If he brought those men as they were to his Nation. The Evil and Arrogant nature of the Saiyans will destroy his country from the inside. But was it actually the case? ''If the Head is evil could we really me the people?'' With rulers like the Vegeta Royal Family and Frieza..the Saiyans didn''t have the chance to turn good. He smiled lightly This could be seen as hypnotismBut it was actually him giving their nature a chance to change. The Mentality of Strong, trample the weak, ispletely uneptable in his Empire. In the Atleasian Empire from the butcher to the Vizirs anyone has value in it''s existence, and everyone is protected by the Imperial Crown. ''Although there is some who I don''t even need to use that on.'' His eyesnded on a certain kneeling man. Bloodlust for battle still quietly raging in his eyesThe Carbon copy of his son. ''OhBardock.'' ''For how long are you nning on hiding the Super Saiyan transformation?'' ''There are many other interesting peopleNappa, Raditz.'' The effects of Kotoamatsukami was uncanny, the two didn''t seem to exude nearly as much evil as they once did. The Emperor snapped his fingers. Immediately..In front of him a Sr System was formed. He spoke to his people, in awe of his immense power. "For now this sr System could be considered as our Empire''s base in this world." He smiled. "There are 9.Each one of them will be managed by one of my 9 Generals here" "For the Warriors" "You will be assigned to each General after assessment of your abilities." "You will be then trained ording to their rules and their demandsAm I clear?" The Saiyans felt the power exuding from that 9 that seemed to surpass Frieza by eons!!! "Yes!!! Your Majesty!!!" By his side, he spoke to Riboku and Hakuki: "25 Million Saiyans10 Millions Civilians, 5 Million Engineers." Marek didn''t only resurrect the Warrior but also the Civilians and the engineers. While the Engineers are extremely useful as a workforce for the development of the Empire. The Civilians who posses much less bloodlust and have a much more mild character will mingle with the normal society. In each of the territories of the Multiverse. This serves two purposesOne the reproduction of Saiyans Two, In the years toe, he has ns to build, a deep sense of belonging of the resurrected Saiyans to the Empire. The most effective way for an army to feel apart of the Empire is for it''s civilians to be Atleasian. No matter how great their allegiance these army have. It will never really be the army of the Atleasian Empire if their people are not Atleasian. It will be barely a loyal Mercenary corps. This also served to curb the characters of the Saiyans, rewriting the Ineffective Saiyan culture from scratch This could only be actually be possible, using his Komatatsumi to make the Saiyans more epting of the Atleasian Dynasty. Yet this could too, be a double-edged sword. For, if he curbed their characters too much, Saiyan would no longer be Saiyans. Fortunately.The Atleasian Culture and the Saiyan Culture are quite close in traditional values such as Pride, War, Vengence. Even if the Saiyan were to be Atleasians, they would still be Saiyans. He had ns to merge the legacy of the Saiyans with that of the Vega Dynasty. And to do that this was the greatest way. "Can you handle it?" "Training 10 Million Saiyans?" Riboku smiled lightly: "The Preparations in the Training Ground are over." Hakuki nodded: "The Saiyans will be integrated in each of the 9 Generals army." "We are already expecting 20 Million conscripted from the Primordial Realm territory, the rating Game, the Ancient Empire territory in the next 5 Years" Marek still feeling deep pain from just maintaining his transformation, responded calmly. "Can you guarantee me that you will be ready in 5 years?" Riboku, Hakuki and Bakuki all shared a deep look before nodding. Riboku spoke calmly: "Your MajestyYou''ve given us the best training grounds, the strongest soldiers and the Largest Bases" "And even got rid of their problematic evil side" Riboku had a serious expression: "If in 5 YearsI don''t bring the Astaroth Continent to it''s knees." " I would rather you cut off my head yourself." Marekughed lightly: "Hahaha" "You said it, Riboku!! Now you can''t take those words back!!!" He looked at the Other Generals. "What do you think? Saiyans are quite difficult to handle" "Would you be able to manage an army this big?" The 9 only smirked, in acknowledging silence. Especially Yotanwa and KankiFor them looking at the Wild and evil Saiyans was like looking at their own people. The Connection with his Generals already made him understand, their meaning. He turned around Finally meeting the gaze of the Angel. He finished healing the sleeping God and gently carried him. "You didn''t have that much of a problem with the Frieza Empire.I Believe I am untitled to the same treatment, right?" Whis smiled elegantly: "Should a Man able to rival Angels in strength reallypare himself to Frieza?" The Emperor only smiled without any response. Cracks appearing all over his body. "It appears your body is nearing his limits." He sighed, his eyes containing deep wisdom as if he could see through everything: "I wouldn''t want to be you when this transformation ends." "Even I wouldn''t be able to save you from the aftermath." "Such a shameYou really shouldn''t use this technique." The Emperor smirked: "Do not worry." "There will surelye a time when I could face you, without using this" Whis smiled back, as he disappeared. "I sure look forward to it. Saiyan Emperor~" And as he disappearedThe Emperor immediately coughed up blood!!! ''Dammit.!!'' ''It seemsI don''t have much time.'' He smiled lightly: ''Maybe using 8 Gates just to show offMight have been a little much'' He then remembered the God of Destruction frightened like a little ant. ''NahIt was totally worth it.'' He nodded to his Generals leaving them in charge of the rest He opened a portal to his Imperial Throne Room. As he passed the portal, he found a man, standing proudly, aloofingly. His eyes were cold.His expression was prideful, befitting of the title of Pir of the Empire. A long mocking smirk ever-present on his lips. Deep battle lust could be seen in his eyes. "You seem like you had your share fun." The Emperor grinned lightly: "Don''t make meugh" "It hurts." His smirk got wider: "You just had to take the extra stepJust to make him feel despair." The Man had long spiky hair, he had a casual dark attire. A crushing sense of evil wasing from him. If he had to chose one person who the Saiyan Transformation did fit the most. It would probably be him. On top of the dark robe was a beautiful Blood Red cape. Crafted From Monster Skin. Drawn on it, with golden lines, the Symbol of his Statue. A Ruby Red Falcon. This was only four capes of this kind. And one who was wearing one. Was a living powerhouse, an untouchable, a man represents the crushing might of the Atleasian Empire. Marek responded: "Don''t try to preach meYou would have done the same if not worseRed Falcon." The Manughed lightly: "I can''t say I wouldn''t" "But isn''t that why you are the one who is supposed to be the Emperor and I, the Marshall?" Marek advanced and casually sat on the throneThe Effect of the 8 Gates were slowly fading away. Red Falcon narrowed his eyes: "WellI at least got to know the extent of your full power" "You were really were just ying around with us, huh." The Emperorughed lightly: "Well." "Shining Lion is also quite the opponent if he goes all out" Red Falcon sighed, a little dread in his eyes: "Don''t remind me of that Monster." His dark abyss eyes had aplicated gaze: "But Still Ultra Sage Mode, huhWho would have thought?" He had a long knowing smile: "In every version" "No Matter how I do" "My Fate somehow always seems to be tied to Sages." The Emperorughed lightly. "That''s quite funny actually" "Am I dreaming or did your character got somehow livelier?" Red Falcon seemed a little annoyed by this remark: "Stop Wasting your time with such stupid things.You don''t have much time" He extended his hand.And an orb of soothing and Healing Energy appearing in his palm. "Here is the Nakara Path Ki you told me to seal for you." Marek smiled lightly as he looked at it: "SighSadly it won''t be enough." "To bring me immediately back" Red Falcon nodded: "Indeed. It will take at least 1 Months" The Emperor tilted his head: "2 Months, at least" "I used Cursed Izanagi, twice" Red Falcon smirked: "You wanted to dance too much." The Emperor smirked back: "I couldn''t stop myself." He sighed: "Lelouch is probably in his way here with Medics from all over the Multiverse." "SadlyIf even Whis can''t heal me.Only I can heal myself." The Power of the 8 Gates began to disappear from his body.Leaving his body like a broken shell. "I know you two don''t have the best rtionship" ".But be sure to cooperate well, in my absence." Red Falcon had a meaningful smile on: "Don''t worryYou did your job as the Emperor." "You showed meyour beautiful dance" Suddenly he screamed with deep pain!! As Injury after the other started appearing all over his body!!! ''The effect of Izanagi is back.'' As everything came back at once!!!! His body began withering away!!! He felt all power withering away from his body.His eyes became groggy as even pain wasn''t enough to keep him, conscious. Red Falcon took the orb and put it in the Emperor''s chest. "Let me do mine as the Marshall." The Emperor smiled back at him. Red Falcon continued: "This was our promise after all. Marek." Plunging in deep slumber, deep confidence and trust in hisst words: "I will be back" "Take Good care of my Empire for me, Madara." The Throne Room began glowing with the Warm Glow of the Nakara Path. The Whole Throne was enveloped in the White Glow of the Energy. "I willMy Friend." Volume 1 End. -------------------------------- Thank you for your support!!! I was able to finish the first volume!!! I am so thrilled!!!! Sigh....From now...The Hiatus Start...I really wish, I can find you all back when I return!!! Some readers really made me grow as a writer and I am happy that I gathered the courage to write this story. Chapter 122: The Two Uchiha Brothers Chapter 122: The Two Uchiha Brothers The Marshall looking at the coffin of light, sighed deeply. ''To think there was such strong people in the Multiverse.'' He smiled wickedly: ''How interesting'' "Nii-sanYou really should have stopped Marek-aniki, if you knew he would do that." Another handsome looking man appeared beside him. He adorned the clothes of the Atleasian Empire, yet imbraided in the back of his Caftan, was a fan-shaped symbol. That of a renown n. He too, was now a Saiyan. There was a deep sense of power and haughtiness in his very existence. Quite like a certain Sasuke Uchiha. Red Falcon only tilted his head in destion: "If I could stop someone from going crazy in a fight. I would have done it myself, don''t you think?" " Izuna" Izuna smiled wryly: "WellThat''s quite the shockEven if Marek aniki told us prior to that" He leaned against the walls of the Imperial Room: "To think there really existed people able to rival him" Madara nodded: "That''s why, as the Patriarch, you need to make the Uchiha n much stronger." Izuna had a devoted expression on: "Yes! Nii-san!! I will not disappoint you! But" He sighed: "Marek aniki and Nii-san were always the ones who led the n" Madara looking at this clumsy brother of his, showed a rare affectionate smile. "Don''t be modest. Of the Three of Us you were the one who leaded the n the most." "And you are strongStrong enough to rival me." Izunaughed a little embarrassed: "And you saw how useless that was in front of that God of Destruction" Madara then had a much more stern face: "Izuna!!" The little brother''s had a solemn face: "YesNii-san" His deep pupilless eyes looked at his brother: "If you are not satisfied with your strengthGet Stronger!!!" "Stop whining." "I will do that too!!" Hearing his brother''s domineering voice, Izuna felt shivers down his spine: "YesNii-san." The Marshall sighed, a little concerned about his n''s future: "Since we were young, we made this promise." "Marek is to be the Emperor, Me the Marshall, and you the Patriarch." Izunaughed sheepishly. "I will do my best! Nii-san!" Madara hearing hurrying footsteps, outside of the Throne Room has a rather mischievous smile . Izuna sensing trouble ahead tried to slip: "Nii-san, since you are now in chargeCan I" "Stay here!!" Izuna froze in ce. Madara looked at this little brother of his, and then gazed at the shining throne, with a little grudge in his eyes: ''See what happens when you spoil him too much?'' He continued: "You are the Patriarch of the Uchiha n. One of the 4 Great Families of the Atleasian Empire." "Don''t you think it''s time to present yourself?" Izuna who seemed to sense a headacheing his way just from his brother''s words nodded weakly: "I knowNii-san." The door to the Throne Room suddenly opened up!! And from it appeared two gorgeous looking women, pale from fright!! The Moment they saw the man standing in front of the Throne Room. Their frightened expression immediately calmed down a little. Shahrazad and Roygun red at Madara and Izuna, anger in their eyes. The Two immediately felt a chill down their spine. These two women have been with them since they were 10. For these two they were older sister and mother figures they could never oppose. Madara still maintained his aloof and remote manner and spoke: "Don''t worry he is going to be fine." Izuna seeing their eyes wanting to tear them apart, felt his back turn cold. ''Damn it!! That''s why I wanted to get out of here!!!'' Shahrazad had a long icy smile on her face. Her beautiful purple hair gracefully floating in the air. She made her first step. "What did you say.Madara-kun" Madara immediately made a step back. Shahrazad, a frosty aura around her face, made another step: "I thought I heard you say something really stupid." Roygun had her eyes on another brother, her enraged expression dripping down from her face: "Izuna-kunI thought we had an agreement!" "You were supposed to report to me if his Majesty ever developed a life-threatening technique!" Izuna responded: "It''s all Nii-san fault!!!" He immediately threw his brother under the bus!!! Madara red angrily at this shameless brother. "I told him to report to you that his Majesty intended to use the 18 Gates!! But he said that It will be a pain!" Shahrazad icy face got even more frosty: "Madara-kunIs that the truth?" Madara gulped up and down before immediately responding. "It was his Majesty''s order." But that only made her more pissed off "I seeThenwhy didn''t you help him.?" Madara had a deep voice as he resisted! "His Majesty wanted to win by his own powers!" " It''s for his Legacy after all!!" He even smirked in the process: "And look at the resultsIt was sessful." Roygun hearing that response red at him so hard. If looks could burn he would be a frying pan!!! "You Men. And your stupid ideals!!!" "Do you think that this is more important than his life!!!!" Madara responded, his voice much lower "We had emergency nsand it''s only two monthsso." "TWO MONTHS!!!" The two Empresses screamed!!! The rage they had towards their husband exploded on those two little brothers of theirs!! Yes Indeed!! The rtionship between the Most powerful Uchiha Brothers and these Two Empresses was that close. Some may dare say even closer than those they had with some members of the Brotherhood. Roygun looked at the Handsome Izuna with a fiery gaze like she was about to swallow him alive!!! "Izuna-chan.Who was always here for you when you cried about how harsh your elder brothers were?" She continued to talk: "Who defended you when Marek was after your ass?" "How dare you lie to me like that!!!" Izuna watching the always calm andposed Onee-san having a nervous breakdown, knew just how much dread his Aniki did cause to her. "I even taught you how to reign in your n!! Was that all for naught!!" Shahrazad only smiled creepily Shooting at Madara with her purple eyes!!! Madara stayed silent But as time did go on, his aloof and remote demeanor began breaking down. He eximed: "I need to take care of some matters, so." He kept his powerful exterior. After allEven if he is not the same person who battled Esdeath. He was still Madara Uchiha. And as he passed by her, he took a deep breath, before speaking in a steady manner: "You know how he isIt''s impossible to reason with him." Shahrazad finally, broke her icy face.As she sighed in return: "IndeedIt my fault for expecting you or Lelouch to be able to reason him." Feeling that she finally calmed down, he spoke in return: "Tell me when the next Supreme Counciles, Izuna needs to be presented after all." ----------------------------------------------- I am finally back after such a long time!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. https://.patron.do/ThunderDawn Chapter 123: Such a Chore Chapter 123: Such a Chore Shahrazad chuckled lightly: "You still look after him that much after all these years" Madara sighed: "Marek is much worse than me. It''s because of him that he didn''t grow up." Shahrazad looked at the shinning throne, worry and longing in her eyes. Her heart was about to explode from her chest. Yet her demeanor didn''t even leak a shred from what she felt. Charming, wise and noble. The Perfect Empress indeed. Madara advanced, his cape adorned with the symbol of a Red Falcon, giving him a Majestic aura only second to the Emperor''s: "Let''s not disappoint his trust." Shahrazad nodded a light smile on. Behind her, came the fric steps of all the Vizirs, and some of the Generals, the Named Ones. And as she observed all the people that came to check on the Emperor''s, her light smile grew a little wider. Her memory going back to the time when it was just him and her against the whole world. In the middle of endless despair, death and tragedy. The Man she fell in love with since she was sane enough to remember, the man that never gave up be it in front of ack of talent, be it in front of rejection from his own people, be it in front of betrayal from his own father, from his own sister. Even when he was offered a sacrifice, even when he was brought a step away from death. Gradually more and more people decided to follow him. So much that what was a ce when cmity descended became an Empire great enough to rule itself, without even him. Shahrazad had deep affection in her eyes. ''Come back to me quickly, my love.'' Madara advanced again, his low steps radiating a Marshal''s deep and Immeasurable Power. He didn''t have the noble yet domineering grace of an Emperor, but he had the haughty pressure of a War God. And as he marched each servant, each soldier, eachmander, in the court had their eyes widen in fright and worship!! Of course the man''s aura was like that of a Hegemon. But that was not all that was to it. ''HisCape!!'' It is actually prohibited for all the civilians and the military to possess any kind of clothing with the Emblem of a Red Falcon, Green Ape, Golden Lion, or ck Bear on it. And thatw was for one goal. Even though it was not confirmed yet by the Imperial Family. Thisw only confirmed everyone suspicions. And if one person could walk in the Imperial Castle wearing such a glorious cape. It only meant was thing!! The Proud Red Falcon on the back only meant one thing. ''Heavens!!!'' ''A Marshall!!!'' ''So they are real!! After all!!!'' All the people bowed, awe in their eyes. This man was a Pir of the Empire after all!! Someone whose sole existence gave people sleep at night. The Soldiers had deep pride in their eyes! And basked in the glory of the sight!! They coulde brag to their friends about how they saw Red Falcon in person!! ''Hmph!!! Let''s see someone try to mess with my Atleasian Empire now!!!'' The Guards all had their nose pointing in the air!! The Glorious Marshall suddenly stopped in his tracks. Sensing a grouping his way. All his eyes still on him. Yet he was calm, aloof and haughty. He saw the people advancing. He narrowed his eyes as he recognized all the members of the Supreme Council. The Man in the lead was a dark haired youth with purple eyes. The Two stood up face to face. The Two men who held the most authority in the Empire apart from the Imperial Family. All the other Vizirs and Named ones, had their eyes widened in surprise looking at the Embraided cape. The Red Falcon, sowed at the back was clear for everyone to see. The Weirdest thing is that they all knew who this man was. ButSomething about him was definitely different!! The Sharp minds of the Supreme Council could detect that despite his Violent and Unruly aura, there was something deeply different. In his eyesthe nihilism and hatred, and the bitterness was nowhere to be present. Euphemia was the first to detect it ''NoThis isn''t the same person'' All the others also made up their minds. Of course, Lelouch who knows the Identities of all the Marshalls wasn''t surprised the least by his cape. He only sighed as he spoke to the man in front of him: "So you had toe out after all" He looked at the three women behind Lelouch. Those he brought with him to heal the Emperor and smirked with a hint of mockery in his tone: "If those Three could heal the Emperor. He wouldn''t need healing. It seems that even you could make mistakes in the heat of the moment." Lelouch had a little anger in his eyes, but still kept hisposure. Madara eyes, suddenly changed, turning into Three Red Tomoe eyes, like the ssic Sharingan. Of course thinking this was a normal Sharingan would be a huge misconception. Immediately the Three Women became sluggish. "Get them back to their World. I made them forget about what happened today." "It should be enough." Lelouch nodded, as members of the brotherhood appeared and transported the women to their ce: "I trust you have another solution." Madara kept calm for a while before speaking: "YesHe will be back after Two Months." "I could use my own Nakara Path to elerate the Process, but mine is less powerful that his and might even have the adverse effect." After all Even After bing A Legendary Super Saiyan Madara''s eyes evolved too. Still Marek''s heavenly eyes is a fusion with both the Rinngena and Tenseigan. Their effect on each other is not a simple 1+1, but an exponential reaction. Creating the Heaven Defying abilities of his eyes. For example the Sovereign of the Universe is the fusion between the Tenseigan Chakra Mode and the Perfect Susanoo of the Rinnegan. Bringing the Transformers into a whole other level. And even Marek''s mastery over his eyes is well above Madara. After all, Marek is Madara''s teacher. Wouldn''t weird if it was otherwise? And Madara''s talent in Sage Mode is Subpar at best tooSoUltra Sage Mode? Hum. When Madara did say that Marek was only ying around with this little brother of hisHe was indeed right. Two people being in the same realmDoes only mean that he has the qualification to challenge the EmperorAnd Barely at that. Hearing that the Vizirs had dark faces. After all, this was only a ''friendly match''. Although the Benefits and Armies they got from it where very real. Was it really necessary for the Emperor to injure himself to this level? Still they spoke nothing of it. All knew if Lelouch and the Empresses couldn''t make him relent. No one could. Madara noticing the concern all these people held for his brother, was a little satisfied, yet he still kept his Haughty aura, not letting any unnecessarye out from him. Madara Uchiha will always be Madara Uchiha after all Suddenly he noticed an extremely quick silhouette passing by him. ''This Speed!!!'' He was sure of that. Even the Super Saiyan 3 Members of the Uchiha n couldn''t attain it! He swiftly moved to block his path. Suddenly it''s speed grew more!! As even he found it difficult to keep up with her!! Finally it busted into a never seen before limit!!! Attaining the Marshall''s Level!!! Madara narrowed his eyes: ''In Base formShe is faster than me.'' Challenged, the Marshall had a devious smile as he was about to unleash some of his power. But was stopped by a hooded man. "Your Excellency.No need to go that far" " She is one of us." Madara suddenly stopped in his tracks. As the delicious and curvy silhouette who got passed him, appeared. Her ponytail, purple hair, her beautiful tanned skin, and her backless shirt. She was a beauty unmistakable by many. Yet, her normal teasing face was reced by a serious one, concealing the worry in her heart. She was the one who convinced Orihime toe along after all. And the expression of the Named Ones, she knew all too well, couldn''t be concealed from her. When he saw her, Madara who spent years back in the Uchiha n fighting in the Warring n Era alongside his brother Marek Vega. The Man who changed the n forever and made it reign over the Shinobi World as the Greatest force to ever exist. The Man who taught him everything from scratch and saved him from the alternate future he saw with his own eyes. In some days When he was without thepany of his two wives. After all the bloody battles against the Otsutsuki n. Sitting on top of numerous corpses. Him and his two other brothers. He would speak of all the other people in his country. The Atleasian Empire. The Country he made him promise since he was young, he would be the Marshall off. It was quite annoying for the young MadaraEven though the two seemed to be roughly around the same age. He sometimes spoke like an old man. He would talk about Bakers, about Doctors and sometimesWith deep affection he would speak about a certain cat, a nimble and fast ck cat. There would be a trace of longing in his eyes. Something he thought he forgotuntil he saw this woman. She didn''t even look back: "How is he?" Madara shut his eyes and responded: "He will be alright. The Two Empresses are in the Throne Room. You should join them." "Yoruichi Shihouin." She nodded, before disappearing once again. Madara sighed. A little annoyed. ''ReallyI can''t understand him. Women are such a chore.'' ''Why does he bother himself with such burdens, sigh'' ------------------------------------------------- I am finally back after such a long time!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! Chapter 124: The Three of the Leaf Chapter 124: The Three of the Leaf EarlierShinobi World. While the Vizirs were out, each in his own endeavor. Atop of a big mountain. Overlooking a certain leaf vige. A Man narrowed his eyes while looking at the scenery. The Sun was glowing. The Peaceful and Pure air, the sense of weing. And the Vague sense of unitying from all over the vige. Atop of the Statue of the first kage. A Man in Imperial Robes was overlooking the whole vige with a stern, yet somehow carring gaze. Behind him two country toppling beauties by his sides, one definied and refined with a deep sense of Imperial Noblty. While with the aid of Demonic Magic shepletely retained her youth, even after 10 years at the Hyperbolic Time Chamber. Her deep purple ocean eyes, shown that she was no longer the little who relied on her elder brother. She experienced despair, love, betrayal and even motherhood in a certain way. But more than anything else, for people with her bloodline. She experienced ruling. Imperialship changed her, like her sister said, she now had the demeanor, the nobility and grace of an Empress. On the other gaze, the other mature woman, didn''t change much in temperament. After all, she was the head of a house even before. Her devilish charm could enchant even the more righteous of men. The only thing that changed is her eyes. A Woman who experienced love would never be the same, after all. And as she stood by the side of the man she loved, she felt blessed. In the man''s cold abyss like eyes, there was a tinge of amusement as his profound gaze overlooked the whole vige. His eyes stopping first on a spring, a hospital and a training ground. The Amusement in his eyes only became more and more apparent, as his observation continued. By his side, the devilish woman giggled, her hand around her husband''s: "Such a beautiful little vige, quite a shame" Shahrazad had a teasing tone: "You seem to have a quite the affection for this little ce, your majesty~" "Or should I sayFor these three People" Roygun had a curious expression: "Oh I heard you mentienning it beforeYou visited them during their youth isn''t that right?" Marekughed quietly: "The time dtation between the worlds is quite the wonder. Not 4 Months have passed, yet here they are2 Chunin and 1 Jonin." In the Hospital one 16 Year Old Girl was giving instruction in the infirmary. She seemed more talented and knowledgeable than anyone else. In the Spring, a white haired youth was peeping quietly at a woman bath, a lecherous expression on his face. In the Training ground, one pale youngster was refining his prowess sensing the impending war that would forever change his destiny. His expression suddenly turned cold as he looked at a purple haired handsome youth. He was looking from afar at the Senju Princess. Yet the Blond princess didn''t seem to notice him. "Some people really are better off dead, huh" At this time.The Emperor didn''t look like a jealous love rival, but more like a protective father. Roygun hearing her man''s words pouted yfully: "You seem to really care about the Senju Princess." Shahrazad by his side giggled: "Roygun you clutz, don''t you see?" Roygun had an inquiring gaze. As Shahrazad continued, she was after all, the one who knew this Emperor the most: "It''s not the Senju Princess he cares aboutBut the Perverted Boy" Roygun''s gaze suddenly shifted to the Spring. Looking at his perverted face, she sighed a little unsettled. She then remembered had the same attitude toward Issei, Matsuda and Motohama: "HoneyYou seem to really like this kind of free characters." The Emperorughed: "Behind this faade, exist a pure heart who refuse to be tainted by the opinion and judgement of othersHow could I not like them?" "The Ability to pursue one desire to the bitter end, the mind to never give up.This is the quality of heroes." "As long as usMalevolent monarchs pave the way for them in the darknessThey will shine and shoulder a whole generation!!" Despite saying such things, the Emperor seemed to shine in their eyes even brighter than any other man! He then narrowed his eyes: "If he gets rejectedThis will forever be a shadow on his heart." "Someone like him would be able to handle every obstacle. But thiswill forever be his bane." His eyes became dimer: "That sensation of heartbreak. He doesn''t need to experience it." His wives sighed by his side. They knew what their Emperor was talking about. "I will make sure of that." Shahrazad waspelled to remind: "StillThere will be war with the leaf sooner orter" Marek smiled: "War will make them grow.To be the people I need them to beWar is necessary." Roygun was a little worried: "Don''t you worry they wille to hate our dynasty?" Marekughed as he pinched his Empress'' cheek. "Don''t worrySooner or LaterAll the Three Sannin all fated to serve me." He looked at the training ground, a pale genius training: "Some sooner than others" Shahrazad wanted to tease him: "Are you sure? The Will of fire burns quite fiercely in their heart" He pinched the cheek of his other wife, as he confidently announced: "This all meaningless." He turned around, done with his little observation: "For I am better than Hiruzen!" And continued: "And my Imperium is higher than the Will of Fire!!" His eyes became serious: "Enough stargazingLet''s get to serious business." "Are you two sure you want to apany me?" Roygun spoke confidently: "Don''t be that cocky! You will be the first to miss us if you spend that much time without us!" "And anyway, the three of us are magic clonesSo what the issue?" Marek sighed before he nodded to Shahrazad. She took out a capsule "You really need to visit Bulma-sanOr she will really double the lending fee on that." "1 Billion Zeni per use, sighAdded to amount of debt, I already owe her" "How many morend do I need to conquer to repay her, sigh" Marek seemed to have a headeache: "I really do need to recruit the Minister of Finance, in the briefest dys" Roygun smiled: "YeahIt seems the time is approaching. You should get to it." Marek had a difficult face: "That world is really difficult to enterFor strangers even more so" "I don''t want to be detectednot yet" He sighed: "But it isn''t easywith Heaven''s Will." "That Lotus observing the river timeFishing for otherworldly demons like a silent beast" The headache in his head grow even bigger: "I also need to take that gu from that bastard Eighty Eight ce" "All that without anyone of those Nine, detecting my people" Shahrazad also sighed: "Just thinking about that world is enough to make one bleed with frustrationAnyway" She threw a capsuleAnd what appeared was something very familiar to Marek: "It took her less time then expected. She is indeed a genius." Roygun had her breath cut: "Is this really a Time Machine?" Shahrazad also was quite impressed: "Will this really create a new timeline?" Marekughed as he entered it, apanied with his two wives: "We will never know if we don''t try, will we?" He made adjustement to the timeline as he spoke: "Let''s go back, shall we? To the Warring state Era!!!" ------------------------------------------ I am finally back after such a long time!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! Chapter 125: Panache Chapter 125: Panache Warring states Era. A dark Era in the History of the Shinobi An Era where heroes died like grass, where shinobi and civil sumbed alike The n System thrived more and moreTragedy and disaster befallen thend of fire on a daily basis. In the middle of a High CliffWhere the future great vige of the leaf will be born. A Weird asynchronistic enginended. From it descended a man and his two wives. The three of them had calm faces. Like going back in time wasn''t that big of a deal. Marek made his first steps, his eyes already seeing all there was to see in the world. He sighed, his eyes turning cold: ''It''s much bloodier than expected.'' Scenes of blood and massacre passed in front of his indifferent gaze. ''GoodA peaceful world won''t do it.'' Behind him, the two women as virtuous wives were silent, not daring to mess with their husband''s deep reflection. ''Small Countries, mercenary Shinobi'' ''Feudal lords appearing out of nowhere'' ''Even the Land of Fire is that smallhuh'' In his vision appeared two ns. ''Senju and Uchiha.'' He had a long-wicked smile ''SadlyOnly one n is necessary for my project.'' His eyes lingered on the King Piece. ''GoodThe time flow is only in ce with the principal Timeline. That means I can stay as long as I can here without even a second passing in the Primordial Realm.'' ''I can finally begin the creation of my second military order.'' He looked at thend where he is. ''This is thend that would turn into Konoha.'' His eyes glinted with a hint of ruthless.His eyes on the Daiymo and the noble of the country, the Imperial Cities and all.. ''Let''s destroy that first.'' Twosers came out from his eyes, immediately traversing the wholend and destroying the Daiymos. He addressed Shahrazad: "Use the Big Capsule." She nodded and threw a big capsule. After the Puff appeared a luxurious sport car. H He smiled elegantly, addressing his wives. "Let''s go." He casually boarded the car, his wives by his side: "It will be a good harvest I am sure" The Emperor had a long smirk. "For the two brothers, I have big expectationsFor the rest of them...I hope they will make the right decision." Roygun had somewhat of a haughty expression: "I should believe soYou think so Highly of this n." "Thinking of Grooming one of their descendent into an Invincible Marshall" "And making the rest of them into a Military order." "Even the Underworld families and the Astaroth Continent Realm great ns didn''t get such a treatment." Shahrazadughed amused by Roygun''s words: "Wellit''s only natural, such nEven I can see how stronger they could be as Saiyans." "Their curse of Hatred isplementary to the Saiyan Physique." The car on gas advanced, rapidly, in the direction of the red eyed n dewelling, a deep gaze on, epassing the whole Naruto World. The car was powerful, able to resist steep cliff, and to power through endless forests. He had to wait a little less than a hour.Before he saw the shinobi flock around his trajectory like humming birds. He had killed the Daiymo they were working for. Cutting their principal source of ie. They were already extremely tense. They had extremely solemn faces as they approached the gigantic castle that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. He smirked. His Imperial Haki knocking them out on the spot. ''To probe they sentsuch young children'' He had a little disdain in his eyes: ''How PatheticHow small.'' The car continued to advance at top speed, around it, the infinite Haki of the Emperor like an invisible barrier. Do not talk about some members of the Uchiha n, even The Sage of Six Path himself would be a vegetable under such might. Leisurly he continued to advance, until he arrived in the secret dwelling of a powerful n. Marek didn''t need to waste time. He immediately made a drift and stopped the car in front of the gate. He didn''t step down first. Instead he casually asked his girls: "Did you enjoy the ride mydies?" Roygun giggled, she leaned, her curvaceous body on disy, her sultry gaze on, like a hot burning volcano: "This isn''t the only thing want to rid~" Marek, lightly flustered: "You really don''t miss a chance, do you?" She leaned back, her fair beautiful white hand over her mouth: "I don''t expect you to understandWomen need to fight for love, after all~" Shahrazad was amused but more restrained: "Shall we go now?" He descended and gracefully extended his hands in a gentlemanly manner: "Mydies" Under the dim light of the shinning moon, the two took the hand of the monarch who seems to be in a really good mood. He advanced in front of the shut gate, his mere gaze breaking apart, the shards seemingly avoiding the trio on purpose. Leisuringly, with a certain panach, breathtaking beauty in each side, he made his way. All the n was in a state of rm!! Red eyed shinobi, with blood thirst oozing out of their pupils jumped on them. Yet immediately, without any possible of resistance, without even the man lifting his little finger they were all on their knees. The Pressure on their back seemed like they were carrying heaven and earth on their shoulders. He had his eyes in a crescent shape,pletely rxed, as he spoke to his Empresses: "SoWhat do you think of this ce?" Roygun had a spoiled pout: "It''s so dirty and primitiveDo this people only know how to fight?" She said as she casually flipped her hand creating a crack in space, tearing apart the iing shuriken''s. "And even thatthey are somehowcking in itTheir trap are quite primitive." Marekughed lightly: "WellIt''s easy to say that, when one masters something as versatile as Magic or Demonic energy." Shahrazad nodded: "I would even sayI expected a much less quality of life. At least know no one looks like he is starving to death." She narrowed her eyes: "I atleast, don''t think it''s going to take as much as work as it did with the brotherhood." While crushed by the Emperor overwhelming might, they had to listen to the three talk, and stroll, making their way into their headquarters. In the midst of the busy crowd. Two little geniuses also pinned on the ground were looking at the three advane. The crushing feeling of powerpletely destroying their resistance. ''Such strength!!'' Suddenly as the two followed the man with a fierce re, they saw the man turn and meet their gaze with a friendly face, as if he was meeting long lost rtives. He immediately turned again making it all seem like it was a simple illusion. "IzunaThe moment you get the chanceEscape!!!" "Nii-sanWhat are you sayin-?!" But he was stoped by his brother''s fierce re! "The Leaders of the ns are definitely not his match. This man" He narrowed his eyes: "He is deeplyimmeasurably strong." ".Probably more than we can even imagine. The Patriarch of the Senju is nothing in front of him." The little Izuna hearing his brother words felt deeply dispirited. Madara looking at his brother''s face bit his lip in frustration. ''This strength.If only I had this strength.'' He looked down, remembering the death of his brothers. ''I would never have to feel this pain again!!'' ------------------------------------------- I am finally back after such a long time!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D AAAAHHH It''s been such a long time!!! I am so happy to be back!!! The Mid terms have been tough but I have pushed through it too!! I Mass released 5 chapters just for this asion. Of course we will back to the One chap per day schedule for tomorrow( If I don''t I may die from overwork!!) L Chapter 126: Decisiveness Chapter 126: Decisiveness The Emperor bathed in Imperial Grace, finally approached the Quarters of The Uchiha n. And as he approached, the building imploded like a watermelon. Revealing the High Ranking of the n. All pinned on the ground incapable of even moving a finger. They all looked up to this man. He seemed extremely young, in his twenties. He wasn''t as handsome as the members of the Uchiha n, he had a somehow rugged and in presence, that would remind people of the Senju. He had a deep and indifferent countenance, as he leisurely sat in a lotus position, his empresses, following his suit. Even in this situation their ethereal beauty was still able to enchant members of the Uchiha n. All the people here understood. This man wasn''ting here for a massacre. He had other agendas. "The Daiymo you''ve been working for is dead." He announced casually with his dreadful doubled voice. "Your n is in decline and will probably lose to the Senju." When he said, he felt the resistance of some, who wanted to voice their discontent. Their hatred they had for the Senju run deep. Extremely deep. Seeing the reaction of everyone from the elders to the youngsters, heughed amused: "GoodGoodThis frustration. It means that you haven''t given up on yourselves." And finally he made his ultimate yAs his eyes turned star tomoe. Surprising everyone present. Everyone present there was a dojutsu expert. Looking at those eyesEven if the color is differentDeep in their bones they felt it. ''Sharingan!!'' Yet the sense of oppression was immense. It was something akin to Bloodline suppression!! Like the way the Legendary Super Saiyan would induce basic fear in ordinary Saiyans!! And as the Emperor allowed them to take a deep look at those unfathomable pupils. They knew it. This man had a link with the Uchiha n. "Atleast you are not a lost cause." Noticing the interrogation in the eyes of the nsmen, he smiled lightly: "I am Marek Vega, the Emperor of the Atleasian Empire." "To answer your question." "Yesyour Uchiha n originates from my Empire." They were in daze when they heard his words. He continued: "But don''t tter yourself. This Whole Time and Space originates from my Empire." All the members were baffled by his words.ButWhy would he lie? Anyway "Some ns here have peeked my interests." He continued with unmatched haughtiness, like he held everything in the world in contempt. "Your Uchiha n is the one who interest me the most." "So I n to groom you into a capable army to follow me on my conquests." He felt there were some question to be asked so he ordred the leaders to speak: "Your excellency.By conquests do you mean the countries and ns?" The Emperor hearing thatughed like he heard the most ridiculous statetement: "Do you really think a puny world like this is worthy of my personal conquest?" He smiled lightly, as he added: "Such world is barely a training ground." "Not enough to reach the Apex." He then looked up in the sky, he observed deeply the full moon. "Everything here is so fragile." "If I use a little force" He lightly moved his index finger, the other members of the Uchiha n followed the gaze of the Emperor. Only to see the proud moon in shatterslike a dposed little thing. Only by a move of his finger. "Even my slightest mishap would cause it to bepletely destroyed." All the members saw with their owns the shattered aster. The Two Genius felt their heart constrict!!! "FortunatelyI can revert it back like it once was" He then clenched his hand in the direction of the chattered moon. Immediately it took its previous form. If there was two things the Uchiha valued above everything else were War and Love. Their love runs deep. And the philosophy passed on by their creator Indra Otsutsuki imbedded a deep hunger for power to their very existence. Such peopleAfter such disy of might. Will never feel satisfied with any amount of power the Chakra System could offer them!! Their red eyes were flickering with greed and envyBut more than anything elseThere was deep reverence. The act of reconstructing the moon. Those with the keenest senses reconized that it was a dojutsu. Of course Marek allowed them or even brought them to reach that conclusion. ''The Sharingan''s!!'' The Emperor spoke solemnly: "I will give you two choices." "The first is to follow me as my men." "Gaining the power to look down on all things, to roam unhindered on the Multiverse under my Banner. Be it the Moon, the Sage of Six Path or the World itself." After those words were spoken he heard some heart in frenzy. His smile was somehow cold, yet a deep sense of power could be felt from every sentence. An Unshakable confidenceNoThis wasn''t mere confidence. Do men need confidence to tell the day from the night, the heavens from the earth? This was like he was merly stating an evidence, something that was a matter of fact. He continued: "The second is to stay, ying make believe shinobi with your cute shurikens,and your petty feudsUntil sooner orter, you all get exterminated." His overwhelming pressure was lifted off. Everyone regained control over their body. He leaned backwards in a somewhatzy way: "Sooner orter I will leave this world. This is an irreceable opportunity." "Keep in mind" "My men are my peopleThey loved ones are my people." He had a rare moment of seriousness shing in his mysterious version of the Sharingan. "As long as my Empire is alive nothing will ever happen to them." "As long as they uphold thew of my Empire." "They will neverck anything." All the men stood in deep contemtive silence. Even if he is that strong.even if his offers sounded more than honesteven if he seems rted to them in a way or another. For the Proud Uchiha n to follow someone else They stood in deep reflection, their heartpletely lost. The Emperor stood up, his Empresses by his side once again. His steps were apagnied by a deep contemtive silence. Marek''s eyes couldn''t help but contain a hint of disappointment: ''Not decisive enough'' He slowly arrived before the gate. And as he was about to leave "Wait!!" The Triowho knew the origin of the juvenile voice, had acknowledging smiles on their face. ------------------------------------------- I am finally developing the Mother Empress character that have been on my mind for a long time. Beware...She also holds some secrets... I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D The following chapters will be more about internal and general politics in all the territories of the Empire. After all this is a Kingdom Building fanfic. The absense of the Emperor will also leave the space for more other characters to shine. So a lot of political chapters areing!!! Also POWERSTONES!!!! Make it rain!!! hhhhhh Chapter 127: New brothers Chapter 127: New brothers The Triowho knew the origin of the juvenile voice, had acknowledging smiles on their face. Marek had the brightest smile. He stoped in his tracks. "Madara!! What are you doing?!!" A much older voice was reprimanding him!!! It was his father''s Tajima Uchiha. "Hey!! You!!!" The Back of the Emperor unleashed a horrendous pressure!!! Crushing the two in their tracks!! His endless power and crushing might felt in every pore of their body. He turned, his face serious, his gaze cold: "What do you want?" Faced by the terrifying gaze, Madara flinched, yet he immediately regained his bearings! He used the power of his will to try to break awayBut it was useless.Neverhtless he managed to meet his eyes head-on!! Startling even his father. No, startling even the Empresses. If anyone knew of their husband pressure the most here it would be them. They detected that the pressure exerted on the little boy was tenfold that of the others. He had a pained face, yet spoke back: "If.I follow you" "Wouldyou protect." ".my brother?" The two women looking at the brave child, felt a trace of motherly tenderness in their heart. Yet the Emperor was relentless: "Those are some good wordsYou speak." He narrowed his eyes, his voice still cold: "So you are relying on me to protect your loved ones, huh" Hearing him, the young child had the nerve to smirk: "Relyingyou?" ".DoI.look.thatweak to you?" "I am merely borrowing your power until I get strong enough myself." He had determination in his eyes: "As strong as you." Another person then came! Also resisting the pressure!! "Itoo." He was coughing blood just from the act of speaking alone. "want to follow you!!" His eyes moved to another person. The boy immediately reprimanded: ".Izuna!! What are you doing?!!!" "I will also be as strong as Nii-san!!!" "I will protect the n! And your Empire too! Take me with you!!" The Emperor felt his blood boiling just from looking at the devotion in his eyes!! A determination not loosing to his elder brother''s in the slightest!! ''OhTobiramaShame youFor you to kill such a good seed'' There were few records describing Izuna in Earth. He was described as a devoted person. Yet those were nearly not enough to describe him. One of the two geniuses of the Uchiha n to awaken the Magnekyou Sharingan, Madara''s equal in his haydays. A man who died way too earlyto be able to use his full potential. Marek didn''t expect such a good harvest. Just for those two aloneThis trip back in time was worth it. He looked deeply into their eyes, his cold abyss gaze he was giving them felt that their souls were unravelling before his eyes. The two made this choice, that will dedicate the state of their whole existence. Suddenly trace of warmth starting appearing on his eyes, as a long-amused smile appeared on his lips, the endless pressure dissipating like baseless air. "So you will go this far for your brotherBeautiful!!" His smile grew wider: "It makes me even somewhat jealous!!" "I didn''t have any brothers to grow up with" His tone seemedpletely out of ce, surprising the whole n!! Of course he will not speak of Elfman for now. "Let''s see" "I have an idea!!" "If you be brothers with me. I will make you super strong!! What do you think?" Madara immediately refused: "What the hell?!! That''s weird!! No!!" Izuna had a difficult face looking at his brother''s t out refusal. ''Nii-sanDid you forget how strong he is?'' Marekughed out: "Since everyone agrees!!! From now on we are brothers!! You both call me Big Brother Marek!! Or Marek Aniki!!" "What?!! I did not agree to that!!" Izuna seemed to have an exasperated face! Madara who had a foul temper was also all over the ce. The n in a weird tacit silence only continued to observe. The Empresses were chuckling at the scene. ''How lovely'' Marek turned around ignoring hisins!! "Let''s go now!! My Little Brothers!!!" "I am not your little brother!!!" He advanced! Madara who was on fire responded: "Hey!! Where the hell are you going?!!!" He smiled as he turned his face: "Where do you think? Do you think you will get stronger on your own?!!" He made another two steps, Madara was in daze. "Aren''t youing?" He had a teasing smile: " Or did you chicken out in the end?" "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!!" " I will show you who is the chicken!!!" He looked at his brother: "Izuna!! Let''s go!!" Izuna looked at his dazed father, bowed respectfully before following his elder brother.: "Father! I will be visiting regryPlease keep me informed of the n''s decision." He turned around onest time, as he solemn and imperial voice back on: "I will be awaiting your decision." The Emperor advanced behind him the two boys. And for a while everyone stopped their train of thought. That sight of the Emperor being followed by these two. Had a somehow of a warm feeling to it. But this is not all.In the midst of the warm feeling the trio gave off. There was a somewhat a deep sense of dread emanating from it. It resembled a sentiment of inevitable doom. It seemed like the gods of the Multiverse were trembling just at the sight of those three together. Dreading the day those two would follow that man into battle. The three one in a state of false anger. The other in the state of profound solemnity. And thest one a little too happy to have made new little brothers. ''If I can''t have my sisters by my sideI can make more little brothers!!! I always wanted that anyway!'' All the people following the man didn''t know he was having such stupid ideas. He bowed lightly: "My Empresses" The two lively sat in the front raw. His attitude changed next: "You twoFollow me." "Use your legs." Letting them with those words! The car departed before they could understand what going on!! Finally the older brother ticked off!!! "THAT BASTARD!!!!!" He screamed as he run with all the strength in his legs!! "Nii-san!!!" Izuna followed suit too! Thus began the days of great turmoil in the Uchiha n. ------------------------------------------- So sorry I just realized thest afterword was not for her but for my Patron Followers... Lol... I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D From now on we will develop the Brotherhood between the Trio Madara, Marek and Izuna. I was a little bit inspired by the Trio of brothers in OP. Of course, it won''t be the same dynamic. All of them will have extremely important positions in the Empire. Of course, Elfman as the younger will join the miw forter Also POWERSTONES!!!! Make it rain!!! hhhhhh Also I will try my best to post 2 chaps a day...But that won''t be an everyday thing. If you want early chapters you could always try my Patron. Some good stuff is happening there hhhh Chapter 128: Ishval Chapter 128: Ishval Thus began the days of great turmoil in the Uchiha n. Arriving back at the cliff that should have be Konoha of the future, under the nagging of a certain pissed off kid. The Loud croud finally made it there. There, the two women, as virtuous wives, prepared the home, using the capsules, while the three of them were outside. The man was as imposing as ever, yet the amused smile couldn''t help but show a definite sign of intimacy. Madara roared: "So what do we do now?" Marek sat down. "Let''s get to know each other better first." Madara retorted: "What?! I don''t-" He was stopped by the hand of his brother: "Nii-san. Don''t be rude." The Kid calmed down, as the little brother presented himself: "I am Izuna Uchiha, son of Tajima" He spoke of himself, of his age, of his life, of his deceased brothersMarek couldn''t help but notice the bitterness in Madara''s eyes as Izuna talked about the brothers. Marek sighed as his abyss eyesnded on this kid. He stood up: "You two" "Let''s travel a bit.Shall we?" The two were surprised by his words. Madara was the first to retort: "Travel.Do you think I have time for that?" Marekughed lightly: "Don''t worry in the ces we will be travelling too. Time passe differently. So you actually do have plenty time for that." "By the time you will be backEverything will be the same." He looked at the two brother''s confused gaze, as heughed: "I can''t train you two in this state." A Blue portal opened up, he turned around as he announced: "Let''s goWe have a lot to visit." The two were still confused but still followed him. Alchemist World. Ishval. War. Massacre. And absolute bloodshed. As a Genocide was orchestrated. The sounds of blood sttering, the cries of pain and agony, this was and in far worst state than the Shinobi World. At leastIn the Shinobi World military conflicts between military ns. At Least.In the Shinobi World there was a sense of battle. At LeastIn the Shinobi World there was no women bowling over the gutted corpses of their deceased baby, no old man burned to oblivion. No Mother prostituting itself for a piece of bread to feed her child. The insupportable smell of pouder. The icrusciating cling and ng of metal, dancing with the never ending sound of sttering corpses. Men, women, old and childrenEveryone was equalNo one was spared against overwhelming, invincible power. It was watching Gods massacre men. The Alchemists were roaming through the battlefield like ruthless reapers, their hand already drenched with much blood, too much to count. Here, in thisnd the world seemed to end. As all signs of civilization seemed to elude everyone present here. In the midst of the endless Chaos. Three Cloaked and hooded advanced calmly, one lean man and two children. The Lean man had a cold, indifferent gaze. This scene of genocide, despair and utter humiliation. How could he forget it? How could he forget how his people were ughtered like pigs and brought to their knees begging for a way out? How could he forget how even his men lost their driving will after following him in his vain struggles? He was an Emperor now.But he never forget, that humiliation. And he never will. Behind him, the two kids were trembling with deep fright at the sight. As Shinobi they have seen blood, they have seen death and battle. But they have never seen suchrge scale athrocities. Looking at the roaming blue clothed Alchemists, they felt their guts about toe out of their bodies. Those people were even worse than Shinobi. The leading man spoke lightly, with a slighty light tone: "Wee to Ishv." "How do you like our first city?" Madara, clenched his fist tightly, as if trying to phase out everything around him. Izuna had a different reaction: "This is." ".Why?!!" Marek hearing the question of the boy, only sighed: "Why?" "Why? Indeed" "This is such a broad question. It will take quite long time to respond to---" Another person cut him "Why is such things happen in the world? Why must be there be war!!? This is the meaning of his question?!!" Marekughed, hearing the boy''s question: "Good question. But Madara" His deep cold abyss eyes pierced the boy''s: "Do you think strong people ask themselves this question?" Hearing those worlds, his heart tightened. The Emperor sighed before resuming his walk. A Long, heavy silence interrupted by the horror of shrieks here, and the nefarious odor of prouder, guts and blood there. The two kids looking at endless world of pain, felt a deep sense of mncholy in their heart. "War happens. Because it is the nature of intelligent being to wage it." The two looked at the broad back of the Monarch. "The Useful remains, the useless dies. It''s the way any existences in the Multiverse evolves." "War exists. Because the very nature of existence is cruel." "Some think that war is waged because of interests, others think it''s because of gods." "Ressources, hegemony, love, vengeanceAll are good catalyst of wars." "Yet I think if the intelligent mind was as stupid to wage war for emotion or as calctive as to only wage it for benefits." "It will be a vain and caricatural dichotomy of the human mind." "First of allIt''s never a country or an individual who wages war." He smiled: "I think above allwhen matters of war are involved, it''s question of civilization and identity." "Civilization wage wars to forge identities." "In other worlds.War is the result of a constant construction of a plural identity." The two boys seemed lost in the Monarch difficult words. Seeing their pitiful despite: "Never have I thought that I, Marek Vega, would have illiterate brothers." "Who is the illiterate?!! You Bastard!!!" "Oh? So that means you recognize me as your elder brother?" "What?!! I am not your brother!!!" The Emperor chuckled lightly before sighing to the sky. The Sky was blindingly bright and blue, but it seemed more of a tasteless joke than a sign of fortune. ------------------------------------------------------ We will have a small adventure in the FMA World!!! Oh yeah!! This little arc will be more philosophical, than action packed. As FMA is....I always try to respect the takes of the works, I make fanfictions off. I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on ******* and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! Chapter 129: The Emperors War Chapter 129: The Emperor''s War "Lelouch is rightYou are not very bright Madara." The Sky was blindingly bright and blue, but it seemed more of a tasteless joke than a sign of fortune. He tilted his head in destion before continuing: "In simpler terms. People fight wars to respond to the questionWhat am I?" "People are blessed with intelligence.It is a blessing and curse. Because of it they are aware of their own individual existence." "A vain and short existence." "It''s difficult to find meaning in one''s short existence." "Because life is indeed not only about eating, sleeping, mating." "It has more to it. It has to." "Some people could find it alone." "But it''s easier to find it fighting for a greater good. Be it for a God. Be it for a country. Be it for a cause." "For creating this general identity, war is necessary." "People identify themselves by whatever they belong to." "And if this identity isn''t reinforced or if it''s trampled on.People are unable to live with themselves" "Am I a apart of a glorious dynasty? Am I apart of a glorious cutlture? Is God with me in my struggle? Is he against me?" "Is my civilization the greatest warriors?" "All those questions are only answered and built by war. If you win, all those questions turn into a yes." "No Litterature in the world can build such things." Izuna hearing those words began to understand, the Hegemon''s thoughts. "But" He still had unwillingness in his heart as he watched the atrocities in front of him. Looking with a hint of affection to this cute kid, Marek sighed, deepmentation oin his mind: ''Even this good-natured kid, turned into a hatred fueled blind person at the end of his life. Burdening his brother with a promise that will follow him all his life.'' ''The Uchiha Curse is vicious.'' ''The Brighter they shine, the darkest their descent.'' He continued to exin: "The Ishval fight because their pride have been trampled on." "The War started because a soldier shot a little girl." "But think about itSince the war started how many more little girls were killed?" "The Ishval do not fight for security, they fight to prove that they are not the kind of people who could tolerate a soldier killing a kid of theirs." ".Even if they have to sacrifice the kids, innocent, and age to do so." He looked at the dazed boys, as he sighed to the sky: "The Uchiha fight the Senju, because it''s in their identity to do so" "If they made peace with the Senju, they will never be the Uchiha again." Madara opened his eyes in wonder. "The reality is that both the Uchiha and the Senju find meaning in being the other''s Nemesis." The two kids narrowed their eyes in thought of thosest words. "Letting go of the grief of the killed and of the mes hatred." "Isn''t actually as difficult." Madara and Izuna shut their fist tightly. The Hatred and Fury of loosing their brother was still fresh. The Emperor sighed: "Time mends all wounds; rity eventually descends when one''s age advances. And one is able to see what happened as it really is." "Humans are adaptive species. If Hate had this destructive of a role in the world. The Whole Humanity would have been wiped out by now." "No" "The most difficult to let go off." ".Is this kind of identity rivalry." "The Uchiha will not be the Uchiha if they don''t hate the Senju." "It''s normal. If I don''t fight the Senju, then what does it mean to be an Uchiha?" "If I don''t fight the Uchiha, then what does it mean to be a Senju?" "Your two ns live in these kind of identity shackles for generations, yet none of you are aware of it." The two looked at the man speaking like a millennial sage. Madara narrowed his eyes: "So it''s not hatred" Marek smiled lightly: "Hatred is only a fuel, actually all n emotions are only byproduct of the Identity struggles." Izuna looked deeply at this man, he felt that he began to understand him more. ''Only people with this kind of insight deserve to lead!!'' Madara had deep unbending determination in his eyes. The Goodnatured Izuna may have not realized the implication of the Emperor''s words, but he did. He asked anyway: "Then to free ourselves of those shackles. What do we need to do?" Marekughed out loud: "Didn''t I already tell you the solution?" Hearing his response, both of their back turned cold. "I will look forward to it." "Madara! Izuna!!" CheerfullyLike he didn''t imply something atrocious right now.. He advanced: "You still have much to learn my little brothers!!" This time his banter was met with awkward silence. Yet that didn''t seem to bother him in the slightest! And as they entered more and more into the chaotic battlefield, the violence seemed to tone down a little bit. "Where are we going?" Izuna couldn''t contain his curiosity. Marek opened his eyes widely, his eye epassing all the happening on all Amestris. "To meet some interesting people." "People that may or may not meet my standards." He had quiet and inquiring smile. "It will also be a good learning opportunity for you" Finally they made it into a much more peaceful ce. Of course the gloominess of war was nowhere near it''s end. The ce was weird. It was riddled with wounded. But the wounded weren''t only Amestrians or Ishval. It was both. The causalities be it civilians or military were on both sides. Yet no hate was apparent here, only gratitude and relief and sadness. The scent of blood was mixing with the another scent, that would be quite weird for a first timer, but for the Emeperor it was clear: "The scent of medicine." He smiled as he spoke to his two followers: "This is where we will be staying for a while." He turned and faced the two: "WarThere is no more fitting ce to understand it''s essence than here." "We are men born to thrive on this." "Our hands are destined to soak in blood, our eyes are destined to sully existence" "But to do that" "Understanding War is necessary." "In theing months.Feel War." "Love it." "Hate it." "Despise it." "Lust for it." "And finally Understand it." Hearing the Hegemon''s words the two''s heart beaten widely. Those words, they already knew them. Despite seeing such atrocities, despite seeing how cruel it is. It was inevitable. They deeply knew, that this where they can thrive. This they ce where they belong to and nowhere else. They were Uchiha!! And Fighting was in their deepest bones!! And when they be Saiyans it will only be worst!! The Two''s eyes turned cold as rity downed on their foggy spirits. Marek''s message was clear: ''Following him is walking this path.'' In silence they followed the Hegemon, like a tacit acknowledgement of function. ------------------------------------------------------ This arc will notst long...But it is important to develop my take on Madara''s and Izuna''s character. The World count is fixed on 1000 to 1300 words per chapter. This is my standard and the speed I feel the most confortable with. Of course I will try my best to publish 2 chapters in some days. Until I get much more confortable with this work ethic I might try to up it a noch. I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on ******* and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! Chapter 130: The Rockbells Chapter 130: The Rockbells Rockbell Medical Facility, Ishval. The couple were working in a never-ending frenzy, cure this, saving that, their pale and tired face brimming with undying determination. Devotion deep in their every act. They were tender, caring and human. Like a faint little particle of light in the midst of the abyss of darkness that is Ishval. It was soft and warm, yet extremely feeble. Making it somehow even more remarkable and precious. They had the wind of a visitor that wanted to get in touch with them. But Sarah and Yury were way too busy. Even if they were proper gentlemen, some things just took priority over others. Weirdly, the visitor didn''tin or even seem to hold any grudges. Rather he only demanded to watch the doctors at work. Confused, they eventually essed to the request. To their surprise. It was a trioposed of a very young man and two teenagers. The oldest one was hooded. But the two could see the Handsome features of the young boys. Thergest young man, was the most mysterious, and his face seemed to be somewhat blurry. He only sat on the ground in a corner, with a slight nod, prompting them to continue their work. The couple immediately resumed work under the skeptical eyes of the two boys. When the Rockbells got back to work, it was like only them and their patient existed. Every action was skillful perfect and more than everythingDevoted. Marek looking at her go, sighed deeply: ''In SurgeryEven endgame Tsunade doesn''tpare.'' ''Only someone absurd like Trafalgar. D. Watew Maybe Dr.KureaBut I would still need topare.'' The Emperor saw more than 10 Patient with sure death injuries, make it back to life. It was like their hands were moved by the will of god itself. Like a kind deity were moving through their fingers. Those were the Rockbells that woulde to be admired in the Highest spheres of Alchemist as the best beings that Amestris ever gave birth to. The boys were in deep silence as they saw the couple at work. Visibly Shaken to their very core. Madara had the deepest gaze. Thoughtful. Izuna had the most confused one. Such actions were baffling in his eyes. Why? Why do that? Weren''t they Amestrians? Do such good people exist in the world? And if they existWhere the hell were they all this time? The Emperor looked at the two kids, with a hint of approval in his eyes. This is exactly what he wanted to see. This kind of reflection, this kind of internal struggle; is what makes people grow. He was not training simple military men. He was training men that would be the pirs of his Country. He needed them to be absolutely peerless in every aspect. Marek didn''t give the privilege of his substitution to Red Falcon by a mere whim. It was a result of countless preparation. ''Their ratio ispletely insane. Of course they would send Kimbley after them'' It was normal after all. They were protected with Amestrisian Men. But the ratio of injured was obviously more in the Ishval''s side. The side that is profiting more is obvious. A glint of greed appeared in the Emperor''s eyes. ''I didn''te with recruitment as my first motivatorBut.'' ''If they had the Ope Ope No Mi or Twilight HealingWouldn''t be magnificent? Would my soldiers even face death?'' The piercing gaze of the Hegemon only fired up, a little while before toning down once again. In the two Uchiha Geniuses''s mind, different thoughts were colliding riling up their mind like endless tsunamis. Madara in particr had an extremely conflicted gaze as he looked at those two. Would he able to sacrifice himselflike that to help others? NoCould he? Such devotionisn''t that also a form of strength? Izuna also took a deep breath There was something he found deeply enchanting about this frail people. He could think of at least 10 ways to end their life. Even if he knew that, somewhere in his heart, he felt deeply inferior. He felt that his hatredhis struggles, his feeling were superficial. He felt deep frustration, yet deep awe and respect. He knew he would never reach that level of rity. He knew that even his Two Elder brothers wouldn''t. The Three kept lookingpletely motionless for a while. As the number of wounded grew, like raging tide. The couple seemed to loseplete control over the tide!! The Infirmaries and medical aids were way too busy!! Yet not once, did the couple seem to lose the glint of resolution in their eyes!! Sarah deep in work, suddenly turned to look at the spiked haired kid, she ordered with a stern gaze: "You!! Sterilize your hands ande help me!!!" Madara felt his heart constrict as he looked eyes with the woman''s resolute gaze. Her ocean blue eyes seemed to refuse anything butpliance. He was in his ce bewildered!! "Quick!!" The Emperor finally spoke for the first time: "My little brotherAre you really so rude to leave a littledy hanging like that?" Madara shook red at Marek, before sighing, as he advanced his demeanor in a mix of haughtiness and determination: "What do you need me to do?" Sarah stared for a while at the mysterious man, before nodding seriously: "Yes! You only need to aid me!" The woman casually began giving instruction to the Mighty Madara Uchiha. The Emperor couldn''t help but grin inwardly. After a while Izuna also joined the dance, not to be outdone with his brother. The Two surprised the doctors. Their attention, their hand dexterity was monstruous!! For kids that ageto be that skilled. If they weren''t that young and for their ignorance, they would have though those two were full-fledged surgeons. ''They haven''t even awakened the Sharingan but their eyesight is already that good.'' ''.As expected of Uchiha Geniuses.'' Finally, the tide passed when thest ray of sunlight faded. At that point, the two kids were already a part of the medical squad. Laughing and causally talking together. Marek narrowed his eyes: ''Camaraderie is easier to forge in a time of need.'' ------------------------------------------------------ We introduce the Rockbell couple!! In anyway it''s the two brother''s and the Emperor''s antithesis. Contact with them is to make the two kids have new outlook on human nature and the notion of good and evill I hope I could get back my previous ranking but I know it won''t be easy!! Still I am counting on you all to feed my POWERSTONES!!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on ******* and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! Chapter 131: Food Shelter Chapter 131: Food Shelter FinallyThe couple could finally find a time to amodate their guest. The Two kids returning by their side, they respectfully greeted the mysterious man. "I hear Mister, has some matters to discuss with us." Yuriy was the firs to speak. He felt that this man was definitely not ordinary. His demeanor, his indifference, his voice and his attitude were all suspicious. "I came herebecause I heard of the great name of the Rockbell doctors." His voice was calm, a tad warm, but without a hint of familiarity. "I wanted to take a look myself." Yuriy had an amiable smile: "I hope we didn''t disappoint you." The Emperor smirked: "NoFar from that, I am even a little surprised." "You two are good. Too good, even." His light smile seemed like an ominous omen. Sarah had intensity in her eyes, hearing this man she had bad feeling from her very soul. She had an impression. This man standing here.is everything shemented about the world in person. The hooded man advanced in front of the both of them: "You are both smart people." "You know that what you are doing is dangerous." "So I think reminding you is futile." The two kids were startled! Yuriy and Sarah were solemn, deep untethered determination in their eyes. Looking at the light in their eyes, the Emperor felt a light tingling in his mind: ''Beautiful'' ''Truly Magnificent.'' Marek was once Mal. He was weak, powerless and somewhat stupid .He had only determination as his weapon. So he knew how precious it is to have this much determination in such a frail body. He took a deep breath: "WellSooner orter all this continent will be mine." He had a long smile: "And you two shall also be mine." "You won''t understand my words. But know something that" The couple had surprised faces on. He stood up "That in exchange of your loyalty. I am ready to ord you any wish you desire." The man continued to speak: "If you want the Sun. I will give you the Sun." He continued to walk until he arrived in front of an injured woman. Her eyes watery, her face bitterAs she looked at her cut off limbs. She was known as the pride of her tribe in beauty. She was loved and appreciated by all the people. But nowWith her scared face, and her cut off limbs, she was nothing but a reminiscence of ancient glory. "If you want the Moon. I will pluck it out for you." She was surprised when she heard the doubled voice of a stranger in front of her. She looked only to find a hooded man. He had a warm smile as he affectionately touched her forehead. She felt a warm current pass by her. The Man continued to speak: "Transcendent Knowledge, supreme beauty" All her body seemed to change, scar by scar were erasedAnd under the four''s shocked faces they saw her limbs were growing back!! "Prodigious medical skill. Immortality" He spoke casually. Their eyes were practically popping out of their sockets. Sarah mumbled: "ImpImpossible!!" The woman retrieved her lost beauty, a big warm hand around her cheek, as she heard theforting words of the man: "Wee back, to the living. My dear." Her eyes became watery, as the man took out his hand, like he was depriving her of the sun itself. Heughed out slowly. Knowing he won''t get an answer from this two for know. He casually left, as he announced: "Madara and Izunae join me when you are done." His eyes were on the Rockbells again, especially Sarah: "Nothing is impossible my dear." "Only your god made this impossible to protect himselfBut don''t worry" A Dangerous glint was on his pupils: "He too.Shall soon know his doom." His eyes then changed to his leisurely ways: "OhI shall stay here for some time. I am thinking about making a Food Shelter here." "I will be waiting for your answer." But as he was leavingHe heard Sarah muster her courage: "And if it World Peace that we want?" "Sarah!!" Yuriy tried to calm down his wife. The Emperorughed: "As expectedYou two are truly precious." Some hourster Marek had to hear the two kids talking about their deeds of the day as he was casually cooking like a chef. He had arge smile as he attentively heard them: "The Man was begging Miss Sarah to end his sufferingBut she didn''t! She told me to keep him awake as she." "Yuriy-san was awesome too! He" Marekughed lightly, as he indulged in their conversation. The presence of such people were like a spark of fire, that lights a fire burning in everyone around them. Izuna looked at the Emperor: "Miss Sarah said that the food Shelter that you made will help a lot!!" The Emperor onlyughed acknowledging their ims, he continued: "We will stay here for some time. You are free to do whatever you want." Like a mother he pulled some tasty threats and put them for the two kids to eat. Marek sat casually as he ingurgitated tons and tons food like an endless pit!! Saiyan''s were after all Saiyans. Under the somehow scared gaze of the both, Marek continued to eat. Elegantly of course. He ate a lot, but he still ate well. After a while the eating didn''t stop!! Madara couldn''t stand it!! "Leave something for the Shelter!! You Bastard!!!" The Emperor wiped his mouth with a handkerchief as he responded: "Don''t worry. I have enough food with me to feed all the continent for a Year." The both gasped. There wasn''t a moment when this mysterious young man didn''t surprise them. "From tomorrow, you two will help me." "We will call our Shelter.Umm." He had a teasing smile on his face: ".The Atleasian Empire Charity Shelter!!" Madara was fuming: "I didn''te with you to serve food!!! I want to be stronger!!!" The Emperor smiled lightly: "But you are bing stronger little brother" He looked at Izuna: "You both are" He pointed at their chest: "Here." The both turned silent for a while. Izuna narrowed his eyes: "Is it true? Are Miss Sarah and Mister Yuriy in danger?" Madara turned serious too: "I think it''s true. They know it too. All actions have consequences and they are ready to assume it." He had an approving gaze as he looked at Madara. He then stared at Izuna: "Their humanitarian work is getting in the way. The Government all tolerating them butI don''t think that will stay that way for long" Madara''s eyes turned serious, Izuna''s turned cold. Marek narrowed his: ''The Uchiha cursehuh.'' ''The Uchiha are quick to love, and quick to hate.'' ------------------------------------------------------ TWO CHAPTERS DAY!!! We introduce the Rockbell couple!! In anyway it''s the two brother''s and the Emperor''s antithesis. Contact with them is to make the two kids have new outlook on human nature and the notion of good and evill I hope I could get back my previous ranking but I know it won''t be easy!! Still I am counting on you all to feed my POWERSTONES!!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on ******* and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! Chapter 132: Courting death Chapter 132: Courting death And so months passed by. The Three stayed there. The Food Shelter became as known as the Medical Center. And since the owner was anonymous all the merit was attributed once again to the Rockbells. Marek''s goals have been fulfilled. The two never truly felt it until it happened. But staying here changed them. The process of growing was continuous. From the stories and wails of the starving at the Food Shelter to the dying breath of the Medical Center. All was a long tedious assault to their young minds. They even participated in some rescue missions, hemissioned. They fought, they learned, they understood. This is war. No. This was what genocide looked like. Passing time here, they heard every version, every interpretation in the book, every facet of the Intelligent mind. They saw love, they saw care, goodness. They saw fanatism, xenophobia and degeneration. All were different sides of the same coin and all were something that held truths within them. Their confused eyes know were shinning with rity and deep indifference. In this battlefield, they have learned all they have to learnor almost. That dayThe Emperor woke up, his eyes focused on a tragedy urring. He sighed. As he woke the two kids. As they ate together, their sense of closeness growing in thisst month. "You''ve grew a lot in thesest months." He had arge smirk on his mouth: "Today is ourst day." That daythe news of arge tribe being destroyed near the centers reached them. A certain Kimbley destroyed a tribe in a pure genocidal raid! This dayMarek didn''t open the shelters, he only sat by in the Medical Center like in the first day. The two kids by his side. He heard the words of the couple: "Mister really helped out a lotI am really grateful for your care." Their eyes were shinning as if they forgot their first awkward encounter with the man. Marek sighed: ''These twoWill never work for a government of any kind.'' He titled his head in destion: ''That only means I need to conquer their country to have them.'' He sighed: ''Actually it''s far easier than convincing them.'' ''NoMe precisely because of who I amCan''t get them to follow me.'' His eyes were shinning: ''Maybe I should get Trafalgar too'' Suddenly some men were entering and bringing with them an injured man in the doors of death!!! This man had tattooed arms, Marek sighed: ''Let''s see how will this turn out.'' He looked far away: ''Kimbley is on his way tooHmph! It seems the reaper has decided of their fate today'' His eyes were cold. He looked at the couple do his best to cure the man who wouldter take their lives. He waited leisurely, until. "He is awake?" "Don''t move or you will open up your wounds! Deare here!!" "You aren''t well enough to move on your own yet!!" "Somebody!! Get a cart!! This man needs help!" "AAAAAAAGH!!!" "THIS.WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING HERE!!" "Sedative!!" "We don''t have it anymore!!" The Emperor looked at the scene happening just like in the anime. "AmestriansState alchemists" The man suddenly stood up!!! The Rockbells couple were taken offguard!! The Man looked at them with eyes filled with berserk hatred!! Yuriy saw Scar arriving and covered for Sarah!! They both felt itthis was the end!! Yet not one shred of sadness or regret were present in their eyes!! It was that look that the Emperor was so eager to see. ''Magnificent'' ''And such a shame'' As he was about to attack!!! Two Shuriken downed from above!!! Getting in his way!! "What do you think you are doing?" The voice was calm, but each word was embedded in ayer of deep rage. He suddenly stopped in his tracks!! Feeling the cold breath of death downing on him!!! He barely escaped a downing de!! Targeting his neck!!! He looked up only to find a dark-haired youth, hanging out from a ceiling, like a bat his eyes dark with deep and cold killing intent. Izuna was having a hard time keeping reign of his emotions. He looked in front of him to find another youth, with a cruel smirk on. Reminding him of Kimbley''s!! He had a kunai on his neck. "Intersting.Since you think you can take people''s live that easily." The man was severly wounded. For regr civilians he was a significant threat. But for trained Shinobi.Not so much. He was basically at the mercy of the two youth. ".Amestrians." The man was delirious yet he was still sane enough to know that if he moved only by inch. It would be thest inch of his life. Madara''s eyes turned cold This was not his first-time taking livesAnd this certainly wouldn''t be hisst. "Goodbye." His Kunai was about to move to his throat when "Don''t!" The two heard the synced voice of the couple. Izuna and Madara''s eyes were wide open as their attention turned on the couple. "He is clearly delirious. We must get him a sedative!" Izuna addressed: "ButHe" "No But!! This is my patient!! His life is my responsibility!" He was stopped by Sarah''s statement. The two brothers looked at each other before sighing in desperation. They could see the deep unwillingness in each other''s eyes, and the great frustration. This was not the first time they felt that with these people. Those two were definitely not like them. No matter how much affection they held for these people. No matter how much respect. They lived in two different worlds. Madara took a deep breath. Before swiftly immobilizing the man and chaining him. The two left the ce. Feeling somewhat down. Izuna was behind his brother: "At least they are not injured" Madara hearing him, spoke severely: "What about the next time?" He had a grave tone: "Those two are courting death." "Will we always be there to protect them?" Izuna took a deep breath he knew what his brother was talking about. But before they could definitely leave. They heard a doubled voice they couldn''t mistake for anyone else''s: "The next time? I would be surprised if they make it to the end of the day!!" The two kids were surprised on the spot: "Aniki" Izuna looked at the still sitting man. Madara was the first to react: "Izuna!! Quick get the Rockbells out of here!!!" His Impable sense could see a mighty foe approaching!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Awesome fight awaiting next!!! I got to introduce Scar and change the tragic fate of the couple!! We will end the arc with a fight!! Before we go back to the naruto world!! Support me on ******* and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 133: Sharingan Awakening Chapter 133: Sharingan Awakening Marek responded calmly: "It''s useless." The both stopped in their tracks. He continued to speak: "The presence of a state Alchemist means that the Higher Ups are fed up with protecting the Rockbells." "For now it''s a secret assassination attempt. But if you retaliate." They clenched their fists.. "Even if by Miracle you could pull a win over Kimblee." "They would be immediately be framed, with assassination charges." Izuna looked back: "But?!! This!" "Unfair? Right?!" The Emperor responded with a hint of condescendence in his tone: "Since when did the strong care about fairness?" "If they fleeThey woulde after their family." Marek had a solemn face: "Their only option is to willingly stop their activities orDie." "That is that if they are even given the option." He sighed: "And we all knowthey will not do that so" Madara clenched his fists. Deep frustration in his eyes: "Those bastards" "How many Amestrisians were saved by their hands?" He looked at the Rockbell already back at work, like nothing happened. Not knowing their impending doom. Marek had a long smile as he spoke: "Do you understand.?" "What is myst lesson heremy little brothers" Madara and Izuna had their eyes shining with deep coldness. "Kindness will never be always rewarded." Their eyes fell on a certain man, with a somewhat gentlemanly manner. He was approaching at top speed. "Courage could lead to death." His eyes were cold, psychotic and ruthless. "See for yourself." Kimblee passed by them as he entered the Medical Center. "Even if you save them nowThey will probably live a miserable life from now on." "Carve my next words into your skull" "Only the strong can be kind." "Only the strong can be generous." "Only strong can be beautiful." "And only the strong can protect their loved ones." The two brothers were calm as they repeated these worlds in their mind. He continued to speak to his brothers: "So what is your solution Madara! Izuna!! How can you save them?!!" "What can you do?" "As this man inevitably kills those people you cherish!!" "Are you going toment yourck of power?" Madara had a unwavering glint in his eyes as he took his Kunai: "I CAN STILL FIGHT!!!" Izuna nodded as he propelled himself!! His eyes as resolute!!! Hearing the Refusal of the couple to end their campaign, Kimblee began to execute his second order: "Such a shame.Such admirable and honorable people" He had a charming smile as he spoke. His killing intent reeling as crimson sparks started appearing on his hands!!! The Rockbells still kept the same unwavering attitude!!! They were already prepared for such a thing to ur!! Suddenly he felt a gigantic flux of energy on his left and right!!! Two teens appeared!!! By his side!! Moved by a new sense of power!! Their eyes blood red for the first time!!! As a single tomoe appeared on it!!! Marek smiled: ''They both awakened the Sharingan in the same time.Huh'' Izuna with his short sword! And Madara with his Kunai!! Like Angels of Death!!! This attack was swift and at point nk!!! Kimbley only had the time to barely avoid getting hit in the vitals!! He already smelled the odor of his own blood!! Izuna yelled at the couple: "FLEE!!!" The Rockbells were once again surprised by the ruthlessness of those docile kids.But still this was not the time!! The two kids engaged in a melee with the Alchemist!! Marek still as calm as a breeze spoke: "He uses explosion when he ps his hands beware of close range." "Use your Sharingan to keep track of the surplus of energy in matterHe can move it to create long range explosions." "Concentrate and don''t falterHe is only human if you wound him, he bleeds. His body is fragile." As all his personal information were revealed Kimblee looked at the mysterious man still casually sitting on the ground!! But this moment of inattention was already too much!!! He was sted out of the Medical Center by Madara''s powerful taijutsu!! ''Not bad!!'' Immediately Izuna, advanced with blinding speed in coordination with the move of his brother!! The battle ensued!! As explosions were razing the ground!!! His Philosopher''s stone power in full disy!! It immediately gave alert to all the nearby soldiers and alchemists!!! Following Marek''s prior instruction they were able to anticipate the timing of the explosions!!! If Kimblee wasn''t using the Philosopher Stone he would be dead by now!! The Uchiha were a frightening bunch indeed!! Indeed!! An alchemist was meeting his match this was an extreme emergency!!! Finally the battle stopped for a moment!! And as the dust settled, their three bodies appeared!! Izuna and Madara''s cloths all had traces of burns!! Their skin tooYet getting used to the power of their eyes, they kept a keen concentration. This was the duo that grew to wreak havoc on the Warring state era!! They weren''t easy to fight with!! Marek nodded approvingly: ''Not badNot bad at allKimbley has immense durability with his Stone. But if we take in ount the damage, he took'' Indeed Kimblee was in a much more bloodied state, his smile was still on but little and deep wounds were present all over his body. ''Those eyes.'' ''What the hell are those things?'' ''They are able to ''see'' the flux of energyIs that even possible?'' ''Their body movement isn''t normal'' He took a deep breath: ''If those two are this strong then.'' He looked at the Hooded man once again. He smiled wryly: ''It seems I need to retreat'' As he was about to.go back.He heard the arrival of troops. He suddenly smiled back. As he readied himself again. The two kids did the same. But just as they were about to sh again: "Stop!!" The two opponents looked at the female voice interrupting their fight. Madara was burning with anger: "Why are you still here?!! You old hag!!" "Miss Sarah!! Mister Yuriy what are you doing?!!" Sarah was ustomed to Madara''s crude manner so she didn''t care. "If I let kids this age fight for me! How could I face Winry?!! Yuriy had a resolute face: "We wille with youIf you let these two, go." The two Uchiha Brother''s didn''t obviously take this into ount. ''Damn!!! Those Weaklings getting in my way!!!'' Madara was about to implode!! Kimblee smiled mysteriously: "SorryDoctor RockbellBut I think the Higher Ups, will be even more interested in those kids than your little work!" Suddenly sounds of cars and helicopters were heard as different Alchemist appeared in the field. "ActuallyThey already sent some reinforcement." Madara took a deep breath. Izuna also focused. Marek narrowed his eyes: ''Comanche, Grand and'' A big smile appeared in his face: ''Roy Mustang'' ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Awesome fight awaiting next!!! I got to introduce Scar and change the tragic fate of the couple!! We will end the arc with a fight!! Before we go back to the naruto world!! Support me on ******* and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 134: Alchemist vs Shinobi Chapter 134: Alchemist vs Shinobi Marek was still amused: "Things got much moreplicated!! 4 Against Two now!!! Hahahaha!!!" Hisugh seemed to mock the world!! The Doctors didn''t know what to think of this man who still didn''t seem willing to move a finger. "Grand is a body strengthening and metal user. Basically the kind who is the weakest against the Sharingan." "Comanche is a silver weapon expert.Also a field that is weak against the Sharingan." "As for thest one." He locked eyes with the iing handsome man. Gloves on his hands and a difficult and confused expression on his face as he saw how young those kids were. "He is a fire user!!" Suddenly the voice became a tad serious: "Focus. Do not let your guard down. You are at a disadvantage." "And you have a Weak Point." He looked at the doctors. "Don''t let them exploit it!" The two nodded and disappeared before appearing before the two doctors. Sarah spoke: "SorryIt''s our fault that!!" "Shut up!! Now is not time for that." Madara still kept a cool head. Analyzing the information, he just received. Izuna was doing the same. The Emperor''s voice sounded again: "Also" Izuna was suddenly startled!! His eyes saw a little change in the air!!! Immediately he threw two shuriken!! They collided with an invisible projectile in mid air!!! The two shed!!! All the Alchemists were baffled!! ''Fucking Hell!!'' He stopped a sniper shot !!! NoHe saw a snipper shoting!! Marek had an approving smile: "Be aware of HawkeyeShe is in Mustang Shadow wherever he goes." Hawkeye at the high hill was frozen!! As those Red eyes were now focused on her!! Izuna''s eyes already analyzed the trajectory!! And already deduced her position!!! She then moved her riffle to the mysterious men''s head, only to find him waiving at her cheerfully. The words in his mouth were spelled for her to understand: ''Don''t bother with me.Riza.'' Mustang who saw what happened spoke for the first time: "Are you going to hide behind kids to defend yourself?" Marek titled his head: "Believe meFire BoyYou don''t want me on this battlefield." He then looked at the other two: "Focus. Analyze." "Let your eyes guide you to victory." The both took a deep breath.Calctions and tactics going in their mind. Finally .They screamed!!! "Izuna!! Escape with the Old Hag and the Old man!!!!" "I will hold them here!!!" He spoke to the couple. "I will be back!!" Immediately Izuna nodded!! As they both escaped!!! The Four Alchemist moved!!! Grand spoke arrogantly: "How bold of you!! Kid!!" The Four sped up!! Kimbley roared!! "Don''t let them escape!!!" Izuna ran as fast as he could with the Rockbells!! As Madara stayed in ce!! Shuriken at each of his fingers!! He used his swift hand speed to make the Shuriken take weird and difficult trajectories!! "Using weapons against me!! Interesting!!" Arge smirk on!! Comanche unleashed a silver chain from the ground!!! As he intercepted the Shuriken!! Butas they collided. The Shuriken seemed to lose substance as if they were Illusory!! Yet at this point it was toote!! They were too focused on a fake clone who cannot even deal damage!! Arriving in front of the kid Grand punched and seemed to touch nothing!! "We can still make it!!!" Kimblee said as he saw the advance that the doctors took!! On the other side! Izuna spoke to the couple: "Mister Rockbell!! Miss Rockbell!! It''s been a pleasure to meet you two!!" The two looked at the little boy who they got to know thesest months. "I am sure we will meet again!!" Suddenly the Image of Izuna turned blurry!!! Turned out!! He too was only a basic clone!!! As the both disappeared in front of their eyes, the smart Alchemists already knew that they''ve been yed!! SuddenlyThe Bullet and the two Shuriken.Transformed!!! And the two boys appeared again!! ''SubstitutionBrilliant!!!'' Madara smirked!! As he looked at he defenseless back of the AlchemistsHe immediately took a scroll and summoned a Fuma Shuriken!!! With blinding speed heunched his offense!!! It targets Comanche!!! Only Mustang who was in constantmunication with Hawkey cried!!! "Comance!! Behind you!!!" Suddenly!!! In the Shadow of the first a second appeared and deviated from his trajectory!!!! Grand''s!! Comanche barely reacted as he rotated around himself!!! Grand!! Prepared to face the iing Shuriken with his metal strengthened arm!! Suddenly!!!The Fuma Shuriken transformed!!! Turning into Izuna Uchiha!!! The Izuna beside Madara turned illusory too!! Taken off guard Grand tried to retaliate!! But the Sharingan worked best in close range!! Nothing of his modest Alchemist body movement could escape a taijutsu expert of the Sharingan!! Izuna was too close!! Grand was too vulnerable in this situation!! The Moment he was transformed it was already over!! He swiftly evaded his stirike and cut his hand!!! Before going for his defenseless neck!!! In the same time!!! Madara also charged in in speed!! A prideful smirk on!!! Mustang looking at the kid had the illusion of looking at a certain man. ''The FuhrerTheir expression are alike.'' He took a deep breath before he startedunching his attack at The boy!!! Madara''s Sharingan already detected the slight change in the air!! ''This'' ''Pathways.Air PathwaysLeading to me!!'' He had arge smile!! ''So this is how he uses his me attack'' He broke off in an even more incredible speed!!! His path already modified to escape his attacks!! Kimbley also started to use his attacks!! Explosion and mes raged on the way of Madara!!! Yet his genius mastery of the Sharingan made him evade it all!!! ''Great!!!'' Finally at an abnormal speed he arrived in front of Comanche, who was still resisting the Fuma Shuriken!! At that moment!! The both knew his exact position!! If he didn''t move and stayed there. He would surely die!!! There was no doubt about it!! But what was Madara about to do, was outside of their expectation!! He threw himself arm first at the Fuma Shuiken with his kunai entering in a sh with the Rotating Comanche!!! As expected, his was thrown away in the air!!! ''He is finally immobile!!!'' The two most powerful alchemist will not miss such an asion!! They both unleashed their most powerful attacks!! Immediately an explosion and a powerful me appeared on the kid!!! Completely destroying him!!! A charred body descended to the ground!! And as they approached!! Suddenly the body exploded!! As it turned into charred wood!! They were immediately taken aback!! Only the Lively Mustang remarked another oddity! "ComancheWhat are those weird paper on your face?" Comanche who seemedpletely unaware, didn''t even have time to respond before, the paper started burning! "And Boom" An amused voice was heard as the kid reappeared again behind them. Mustang screamed: "COMANCHE TAKE THOSE OFF!!!!" But before he could!! BOOOM!! Arge explosion ensued, reducing him to smithereens!! At the same time!! Another plop took everyone by surprise. A Headless body fell to the ground!! Standing beside it!! His de soaked in blood Izuna Uchiha had a cold smile on. His red eyes resembling that of the devil. Who would have thought in a matter of mere seconds!! Two Mighty State Alchemist would meet their doom!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Awesome fight awaiting next!!! Support me on ******* and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 135: Prophecy Chapter 135: Prophecy "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!! This Emperor is impressed!!!" Marek had an apparent joy on his faceLike he was the one who actually killed those two!! But in his head there was a deep analysis: ''All Alchemist are genius scientists. But being abat genius and a research genius are two different things.'' He had a hint of disdain in his eyes: ''Alchemist are too few and only a small part of the Miliary.'' ''And even the crushing majority are from Amestris.'' ''They don''t have experience in fighting opponents of the same level. They are only used inrge scaled assaults'' ''In other worlds. They are only mighty schrs who spend all their day trampling on the weak.'' ''Pathetic.'' ''How could they fight against kids who since their youth fight adult Shinobi on the backfoot?'' ''And nowThey even have the Sharingan.'' He sighed: ''Such warriors are uselessAfter I get a hold of this world. Alchemist will only be researchers.'' ''Their fruitful research will be then used by actual soldiers.'' The two brothers, once again stood together. Mustang had veins popping out from his forehead: "Do you realize what you just did?!!" Madara smirked: "Ohh!! Now that you are realized we are not so easy you start to talk" "Very wellYesI know what I did" His red eyes contained deep indifference: "I killed a bunch of self-important weaklings." He narrowed his eyes: "And you are nextWar Hero" He had an excited smile on: "Roy Mustang." Izuna moved his short sword, as blood sttered on the ground beneath him. Mustang narrowed his eyes: "Good...Since you seem to have no qualm about killing weaklings." He was prepared to use his Fire Alchemy! At the same time!! The Two got a little further!! And made the same Hand signs!!! ""Katon!! Great Fireball Technique!!!"" Their cheeks inted!!! Under the baffled sight of both Riza and Mustang!! ''No way'' Suddenly from their mouth they spew two enormous fireballs!!! shing and even weakening Mustang''s!!! Madara exined: "His Fire technique need to burn the air to grow! If we burn the air with our Katon it will never have the time to grow powerful enough!!" Mustang opened eyes in pure shock!! ''How could he know?'' His keen senses were on disy there!! Even if he didn''t know the principles of the Alchemy, his Sharingan already saw through it !! Riza pointing her riffle was shaking from pure fright. She spoke to her superior: "Colonel Lieutenant Mustang.We may need to retreat." "What are you saying Hawkeye? We just lost two state alchemist!!" "Keep your calmLieutenant!! If those two kids are that strong, what do you think of the man on the back?" Mustang immediately regained his bearings!! But before he could act on her advice. Through her visor she suddenly saw Izuna turn her way, as Madara maintained his technique! Obstructing Mustang''s sight!! He had a cold face, as he immediatelyunched at full speed in her way. Her eyes in full focus!! Riza recharged her sniper!! Calmed her spirit! Her face turning cold and indifferent!! She fired her first shot!! Headhsot!! At the same exact moment!! Izuna raised his Kunai and rotated around himself in blinding speed!!! Deflecting the bullet!! Riza immediately fired her second shot!!! In the same time Izuna leaned back as she saw the bullet nearly scratching his nose!! ''.That!! That monster!!!'' There was no adjectivethis reaction speed wasn''t human. Actually even among the Sharingan wielding Uchiha only monsters like Itachi or Shisui would be able to aplish such feats at such a young age!! Izuna''s speed elerated as he turned into afterimage!! Making it even more diificult for Hawkeye!! She never saw someone so brazen as to run in direction of a snipper!! "Hawkey!!! Escape now!!! Do you hear me?!!" Madara had arge smirk, as he exchanged friendly fires with the me Alchemist!! Kimbley already retreated!!! Fearing the man in the cloak. By the time Hawkeye tried to retreat it was already toote!! Izuna with his blood soaked de was already in front of her. She changed to close ranged guns!!! But this was even easier to escape!! The movement was too linear and predictable. The Sharingan has the ability to foretell and analyze future movement based on muscle tension and eye movement. The closer he was the more useless those firearms were. Finally disarming the woman he smiled, as he touched the snipper: "Such a shameThose firearms are so useful. If a Sharingan user were to use themI would be dead by now." After a while Mustang who couldn''t shake off Madara in time, heard an announcement in his radio: "MustangRetreat or I will stain my hand with the blood of women too today" Marekughed: "Checkmate Lieutenant!!" Mustang in an impasse, finally sighed resigned: "It seems we really did lose" The hooded man finally stood up. He moved his finger. Hawkeye and Izuna immediately appeared before him. He looked at their terrified face, with a little enjoyment in his eyes. They felt itFrom this manEndless Power. "Do not worryI will not take your lives" "You two are not worthy for me to stain my hands." His voice was deep and mighty. Like an endless ocean. He undid his cloak! Revealing for the first time his appearance. Only one word. Imperial. The Two looked at his foreign cloths, his elegant and ferocious bearing. His rogue and domineering smile: "Roy Mustang" "Actually no one will remember what happened today" "Be it the Furher, be it Kimblee or even the Rockbell" "All this day will be erased from history" He said words that seemedpletely impossible. Yet his voice didn''t seem to allow any negation. His smile turned cruel: "Only you two will remember what happened today" He looked deeply in their eyes: "Remember my face, remember my voice, remember my brothers." "And finally remember my name." He looked deeply into Mustang''s eyes, like he was ready to devour his soul: "I am Marek Vega, the Emperor of the Atleasian Empire." The Man seemed like a mountain of power: "One dayI shall descend on this world. My Mighty Army by my side." "And in everynd I march on." His Haki was overwhelming!!! As the clear sky clouded!!! Sparks descended form the world!! The Sun seemed to flee for it''s life!! As the Sky seemed to be weeping!!! The Winds blew on the world!! Hoping to erase existence itself!!! "Shall be mine!!!" His domineering words shook the world!! As the Earth Cracked!!! "That dayBe it your Furher, or that Excuse of being they call Father." "None will be able to save you!!!" "That day." His eyes had deep cruelty in them: "Amestris and this whole continent!" "Shall know the true meaning of Genocide!" He had deep smile as he continued to speak: "Until that day." "Carve my words onto your skull!!" "Fear me!! Resist me!!! Prepare for my descent!! Mustang!!!" "And FinallyYou who loves to massacre the weak and obey the strong" "Tremble before my might!!" The both were incapable of stopping the shaking and the fear into the deepest part of their heart! They felt ants, insignificant beings facing a Titan!! He then turned around looked at the sky! His Sharingan in full view!! "Infinite Tsukoyomi!!" He then resumed his walk. "Let''s goIzuna; Madara. Our journey here is over." A Blue portal opened up. By his side Madara had a long smirk: "The End of Amestris." "I want to bring it myself." Hearing his words! The Emperorughed: "Only if you call me onii-chan for a week!!" "IN YOUR DREAMS YOU BASTARD!!!" Theugh of the three echoed as they left in the portal!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D And with this the FMA Arc is over until wee back to itter!! Support me on ******* and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 136: Oath Chapter 136: Oath They then resumed their journey From the healing Akame Ga Kill World. Worlds where the Empire didn''t spread his influence yet, to words that where under it''s control. To the Primordial Realm. In each verse of the Empire the three passed a long time. The Three forged bonds. The Three created ties. Adventure after another. An undetermined amount of time has passed. On top of the tallest mountain peak in the Atleasian Empire, the three secretly overlooked the mighty Empire: "This ourst stop." "What do you think of my Country?" The Two had focused gaze, as they saw the men and women working,ughing, crying and living confortably. They then remembered the sight of the Empire''s in the Akame Ga Kill world. Their people thriving for a better tomorrow. They observed the ongoing evolution of the Kingdom World. They visited a lot of foreign worlds too. Izuna even found a childhood crush.But that''s a story for another day. Madara also saw kids ying andughing like they should. He saw peace, he saw happiness. He saw a future he never though was possible. He too had a moment of rity: "If only my brothers could have been born in such a ce." The Emperor responded weirdly: "What are you saying?" "Once the Uchiha n joins meAll your deadrades will be brought back to life. Actually all the dead Uchiha nsmen, will be brought back to life." Madara and Izuna looked at the Man standing withpletely absurd eyes. "WHAAT?!!!" The Emperor had an even weirder gaze: "What? Did you think that your current number was enough to be a cornerstone of my Janissaries?" "Didn''t I tell you that? I must have forgot" The two were trembling, Madara spoke: "YouIf it was another one of your pranksI SWEAR!!!" Heughed: "Look at you, all excited " And here I though you grew up." "Didn''t I tell youThere is nothing that I can''t do" The Emperor sighed: "Calm down you two" He then looked at the scenery. "Do you see this happiness, my brothers?" "This Peace" At this point they knew the Emperor''s serious tone. When he was about to speak the deepest words, residing in his soul. The two, took a deep breath. His eyes turned once again abyss dark, his Rinnegan in full disy. Like a cruel Killing God: "It is built on rivers of blood." "That is the harsh truth." The Two took a deep breath. Just hearing it from the mouth of the monarch. Was enough to visualize the tragedy that may have urred: "For The Ancient Empire territory I had to purge more than a 500 000 corrupt officials." "My Assassins roamed the country like reapers of death. Not even sparring a single soul." "Killing and Bleeding every traitor to death" They heard of that night, back at the Akame Ga Kill World. They call it, the Bloody Justice Night. It is said, that night, there wasn''t an inch that wasn''t bloodied, in the whole Empire. Not only the People on the list, but their corrupt minions too. Of course the soldiers and servants who were only doing their job. Were not harmed. "For The Primordial Realm Territory. I killed personally Billion of invaders." There wasn''t a day that passes in the Aesian Empire, that someone doesn''t mention, the massacre of the Emperor. "We passed by Nodria, you saw what happened there too." The two had goosebumps just rumbering the destruction that roamed thatnd. "That was only the first sh." "Just a little greeting between our forces." The Two narrowed their eyes. They knew the Emperor wouldn''t brag in such matters. His doubled voice, was casual, devoid of any sense of guilt. Like it was the most natural thing to do. "For the Shinobi Word too." They both understood, his underlying meaning. By this timeThey deeply acknowledged this man as their elder brother. His eyes then brimmed with the deep and ming ambition! "Peace, happiness, prosperity, security." "Are built on Blood." He spoke to those two. His eyes contained endless determination. His voice revealing the deepest of his desires. The Two felt their heart pounding. "But this is still not nearly enough" "The Vision I have for this Empire" Longing could be seen on his eyes, a ming fire that would burn the whole Multiverse: "Not even One Percent of it is aplished." They both felt a tingling in their back. "What I want is not mere prosperity" "What I want is transcendence." They knew this was a moment they will never forget. "I want an Empire when every problem is solvable, an Empire where citizen live Million of Years, enough to see their 1000th descendants." "An Empire where sickness doesn''t exist." "An Empire where death bes a choice not a fatality." "An Empire where knowledge is so abundant every man and woman would be a schr." "An Empire where happiness would reign!!" "An Empire where pride and prosperity bes a forgone conclusion." "An Empire where the very concept of Mortal and Citizenship changes meanings." "A Civilization that transcends the boundary of space and time." "That transcendent the concept of Magic, science and power itself!!" "A Civilization when one is many and many is one." Finally his eyes became domineering!! "An Empire so powerful, the mere mention of it''s name would make gods pray, and demons fear." "I want an Absolute Entity." "An Absolute Power." "My Absolute Imperium." His eyes reeked with unhidden, perverse bloodlust, as he smiled in the most evil way imaginable: "And as a price to pay for such a thing. I shall make the blood rain;" " I shall build mountains of corpses" " I shall be the darkness and I shall be the light!!" "The Heavens, will drawn, in blood. And The Earth shall burn, in fire." "This is my path. This is the road I will walk on." His eyes were warm as he looked at these two that have been following him for nearly a year: "Will you follow me on this path?" "Carry this burden with me on the Battlefield." "My Brothers!!!" The two looked at each other, deeply nodding without the slightest hesitation: "I will, your majesty!!" The Emperor felt his heart beaming with joy, yet only, a small elegant smile was apparent. Yet for those twoThis was more than enough. No need to engage in sentimentalities. This wasn''t their style, anyway. "IzunaYour devotion, your calm, your kind heart and your leadership." "Shall be my wings when I roam the Battlefield." "You will be the Leader of My Personal Army." ".My Jannissaries!!" Izuna had an intense feeling in his heart, as he heard those worlds. He had been following this man for so long, and he came to love him as a brother. And admire him as such. He knelt on the ground: "I willYour Majesty." He nodded swiftly, as his eyes were now focusing on the other one: "MadaraAre you willing to be the first Pir of my Empire" "It''s strongestnce, and it''s strongest shield" "Will you be my Marshall?" Madara took a deep breath as he bowed: "You better realize your promise. Or I won''t stand for it!" He had a crazed smile on: "I shall see for myself, that such an Imperium is built." "Let''s Destroy everything together!!" The Emperorughed out loud!! "Indeed!! If I stray from the right way!! I shall be the first to take my life!!!" "NowLet''s go back!!" He had an intense glint in his eyes!! "We shall begin your training!!" The both felt terrible fright in their heart, a sentiment of impending doom!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D 2 CHAPS AGAIN!!!! This Chapter is Important as it paints the evolution of the rtionship and dynamic between the Three Brothers. But more importantly it gives a glimpse of the future the Emperor sees for his Country. He still has a long way to go!!! Support me on ******* and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 137: Shaping the Pillars of the Empire Chapter 137: Shaping the Pirs of the Empire Back at the Warring State Era!! Ultimately.The Uchiha n Leaders couldn''t bring themselves to follow the man. The reality is that they were waiting for ''results''. Some wanted to join but were stopped. The Uchiha n was extremely proud, if they wanted to put faith in someone else. They need to make sure it''s worth it. Numerous reports brought to light, traces of arduous training all over the regions. Yes''All over the region'' A red eyed youth was attacking another dark eyed young man. He swiftly evaded his attacks without any movement. His doubled voice resonating: "Be firmer! Less elusive!! I want to sense domineering might from you !!!" The youth''s eyes shined with an ominous glint!! He elerated with all his powers!!! A Power different from Chakra oozing from his body!! A Power that strengthened his body strength to the Max!! Before he was sent out flying!!! Blooding out from all his orifices!!! "STAND UP!!!!" The Emperor''s electrifying worlds!!! His Powerful Haki!!! Shaking the whole Earth!!! Dividing the sky!! Dark red thunder over the world!!! His Sharingan eyes spouting the fire of hell!! Madara looked at that man, and took a deep breath as he stood up!!! Every bone on his body reduced to smithereens!!! "BE STRONG!!!" His doubled battle cry made him wobble!!! Yet!! He still stood up!!! His eyes showing a deep dark red luster of battle lust!!! Heughed a little, like he had lost his mind as he charged against the invincible hegemon!!! "GOOOD!!!!" "Strength is all about mentality!!" "Even if you die!! Die strong!!!" "Don''t try to use substitution!!! Don''t try to hide your powers!! "Don''t try to surprise me!!!" "Leave that to other people!!!" The Marshall continued as his punch folded the kid in two!!! "Don''t fight like a Shinobi. It will not be your role from now on. Fight like a Warrior!!!" "Unleash!!" He screamed in his face as he bashed his face in, almost breaking his skull!! "It''s a Marshall you are going to be!!!" "Numerous soldiers will look up to you!!!" He punched with strength, as a mountain was sted off, with a single oen of his moves!! Heented, as he maintained eye contact with Madara: "Absolute Power!!!!" "Those worlds should be engraved in your mind!!!" "This is your path!!" "The Path you chose by yourself!!!" He smiled as he spoke with pride: " And the Path of the Saiyan Marshall!!!" ''.Saiyan Marshalll!!!" ''.Saiyan Marshall!!!'' The Words resonated on his mind!! The Pain on his body became a showing of his weakness!! Something he was deeply disgusted by!!! The Boy'' one tomoe turned into two tomoe, then Three Tomoe!!! His Speed grew upp:!! His Power augmented!!! As he shed again!!! Only to be repulsed once again!!! Marek looked at the destroyed little boy, his eyes shing with a trace of concernBut he immediately hid it!!! ''This Two little brothers of mine.What talent'' He never was so harsh in his training. Yes even with the Named ones!! Izuna had the same treatment two days earlier!! And was now training with Roygun!! Roygun had also a deep stern gaze! As she shot her crack abilities like bullets at him!! Her Magic Powers unleashing as well as Teloprtation abilites! "I am not as strong as darling. Yet you still find as difficult dealing with me." "Do you see where your problem is?" "Lack of environmental awareness!! Lack of foresight!!" She spoke in her head: ''That''s probably how that shrewd Tobirama took his life'' "Strength is important!! But you are not fighting alone in a battlefield!! You have people to lead!!!" "Strategies to formte!! Decisions to make!!!" "Use your brain more and focus less on your eyes!!!" " The Sharingan isn''t everything!! Don''t be too arrogant!!" "Even Saiyans and Angels have their weakness!! Don''t be condescending!!" She still had the King Piece so her power was Maou ss, even above!! Her insight and strategy after being in contact with Marek, Shahrazad and the Members of the Britania Family had grown greatly. But as the Second Ranked on the Rating Game, and Devil Noble she has nevercked in neither! Izuna nodded in a serious manner trying to correct his mistakes! Marek is grooming him to became the Patriarch of the Uchiha n. The Principal Martial n of the Empire!!! It''s leader bing the Martial Saint of the Empire!! The Uchiha n will be the equivalent of the Aveirdes Family of the Saharos Empire. He needed rigorous training in Martial Skills as well in n Managing skills and group battles. Roygun and Shahrazad as experts in those were to teach him. There is also a deep underlying meaning in this configuration. Izuna isn''t groomed as a General nor a Knight. The Order he will be apart off. Will be the most special order of the Empire. He will be the one of the figure heads of the order who will follow him in battle!! Yes he will be the leader of the Emperor''s personally led army!!! The Janissaries!!!! It is an army who only moves by Imperial Decry. And who only follows the Emperor in battle. The Absolute. The Strongest Army of the Empire. If the Order was the Dagger of the Emperor, the Janissary is his raging fist!! The Leader of such an organization as designed by Marek, needs to have grown with the Imperial Family. Needs to consider the Imperial Family as his own. And needs to know how to lead his men. Of course, not only the Uchiha n will have the chance to contribute to the Janissaries. Other n could offer their men. But they will need to pass extremely difficult tests!! The easiest way would be for civilians and ns to send their children in the Academy, to be formed from a young age. Nevertheless for now. For the Brotherhood and Janissaries. Respectively the Zoldyck and Uchiha n will hold great hold power in it. Well that is if the Uchiha n choose to submit!! That is why it is important for those two kids to form a close bond with the Imperial Family be it the Empresses or the Emperor. Their Position is way too Important. You should understand that the Position of the Leader of the Janissaries is only equaled by that of the Marshalls and the Grand Vizir!!! The Leader of the Janissaries is a kind of unhidden Marshall. The Martial Saint of an Empire is also a traditional position in all the countries of the Lower direction of the Primordial Realm. A Martial Saint is the representative of the Power of the Empire. TraditionallyA medium conflict between two powers could be resolved if their two Martial Saint fight. The winner would abide by the decree of the loser!! The position of the Leader of the Jannisary army is as important. Even the 9 Generals wouldn''t be this high graded!! After all!!! Izuna will be the one who will fight by the Emperor side and protects his back like his own!!! Izuna was an extremely devoted person. He fought hard when it was time to fight!! He studied hard when it was time to study! He was a perfect little brother!! Madara was more of a rude and unruly child. Even if he wasn''t obedient, one could see the care in his actions more that in his words. Izuna had as much talent as his brother. One could even conjecture that was he born in a time of formal training and shinobi education, like Konoha, he would have been as monstruous as his brother. More than his brother, Izuna is a person who needs guidance to grow. Madara in the contrary grows in life and death battles! They are two kind of geniuses!! And they are trained in both ways respectively!!! They became more and more ustomed to the two Nee-sans and his new Big brother. Those two knew how extremely blessed they were. Their strength, their awareness, their sense of self, everything had undergone a deep transformation. From now onShinobi even of the Super Kage don''t even enter in their eyes. Even if they are not strong physically yet. Strength has been embedded deep in their very soul. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D 2 CHAPS AGAIN!!!! TRAINING ARC!!! ONCE AGAIN!!! But it will not take as long as thest one!! I promise!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 138: Ki Nature and Shape transformation Chapter 138: Ki Nature and Shape transformation 6 Months in. A Monstruous Imperial Aura was hovering all over the field!!! Yet it was resisted firmly by another disy of Kings!! A Monstruous sh of Haki was going on!!! Two youth were bleeding from all orifices. Their Sharingan already awakened to the Three Tomoe level was rotating in frenzy!!! "Izuna keep yourself in sync with me!!! This time!!! I won''t let him trample over me!!!" The same pressure that paralyzed the whole n was now resisted by the two youth''s efforts. The Emperor looking at theirbined efforts snorted: "Those two little brothers of mine are getting a little too cocky" Yet only his wives knew how happy he was feeling inside! He augmented his power a notch!! Immediately they began wobbling!! He wore a disappointed expression. "Is that only the Level of your Determination!?" "Izuna!!! Madara!!!" Hearing that the both of them roared!!! Incredible levels of Hakiing out from them, like endless waves of pure unadulterated power!! The both of them had smug smiles as they looked at the invincible man!! Izuna was the first to speak : "You seem to have gone a little softAniki!!" He had battle lust in his red demonic eyes: "Did you already reach your limit?" Madara alsoughed zealously: "Hmph! Sooner orter I will be strong enough to contend with you!!" Hearing that the onlooking empresses were chuckling their eyes on their husband. Marek only kept a wide smile as he clenched his fist! On his fist, visible ki des were made! "You brats...Be ready" "This Aniki won''t go easy on you two!!!" He said as he propelled himself to attack the two! The two boys looked at each other acknowledging the other''s intention. Like Dark Thunder Bolts they crashed on the Emperor!! Not a Shred of fear on their eyes!! Seeing their attitude!! Marek had tion in his heart!! ''Good!! Those are my brothers!!!'' ''Even if someone is a million times stronger than you!! So what?!!!'' Their dark red eyes were moving at top speed!! Not daring to make the slight miscalction!! ''Fight!! Fight!!! And Fight again!!!'' Their eyes had already transcended their limits, trying to catch up to Marek''s speed!! ''Such reading speed!!'' ''I don''t think even the Original Madara and Sasuke can attain such pupil mastery with the Three Tomoe alone !!!'' They reappeared and disappeared trying to strike in the most violent and destructive way!!! Like unrelenting diators!! ''Good!! Nothing acts as a tool of improvement and resistance to fear than pain!!'' ''If Some Pain makes you feel fear!! Then more pain will make you fearless!!!'' ''If facing deep immeasurable strength makes you feel awe!! Then Facing an abyss of power will make you indifferent to the world!!'' They shed on the Monarch, facing his killing intent like they were his equals!! Trying their best to prove their power!! A sense of power was oozing from them!! Like they were already at the Apex of the World!!! Their attacks kept raining and they kept getting knock out cold by the Emperor seemingly perfect defense!! He seemed like an unreachable mountain!! Everything about him was mysterious, superior and powerful!!! Spending this time with him!! They have deeply realized. This big brother is the most powerful person. Not the most powerful they have ever seen. The most powerful person in the history of the world. Even the Sage of the Six Path wouldn''t be this good. His dojutsu is unmatched, his taijutsu is impable, his techniques don''t even need use hand signs. He is a monster on aplete unparallel level and no shinobi would even be able topare to him even if he was given 1 Million Lives. At this realization, they felt pride and extreme pressure. Pride from the fact that their teacher and brother is such a being and pressure from the confidence he had given them. Would they be able to reach his standards? Would they be able to stand alongside him? How could they call themselves his brothers otherwise?!! Wouldn''t all the hopes of their Aniki and their Nee-san be a joke?!! How could they protect their loved ones if they are not strong enough to look after them!! The Ki Mastery has strengthened their body to the Max!! Their Talent was boundless!! The Power of their eyes who fed on the Ki since it''s awakening was growing in a unmatched manner!!! Nearing the state of the Magnekyou!! Actually, some of their properties it had already reached the level of Magnekyou!! The Skies were parting again and again signaling the power of the confrontation taking ce!! "Katon!! Goka Meikayaku!!!" An endless stream of fire descended on the world!! Yes this attack they he was supposed against the Shinobi Alliance was used casually!! Just now!!! "Raiton!! ck Dragon!!!" Long, colossal dark lightening wings appeared on Izuna''s back!!! Flickering Lightning horn started appearing on his head!!! As his red eyes were rotating in Frenzy!!! Izuna descended like a cmity on the world, shing with the Emperor, annihting every shred ofnd and air he came across!! ''ReallyProdigious!!!'' ''To think those two coulde up with something like that!!!'' Normally Ki is a non-elemental power. This was final. Unless someone uses Nen Transformation like Killua and Altair that would be somewhat unchangeable. One need to be at least be born with the Affinity for Transformation to be able to transform something like Ki in the first ce. And even thenarge amount of power is to be given in exchange of such a feat, some ki would be even consumed in the process. Only rare geniuses like Killua could make Ki stronger via transformation. And Altair would need maniption on top of it too. It''s an arduous process. Even Marek doesn''t use much transformation, his Jahanam is a natural ability, a natural gic transformer. ''IndeedUchiha are different.'' Madara and Izuna helpless in front of the might of their brother, always came together at the rare times of rest toe up with new ways to get stronger. They thought that the ssic Jutsu always made them exert stronger might than their original body power. Izuna and Madara also kept in mind the worlds of Roygun. ''Always innovate, never getcent with your current power.'' ''Your potential only ends, when you give it the chance to!!'' Finally time after time, they finally came up with a usible theory. So they asked their kindest Big Sister Shahrazad to find them tapes of numerous Jutsu to analyze. By this time they have gotten used to foreign and advanced techniques. They were still children after all! They adapted quickly. The result of this theory is now in front of the Emperor''s eyes!!! ''The ck Lighting!! He could even bypass Kekkai Genkai regtions!! Beautiful!!!'' He then observed the other genius!!! ''To see him use this technique as such young age!!! Great!!!'' Turns outAwakening the Sharingan with the Ki gave a much bigger qualitative change than expected. The Analytic and copying abilities of their eyes already left a monster like Kakashi Hatake in the dust! And with rigorous training they are able to perform Ki Nature and Shape transformation!! Yes!!! Ki Nature and Shape transformation!! Like Chakra''s!! Their ideas was already thought off by a great a number of monsters in the brotherhood, but it was too difficult, took too much time. And the alternative of Nen Transformation was already there!! Even Altair and Killua who are unparalleled geniuses in transformation couldn''t do it! As for MarekWell he was to focused on other trainings and didn''t try it. Turn outUsing their eyes to naturally copy abilities, they could transform their Ki!! It takes them arge amount of concentration, and a great deal of skill, but they could recreate the process of Chakra Transformation on Ki. But even thatis only possible using Ki!! ''If all them and the other members of the Uchiha n be Saiyans'' YesKi Nature and Shape Transformation is the first n exclusive technique of the Asian Empire, like the likes of transposition or shadow binding!!! ''.From now onThe Saiyan of the Uchiha n will be known for Ki Nature and Shape transformation!!'' Parrying the attack of the two!!! ''They haven''t be Saiyans yet!! They are this strong!!'' ''Haki, KiNothing seems too difficult for them, they are like sponges.'' He though as he easily sent the two flying!! They continued to fight for a while before the two fell, once again. "Not badNot bad" Heughed as he continued: "I think it''s time for you to return to your n." The two exhausted suddenly had a resolute light in their eyes. "Aniki is right. I think it''s time of the Uchiha n to break the shackles of their ancestors." Madara nodded: "We need to fulfil our purpose. The time hase, indeed." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D 2 CHAPS AGAIN!!!! I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! It''s time for this shback to end soe we can go back to real business!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 139: Broken Chains Chapter 139: Broken Chains Uchiha n, in in day. After 9 Months of absence, the day the Elders of the Uchiha n have been waiting for finally arrived. The Two young silhouettes appeared in front of the gate of the n. Tajima looking at those two children, couldn''t even find a trace of innocence in their face. Their faces were cool and indifferent. In their eyes, in the deepestyers of their soul, there was deep arrogance, and pride. Yet, it didn''t seem like the gue of overconfidence that has took over his n. NoThis was a new kind of pride, that of a peerless expert. Their aura has changed seemingly, much more mature, like Elders who were too ustomed to life and death it became evidence for them. Those two grew. Grew way too much. This was the Impression of their Father. They marched slowly, yet every move seemed calcted, peerless and majestic. A Deep sense of power oozing from their very existence. They entered the n but didn''t visit the Elders. The both only stood up in the middle where every member of the n could see them. Izuna''s eyes overlooked the whole n, as his gaze didn''t even linger on the Patriarch or the Elders. He finally spoke: "Tell the Senju n to evacuate their old, their women and their young." He had arge smirk: "Tomorrow my brother and me. Shall march on them." Madara only kept aposed smirk, a deep and powerful gaze that didn''t allow any negation. They finally entered in their old house, where their father resided. Without adding much of a word. The Next day. Senju n Compound. Two kids advanced facing the mobilized people of the Senju n. The Shinobi who heard the deration of the Uchiha n expected an army at their doors to only be metWith two people. Their eyes had a hint of anger and condescendence. Particrly the Patriach of the Senju n: "To think two kids would cause such ruckus" "Really" As if given the signal some began to ooze bloodlust, some began to taunt and some only watched silently. Yet contrary to their expectation, the two werepletely indifferent. Their red eyes, horned with three tomoes were rotating endlessly. In the Air. A Man was sitting on a throne of Gold, by his side on thrones of silver his Empresses. He proudly overlooked the whole situation. His presence was hidden from some and evident to some. Those of the Uchiha n who were ready toe to their rescue at the slightest mishap, saw him throning over existence. Izuna sighed: "I see, that you haven''t heeded our request." Madara smirked: "It seems it''s really the end of the line for your n." They made their way proudly, without a hint of hatred or resentment in their eyes. This wasn''t the work of vengeance or anger. No. This was a work that had to be done. Simply so. Izuna advanced, before Madara. He was to be after allThe Leader of the Uchiha n. Madara would assume leadership roles. But not in this context. The Two already understood their roles deeply, and are quite happy with them. Izuna spoke gravely: "Since Indra and Asura, since the Scheme of ck Zetsu, the Third Son of Kaguya. Our enmity was written in letters of blood." "The Hatred between Brothers created hatred between ns." "Our two ns were created in the sole purpose to resolve our conflict." He smiled elegantly, and handsomely, as his every word seemed to carry absolute truth and unmatched charisma. It was obvious that he had much higher education than ordinary Uchiha. NoHe already had the demeanor of a Leader. Not only the Senju but also the Uchiha''s members ere grabbed. "Pushed by our conflict our ns became more and more powerful consuming the blood of the other to grow." He spoke with deep rity admitting clearly that the existence of the Senju n was important for their own growth. His insight for such age were frightening. The Elders and the Patriarchs were all astounded. He narrowed his eyes, as he continued: "SadlyTime has passed and now" "This Hatred had be our shackles." His eyes started rotating: "A chain hindering our evolution." "Such Hatred is no longer necessary." He smirked: "You, Senju n are no longer necessary." Hisst sentence, made Madara gleam in bloodlust. Marek sitting on his throne, nodded in satisfaction. The reaction of the Senju n was extremely violent!!! Hundred of Shinobi descended in rage!!! But in matter of seconds, without even seeing the Man move. Those Hundred people turned into Bloodied corpses mid hair. The only indicator of the culprit is the bloodied de on the waist of Izuna. The Members of the Uchiha n all activated their Sharing an, but were still unable to capture his movement. ''Such Speed!!!'' The Members on both sides felt their blood run cold. "From now our n will serve a Higher Purpose." How dare this little boy talk in the name of the whole n? YetWhen he spoke no one could contradict him. His Power, demeanor and Charisma. This wasn''t the crude manner of Rogue Shinobi but the Aura of Kings!! "We will grow to trample on the Multiverse, following his Majesty in his conquests!!!" "We will trample on Gods, we will fight against Deities and Demons!!" "Every corner of the Large Omniverse will hear of our feats." "We shall be the Piercing de of His Majesty the Emperor, we shall be his most precious shield!!" "We shall look down on the Rest of the World as we follow our Liege!!!" "We will be the Jannisaries!!" His words were like thunder in the eyes of all the present here!!! His Haki already attained impressive level!! Folding all present''s people to his will!!! He had a demonic smile!! "And for thatYour Blood shall be the Sacrifice!!" He spoke to his brother!! "Nii-san! Let''s go!!!" Madara looking proudly at his brother as the both finally began. The both entered like two thunderbolts!! Massacring everyone in their way!! That day, was thest time, someone heard of the Senju n. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D 2 CHAPS AGAIN!!!! I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! It''s time for this shback to end soe we can go back to real business!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 140: The Jannisaries!! Chapter 140: The Jannisaries!! 12 Years Later. The Emperor smiled as, he, with his hand destroyed thest remaining shred of the Otsuski n in the Gxy. Behind him, like his shoulders. His Dear Brothers who he cultivated, as the monsters they were today. And behind those, looking down in reverence. The Rest Of the Million Men Janissary Army. Even since the destruction of the Senju n. The Path of the Uchiha changed drastically. As they followed the two brothers, and before anything else followed the Emperor. Not one day did the n rest, as they followed the Emperor in his bold war against existence. He decreed the birth of the Atleasian Empire State and immediatelyunched world conquest. The Uchiha n led by the two brothers obeyed boldly. The First thing the Emperor did was bring back generations upon generations of dead Uchiha. Expanding the size of the n over 1000 Times!! All this was under the shocked and dazed gaze of the alive and resurrected alike!! Hearing of the demise of the SenjuThose of the Uchiha were ted and immediately decided to cooperate. ActuallyObeying this man who gave them the gift of life and will give them the Power theycked, was an exciting prospect for everyone. The Three Brother''s Charisma was matchless. The Rogue and Powerful Madara. The Elegant and Charismatic Izuna. And Finally The One they swore they loyalty to: The Emperor, the Absolute. Marek Vega. A Military order was instituted in the whole n. All the Shinobi''s discipline were discarded. For a stricter, and on point Soldier likebat style. Sooner thanter, the Saiyan Transformation was introduced, in a merit system. Those who had the more war merits, those who brough more heads, who came up with the better strategies, those who destroyed their enemies!! Became more powerful sooner. And Transcendent Saiyans!! This way in no less than a year. The Jannisarie order grew into the 200 000 Men under one year. 200 000 Men not onlyprised of men of the Uchiha n, but also native civilians who decided to follow the path of Imperial Supremacy!! Also members of some elite ns joined too!!! The Hyuuga n, the Nara n, the Akimichi n. The Army was powerful, andpletely transcendent. All Acts of Discrimination, grandiloquence or racism were strictly punished. The Janissaries, were all equal under the Emperor. Marek, Izuna and Madara ruled with a fist of iron. They Knew that the biggest weakness of the Uchiha n was it''s arrogance. The Two brothers who roamed the Multiverse knew of the Vastness of the World and already abandoned any notion of vain arrogance. Only Power was Key. Those 200 000 Men all followed the Emperor as he united every piece ofnd the Shinobi had to offer!!! But this was only the beginning. Would the Emperor let some two-bit Aliens invade him whenever they please?! He already embarked on the conquest of the Gxy searching for remnants of the Otsutsuki ns!! And So the Legendary InterGctic Wars Began!! As the Undefeated Janissary Army followed the Emperor like roaring lions!! Gathering more and more experience. Any of the dead were brought to live after a certain dy as a ''penalty''. So the Janissaries who were unafraid of death were unstoppable!! But actually the earlier wars of the Shinobi World from where the majority were only humans already made them fearless!! The Army also adapted to the Emperor fighting style bing like a extension of his own limbs!! The Otsutsuki n was numerous, they had delegation in a lot of ce through the Gxy!! But they all fell as the Emperor roamed the Gxy like unstoppable storm!! His Brothers by his side!! ''To Think that the Leader and the Vice Leaders of the Otstsuski n has a level nearing the Universe Level.'' The Three Brothers were casually sitting on a mountain pile of white colored corpse tainted with the stench of blood and guts. "They weren''t bad. For this world Power level it''s already a miracle to reach this level." Izuna spoke indifferently as he polished his long Katana. Madara had a mocking grin: "It is still not enough! Such people are not a challenge." "Way too weak" The Emperorughed: "Wellthis was only a make-believe war." "To test the skills of my Jannisaries." "I didn''t expect much to begin with." They spoke casually as the 1 Million Men were kneeling in fright, just remembering the Power of the Otsutski Leaders!!! Keep in mind. All the army by now isposed by at least High ss Saiyans. 50 000 Were Super Saiyans. 1000 were Super Saiyans 2. 10 were Super Saiyan 3.. The Power of those Leader were something still far above them. To instill fright in them is no easy matter!! But the Power gap was still too big. Those Three were literal Monsters. Completely unable to beprehended withmon sense. They haven''t even showed the tip of their power. When The Emperor trained with his brothers, all the Army had to initiate an immediate evacuation process! And pray for the world to not end!! There was slight differences between the transformations of those of the Uchiha n and those of the normal one. The First one is the eyes. They kept the red eyes! And the Motif in the Magnekyou Sharingan. There was no gical Blockage, so more people had ess to the Magnekyou Sharingan at the Super Saiyan 2 Phase The Eternal was devolved at the Super Saiyan 3 Level. The Power of their eyes of course are iparable to those of Izuna and Madara. The Second is the pigmentation. The Uchiha Genes reacts weirdly with the Saiyan Gene. The Super Saiyan Transformation had a special color. Blood Red. Baptized Super Saiyan Red. A rtively more powerful transformation than the ssic Super Saiyan!! At the Super Saiyan Red 2. There appears Dark Sparks. A slightly more powerful transformation than the Super Saiyan 2. And the Super Saiyan Red 3 is the same as the Super Saiyan 3 in every point besides hair color. Even their power is identical. Izuna and Madara each chose a different Path. Madara as a Marshall had to be a Legendary Super Saiyan. It was path that befitted the Invincible Saiyan Marshall!! Marek who loved both his brothers, and knew both of them had the portential to be one, equally proposed the same to Izuna. But the Latter refused: "I am the Patriarch of the Uchiha n and the Leader of the Jannisaries." "I should be an example and show the path to power to my followers." "If the Rest of the Army isposed of High ss Saiyans. I want to be a High ss Saiyan!!" Since then, Izuna was the first to attain the Power of Super Saiyan Red, Super Saiyan Red 2, 3 and Finally With that, their different paths were paved. Marek looked down hauntingly on the Million Blood soaked soldiers. He advanced: "My Lions!!!" "Today marks ourst battle in this world!!" "You didn''t disappoint this Hegemon!!" "But this only the beginning." "SoonWe shall return to our Homnd!!" All felt a chill down their spine. They have heard of the Original Empire. The ce the Emperor rules over. And the ce they were made to fight for. "Be Proud!!" "Youe back with me as the strongest army!!" "As my Sword!! As my Fist!! As My Shield!!!" "It''s time to start our Legend!!" They all responded in sync: "GLORY TO HIS MAJESTY!!!" "GLORY TO HIS MAJESTY!!!" Marek hearing the good response of his men, nodded approvingly, before sitting back on the mountain of corpses. But this wasn''t over. Izuna advanced brave and haughty. His insecure and panicky side was only for his elder sisters and brothers to see. NowHe was Izuna Uchiha the Highest Ranked Military Officer of the Empire!! Izuna Uchiha, The Martial Saint!! Izuna Uchiha, The Uchiha Patriarch!!! He spoke: "Did you hear his Majesty''s words!!!" "You!! Little Dogs!!" "Have been given the Supreme Honor of Residing at the Imperial Capital!!!" His eyes turned fierce!!! Izuna had absolute authority over the Janissaries only second to the Emperor!! He was known for his extremely harsh discipline!! Some would rather have to deal with the Emperor than him!! He was devoted and hardworking and he would expect no less from his men!! The Higher Ranked his men were, the more demanding he was. He was even harsher with his nsmen! That would exin the trembling Super Saiyan 3 level fighters, that have gone pale with fright! "If I see any little bastard get cocky with his own power or get too prideful with his blood!!" "Misbehave, act like a tyrant or even brag!!" " And Ruin My Janissaries order''s name!!!" "And Taint his Imperial Majesty''s Honor!!" His eyes were fierce and domineering! "I would take off his head and personally drink his blood!!!" "Do not think you can escape my sight!!" "You all know me good enough by now to know this is impossible!!" They trembled as they responded: "YES!!! YOUR HIGNESS!!!" ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D 2 CHAPS AGAIN!!!! I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! It''s time for this shback to end soe we can go back to real business!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 141: The Witch of the Imperial Court. Chapter 141: The Witch of the Imperial Court. Atleasian Empire. The Two Empresses were looking at the shinning orb with deep concern, their heart about to be crushed pull through their throat. Roygun sighed: "Will it always be like that in the future?" Shahrazad looked at the woman on the brink of tears, as she took a deep breath: "I am afraid that from now onIt would only get worse." "He is not the kind of guy who backs down from a challenge, huh" "You should have seen him when he was the Crown Prince, Roygun." Roygun''s attention was peaked. She had a nostalgic gaze: "There wasn''t a day when he wasn''t injured." Another woman standing by their side also spoke in a somehow detached manner: "There is nothing we can do about this kind of character. It''s a lost cause. Sigh" The Two Empresses only sighed in response; an acknowledging silence meant much more than words. Yoruichi had a bitter smile: "I only go for a few weeks and this happens." "So he finally fought that God he was talking about." Roygun nodded: "He was much stronger than expected." "He felt invincible. I couldn''t believe my eyes." "I thought the Destruction Power of the Bael and Lucifer was powerful. But this Godly version is hundreds of levels above it." She sighed: "He was way too powerful. Goku and Vegeta were powerless and" " Even Madara-chan and Izuna-chan wouldn''t have been able to fight it off." Yoruichi narrowed her eyes: "So he will be out for the next two months. Huh." At the same time. A Woman entered the room. She had a mature Empire-toppling charm, her normallyposed face was nowhere to be seen. Her eyes were wide open, as shock was written over her face: "What is happening?" "My Lion" "WHERE IS MY LION?!!!" The Angry voice wasing from behind. Shahrazad had a wry smile, as she got her eyes off the shinning trone. Shahrazad looked at the Mother Empress with reassuring smile: "Do not worry.AuntHe will be fine." She advanced and looked at the blinding warm and healing light. Her eyespletely in shock. Her tone was brimming with unhidden rage: "Who did this?" "Who dares hurt my lion?!" Her eyes were fierce!! Her Temperamentpletely different!! A domineering aura wasing out of her!! Shahrazad advanced and took her hand: "Do not worry, Mother Empress. I will exin it all in detail." She clenched her hands urging her to calm down: "The Most important is that his Majesty is fine. He only needs a little rest." The Mother Empress barely found enough reason to calm herself. But one could see that theposed woman from before waspletely gone. Shahrazad sighed in her mind. ''My loveYou poked the Bee Nest and let your Shahrazad deal with itSigh'' Marek was blinded by familial love and the deep respect he held for his mother. But Shahrazad, Linae and Kosem, all knew who Imperial Concubine Devran really was. Some information, some secrets record about her deeds had reached their ears, when they were princesses in the court of the Last Emperor. This woman took a step back from the political sphere, to not share power with her son. Unlike what her predecessors did before her. As she trusted her son, to be a fit and wise ruler But that doesn''t mean she is easy or weak. She was once known as the Infernal Witch of the Imperial Pce. You should know that unlike the situation of today. The Past Emperors of the Cobrosia Empires all had Harem of ves girls prepared by the mother Empress of that time. Even thought, Devran came in as the Princess of a powerful lineage. She was still only an Imperial Concubine. It''s been a long time since the Empress title was forgotten in the Vega Dynasty. And no one of thest Emperors wanted to bring it back. The Harem of thest Emperor was especially fierce. It was like a jungle of women vying for power. Trying to bear an Imperial Prince for the Emperor. Marek had no little brother. It was something he alwaysmented. But reality is way different. Shahrazad and Linae, and the deceased Previous Empress knew it. Mal Vega was the only crown prince. It was not a simple coincidence. It was the work of an extremely monstrous mother. Who did unspeakable things Corruption, assassination, murder, backstabbing. There was no Taboo when she vied for power in the Old Combrosia Empire. Even Foreign Forces didn''t even dare look at her in the eyes. The Power she held was no less than Linae. And Only Linea knew how to deal with her. Devran had a bottom line. She appeared to be aposed and reasonable woman. She didn''t even have any ambition of ruling the Empire, like Linae. Her only bottom line was her son. If his safety waspromised, hell would break lose. She was a dark hand that loomed over the politics as much as the Princess Linae Vega. There was also a rumor. A Strange RumorThat she was responsible for ruining the Last Emperor. Ruining how? This is question no one knows the Answer off. All we know that whenever the Last Emperor would get drunk. There were always some words he would repeat: "Devran, my DevranHow much are you nning on ruining me?" Yoruichi looked at the temper of the woman, and smiled wryly: ''Lions do not breed cats, huh'' She had still fire in her eyes as she ordered, the two Empresses: "You two" "Follow me. Tell me everything that happened." Both Roygun and Shahrazad nodded as they immediately followed after her. Yoruichi sighed looking at that: ''It seems the next days at the Imperial Pce wouldn''t be easy.'' She leaned against the throne as she whispered: "I will be waiting for you when you wake up." "Don''t make me wait up~" She immediately disappeared. Reappearing from a shade, another man reappeared: "SeriouslyAnikiYou are surrounded by troublesome womenHow do you even manage." He bowed lightly: "WellIt''s my time to go too" He had a long vicious smile: "I can let the enemies of the Empire go unattended." He shut his eyes as he tried to sense something "Especially that lively bunch in Yasrib!!" ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! It''s time for this shback to end soe we can go back to real business!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 142: Undercurrent Chapter 142: Undercurrent Yasrib. For the first time. The Capital was in deep silence. The Silence was stone cold. Like that the calm before the storm. That DayA Dragon was offended. And from then onThere was a radio silence from the State, the Imperial Pce and the Imperial Sentences. The stench of blood seemed only waiting to appear. As all the tension could be seen on the soldiers faces. There were no casualties in the previous confrontation, but the insult was still there. Zoldyck Family this name was heard, but notprehended. The only thing they knewIs that a considerable enemy appeared and the Empire needs to swiftly deal with it. The Office. Four hidden Monsters were ruminating their own thoughts. They all had their eyes shut. In deep meditation. All state affairs were temporary delegated to lower ranking officers. In the Training yard of the 5 Imperial Knights, Hellish training was taking ce. A certain woman was fighting since that day Sounds of battle roamed day and night. In thest few weeks, they trained a few years'' worth!! In the Imperial Pce. A Blond Haired Princess was smiling mysteriously as she looked in the direction of the west. Her Brother, The Second Prince had also an intense and pensive gaze. All the Factions of the Empire seemed toe to a sort of mutual understanding. That is to waitUntil Suddenly news was delivered to all the Higher Ups: "The Saharos Emperor has reawakened from his Reverie." Immediately!! Powerful Auras started appearing all over Yasrib!! 4 Monstrous Powers from the Office! 5 From the Knights Pce!!! 10 From the Imperial Pce!!! All the citizens deeply felt it. This was something of grave importance. "He convenes a Meeting of All the Leaders of the Nation." The 19 Demons. Each one of their power was engraved in the Legends. They all gathered. Slowly, swiftly. Finally their power dimmed out as they all arrived at their destination. On the highest buildings of Yasrib. A Hooded man was looking at the whole scene from above. Within the crowd, some hooded people were strutting the streets, in secrecy. The Man sitting on the Highest Peak had an elegant smile: "Finally they are about their move." "Did you see that? Ezio" On the other side of the Continent. Hidding in the darkness of the Supreme Council. A Handsome man had his eyes shut "It took them some time" "WellIt seems their emperor was somewhat busy." He narrowed his eyes "Is it still impossible to get into the Imperial Pce?" The Hooded Man sighed: "Not for nowThis Pce was built by the Legendary Lorengar Vega himself. And reinforced by countless Vega Dynasty Emperors afterwards." "It is iron d. Nothing can escape." He sighed: "Only the Named ones could have a shot at getting in, for now" There was a swift smile on Ezio''s face: "You seem to have an idea." The Man standing on top of the building: "Sooner or Later. I will get in." Ezio nodded: "Survey the area, nothing outside should escape your sight. No Matter what decision is made there." "There is bound to be a reaction from the different factions." The Man nodded: "Do not worryWithin one hour of the end of their little reunion. I will deliver some information." Ezio sighed: "Good JobI am not sure if beings within the named one''s level of existence, could keep low profile for a long time in Yasrib." "This citygives me a deep sense of mystery." "For nowKeep the good job." "I will do my bestEzio." The Telepathic link was cut off as the Leader of the Brotherhood regained his bearing. In front of himOne after another appeared the members of the Supreme Council. Euphemia, Cornelia, C.C, Schneizel, Gakuki, SilvaSoon, Ezio also made his appearance, to the acknowledgement of everyone. Suddenly the door opened up. And two men appeared side by side. The First one was familiar. He was the Grand Vizir of His Majesty: Lelouch.Vi. Britania. It was the person by his side who left many wondering. The Cape he was wearing had the Glorious Symbol of a Gigantic Red Hawk. A Symbol of Tyranny and Power. His face was arrogant, his eyes haughty and aloof. They both nodded to everyone as they both presided the Council as equals. The directives of The Emperor were clear. If the decision was political. It was to be carried out by the Grand Vizir. If it was a Military operation. It was of the resort of the First Marshall. The both had an implicit agreement. And the Supreme Council proceeded swiftly. NoIt proceeded better than expected. Madara was always a cunning, scheming and intelligent character. But he was no Aizen, after all. He was bad at internal politics, and crowd maniption. If this wasn''t the case, the Uchiha n would had much more advantages and would not have entered this Alliance of Konoha as the loser of the deal. He would have already secured the Second Hokage position by manipting several ns. He would have convinced his n to follow him when he left. The Madara they knew is only a strong and Powerful leader when he is all powerful and mighty. His schemes could only be put to ce when the other party is way out of his league. That''s why when another powerful person like Hashirama Senju appeared, he lost all the ships he had. The Uchiha n was now under the Shade of The First Kage. And there was nothing he could do. That''s why even more were surprised by his insights This was not Madara Uchiha''s mind. No this was Uchiha Madara''s mind upgraded several levels. This was the Madara Uchiha who followed Marek Vega in years, who roamed the Mutliverse with him when he was young. And who destroyed the Otsutski n under his orders. Madara would never admit it. But he held deep admiration for his elder brother, as much as he held deep affection for his younger ones. The insightful Vizir could even detect some of the piercing insight, and even some mannerism of the Emperor on him. Some could also see the deep and calm wisdom of the First Empress and the Craftiness of the Second. Lelouch sighed: ''And another monster is added to the rooster.'' His eyes were gleaming with joy: ''It seems I won''t have to deal with a muscle head. Good job, your Majesty.'' Finally. It was Euphemia''s turn to speak: "The Devils have ended the greatest part of their work." "Only the Three Cities are left to be built." "But I don''t think his Majesty, would allow the devils to build such strategic cities for now." Madara narrowed his eyes, knowing where this was going but kept silent. Lelouch smiled: "You are right. A Magical City needs to be build by Magicians." " A Scientific Citadelle need to be built by Scientists." "And An Imperial City needs to be built by the Imperial Family." "The Emperor has already decided on the Magic System, that the Empire will use." "It is the one that is the most suitable for a Multiversal Empire like ours." "And it''s not the DxD Magic System nor Eartnd''s one" "We already have a shortlist of potential mages too. The Project will start after his Majesty is back." The moment they heard that, all of the vizirs got tense. MagicThis was a thing they looked forward to. As Vizirs, even if they role is political. Who never dreamed of using magic or superpowers? And of courseThe most Important is that in a world where monsters resided in every corner even the citizen needed ways to defend themselves. Let alone, them, who had targets on their back. Lelouchughed, looking affectionately at his Sister: "I know what you think" "Since the Ambassador City is built too. It''s time to fulfill our side of the deal. Indeed." Madara smirked: "I will do it." The Members of the Council all looked a little surprised. "I am also quite interested in those ''Satans'' who dared to attack the Emperor." Lelouch sighed: ''No matter how refined. A muscle head will always be a muscle head after all.'' ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! It''s time for this shback to end soe we can go back to real business!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 143: Conquest plans Chapter 143: Conquest ns Finally. It was Euphemia''s turn to speak: "The Devils have ended the greatest part of their work." "Only the Three Cities are left to be built." "But I don''t think his Majesty, would allow the devils to build such strategic cities for now." Madara narrowed his eyes, knowing where this was going but kept silent. Lelouch smiled: "You are right. A Magical City needs to be build by Magicians." " A Scientific Citadelle need to be built by Scientists." "And An Imperial City needs to be built by the Imperial Family." "The Emperor has already decided on the Magic System, that the Empire will use." "It is the one that is the most suitable for a Multiversal Empire like ours." "And it''s not the DxD Magic System nor Eartnd''s one" "We already have a shortlist of potential mages too. The Project will start after his Majesty is back." The moment they heard that, all of the vizirs got tense. MagicThis was a thing they looked forward to. As Vizirs, even if they role is political. Who never dreamed of using magic or superpowers? And of courseThe most Important is that in a world where monsters resided in every corner even the citizen needed ways to defend themselves. Let alone, them, who had targets on their back. Lelouchughed, looking affectionately at his Sister: "I know what you think" "Since the Ambassador City is built too. It''s time to fulfill our side of the deal. Indeed." Madara smirked: "I will do it." The Members of the Council all looked a little surprised. "I am also quite interested in those ''Satans'' who dared to attack the Emperor." Lelouch sighed: ''No matter how refined. A muscle head will always be a muscle head after all.'' "FineYou do it." "Since you spoke of the DxD World." Ezio, the man who kept a low profile the whole time finally spoke: "You need to know. Vali Lucifer has been taken care of." The Vizirs all nodded in acknowledgement. "Rivezim is under constant monitoring. And the Members of the Original Maou faction, all had been silenced." "Only Shalba is free and put under hypnosis. He will act as scripted by his Majesty." Madara had a slight smile: "Is the Hero Faction on the move?" Ezio nodded in agreement: "They''ve been getting restless, the closer we are to the end of the deal." "Like the Great King Faction. They are probably trying to seize the gap, between the end of the works. And the repayment." Ezio smiled "AnywayHis Majesty''s show of might was imbedded in their soul, so they will not make a move until, we are no longer implicated." Madaraughed: "Which makes it easier for us to seize those little rat''s, attacking time." Ezio nodded: "It will be as envisioned, probably in the mid-ss test in the ssya Labs Territory." "They will try to steal Ophis''s powers." "The events will lead to Hyoudou Isse''s pseudo-death" "Giving us the opportunity to start our n." "With Vali Lucifer being out of the equation, and Hyoudou Isse absent" Madara nodded: "Perfect." "Tell those two idiots to stay on guard until it is their time to shine. I will being soon. It''s time to further our ns in the region." Ezio nodded: "Yes, your excellency." Madara then leaned forward: "Since, we are on the subject of important matters. It''s time to start his Majesty''s next conquest ns." The members of the Council, had all stern gazes. Madara noticing the solemn atmosphere, turned to face a certain member: "War Minister Bakuki. How many soldiers are ready for a campaign?" Bakuki calmly responded: "The Saiyans we just took are obviously not usable." "The 9 Great Generals Army could be deployed anytime." "The Magic Army of the Enemy is estimated at over 4 Million Magic Soldiers. Their fleet are equipped with magic weapons" He continued to list the information they gathered from investigation. Madara smiled haughtily: "His Majesty holds affection for this world. So we will be merciful and do this painlessly." "I want the conquest, to be swift and easy." "It should be more about subjugation than destruction." "I need someone wise, who acts with restrain." He took a brief pause: "Who do you rmend for the job?" The Military God didn''t take long to answer: "Riboku and Ousen." "borate." "Riboku will keep eyes on civilian and material causalities. While the both know how to bring enemies to submission swiftly." Madara had a calm and focused face: "How many men are we talking about?" The War minister responded: "300 000 Saiyans, your excellency. 200 000 Under Riboku and 100 000 Under Ousen." "What are the chances of victory?" He responded with a straight face: "99 Percent." The Vizir were all taken aback. Especially Cornelia, she went to war the most. And knew that such odds were impossible to normally attain!!! No matter how much was her army superior to her enemies. This proved the crushing might of the Saiyan Army. ''With a disparity of over 10 Times in army size Such a probability of sess borders on insanity!'' Yet the Marshall red at him with an obviously annoyed look: "What is the MatterWar Minister?" " Is there a possibility I didn''t take in consideration?" To the surprise of the members, the Marshall was pissed by these odds. For normal civilian such a thing was abnormal. But for him, who understand the actual disparity between the two armies, he found that one percent quite exaggerated. The War Minister responded: "Actually, this percent is for an extremely unlikely event." "There is a confirmed existence of something akin to Godly Beings in the Eartnd, Eds and Elentear Worlds." "Like the one who easily cursed the ck Magician Zeref and Mavis Vermillion." "Or the mere existence of ''God yers'' " Madara narrowed his eyes. "Such Gods are probably above the Dragon Gods." "In the event of these Gods reacting to a foreign invasion. And the event of the existence a Civilizationposed of these Gods." The Vizir hearing that, felt cold on their back. Such scenario never even yed in their head. Yet it was something the Generals though off. Madara hearing that had an excited face!! "An Army of Godly beings, so that what is on your mind.Interesting!!!" ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! It''s time for this shback to end soe we can go back to real business!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 144: Dreadful Hypothesis Chapter 144: Dreadful Hypothesis Bakuki continued: "But the appearance of a god, is extremely unlikely. Let alone, an army of those." "We have a much usible hypothesis." "That needs confirmation of course." The Members of the Council were all suspended to his tongue. Madara''s indifferent mood turned into rejoiced happy one. "I am all ears. War Minister." Bakuki responded calmly: "As we analyzed those appearances and manifestations, they were either ''summoned'', or their magic ''used'' as God ying Magic." "Or in certain cases, used as targets of Take over." He sighed: "The fact that they are summoned, suggest that they areing from somewhere else." Madara narrowed his eyes. "We believe that there is probably more dimensions than the Three Eds, Eartnd and Elentear." "We think that there is probably a Hundred of such worlds in the more optimist of scenarios and infinite universes in the most pessimistic ones." Madara had a shocked light in his eyes. "And we believe that above all those worlds. Stand in Hierarchy, another one." "This one is above all else, rules over concepts in the other ones, and isposed of beings that represent these concepts." Madara''s face distorted in a wicked smile: "Gods!!!" Bakuki continued, as the other vizirs werepletely taken aback by such spections!! "These beings are probably bound by some kind of restraints. And are unable to fully descend on the lower worlds." "They made their name known, and transmitted some of their might to their followers." "And the manifestation of power all the people of The Three Worlds have ever seen may only a shred of their actual power." "Probably the maximum they could leak, to those worlds." Madara suddenlyughed!! "Good!! Good!! Those are some good conjectures!!!" There was a glint of bloodlust in his eyes. "Then I, Red Falcon, Madara Uchiha, shall apany the generals to this expedition!!" He smiled wickedly: "If those God have any way to bypass their restreints, and dare appear before me." "I will make them dance until they regret ever leaving their mighty Panteon!!" His red eyesnded on the Minister once again: "In this configuration, what is your estimate? War Minister Bakuki!!" The War Minister smiled back roughly: "I think you already know the answer." "Your excellency the First Marshall." Madara responded, happily: "Then it is settled." "Are the Soldiers in the Training Ground?" Bakuki responded: "Indeed." "Give them more training time than the others. Tell them to prepare in the iing weeks." "In 3 Weeks, they shall march on the Guiltina Continent and take over the whole continent from the MNP Magic Council." Lelouch nodded in acknowledgement: "There is the problem of the intervention of the Ishgar Branch." "I will go there on a diplomatic mission." Madara didn''t have anyins. This was of the resort of the Grand Vizir after all. The Guiltina Territory conquest was obviously a priority of the two Heads of the State. The Whole EarthLand is and with extreme magic concentration. Ishgar is the smallest of the Three and had already a lot of Etherano. Guilitina is much bigger, it''s size is probably twice the Eurasian Continents. Such Magical Resources were pivotal for the current state. And the conquest of Guilitina would lead to the conquest of other worlds like Eds and Etntis. A Foothold on the Continent is important. The Emperor also knew of this little conjecture from Ren Pa and Ou Ki. If this was rightThen that means that the safe world where he thought he was leaving his Empresses is a den of silent monsters. His knowledge of the Future only ends on the original work''s. But this was a real world!! And his Empresses will continue to face a harder and harder challenges! Even after the end of the original. Sooner orter, especially as Erza continue to grow, she may face these beings. And if in the original he was sure they woulde out on top, he had no guaranty after that. Maybe these beings are not meant to be messed with by these mages. So he needed a foothold in this world. He needed a base from where he could ensure the safety of his Empresses. The excitement and the worry of both Madara and Marek should be a big enough indicator. These Gods may be on near the level of Universal. Like those of the Warlock of the Magus World. In the same wayThe Otsutsuki were surprisingly powerful in endgame. These Gods could rival them. In many ways. This conquest is pivotal. If the Emperor was here, he may even move some of the Janissaries!! Lelouch then turned to the other Vizirs: "EuphemiaHow are the things in the Ancient Empire territory?" Euphemia had an elegant smile: "The reconstruction and restructuration of the Empire is in march. All corruption has been uprooted at that night." "The reforms are also in works. We need after all the Ancient Empire to be at the same speed as the other regions." "I am already working on passing a new set of legition for the regionWaiting for the Emperor to pass it as his own." "The Revolutionary army are bing more and more favorable to our existence." "Some sceptics are always there. But they are few." "Najenda have been extremely helpful on that front." Lelouch nodded, approval in his eyes: "Good. You will probably need to apany the First Marshall, to the DxD World" He had a mocking smile: "I have an impression the Devils loves you more than me." All the members chuckled at the same time. As Euphemia sighed: "Of course, Grand Vizir." He then faced his eldest brother: "Schneizel. Did you begin the operations in the Land of Whirlpools?" He nodded: "A diplomatic visit is already scheduled to discuss some regional matters with their Daimyo." "Of course, we already discovered. That contrary to the rtion between the viges. The rtionship between the daimyo of the Whirlpools and the Fire are quite estranged." Lelouch smiled: "It''s seems the mystery behind the future destruction of the Whirlpools is getting somewhat clearer." Schneizel smiled back: "The Whirlpools are a strategic archipgo. That gives direct ess to the Land of Fire. The funding of the creation of argemercial port there will be a strategic move, for both countries" "I have no doubt the Whirlpool Daimyo will be of the same opinion." Lelouch chuckled: "I don''t think the Daimyo of Fire will be that thrilled about it." Schenizel kept his poker smile: "Since when do we need his approval "We happen to have a powerful Mizukage, who lusts after blood more and more, each passing day." "And we are not afraid to use it." Lelouch expressed his approval: "Good. Then deliver the orders." The council briefly ended afterwards. And the Empire''s run towards its fated glory was as quick as it always had been. ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! -------------------------------------- Finally we are back on the Empire. As I said before the absence of the MC will let the other characters shine a little more. We will be back on the political intrigues and the conquests!!! Chapter 145: The Marshall descended Chapter 145: The Marshall descended DxD World, Underworld. The New built Ambassador City, was brimming with a splendor that didn''t lose to the capitals. It''s name was Roygun City. It was named after the Leader of the Belphegor House, and the current Empress of the Atleasian Empire. Like a deration of love to the world from the Emperor. This naming caused quite a ruckus in the underworld. As word started to spread about the love story between the Emperor Marek Vega and the Belphegor n leader. Roygun Belphegor. This story spread in the Underworld and to the other factions. It actually even began to overshadow the Sirzechs and Grayfia story. Well.That would be the least of their concerns nowhehe The Belphegor n rose in power and influence. A lot of Higher ups, knew the insides of the affair, and all either kept a distance, or tried to suck up to their faction, sensing that the wind has changed. Those Old Devils weren''t stupid, they already knew what the Empire aim was. And they knew that a new faction rivaling the Great King Bael, and the Satans was about to ascend in the Underworld! The Empress Roygun Belphegor Faction. A Faction that will rise to power like a rocket!! And like Lilith, Roygun City will be the epicenter of this new political faction!! Some even sensed that maybe a Second Devil Civil War maybe not be farfetched! Empress Belphegor already obtained theplete power from the old devils of the Belphegor n. Those same members that would have kicked her out like a dog in the street had they found out about her secret. The Peerage of Roygun already witnessed the love those two shared and were quite happy for such a development. At the topA Huge Mansion was built in the Belphegor Territory. A Castle rivalling, no, surpassing that of the Satans!! A Gift of the Emperor. It was given the name, ''Rose''s Dwelling''. And it was the n''s new Home. The Turkish architecture and design were made by Iceberg himself. A Gigantic Blue Gate appeared in front of it. The Piercing light from it blinded everyone present. This was a gate that always existed in front of the Emperess''s Mansion. But was made invisible by her servant''s magic. The Empress ordered for the Gate to be visible again. This was an announcement of sorts Something important will happen today. The Gigantic Gate attracted the attention of all the major yers of the Underworld. Two rows of maids and butlers were standing, a solemn aura around them. All the possible sensing and probing abilities of the Underworld were used by the Remaining Satans. The Grigori were restless too. Yet the Empress didn''t even seem to block their inquiries. In contrary she seemed to wee them!! The tension escted, until finally. A Man appeared out of the portal. He had a stern and haughty gaze, his long hair on his back, his cold face, indifferent to even existence itself. His silent and calm yet deeply domineering aura. It was like the man brought with him destruction himself wherever he walked. He had a gaze that seemed to hold this whole ce in disdain. He had a cape above his clothes, the cape was from Monster Skin. Probably hunted by himself. Behind embraided with golden threads, the symbol of a Falcon. A Red Ruby Falcon. Seeing that, both Serafall, and Grayfia were shook to their core. Unlike the Naruto World, or the One Piece World. The Akame Ga Kill World and the DxD World had much more concrete interactions with the Higher ups of the Empire. They knew some things. They have built the 4 Floating inds themselves. So they investigated the meaning of these symbols. Some devils had regr contact with the citizen of the Atleasian Empire. Such widespread information couldn''t be hidden. NoTo showcase the power of the Empire, such information should be spread. Not one faction, of the Underworld didn''t receive this information. "A Marshall!!" "The Red Falcon Marshall!!" All the knowledgeable factions of the Underworld, trembled, just at the mention of the name. "Another Monster descended on the Underworld!!" Behind him appeared, two other powerful figures. Their might apparent on their faces. Their deep gaze analyzing every single thing on this new ce. The Wisdom hidden in their eyes couldn''t be rivaled even by the Oldest Devils. The Generals have yet to get really famous. But their appearance itself showed dignified, absolute power. General Ousen, and General Riboku also had some interest in the Rating Game of the Devils and decided to apany the Marshall. Marching on their same level, to the rtive relief of everybody, there she was like a beautiful rose, apanied by another silver haired beauty who seemed to act like her assistant. The Second Vizir Euphemia Li Britannia. Her presence here showed that she was here to repay the work that have been aplished. After all, Serafall and Grayfia couldn''t hold the other factions for long. Theirs were already crumbling. The resurrection of the two Super Devils was of the highest priority. Those main yers entered swiftly in the mansion, creating a solemn aura around the Underworld. An electrical tension could be sensed. The move of the Empire was too swift. There was no ce for any power vacancy. ''It seems the Empire still think that the devil world should retain stability.'' IndeedStability and order were important for the current Empire. The current Maou system should be maintained to further their ns in the region. The Appearance of the well known Marshall wasn''t only to resurrect the dead Satans but a big deferent to all the factions eyeing chaos in the current underworld. YesThe Mighty devils were being suppressed in their own backyards like cattle by a foreign force. Such events weren''t even possible even when God was still alive. The remaining Maou all knew of the scale of the current humiliation, but all kept their rage deep inside their heart. ''RoygunYou traitor!'' ''No. Calm downWe need to get back Sirzechs and Ajuka. Then we will have some time to start a proper counterattack.'' Serafall has lost all her Magical Girl mannerism thesest days. Her ego has been struck hard, her political situation was shaky, to say the least. And the future of the devils and the alliance they worked so hard to make seemed extremely grim. What would she be cheerful for? She hardly had the heart to even face her little sister proudly. She bowed to the people who took the life of her dearest friends and even allowed them inside her own backyard. This will be forever a humiliation. She still remembers the look on that man. His Purples eyes, reeking with malevolent malice, as he brought her to her knees. ''The Grand Vizir. Lelouch Vi Britania'' Unbeknownst to themon devils, the situation was grim in the Underworld. ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 146: The Saharos Empires response Chapter 146: The Saharos Empire''s response Ezio was thest to leave with Silva. They were discussing the details of the cooperation between their two organizations. Both the Zoldyck Famliy and Brotherhood share a long list of targets. They need a full cooperation for idents to not ur. They spoke for a while. The two men held genuine respect for each other, so it proceeded smoothly. FinallyEzio was alone. He activated his Shunpo. The Headquarters of the Brotherhood were not in the Atleasian Empire. But in the Remanent of the Killing God organization. The Illusion of the Killing God organization was still maintained, as a front. For nowReceiving themissions of everyone was a good way to gather intel on all the other countries. On the High Profile people in the Continent, too. For example. "An All-time High Bounty for any information about the Zoldyck Family, huh" Ezioughed: "Killua certainly didn''t go easy on them." As soon as he returned to the HQ. He was contacted, by a member. Ezio shut his eyes once again. This was a technique developed for the sake of the Brotherhood. The Headquarters are used as a sort of pole for all telepathic message of the Brotherhood. There were at least 30 members of the Brotherhood using a very intricate technique, and giving their energy every day, for the Pole to work. This way Ezio is in constant contact with all the members of the Brotherhood! "EzioIt''s me again." Ezio''s face turned a tad serious: "Did you get something?" The Man standing on top of the Highest Peak of Yasrib spoke, his eyes filled with confusion: "There was definitely movement after their meetingOnly" "Their movesIt''s unclearNoIt''s just out of expectations." Ezio narrowed his eyes. "borate. Leyli." "First of all. The Army of Monica Le''Overallines, was moved." "The Second Sentence, Santos Riviera. Will be joining them with his squad too." Ezio had grave eyes. ''Tch! They even moved that old man!'' Santos Riviera is an old monster that lived in the era of the actual Sarahos Emperor''s grandfather. Even if he is the Second Sentence, do not be blinded. He is far stronger than Aeleis. He was the First Sentence, for an extremely long time and is well respected among all generations. He has been known as an unreachable talent, for an extremely long time. Even the actual Four Dukes and their predecessors hold tremendous respect for him. ActuallyHe left the First Sentence position himself, when he saw the talent of Aeleis. Wanting the new generation of knights to be led by fresh blood. He is also an extremely important Mentor Figure for the both of the Rosenkrantz sisters. ''And his power doesn''t seem to decrease the least with age.'' Thest time he fought he was able to hold down the Great Priestress of tos. The single strongest entity of the Astaroth Continent. Granted she didn''t fight at full power, but still Since he retired from the Leadership of the Sentence Knights, he rarely even left the Headquarters. To kill such a guy, either an assassination operation of the Named ones, or the mobilization of one of the 9 Generals would be necessary. But, would that be easy? All Generals are entrusted with enormous tasks. The Named ones have extremely packed schedules. ''All our people are busy with other matters.'' ''We can''t move our cards as easily as the Saharos Empire.'' ''We stillck Elite Fighters; Of course if the Marshalls were moved, that would be another story. But they could only move by Imperia Decree or if the Empire and it''s people are in danger. And wouldn''t be shameful? It''s like moving a Dragon to chase after a rat. ''The Mobilization of a Marshall is in itself a sign of defeat. ''Santos Riviera'' ''Only Heavens knows how many of such ten thousand years monsters live in the shade of Yasrib.'' How much was the umtion of a Hundred millennial Old power such as the Saharos EmpireIt''s difficult to estimate. Magicians, Wizards, CyborgsThey may have all that and more!! They may have even developed cryo technologie, to seal some dying monsters'' lifespans!! ''If we are thinking about dering war, like estimated in 5 years.'' ''The 3 Cities need to be built.'' ''If we hadpetent enough magicians, we may not need to guess their intention like that'' A lot was going through the Leader of the Brotherhood''s head. In some wayThe Absence of the Emperor is giving an opportunity of growth to all those who relied on the Emperor too much. The Empire will also detect it''s own weakness and shoring in a much clearer way. These constatations were a good example. "Where are they heading?" Leyli responded with a trace of suspicion in his voice: "This the weird thing." "They sayIt''s for joined military exercises, with other countries." Ezio smirked mockingly: "Joined Military exercise? Who are they trying to fool?" "Could you figure out those countries ?" "We have some cluesBut there is no direct confirmation. Our Brothers are on it." "But from the general impression, they are heading south east." "South EastThis is the direction of" "YesIt''s the direction of the tos Union." Ezio''s eyes had a deep intensity in them: "This is.Why now?" He took a deep breath: "Is there anything else?" Leyli continued: "We just intercepted a crypted message from the Yasrib to Baliana." Ezio smirked, he was waiting for that name to pop out!! ''BalianaThe Capital of the Lan Empire!'' "The Message is from the responsible of Foreign Affairs." Leyli smiled scorn in his eyes: "To Further her knowledge and get better world experience. The First Princess, Raqu Saharan, will be taking function as Ambassador of the Saharan Empire in the Oriental Region." Ezio smiled handsomely: "I see" Layli continued: "AlsoThere was word of strengthening of the armies in charge of the eradication of the rebellious tribes." "The rebellious tribesHuh" They were the inhabitants of the Resistant''s states. The Resistant''s states were at the east border of the Saharos Empire. They''ve been inflicting some serious material damage, to the borders of the Empire. Well serious is really a rtive world here. A behemoth like the Sarahan Empire, who is used to being worshiped; would consider even the sting of a bee, a big ''material'' damage. Which makes it much more frightening, that faced with such an affront by a foreign force, like the Atleasian Empire. They still managed to keep their calm. Ezio sighed, a hint of disappointment, in his eyes. The reaction of the Saharos wasn''t as disproportionate and as temperamental as he hoped. NoTheir reaction was calm, tempered, extremely elusive and mysterious. Ezio took a deep breath: ''This will teach me a lesson. We are not the only shrewd people in this world.'' ''To expect them to respond to Killua''s provocation was too nave.'' ''Anger and Arrogance, are useless in political games.'' ''Not that I am qualified to make judgement on that, sigh'' He cut themunication, and made a telepatic call: "Bayek! Aya!" "Yes, EzioWhat''s going on?" The Leader of the Brotherhood sighed: "Are you still in the Empire?" "Yes" "Stay on stand byI may need you to go on a mission very soon." "Okay! We will make preparations." He sighed before speaking into the air: "Toni" A Hooded, somewhat short youth appeared: "I will need you to send some reports to the Grand Vizir." Toni nodded before disappearing once again. Ezio sighed, his fingers on his temple: ''Whatever are their motivesI am not qualified to try to guess'' His smile came back once again: ''But I don''t think it''s the same for those Vizirs.'' ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 147: The Beginning of the Resurrection. Chapter 147: The Beginning of the Resurrection. Inside, Rose''s Dwelling Manor, the situation was rxed, and even a little smug. The Empress was gracefully sipping tea, the Marshall on her table: "Did you really have to seem so mean?" Madara sipped tea but never responded. "Hey!! Do you hear me?!! You Brat!!" The Marshall sighed, a little annoyed: "I don''t know what you are talking about." "Did Ouki and Riboku go to the Rating Game?" Roygun tilted her head in frustration. She couldn''t do anything about this character of his: "YesRudiger Rosencreutz have a game actually." "His strategies could be an enjoyable show for the two." Madara nodded: "GoodThis Rating Game need to be poprized in other military regiment too." "This exercise is good for the growth of the army." Roygun who loved the Rating Game more than anything had a childish sparkle eyes: "So you think the same as me!! Madara-kun!!" Madara felt troubleing. "Could you help me in making a proposal to his Majesty!! If there are more people ying Rating Game! I could have even more fun!!" ''Damn it! I shouldn''t have said that!" He coughed a little before he responded. "I will see about that" He shut his eyes, knowing that he didn''t hear the end of it: ''Women are trouble sigh'' Roygun had a smile that isn''t one: "What does that mean, Madara-kun?!!" "Do you have any idea of the scolding me and Sha-chan got from the Mother Empress, because you withheld information from us?!" "The Mother Empress was like another being altogether. She was so cruel to usAh!" "Her eyes were on fire and she kept yelling at usSniff.Poor me" She feigned her tears, as Madara face constricted, continually until he yelled, like in his childhood years: "FINE!! I will do it!! Stop pestering me!!" The Empress who by now, knew this little brother like the back of her hand, changed her expression in a second: "Good!! We should help each other after all, Madara-kun!! Madara feeling a headache sighed: "Are you ready for your part?" "From now you will be leading arge faction and having to enter the political game." Even if she was the Second in the Rating Game, Roygun was, after all, only an Extra Demons. Her Belphegor house was not of the 72 Pirs, so her political reach was limited. She will be propelled in a single leap to the leader of a huge faction rivaling or even surpassing the Satans and the Great King Bael. Roygun smiled calmly: "Do not worry about me. I will be okay. I have Marek''s support after all." Madara nodded, then smiled viciously: "Then it''s timeDon''t you think? To bring back those little bats back." Roygunid back manner disappeared, as the look of a ruler appeard: "Ka!" A Beautiful Blue haired devil appeared by her side: "Yes. Master." "Send a Message to Serafall and Grayfia. It is time for the Satans to return to the Underworld." "Yes!! Master!!" She disappeared as she responded cheerfully. Roygun sighed powerlessly. Ka was her Queen. But she was a devil after all. She was still happy with the resurrection of the Maous. The Load of being the House responsible for the Demise of the two Satans was too much to bear. After all, before that, they were only an Extra Demon''s house. Kuoh Academy, ult Research Club. The Club was reuniting to discuss their devil activities, like usual. The Atmosphere was quite grim. The Death of Vali Lucifer was still in the memories. The Absence of Azazel was a good indicator. Vali was like a son to him. And he sent him to his death, in a amateurish mistake. They conceded yet another defeat, to those people. And people around them who they saw as invincible kept falling one after other. And it was especially true for those who grew in the Supernatural World like Rias Gremory, Akeno Himejima, Xenovia and Irina. For them, those figures were people they took pride in and looked up to. This ambiance was also manifested by their clear hostility toward Matsuda and Motohama. Those two purposefully baited Vali to his death. Even Issei didn''t think Vali was a totally good guy. But he saved Asia, at least he had a kind heart. Unlike those Hooded Monsters, that killed them. "Rias!!" Suddenly, as Rias was proceeding with the restThe door opened up!! And the one who walked in an unruly manner, unable to calm her emotions, was "Kaicho!?" "SounaWhat''s wrong?!" "The time finally came!!" "The MaousThey are about to resurrected!!" Rias had a bright expression on her face. A Look she seemed to havepletely lost, in thest days Akeno sighed deeply as if getting out a load in her heart. The other members had different reactions!! She stood up, regaining some of her bearing: "Let''s go then." Issei stood up! "Buchou, let mee with you" Rias looked deeply at this boy in front of her. Issei was her only ray of light in this darkness that have uncovered her heart in thesest days. He was the only one able to get her to smile in a time like this. And for thisShe felt deeply grateful, and her love for him grew, even more. A determined look appeared as she nodded: ''I need to stay strong. For them. For my Peerage.'' Suddenly some words, came to her mind, from a gorgeous and powerful woman, who could bind Ophis with a single move: ''A little adviceYou are Leaders.'' ''The lives of your peerage depend on your decisions.'' She took a deep breath before nodding to Souna whounched the teleportation spell. Issei continued: "I also need to discuss something with him." Rias and Akeno looked at the Determined Sekiryiutei: "The Emperor." Just hearing those words, they already saw the tragedy of Issei''s death!! "Ise!! No!! I forbid you from doing that!!" "You are all I have!!!" Yet Ise was relentless "Since he favors me, as they said. I at least need to try." "It''s not his Majesty who wille, Hyoudou." Ise looked up to find two people leaning against the outside walls. The voice was Motohama''s: "It''s his Excellency, the First Marshall, Red Falcon." Matsuda smirked: "You better not offend him. He might not be as easy going as his Majesty." Motohama then spoke to the shocked Rias: "Let''s go then. The Resurrection will start in no time." He bowed politely bowed to Souna: "Princess Sitri, would you please start the teleportation?" A little bitterness in her eyes, she activated the teleportation circle. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 148: The Grand Vizirs determination Chapter 148: The Grand Vizir''s determination Atleasian Empire, Grand Vizir''s office. Lelouch had a dark gaze as he looked at the recent reports of the Brotherhood. A Pink haired fierce beauty was standing by his side, as his guard. Noticing his unusual face, curiosity had taken a hold of her. And she started peeking, like a bothered little cat. Lelouch noticing her prying gaze, immediately took off the paper, as he smiled teasingly: "No, no" "Those are ssified state affairs" Kallen who saw herself exposed, immediately acted as stoic as before. The Vizir looking at the beautiful girl behaving this way only sighed: "Are you going to act like nothing just happened?" Kallen responded, without even a hint of shame: "What are you talking about, Great Vizir? Is there a problem?" "Yes there is a problem" He looked at her, somewhat exasperated: "It''s you Kallen." "Are you going keep standing like that all week?" "I already told you. I am in no need of a Bodyguard." "Even if it was the case" "Do you really think you can do a better job than the soldiers of the Empire?" A glint of teasing malice appeared on his purple eyes: "Or maybe do you feel like you lost your ce by my s-" Kallen interrupted him, a little pissed off by his rude remarks: "I don''t understand what you are talking about!!" "I already told you!!" "I am only here to repay his majesty''s favor. He helped a lot with the reconstruction of my Home Country. This has nothing to do with you!!" Lelouch massaged his temples: "If this the case, then why are you hereAren''t other people in the Empire in more need of your help?" Kallen was even more pissed off! ''That insensible bastard!'' "I am here to keep an eye on you!! Your Majesty may be fooled but I know very well!!" "You tend to get overconfident!! And ck off!!! I won''t let you ruin his Majesty''s hard work!!" This time it was Lelouch who felt offended!! But still kept his calm ''When I was Zero, it was way easier. Sigh.'' He looked deeply at the embarrassed and lost girl. ''She must have a lot on her mind.'' ''After all this is all too much for a normal girl.'' Suddenly, the annoying stubbornness appeared cute in his eyes. She was after all, still a high school girl, in essence. He took a deep breath as an earnest look appeared on his face. He stood up and faced the pink haired beauty: "Kallen." Seing his piercing purple eyes. The woman felt her heart pounding, as she made backward steps, shying away from confrontation. He had a calm and peaceful smile, that had powerful maism to it. It wasn''t the look of a little boy, but that of a grown man. Lelouch had grown, his tortuous past and had attained rity and peace with his own actions and his own people. He now had a clear sense of what was important to him. He wasn''t a child searching for his own identity and ce in the world. He was a man who already found it and was at peace with it. His resolute steps were heard as he approached her. She could even hear his breath, feel the screeching of his clothes. His refined, handsome face. His confident, yet earnest expression. It was indeed heart pounding. Kallen had already understood it by now: ''He isn''t the same man as before.'' To this realization Kallen felt a weird sense of loss. But somehow, she felt atso a powerful hope rise in her. He made further steps until ther wasn''t a distance to cross anymore. He spoke calmly: "Would you like to be my knight?" "WhWhat?!" She responded a mix of disappointment and surprise on her voice. Lelouch noticing that teasingly responded: "What did you think I was going to ask?" Kallen embarrassed only stuttered: "NNo..Nothing!!" Her heart was practically going out from her chest. ''That Bastard. I will surely make you pay!!'' "So?" Kallen brought to reality responded: "So what?!" Lelouch amused responded: "Are you interested?" "A Knight Order will be soon built in the Empire. Each Vizir and governor is entitled to a Personal Knight." "Euphemia is rmending Suzaku." "Would you like to go too? As my Knight that is." Kallen hearing those words finally understood Lelouch meaning. "A KnightMe" He smiled, with deep affection in his purple eyes: "After allYou are right. I do need you to keep an eye on me." Kallen looked down, a little shook by the Vizir''s boldness. Lelouch was quite the suave man, after all. In the past, he was chained by numerous constraints, the pressure of a 17 year old boy facing the wrath of a whole Empire. There was no ce for love or affection in his mind. But now Even if he still has some apprehensions about the Emperor''s weird habit of meddling in his subject''s love affairs, he intended to pursue his words to the end. He nned to go in step by step. Be it Kallen, be it C.C, be it Shirley. No matter how long it took. He will see it through to the end. He will find happiness with the people he cherished. And he will not push them away. Kallen, her face crimson, responded shyly, the fierce temper turned off: "Iwill think about it" He nodded: "Good." His face then turned solemn, as he left his office. "Let''s go." "Where?'' "To the conference room" He narrowed his eyes: "From what I understand, there is some serious measures to be made." She looked at the back of the man''s draped in the luxurious caftan. Now, he wasn''t the yful man, she bickered with. He was the Grand Vizir of the Powerful Atleasian Empire. A call was initiated with the different part of the Empire. As all the Vizirs faces appeared on different screens. The Grand Vizir had a solemn face, as he spoke to the Vizir at work. "We''ve received news from Yasrib." The faces of the Vizirs immediately hardened. Cornelia was the first to speak: "So they finally made their move, huh" ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 149: Lelouchs Mesures. Chapter 149: Lelouch''s Mesures. Lelouch proceeded to exin all the information gathered. Cornelia''s eyes sparkled: "So they are sending the princess to the Lan Empire." "It is as you expected, Lelouch. The Lan Empire''s situation is pivotal." Lelouch had a piercing re in his eyes: "Indeed. The Lan Empire is the Strongest of the Three Great Oriental Empires." "And is also the bridge between the Oriental and the Center of the Continent." "He who controls the Lan Empire gets an extremely powerful foothold on the Orient." "Those bastards already know that''s the first country we will be eying." Corneliamented: "The Country was always quite submissive to the demands of the Saharos Empire." Schneizel sighed: "It''s quite normal. The Orient non-aggression treaty between the three ancient forces, was fomented by the Saharos Empire, after all." "The Birth of the Three Great Empires is only the result of the treaty." Cornelia continued: "The Three Ancient Forces proceeded to fund secretly each a dynasty. To fight a war by proxy over thends in the Orient." "What the two of the forces didn''t expectIs the exponential growth of the Three Dynasties, eventually creating Three Empires with enough self-sufficiency, to not depend on the Federations and the Union." "Protected by the treaty, they tantly cut ties with the hands that fed themAnd only listened to the Saharos Empire." "Who has the actual power to annul the Treaty." "The Lan Empire who was supported by the Saharos Empire, had the most strategic location and greatest resources." "The Arrival of the First Princess in Bniahas nothing to do with any world experience bullshit." "It''s goal is for her to consolidate the Saharos''s Empire''s influence in the region." "Most Importantly in the Lan Empire and the two other Great Empires." Lelouch smirked: "In other words, her role will be to get in the way of our hegemony, over the Orient." Lelouch had a sharp glint in his eyes: "It''s seems they also made the same prediction we did." Schneizel nodded: "Eventually when war will be dered, the continent will be already broken in two halves." "All the countries we will swiftly bring under our banner in the orient, on one side." Lelouch continued: "And the rest of the world on the other." "In Such a configuration. Military, logistically, economicallyThe Lan Empire is an extremely strategic territory." As he spoke Lelouch a had a long grin over his face. His Siblings knowing of his character only titled their head in exasperation. "InterestingInterestingGood move. Indeed" The excitement of confrontation filled his mind. "Let them arrive and camp in Bnia." "Their next move, will probably to increase the rtions, exchanges and cooperation between the Three Empires." "To Use the Two others as a shield to protect the position of the Lan Empire." The Silence of the other Vizirs meant the acknowledgement of such hypothesis. He smiled maliciously: "Like I will let you act like you want!!" "Get Ezio on the Private Line." The assistants immediately added a new channel. Ezio face appeared: "What are your orders, your Highness?" "Get me an exhaustive list of all the rebellious movements in the Rwa, Lan and Fu Empires." "Identify the most promising, the most influential, and the strongest of these groups." "Tell to our agents in those regions to infiltrate them swiftly." "If possible, even take high positions within." "You can even try to recruit some of them into the Brotherhood." "If they need military support, or financial support. Let me know." Ezio had a sharp glint in his eyes as he immediately understood the Grand Vizir''s intentions! An approving smile appeared on his face: "Yes! Your Highness! Your orders will be executed as quickly as possible." The Vizirs had weird faces as they looked at this little brother of theirs. Schneizel sighed: "As expected, it''s difficult for people change." "Even after you became the Head of the State. Rebellion and Anarchy are still in your blood, little brother." "What''s that supposed to mean!? Schneizel!!" Euphemiaughed, quite amused. "Lelouch will always be Lelouch after all." Cornelia alsoughed, as well: "Well, at least in those matters. We are confident in your expertise. Zero~" Kallen by his side burst outughing! "Kallen!! Control yourself! This is a state meeting!" Yet she keptughing: "SorryThat was too funny!!" Lelouch sighed, and calmed down his offended emotions. "Let''s not get off topic please. We still have other news to deal with." The Solemn aura of the meeting was back. "The Mobilization of the Monica Le''Overallines''s army is extremely suspicious." ".And in such close borders with the tos Union. Just what is the meaning of such a move" Lelouch narrowed his eyes in thought: "We can atleast estimate some things from theirst actions." "The Monica army is known for it''s immense speed and excellent endurance." "And It''s the Flying Cavalery Squad that have been moved." Euphemia nodded: "The Fastest Squad of all." Lelouch took a deep breath: "Even if they are using Military exercises as a cover. They still can''t hide the sense of Urgency." "They want to be there as soon as possible." "They are moving in extreme urgency. To these borders. As if they are afraid of something urring there." Cornelia spoke: "The exit of Santos Riveira is surprising as well. His Presence there only means that the conflict could even implicate the Grand Priestess." Lelouch sighed: "ButWhy now? After all these years of coexistence. Why make such a threatening maneuver when there is already another enemy to be wary off?" "I have a bad feeling about this." "The tos Union, the Grand Priestess, the Saharos EmpireAll of this smells fishy." "There must be something to it." "We need further investigation!" "Ezio!" Ezio had his always elegant smile: "Bayek and Aya are already set for a trip to the tos Union. Your Highness." Lelouch had an approving smile: "Good Foresight. Tell them toy low, and try to get as much information on both sides." "Wellthat should be enough" Euphemia spoke again: "What about the Rebellious States..?" Lelouch sighed: "Let''s keep an eye on them. If there is a way to help them, assist their cause a little." "Weck manpower after all." "The Saharos Empire''s reaction is better than expected." "If we were a normal Empire,pletely dependent on this world, we would be in quite a pickle." He then addressed all the present on the visual Viso conference "Keep focused. The next years are vital for the prosperity of the Empire." "You all need to form good, loyal andpetent Vice Governors for your Regions." Lelouch narrowed his eyes: "The Imperial Capital will need your presence." Scheinzel had also an interested smile: "Saharos EmpireNot badNot bad at all" Cornelia responded: "Of course!" She had a demonic smirk on: "I can''t let his Majesty go so long without seeing me after all!" All the other sibilings acted like they didn''t hear her. Only Kallen had an inquiring gaze. Lelouch leaned back on his seat: "No Matter how fast." "With this much people, they will need atleast 2 Months to make it to the tos Union." "By then his Majesty would have awakened." "After allLarge scale Teleportation Magic is forbidden in times of peace." Schneizel nodded: "AlsoI don''t think the tos Union didn''t take counter measure against such obvious moves." "The tos Magicians might not match the Saharian Ones." "But even the Greatest Magician of the tos Union doesn''t Hold a candle to the Grand Priestess." Euphemia sighed: "We are somewhat simr to the tos Union in this regard." Lelouch narrowed his eyes: "NoIt''s exactly because we are in the same settings, that following their example is dangerous." "The Union is relying too much on the Grand Priestess, that they even lost the capacity to evolve by themselves." "This is the exact the reason why his Majesty is even waging this war, with minimal intervention on his part." Lelouch had deep determination in his eyes: "This country needs to grow enough to be the wings behind his back. Not something he must protect." "And it is our job to ensure that happens." The Vizirs and Ezio all acknowledged these words dearly. Those were words that needed to be spoken. But they couldn''te out of the Emperor''s mouth, but someone like Lelouch, who is the Grand Vizir had to say them. They all saw the Emepror''s immense might with their own eyes. If the Emperor wanted he will easily subjugate Gctic level Civilizations, and elerate the process of the construction. But his devotion to his people, his willingness to grow patiently as a ruler, and wisdom made him stay here. In other words, For nowThey were a weight. This needed to be acknowledged. For them to go forward. With that the conference ended. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 150: Offense and Humiation Chapter 150: Offense and Humiation DxD WorldUnderworld. The Peerage appeared on a rather private room. Serafall and Grayfia were sitting in the center, anxiety apparent no matter how much they tried to hid it. They looked at the still shut doors. Sighs in their minds. The two nodded silently to the peerage who sat by the sidelines. Matsuda and Motohama leisurelyid on the two sides of the shut doors. Their eyes full of a derision and a sense of superiority, as they perversely ''inspected'' the two women. The Two Satans level beings felt disgusted, even somewhat vited. It was one thing to be nced at perversely by a Shy High School Boy. They were even used to such things, and even found it cute and endearing. But this wasn''t the same thing. Those weren''t desireful nces, no, those were insulting res. Like A Powerful Male predating a weak female. These were eyes of a predator and a rapist. And this bes even more evident,bined with the power they seemed to hold now. They were probably stronger than them by now. Of course, Matsuda and Motohama would never do such things. They still had heroic hearts and loved women. Nothis was only an intimidation technique. The Humiliation and Anger they felt at the moment, were already enough. Rias and Akeno saw that, but they only clenched their fists in anger. The Doors finally opened up. Both Matsuda and Motohama bowed respectfully. The First one to march was The Empress. Or as they previously knew her. Their old rival Roygun Belphegor. Her clothes were oriental, her figure was gorgeous and splendid. Enough to make any man drown in his own drool. But what attracted everyone''s attention was the crown. A Golden Crown made of Topaz, it looked like a winged creature, as it wings gently enveloped her horns. The crown also ented the beauty of her yellow eyes. It also gave her a great sense of dignity and power. But all that was thrown under rug for a moment. As the aura they felt from the Crown was even more outrageous than the crown itself! "This!!" Xenovia was the first to speak, her eyes wide open in mix of outrage and horror. Irina finally realized too!! "The Grail!!" As soon as it was pronounced the Two Satans narrowed their eyes, and also immediately realized it!! All had their eyes opened in outrage!! This was an insult!!! A Complete outrage!!! They stole the Great Grail to turn it into jewelry!!!! What was that supposed to mean!!? The Grail that nearly caused the alliance to be broken apart, the symbol of God was actually stolen for such reasons!! All the events that transpiredter, the massacre of the Vali Team!! Was all to make a crown for the Empresses!! And without any second thoughts, nor any kind of consideration, the Empress paraded, in front of the Satans without any care in the world?!! It was not on the realm of provocation anymoreNot this was not even putting them in their eyes, anymore. They weren''t even worth any kind of consideration from the Empress!! Xenovia and Irina were brimming with rage!! But where stopped by Rias''s swift reaction! "Calm down." "Do not react. Watching you lose it is exactly their aim." The Empress didn''t even seem to notice the reaction of the other party. She stopped and looked at the two bowing boys: "Matsuda and Motohama. I see you have grown strong again." "Good job! His Majesty holds a lot expectation for you two, you know?" Matsuda and Motohama responded respectfully: "It''s an honor, your majesty." "We hope to be worthy of his expectations." Ise looked at the two bowing boys. ''They don''t look the least surprised.'' His clenched his fists tightly: ''Buchou was right!!'' ''They already knew!! So they really lied to us, that day!!!'' By her side was the Second Vizir and her assistant Najenda, who seemed to have a headache just from the sheer amount of tension present her. Najenda took a deep breath: ''Those women, they look powerful. Probably as powerful as Esdeath.'' She narrowed her eyes: ''So those are the enemies of the Empire.'' ''No'' She said as she remembered a certain person: ''They are not qualified to be ''his'' enemy.'' The Empress leisurely sat in front of the two women. Euphemia was standing by the Empress side. Showing who was clearly in charge here. Roygun kept a cheerful attitude: "Serafall!! Grayfia! It''s been a while! How are you doing?!" The two barely squeezed a smile: "We are been fine. Your majesty." The ''Your majesty'' meaning was to put distance between them. From now on They were no longer friends. She was a from a foreign entity, now. She was no longer a devil in their eyes. A glint of sadness appeared in her eyes, but was immediately suppressed. After they brought this whole ce under their rule. They would be plenty of time to mend broken rtionships. She sighed. Those two were her rivals since childhood, but now, they acted so distant. Clearly, she wanted to reconnect with them, but this seemed impossible: "WellLet''s get down to business, shall we?" "As contracted. Since you fulfilled your work properly. Your awards shall be delivered to you." Suddenly, everyone felt a deep sense of dread from deep within their hearts. As all the present here started shaking uncontrobly. Present Fear apparent on their faces. That sense of invincibility. Like an endless abyss of insatiable, immeasurable power. The Apex of existence. The Endless and the Indiscernible. A Man marched. His eyes were cold and haughty, all his existence exuded an imaginable sense of power! As he marched, all idea of rebellion, or resistance were thrown out. In front of him, only crawling and begging was possible. With a re he could end existences and create new ones!! With a wave of his hand, he could end the whole Underworld. The Impression of a Tyrannical Destroyer. As they looked at him, all had the same idea: ''How can such an existence serve another person?'' ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 151: Disapointement Chapter 151: Disapointement This was the first time this question was ever thrown out. But every timeIn the FutureNo Matter the years or the enemies. When one of the Marshalls appeared on the open. This question will always be asked!! It was not about powerBut about temperament. His proud eyes looked with derision at the Maous: "Sitting on equal position with the Empress. Hmm" "For such antsYou have some guts. I at leastmend you for that." The first wordsing out were outright insults! But he was qualified to speak such words! Roygun red at Madara, for him to stop. She didn''te here for that, after all. She hoped the situation would be resolved peacefully. The Marshall was obviously hostile! Actually, he wasn''t nning on scaring the crap out of those people. Meddling with the weak, if it wasn''t his family or his countrymen, disgusted him. Madara was already like that in nature but the influence of the Emperor''s Dark Kindness only made it worse! In the same way as Izuna and his other biological brothers. Madara considered the Two Empresses and Emperor as his close family. And from spending his youth with the Devil Empress he knew that one of the things that saddened her, is the istion and sense of distance she felt from her own kin, when she was in the Underworld. That''s why she never participated in another rating game since then, and spent a lot of time in the Imperial Capital even when the Emperor wasn''t there. The Emperor doesn''t know of that. Roygun took a great deal of care to hide it. She feared his reaction. If the Emperor knew of that all the devils may be reduced to very and even destroyed in a fit of rage. Madara knew of that since he spent a great deal of time and at that point was only a weak child. The glint of sadness on Roygun''s eyes was imperceptible for Serafall and Grayfia. But for someone on Madara''s level, it was as clear as day. These memories came back, and that was the result. His Saiyan Genes only made his Uchiha Emotions more unstable. Even if he wanted, he wouldn''t let this offense go! That''s why he came unting his power, like that! Creating this endless sense of oppression. The Satans were paralyzed by the Immense power of the Marshall. "OhI seeIt seems I didn''t make myself clear" The Oppression only grew, creating cracks all over the room! "Crawl or die." The words were spoken and everyone was on edge!! Finally Serafall, bitting her lips spoke: "If we stand downWill you fulfill your promise?" Madara smirked: "What if I don''t?" "What can you do about it?" Those words sent chills in the spine of all the present here. When the situation seemed irresolvable, a littleugh made itself heard: "First MarshallYou are such a joker!! Stop teasing thesedies, you are making them ufortable." Madara heard this voice and turn to see the kind andughing face of Euphemia. She continued: "Do not worry, the First Marshall wouldn''t possibly rescind on the Empire''s promise!" Hearing that, Madara finally regained his bearings. As he took a deep breath. ''This was close. Thebination of the Saiyan and Uchiha genes are quite difficult to control.'' ''It''s as Marek said. The Wisdom path is obligatory for our people to reach the next level.'' Seeing Madara calm down. Euphemia sighed inwardly. She already knew something like that was bound to happen. The Temperament of The Emperor and the First Marshall were quite simr. Actually, the First Marshall is even more temperamental. Madara narrowed his eyes as he took off his pressure, letting sighs of relief take hold of the whole room: "Let''s get this over with." Najenda looked at the sighing Euphemia: ''Good job. Governor!'' Being able to resolve such high-tension situation with such ease, was something worthy of deep admiration. Even when the Empress couldn''t calm the Marshall, she found a way to do so. He shut his eyes, when he opened them, they were totally blue! Dark Blue, like his Susanoo color. He made quick hand signs. "Outer Path - Samsara of the Heavenly Life technique!!" Immediately particles of lights reappeared reforging the silhouettes of the two Super Devils. The first sight they were greeted with was the disdainful re of the Marshall. "Nii-san!!!" A Tearful voice was heard across the room. "Maou-sama!!!" "Sirzechs-sama, Ajuka-sama our efforts were not for naught!!" Noticing the tears and happiness of their loved ones. The two Super Devils immediately remembered theirst moments. That day, the inevitable happened. The moment, the Emperor fought back. It was already over. Their death was written. They both narrowed their eyes, as they moved from the Marshall to the sitting Empress. Noticing the crown at top of her head. Th quick witted super devils took a deep breath. Before plunging in silence. The Empress met their stare head on. There was a time, when she looked up to these two men. They were Super Devils. Iparable geniuses who transcended their race''s limit. She had to use the King Piece created by one of them to even reach the level she had now. But now suddenlyThose brilliant and mighty Satans, Lucifer and Belzebub. From thest time she saw them, to the time she sees them now. There was a deep difference. Not a difference in them, but a difference in her. She didn''t feel the same awe. Actually, she didn''t feel any awe at all. In reality, she even felt disappointed. Being by her Emperor''s side, she had seen too many geniuses. No matter how Heaven Defying these two were. In term of intelligence and technique Could theypare to Altair, Killua or Ezio? Did they have the Martial Talent of Yoruichi Shihouin? In term of will and powerCould they meet the level of Izuna and Madara? Did they have the political prowess of Lelouch and Schneizel? The Scheming mind of Aizen Sosuke, Star Constetion and Fang Yuan? In Magical power and knowledge could they stand a chance against Zeref the ck Mage, Mavis Vermillion and Irene Belsserion? Let''s not even talk about the freaks at the Magus World. In term of science could they rival Bulma or C21? The idea ofparing them to her husband didn''t even cross her mind. For her, the man known as Marek Vega was above everyone and everything. He was absolute and no one could match him. The Multiverse was vast. And Roygun witnessing it''s mysteries also had a much broader perspective. Super Devils weren''t invincible, even Great Red and Ophis would only be simple mounts in some of the Struggles in the Astaroth Continent. Would they able to stop one blow from the Tephania Rosencrantz who was crawling at her husband''s feet? In her eyesThe invincible Super Devils she once admired, were nowonly that. In that moment in the midst of her confused eyes, realization downed on her. She groomed Universal level Monsters since childhood. She personally attended to the crib and changed the diapers of Monsters that could blow up this with their simple thought. What was she getting all worked up for? The reality is now before her eyes. These twowere. ''Severelycking'' The Heights she saw. Under these two. The Devil race will never reach them. Her Kin will rot in the anonymity of it''s own weakness. In the drunk wonder of it''s own incapacity. Immediately the sadness in her eyespletely disappeared, and a new glint appeared. An Authoritative and Power stare. The Same intense and demanding eyes she had when she trained both Madara and Izuna. Madara seeing this stare, smirked, nearly feeling bad for those people. At this Moment, Roygun Belphegor, the Belphegor Leader was definitely gone. The only one who stayed is Her Majesty Roygun, Empress of the Atleasian Empire. The Aura around her changed, as imperial arrogance carved itself into her face. This change was also visible by the other devils. It was like the beautiful woman turned into apletely different person. Until now, she was only a devil woman wearing an empress'' crown. No, she was an Empress who happened to be a devil!! The disdain and arrogance were directed at the resurrected Super Devils. Sirzechs and Ajuka felt their back turn cold. That re. It was like she was looking at useless, trash. It was like she was forcing herself to look at something unsightly. ''She'' ''She isn''t the same person anymore.'' Before she was nning on actually letting these people have some share of authority under the new regime. After all, they made great contributions to the Underworld. But now ".DisappointingToo disappointing" ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! ----------------------------------------- AUTHORS NOTE: Hey!! My Readers!!! Thanks for reading my work!! Although we didn''t reach the top like it was before the Hiatus!! I am still satisfied!! I know that System and hi oriented fanfics are more popr than Kingdom Building ones! I have a question!! I read up to chap 700 on Warlock of the Magus World could anyone tell me what happens afterwards as I don''t have the time to read it now!! You could tell me in my Discord or here!! And more Importantly!!! POWERSTONES TO REACH THE TOP!!! Chapter 152: The Power of a Name Chapter 152: The Power of a Name The first words were dripping with even more poisonous contempt and scorn than Madara''s. It was the one that actually hurts the most, the female kind of Scorn. That makes you feel like you don''t even deserve to exist. That tone, the female devils all already used it. But never in this manner, this intensity and for this kind of person. It was like even standing in the same room as them was an offense to her sense. Euphemia sighed She understood what the Empress was feeling. When she sometimes came back to her Homnd, she would be filled with the same kind of feelings. Only her kind heart, wouldn''t let them be expressed like that. The Crown now did fit her perfectly, it was like she was born with it atop of her head. Her feline eyes seemed to prey on the world. She stood up, her eyes dripping with the same abasement. By that point she already made a decision. An Imperial decision. In her eyesThe fate of this two was already set in stone. For the Goals, she set for her race to attain. Those people were no longer necessary. No. They were a thorn in her side. A thorn in the side of progress. She also didn''t forget that those two dared toy their hand on the Emperor. This was something she wouldn''t never be able to forgive. And even if it was the caseWould the Mother Empress be able to? Would the Eldest Emperess Kosem Vega be able to? She stood there, she didn''t even bother looking at them, as she spoke to them. As if the mere sight of them, would dirty her eyes: "Prepare yourselvesAjuka, Sirzechs." "You will not stay Satans for long." "So enjoy it while itsts." Those words seemed casual when spoken, but held thunderous implications!! Even when the Four Maous were backShe didn''t hold anyone in her eyes. "Also" She took a King Piece from her forehead and threw it at Beelzebub: "You can have this back." "The simple thought that I had let this thing inside me for so long makes my skin crawl." She turned around, as all her people followed her: "OhI also forgot" She stopped in her tracks, her face barely turned in their way, not even a gracing them a single nce "I will challenge Diehauser Belial in theing days." The Satans were all taken back. Was this the right time for such a move? But their interrogation and confused meant squat to her. The moment she said it. I was already set in stone: "His first spot shall be mine." She continued solemnly, with deep condescendence: "No devil stands above this Empress." ''Such arrogance!!'' Everyone had the same thought! They never even saw the Super Devils speak such words!! Rias saw with her own eyes, this person she admired growing up. A Champion of the Rating Game, gunning for her dream. Being the undisputable Rating Game Champion. This was spoken with such casual confidence, as if it was a matter of course! Seeing their reaction, an amused smile appeared on her face: "You don''t seem to believe me." "Fine, Try your luck." " You, Super Devils, can even participate with Diehauser if you want." Sheughed, but her eyes were fierce as if looking at the delicious prey: "Ask any being, any n" "Sekiryutei, Belial, Gremory, Pheonix, Satans and other Super Devils" "Any little bastard from any other n can participate to." "Ophis. Great Red. Indra. Shiva" She made a little pause before continuing, her eyes brimming with even more ferocity: "I can even ask my Marshall to bring God back from the dead." All of the Gremory and Sitri''s Peerage looked at the Marshall. Who had an approving smile. Giving them even more confidence in her im. Immediately they felt the weigh of her words. This wasn''t merely bragging. This was deep untethered confidence. Stemming from immeasurable power!! ''No word is above the Imperial Family''s. The Empress'' authority is supreme.'' She continued her casual talk: "Bring whoever you wish." A piercing re on, she mmed her words, like a provocation towards the Hevean, the Earth and the Underworld: "I will crush you all." These words came out to even overshadow the former ones, as if those were an understatement. Madara had a long smirk on. He was enjoying this show very much. ''Finally'' ''That''s the Big Sister that makes even the Emperor relent.'' Seeing no response whatsoever, she rxed her face as she ended: "Finally, Grayfia and Serafall" She stared deeply into their eyes: "For future references. Only my subjects have the honor of calling me, your Majesty." "You two are not worthy of such glory." These words seemed absurd, but when she spoke it they somehow made sense!!! She moved her eyes, and seemed to stare into the air: "From now on. You are required to address me as Empress Roygun." She had a deep smile as she continued: "Empress Roygun Vega." Immediately!! In the exact the moment the word ''Vega'' were pronounced, a mysterious power appeared on the Empress''s body! A Thick and Mysterious Aura enveloped her whole body!! A Toorent of power descended on the whole!!! As all existence seemed to tremble!!! A Dark Aura of Energy roamed around the world!! Extinguishing the sun!! And Blinding the moon!! The whole Sky of all the Panteons became dark!! A sensation of dread permeated the whole world!! And from the dark sky!! A ck Thunder descended form faraway dimensions!! Crossing worlds and Realities!!! And Descended on the Empresse''s Body!!! Herbed hair was now savagely flying over existence!!! Her Feline yellow eyes turned a tad darker!!! She felt a new sense of power emanating from her body! Madara was the first to notice, as his eyes turned red, but to his surprise ''I can''t see through it!! What the hell is that?!!'' ''NoIt''s somewhat familiar.'' His eyes were already on the Rinnegan''s mode, but it was the same: ''It''s impossible to analyze! I can''t even begin toprehend it!'' Behind her !!! An Illusion that everyone seemed to witness appeared!! Numerous silhouettes of different women appeared one after another!! Only their haughty eyes were perceived!! Before they immediately disappeared. She then immediately exited the stage, not even bearing the inconvenience of existing in the same space as those people. Najenda looked at the demeanor of the woman, only one word appeared on her mind: ''Imperial!!'' The mysterious power only seemed to enhance the Imperial aura of the Empress! Najenda could now, see her standing by ''that man''s'' side. Reigning on existence. Her figure disappeared as she teleported away. Madara chuckled in deep condescendence, as he disappeared: "You should tell all the other factions to connect to Roygun City." "You wouldn''t want to miss your other rewards, now, would you?" He ended with a thunderousugh as he left with the same panache, he arrived with. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! ----------------------------------------- AUTHORS NOTE: Hey!! My Readers!!! Yes!! It''s time to expand on the Original Lore!! I hope you liked Roygun developpement. This arc could be said to be Roygun''s. There will be probably special arcs for Emperess'' expanding on their personalities and how this changed their behavior. I hope you couldment more too. It still eludes me how fewments I have sigh... And more Importantly!!! POWERSTONES TO REACH THE TOP!!! Chapter 153: Doubtful speech Chapter 153: Doubtful speech Roygun City. The Emissaries of different factions were invited to watch. As the Four Serapths all came personally. Shiva, Zeus, Odin All the leaders of the different factions were brought to watch!! The newly built Roygun City was beautiful, splendid, yet empty. High Above. Overlooking the whole world with imperial arrogance. Like a Devil Goddess, her topaz crown, fusing with the enchanting beauty of her cherry hair!! Her eyes seemed to hold every god present in aversion. Not even considering them worthy of her attention. Madara was leaning on a wall, by her side, calm andposed, as he continued to observe the changes in her. Since yesterdayThe Demonic Power of Roygun Tripled in power!! And that is from her level of power with the King Piece. The Loss of powers from the King Piece was already taken care off and even tripled!! What was that? ''A 300 Multiplier!!'' This was even more appalling than the Super Saiyan Transformation!! And it didn''t end her power only continued to magisterially grow!! He narrowed his eyes: ''This power.It''s not from this world nor from any other worlds.'' He smiled mysteriously: ''The Vega Dynasty....They once stood above the Astaroth continent.'' ''It seems they have their own secrets too.'' ''But Marek seems unaware of it.'' Roygun''s eyes wandered for a while before stopping on the empty city. She finally gave the order: "Madara-kunIt''s time." Madara nodded as he advanced leisurely on top of a big estrade overlooking the whole City. Roygun had a little worry in her eyes: "1 Billion devils. It''s quite a lot. You can go at it once at a time." Madara smiled: "If He can easily bring back 10 Millions Powerful Saiyans." "I can manage to bring back, this much devils." Madara''s resurrection power was limitedpared to his Elder Brother''s. First of all his Power is only limited to star level Worlds. And the Number he could bring back before he exhausts himself is reduced. He made Hand signs: "Outer Path - Samsara of the Heavenly Life technique!!" Suddenly a big ray downed from above!!! As an endless amount of people appeared, one after the other!!! They all dispersed, like a Sea of people on the Belphegor territory!!! To the utter shock of all the present here. The Devils had a thickyer of bloodlust around them. Their eyes bloodshot, and ready to go to war!! Imagine 1 BILLION DEVILS!! A Sea of demonic monsters!! Ready to pounce on existence!! Those were the devils of the Great War!! Numerous Hero lost their life here fighting for their Satans and their race! "WhatHappened?" "I am pretty sure I died.by that damn light" "This isIt''s the Underworld. Why I am back in the Underworld?!" Hearing their agitation, Madara only spoke one world: "Silence." This only world was enough to make anyone shut their mouth, and even stop their train of thought. Ultimate Power and Hegemony were hidden in these worlds. Madara nodded at Roygun. She smiled charmingly as she made her way to the Estrade. Her Captivating Aura attracting the Attention of all the presents here, even those on the other side of the Territory could see her, the image was the same for all present here. It was more telepathic images, that seemed like visual messages: "My Kin," "My People, my race." Her first wordsplimented her sublimated aura. As all the devils felt their heart beating. They didn''t know who this devil woman was. But they never only ever felt like that in the presence of the Ancient Maous. "Today is a glorious day." "We''ve been blessed with his Majesty the Emperor''s grace." "I pleaded for him, and he answered my wishes." The Devils'' attention was taken: "My dear wish to see the glory of the Heroes of the Ancient War once again." "AncientWar?" "Is the War over?" "Who won?!" Questions and interrogations were all over the devil''s face: "The war has ended. Today is an era of peace." To the surprise of all, Roygun spoke her words. And it was words that seemed favorable to the alliance. "I brought back here, for you deserve to live a peaceful life." She had a sneaky smile on as she continued: "After all your Satans and their descendants have been massacred." "Their title taken away from then from inferior bloodlines." All the leaders of the Factions felt their heart constrict. The eyes of the Empress harbored, deep unadulterated coldness. Her Charisma stemming from the mysterious power she felt invading her whole body, only made her words, truth in the heart of all the devils. Sirzechs and Ajuka who finally knew what happened were in the brink of implosion!! "The Satans!!! Our Satans!! Who did that?!! IS IT THOSE DAMN ANGELS?!!!" "I WILL GO EAT THEIR HEART MYSELF!!!" Seeing the reaction of those devils, the Four Seraphs and their servants, had grave faces. It was this that they feared the most. This kind of hostility, stemming from thousands years of wars. Roygun only swiftly continued. "Sadly the Glorious Satans died during the Ancient War." "But do not worryThe New Satans are Strong and Peace Loving." She had another malicious smile, giving chills do the present ones who were dying to speak but rendered unable by Madara''s presence. The Angels, the Gods, all the alliance was trembling just hearing these words. This wasn''t praise but a condemnation, an usation!!! An Open scheme!!! But they couldn''t do anything about it!! Madara was even more temperamental than the Emperor. If they dared interrupt the Empress, they would die. And all these efforts would have been in vain. They now, only had to see it to the end!!! Roygun had a gloriously teasing smile, as if not speaking to the popce, but provoking the Super Devils: "Apart from the Devil Civil War where they massacred the rebels and exiled the Princes of the Devils." "They never dered any sign of hostility towards any other faction!!" These sentences sounded in favor of the Satan but what was the reality? "THESE NEW FACTION MERCILLESSLY FOUGHT THEIR OWN BLOOD AND COWER BEFORE THEIR ENNEMIES?!!" "JUST WHAT KIND OF UNDERWORLD IS THAT?!!!" "AM I DREAMING?!! DID I SACRFICE MY LIFE FOR THAT TO HAPPEN?!!!" ------------------------------------------------------ AUTHOR''S NOTE: ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 154: Brazen Patrol Chapter 154: Brazen Patrol Roygun had a gloriously teasing smile, as if not speaking to the popce, but provoking the Super Devils: "Apart from the Devil Civil War where they massacred the rebels and exiled the Princes of the Devils." "They never dered any sign of hostility towards any other faction!!" These sentences sounded in favor of the Satan but what was the reality? "THESE NEW FACTION MERCILLESSLY FOUGTH THEIR OWN BLOOD AND COWER BEFORE THEIR ENNEMIES?!! JUST WHAT KIND OF UNDERWORLD IS THAT?!!!" "AM I DREAMING?!! DID I SACRFICE MY LIFE FOR THAT TO HAPPEN?!!!" The heads of the resurrected 72 Pirs were outraged!! They held the biggest ambition and bloodlust!! The Maous fists were clenching, blood dripping. All the work they''ve made, all the progress the worked so hard for was now for nothing. Roygun continued: "You need to also understand the feelings of the New Satans. The devils nearly turned extinct with the Angels and Fallen Angels. That''s why they made an alliance." Her words seemedforting but only fanned the mes!! "YOU DON''T NEED TO DEFEND THEM EMPRESS!!!" "THEY ALLIED THEMSELVES WITH THOSE DISGUTING FEATHERED PEOPLE?!!!" Issei, Rias, Souna Sitri, Sairaorg Bael all felt their heart constrict. Too much hate, there was too much hate in the air. Are those really the devils they knew? The Empress seemed to enjoy seeing the world burn. "His Majesty built this city for you to be in, and all the territory for you to live in." "All my territory will be at your disposal from now on too" "I will do my best so that you, war heroes, shall live a second life worthy of your sacrifices." "The Empire who brought you back shall take care of you like it''s citizen." "I hope you will have a Peaceful life from now on." "The Empire doors are open for you anytime you want." "I hope that the both of us. Can make the devils restore their ancient glory!!" Her worlds were calm, gracious and with out definite authority. All the citizen were capitavated by her beauty. And the content of her speech was like honey on their battled hardened chests. They were heroes!! They indeed deserved to be respected and reveared!! This was the woman that brough them back to life. This was the woman that love their race to the point of pleading to the Emperor. This was the woman who had in her heart the glory of the Devil Race! Not some cowardly bastards who shamelessly ally themselves with other Panteons!! One of the Head of the 72 Pirs was the first to speak: "Glory to the Devil Empress!!!" They were all followed: "Glory to the Devil Empress!!!" "Glory to the Devil Empress!!!" One Billion devils screamed her name, in unison. Their bloodlust oozing. Their hate and love fusing!! Their greed!! Their regrets and sadness unleashed upon the world like a gue ready to consume it to it''s core!! Madara witnessing this , nodded. The spectacle was glorious and beautiful!! ''I helped usingrge scale Genjutsu to influence their mind.'' ''But the greatest part is still hers.'' The Devil Empress who seemed calm despite the acmation of the crowd actually, had some weirds matters going on in her minds: ''I did such a good job! Honeywill be proud of me~Yay!'' No matter how shrewd, intimidating and powerful she seemed. In front of Marek, she was still the little yful girl who wants to be praised Back at the Rose''s Dwelling. The Marshall sitting on the same visio conference setting with the other 9 Generals. Apparently some curious news arrived from the DBZ World. The Marshall had a smug smile: "The Gctic Patrol huh" "How cute" "They think they can speak for love and justice, when they were trampled on by Frieza." Heughed widely, as if he heard the most absurd joke ever!! ".King of the Milky Way GxyI never seen a person so weak yet so brazen!" He spoke to Bakuki: "Tell themthan from on. Only the Emperor''s Justice are to rule in the Gxy." Riboku nodded a cold glint in his eyes. He was after all a Ferocious General. He had a kind heart and didn''t hold war in his heart as much as the other generals. But there was limits to one''s arrogance. Those Gctic Patrol already starting shing with his men''s expeditions. They didn''t even start any conquest yet. And those people came looking for them instead!! How Brazen!! Kanki had a long and ferocious grin on: "The New Recruits are extremely interesting." "Exactly the kind of menI need in my army." "Even if their character became mild, they are still filled with vengeful spirit." "They are already demanding the extermination of the remanent of the Frieza Army." Kanki had a cold and murderous aura around him: "I heard the Frieza Army has quite the Loot" Madara liked this attitude: "HAHA.IndeedSooner orter we will sh with the Frieza Army." "But we will wait for Frieza toe back to life before doing so" He had the same bloodlust in his eyes: "He too, like the God of Destruction, shall taste despair for what he did to our Race." "As for.The Frieza Army" "His Majesty already decided that it will be you who will lead the attack, Kanki." He looked deeply into Kanki''s eyes: "I am sure Kanki will show me a spectacle that will sooth my Soldiers souls" "Those were his exact words." Hearing this words, Kankiughed evilly: "HAHAHA.Good!! Good!! His Majesty honors me with this assignment!" The Bruning ze in his eyes only got fiercer!! Madara then addressed the other generals: "Ousen, RibokuAll the preparations going well?" Riboku nodded, calmly: "Yes, your excellency." "The Soldiers will be ready in a few weeks." Ou sen nodded too: "No problem." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 155: The New Underworld Chapter 155: The New Underworld And soThe situation in the Underworld began to settle. As the Billion devils, started to get used to their new life in the Underworld. The poprity of the Devil Empress was great. And that affected the poprity of the Emperor too. Who will be known from now on, as the Great Benefactor of the Devil Race. Madara kept a low profile. And didn''t appear much, so the general idea of the popce was that the Resurrection and the Start of the New Age for the Devil Society was a Benediction from the Emperor. Some Respected devils who held deep fanaticism for the old satans, now started to develop the same feelings for the Imperial Couple. The Image of the Empire as a Benevolent Entity was only growing in size. In Roygun City, a lot of offices were opened for some devils to apply for citizenship. YesCitizenship. The Devils never had nationalities, but a lot of them could take on mortal identities. Let''s take for example. Rias, and Sona Sitri are Japanese High School Girls. Yuto and Akeno Himejima too. There is a great difference between Pantheons of the Super Natural World and Nationalities of the normal world. Of course, they were sometimes linked. Like the Shinto Gods Panteons, or the Hindu Pantheons. But even then, there were a lot of Supernatural Beings who held different Nationalities. The Genjutsu cast by Madara also helped a lot. Marek may have some reservations about using genjutsu, but Madara had not. Work had to be done. The Sooner the dust settles, the sooner the Empire could get to the next phase. The Marshall will do things his way. And the Emperor wouldn''t find any problem with it. He after all, knew who the man was. The Work of the Hidden Agents of the Brotherhood, also helped spread the idea of the Empire in every devil''s mind. The number of Devils who desired to be Atleasian was growing each passing day. There was also a lot of advantages to themoners who became citizen. They had the ess to High ss Education. High ss Lodging and Healthcare. They were even allowed to learn Magic and Demonic Energy. The Empress already built an equal right school in the Underworld. YesThis Easily. She realized the greatest aspiration of Souna Sitri. This created a great wave of immigration. The Scattered Billions of Commoners Devils, all had dreams of power and glory!! SoonEnlistment notices will also be sent here. For nowOnly basic DxD Magic and some Martial DBZ training were taught. But when the Magic System of the Atleasian Empire will be implemented. This when will be when the fun will start. Devils are generally more talented in magic. When the Alteasian Devils will show their magic prowess. This will only skyrocket the Immigrant wave. The Underworld and Eartnd will be the two poles of magic knowledge of the Empire. This was all within their ns. The n was clear. It''s to create apletely alternative lifestyle for themon devil''s. A Life of equality, of happiness, of social justice. The Common Devil will thenpare the life under the Empire. With the discriminatory lifestyle of the other territories. And the dissidence and shakiness of the current Satans will be even more ring. Before they were on the side of progress. But now they lost even that. The Constraints of the Old devils were already impossible to get rid off. And now they were practically impossible. On the other Hand. The Devil Empress, doesn''t have to worry about any dissidence. This was the Roygun City. The People who live here all chose the Atleasian Citizenship. So they will abide by the Atleasian rules. The 72 Pirs have simply no reason to protest. The Atleasians are not devils. They are not expected to applicate traditional devil rules!! Actually if they were on the side on traditionalism. They would have to expect the Atleasian Empire to enforce it''s own traditional values!! It''s only normal!! It''s a simple and clear process. Enforced and backed by extreme might!! And Power!! Actually she wanted some of the people under her to protest. This will set a public example. "Nobody can question the Vega''s Dynasty justice." And now the Super Devils, werepletely blocked between the Hatred of the Traditional Devils and the Progressist devils who supported them, will also take a step back!! After allThe Progress was changing sides!!! Beautiful. Two Birds!! One stone!! While the Devils were busy building their own cities. The Belphegor n wasn''t idle. They also built Dozens of cities. There was a lot of Empty territory on the Underworld. So there was not a problem in amodating those. Sooner orter the Belphegor Territory will absorb all bordering ones, and be a Demographic pole in the region. Big Enough to be aplete independent, nation. The Atleasian Devil''s Nation. OnlyThe treasury was beginning to run out. And Loans from the Capsul Corb began to pile up. Until the recent weeks. For this kind of problemThere was only one immediate solution. Conquest!!! All the money the Atleasian Empire had before came principally form the conquest of the Ancient Empire, the Treasuries of all the nobles of the Wind and the Water. This wasn''t nearly enough for the Treasury of the Empire to rival their Ambitions. They were fighting against Sr System Level Wealth of the Saharos Empire. But now High-cost minerals and materialss were discovered here and there by the Saiyan Army stationed at the DBZ World. On a daily basis. This fast acquisition rate of resources is what caused the sh with the Gctic Patrol. Nowthat the Empire has a Military Base on the Universe 6. And being the strongest mortals, there. Not fearing even the descent of a God of Destruction. The whole Universe 6 Resource were theirs to take. The only inconveniences, were the Spaceships. The Saiyan Engineers were an enormous gain for the Empire. The Resources of the Capsul Corp at the disposal, they rapidly started manufacturing spaceships. They even transferred their technology to the Capsul Corp. Bulma was quite trilled about it actually. But the speed of a Great Saiyan spaceship is around 1,3810^10 mph. A Speed dwarfing that of light. But the size of the Miliky Way Gxy is around 610^17 Miles. Frieza and his Family reigned over the Universe as the Ultimate Tyrants. But why did they conquer only 50s or so? It''s simple Maintaining a Thriving Empire is not only about Military Power. It''s about tech level. Or no matter the power. Conquest and colonization are simply a pipe dream. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 156: Noblesse Chapter 156: Noblesse The Current speed isn''t even enough to fully explore and colonize the Milky Way Gxy. Let alone the rest of the Universe. So for nowOnly close Empty valuables were taken. That is why the Empire has been eying the Frieza Army. The Wealth of a Gctic Tyrant. How delicious!! The number ofs he must plundered must be endless!! Since the Implementation in the DBZ World. The Empire has been spending money like the most insensible prodigal son!!! Industrialization in spaceship crafts already created a High-tech economy. This exined the High Living situation of the Atleasian in all the worlds. Of courseSuch a model of using conquest to gain wealth ispletely unreliable. The Empire needs to be able to create it''s own economy!! That''s why a Minister of Finance is needed urgently!! The Devil Empress was also quite busy Engaging in charity work, helping building infrastructures. And even Loaning Hefty Sums to the Majority of the resurrected 40 of the Pirs. The Old Fashionned Pirs already began analyzing the History of the new Satans, and found the Supremacist ideology of the Empire much more their taste. Of courseThey knew that the Emperor wasn''t a devil, but his power was Phenomenal. He was too strongToo strong even Ophis and Great wouldn''t be able fo face one of his minions. Indeed some information was purposefully leaked to the Pirs. There was no shame in serving such a powerful person. The Satan were their progenitor, had ambitionsBut were weak. But the Emperor was their resurrector, an equivalent statusAnd was Transcendent. And for the Actual Satans who were trying to do damage control. This was a case where their identity as the Ruler of the Devils was turned against them. The Satans as the New Rulers, of the Underworld, had the duty of making a better underworld. This was already a given. So even all the beautiful the work Ajuka has made over the years only earned a passing nod of recognition. But The Duty of Fulfilling the hopes and desiring of the falling ones. They failed at that, they failed badly. Some great lineage lost their mes in this struggle. But those juniors, who had even more power than thest Satans, decided to spit on their conviction and aspirations. The Empress invited all the factions toe. It wasn''t without purpose. The Devils, didn''t only see, the Empress, but they saw the Angels, devils and Fallen Angels standing side by side. Like Blood BrothersLike their death and suffering didn''t mean squat to them. If the Empress and the Emperor didn''t revive them, they would have died like fools and spoke off like dead savages for the rest of the ages. This was especially uneptable for the Heads of the Pirs!! Their glorious houses died, and med out, like a candle in the wind. The Moment, the Pirs saw them, standing side by side with Azazel and the Seraphs. Some barely contained the Urge to attack them. But they still didn''t. After all, be itonly in appearance, the Empress was still defending them. Little by little theses house will retrieve their due ce. They have financial support, they had strength and they had a strong backing. Of course, this was their own delusions. The Empress was overlooking the whole Underworld with a cold gaze. She spoke to Euphemia by her side. "His Majesty was right." "There is too much Noble Families in the Underworld." "They are useful to destabilize the current regime." "But useless in a stable regime." "Their loyalty is circumstantial and most importantly" "Their ideals are too stale, and their fanaticism,pletely degrading." Madaraying back spoke leisurely: "Don''t worrySooner or Later" "They will be all obliterated." Indeed!! Those resurrected pirs would be destroyed at the first opportunity without a second though!! How could they think that they could simply ride on the Empire sails, with such half assed ideals?!! Their power will be given to themBut only in appearance. It was like building a card castle. The Empress, only had to lightly blow on it, for it to fall apart with ease. He smiled lightly: "We will just me it on outside forces." "Only the most useful ns will stay in ce." Roygun nodded: "The Bael, the Gremory, the Sitri, the Agares, tha Astaroth, the Pheonix and the yssa Labs have good seeds, and worthy heirs." Her eyes then turned cold: "The Rest are trash." "The Arrogance of Noble Blood already clouded their judgement." "When we finish reforming the Underworld. All the High Ranking jobs shall be awarded to the most talented and hardworking." "The Philosophy and Justice of the Vega Dynasty shall be imnted here." "Only then could the devils be a part of the Empire." Euphemia nodded firmly. She knew best how arrogant aristocrats ruined countries and destroyed citizen. They already examined the personality of the rest of the nobility. And were only disappointed. For such nobles to serve the Empire would be an eternal shame. Nobility in it''s origin, was a term, that would instill, security and peace of mind in the heart of the pleb. This was it''s paramount function. And it''s real function. Noble Families have to be much more stern with themselves since youth!! Follow a strict line of conduct! Be Righteous!! Serve with heart!! And Protect the Empire!! Nobility is an honor not a birthright!! When nobility bes a birthright, when it bes a way to umte power, instead of an important burden to be carried on the back!! It bes rotten and unsightly!! Only the nobles who behave as such and not believe their Family names to be more of a responsibility than a glory title, shall serve the Empire. Roygun understood her husband''s definition of nobility. She understood, when she saw the Vi Britania, the Zoldyck, the Uchiha Nobility in this Empire wasn''t a leisure, it was a deep burden that could crush it''s wielder. If just any bastards born with blue blood could wield it, what a shame it would be!!! After weeksThe situation finally stabilized in the DxD World. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 157: Millenia of Frustration Chapter 157: Millenia of Frustration Saharos Empire, Yasrib. Imperial Pce. The night had already plunged the whole capital deep into darkness. The lights of the cities were still flickering here and there. It was like the city refused to shut it''s eyes. And plunge into the darkness. The whole spectacle was beautiful from above. From the Imperial Pce, that is. One Person who always had the habit of looking at the capital, in the night. Her piercing dark blue eyes, like gems shining in the darkness. Blond hair, beautiful white tender skin. Her Europeans features, gave her a sense of profound elegance. Her whole body seemed beautiful, yet frail, like she was made of ss. By her side, her younger brother wore a grave expression. She stared deeply at the silent capital, like she always did, as she spoke to her dear brother: "My Prince. Since you are here. The Carriage must be ready." The Princess had a sweetly soundingugh as she shyly whimpered: "To think. My exit of the Saharos Empire would be done in such a low-key manner." "This situationHow amusing." The Prince had an extremely handsome, yet cute face. He seemed like a charming boy, that would set aze the Maternal Instinct of any older woman. "Older SisterI" "Maybe you shouldn''t go after all. If you give me one more day. I can even try-" He was stopped in his tracks, by his sister''s simple gesture. It was simple wave, yet in this sweet gesture. There was a sign of sanctity that seemed invible: "I am not particrly against this decision." His worried voice didn''t stop: "But!!" She seemed to enjoy the worry of the prince: "You probably think that he sent me over there to reduce my political influence, right?" "Since I took the side of the Crown PrinceThat is" The Prince only kept silent. The Princess shook her head, somewhat worried about this brother of hers: "RiquelmeTell me honestly. When you look at this capital. What do you feel?" The Prince''s gaze moved to the endless scenery. He admired the City, as he spoke: "Strength, Majesty, PrideYasrib is after all, the Center of the World." The Princess had a small smile on her rosy thin lips: "Is that so" The Prince nodded, a little emotional. He remembered, how, since her dear youth. His Elder Sister, Raqu Saharan, would spend hours just staring in daze at the capital. She always seemed to hold a thoughtful and serious gaze. ''Sister really loves Yasrib, after all.'' She looked once again, at the capital as if she was carving the scenery into her skull. "That must be nice." "As for me'' Her fair little hand on the ceramic fence of her balcony, suddenly seemed to clench: "The only thing I feel is endless frustration." She was bitting lightly her upper lip, in a charming manner that conveyed her feeling but still somewhat restrained. The Prince had his eyes wide open in shock. He rarely even saw his omniscient and calm sister express such feelings. "Do you remember the attack on the Capital Earlier?" "There was absolutely no material, nor citizen damage." The Prince had weird eyes: "WhatThere was atleast some damage. I saw-" "I know what you saw Riquelme." "Immediately after that Rogue disappeared. It was as if nothing happened." "What? How does" The Princess chuckled: "Reports came in, from the Magic towers. It seems an internal mechanism of the city was somehow activated." "The City literally distorted reality and made it so there was no damage whatsoever." The Prince had his mouth opened: "How could it beReality distortionEven" The Princessughed: "Even the gods would find it difficult to achieve indeed." "Even our Mighty Emperor, our Father, whose power would surpass Saharos in the next few years. Is unable to do that" "And you know what''s worse about that?" She stared daggers at the city, like it was her mortal enemy: "It''s that we never even knew about such functionality." The Prince had sparkling eyes: "Isn''t that good news?!" The Princess sighed: "My BrotherDon''t you rememberFrom whom did we take this city?" The Prince finally ticked; his expression darkened. The Princess had the same smile: "This City was built by Lorengar the First Himself." "And since eonssince immemorial times.It has been the capital of the Vega Dynasty." "Every Dynast, every monarch, every Emperor of that Dynasty, lived here." "Shared his happiness anger, love and hatred. Sweat and Blood on this same city." "And contributed to this city." "In Ancient Records, it''s even said to have be a living organism. That changes and adapts to each citizen''s own wishes." "Bing a Weing Home for each of his inhabitants." She narrowed her eyes: "It can grow and build itselfIt is even said, that during the Era of one of the 5 Great Monarchs. It''s size reached that of the whole continent." "The wholeYou mean the Astaroth Continent?!!" The Princess took a deep breath: "At that timeThe size of an Average continent was much bigger. So it''s difficult to pin point." "It''s citizen were said to be immortal, incapable of sickness and incapable of natural death." "The Average life span broke through the Million Years." "A normal citizen had the time to experience everything there was to existence from the life of a servant to the life of a Noble." "All thatJust by the simple legacy left by the Previous Emperors." The Prince waspletely baffled. He was left silent for a while: "ButWhere is all this now?" The Princess sighed: "It''s all still here." "The scriptures, the mechanism, the legaciesthe solutions to all of our problems." She smiled wryly: "Yet, even after Hundred of Thousands of years we couldn''t decipher even 5 percent." "This 5 Percent already make Yasrib the powerful bastion that rules over the continent of today." The Prince seemed to be struck in the back. Raqu smiled bitterly: "This city had it''s own willYet never showed such feature before" "Don''t you find it funny Riquelme?" Her hand clenched even harder: "How this city keep taunting us?" "After all this yearsIt''s still very much alive." She took a deep breath, as she midly calmed herself: "And it''s not only thatThe Yasrib City is only an example." "The Ancestral Imperial Tombs, The Immortal soldiers sanctuary, the Bestiary" Rac spoke gravely: "Do you understand?" "Since the mighty Saharos took Yasrib for his own rule. We''ve been living in the ashes of a stolen glory." "Running after the Shadow of their traces" "In every piece, every shadow, every parcel of this continent. Lay the Mystery of this Dynasty." "Every progress we make, every step we make forward, is only to makes us realize the futility of our understanding." "The Saharos Dynasty have been living thesest Hundred Thousand of Years haunted by the Ghost of the Past Vega Monarchs." "Overshowed and Humbled by their blinding greatness." She narrowed her eyes: "The Humiliation of living everyday haunted by evesting greatness." "This the reality of our Empire. And the Reality of Saharos Empire." "The Vega Dynasty may have abandoned thisnd." Her eyes seemed to be raging with unhidden frustration: "But thisnd never abandoned her." "This is the truth, that I havee to live with since my youth." She took a deep breath: "This frustrationI always thought I was the only one feeling it." "Until I met Father a few weeks ago." She had a charming smile that blinded even the moonlight. "He kept an indifferent and imposing demeanor, during the whole report." She chuckled in derision: "Only the mention of the phenomena in Yasrib, made his expression change." "EvenHimThe Strongest Emperor of our Dynasty." "The Man''s whose simple existence is enough to struck fear in the other''s continent hearts." "Is not immune to such frustration." She narrowed her eyes: "Do you understand, nowRiquelme..." "Why he sent me there?" A cold glint appeared on her dark blue eyes: "And why I would have asked to be sent there even if I wasn''t ordered?" She took a deep breath: "The Emperor knows his daughter very wellAnd knows the manyins I have." "There is many subjects when we don''t agree." "But he knows he can trust me on this assignment." She had aplex gaze: "I don''t know why the Vega Dynasty still exists to this day." "I don''t know why we were forced to exil them, either" "MaybeIt was pityBut I really doubt it." "But, this time it''s a good asion." "WeBe it the Saharos DynastyBe it the people of the Lower Primordial Realm" "We''ve been stuck in past glories, we''ve been stuck, and neither one of us has been able to forget." "The Chains of the Vega Dynasty needs to be broken." "This time we shall end what we began that time with the other Four." She had a calm, yet powerful blue fire was burning in her eyes: "This timeThe Vega Dynasty shall meet its end." "Even if we a brough together to the brink of destruction." "Even if all that remains of this continent is mere ashes and blood." Her eyes seemed to hold powerful imperial light. " We shall make it so that they don''t exist anymore." "Even if we cease to exist with them." She smiled lightly: "This Shall be our Ultimate Victory." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 158: Developement of the Wind Chapter 158: Developement of the Wind On all other fronts the Empire was working hard. On the Brotherhood''s HQEzio had focused eyes as he received reports from all over the worlds. Each move in the continent was monitored thoroughly. ''The Lance Saint, Monica, is leading the riders even faster than expected.'' ''The tos Higher Ups are feeling deep pressure.'' ''Yet no Decision has been made on their part.'' ''Bayek is on the trail of the raiders.'' ''Aya is still patiently gathering information in the tos Union.'' ''The Lan Empire, is preparing to wee the First Princess.'' He smiled maliciously: ''But it won''t be that easy.'' ''Those naughty brothers of mine, know very well how to fan the mes of division.'' Rebellious activities appeared all over the Three Empires. This Last Three weeks maybe the single most surprising week of those Emperor''s reign! Separatist, race supremacists, front of liberations!! There were movements for all tastes!! They not only resisted the Central Authority but also fought against each other. There were even some cities thatpletely changed ownerships. He had a piercing re: ''SoonThe High Society, and Nobles shall join the dance.'' ''Let''s you establish your reign in such muddy watersPrincess'' As he overlooked the whole operation. A Bad feeling took a hold of his heart ''Thisonce again'' This feeling didn''t leave him, since thest meeting with the Vizirs. This feeling that there was something going onThat escaped his sight. He took a deep breath: "Let''s focus" Shinobi World. The Rain of funds from the Emperor''sst operation,pletely elerated the rate of development of both the Water and the Wind. The Most Important is the Arrival of Saiyan Engineers in both regions. Overlooking the wholeplex. The Capsul Corp also made some hefty investments in the region. Do not be mistaken, Bulma maybe a caring wife and a brilliant scientist. But she was also a peerless CEO. She smelled opportunities like a Horndog. She already held hegemony over an Entire, but now she was preparing to enter an entire new market. She also injected funds like crazy!! There were at least 20 000 Saiyan Engineers working on filials of herpany all over the Empire territories. YesThe Woman in weeks already managed to recruit so much. Well her good rtionship with the Imperial Family did help her a lot and her being the wife of the Prince of Saiyan and the mother of one tooBut Still For nowShe executed all the Empire''s development project. Of course she founded the Empire a lot, when it was in a difficult position. She gets now to enjoy it thoroughly and jack up the prices. The Actual good newsis that some other Saiyans started their own techpanies, and with the government help, they are growing at an extremely fast rate. Sooner or Later the Capsul Corp would have fierce localpetitors. And Bulma knew she couldn''t count on the Empire favoring neither her nor his people. After Marek was an extremely just Emperor. The Capsul Corp expansion, the Aquisition of qualified workforce elerated the fated industrial revolution of the Empireand All this led to a thorough evolution of it''s servant regions. In the Wind. The Food shortage, was already nearly dealt with. The Saiyans were able to grow Saibaman off the ground, let alone food!! Actually, the growth supplement that was used on Saibamen was now sttered all over the Wind''s desert!! Soon, this region''s ntation will even rival the Land of Fire''s!! The Sun and the wind of thend were used in to produce sr and eolian energy. The Industrialization was going strong. This led to job demand, and elevation of life quality. And for Sunahehehe They were drowning in funds. The great works going on mobilized a lot of shinobi!! Missions were raining. They even found themselves unable to keep up!! Actually the great majority of the missions, were to help with manual work. Or other works that needed the help of Elemental Mastery. And since Chakra Transformation was more of a Jounin expertise. Even the Higher ups were quite overworked. The ''Don''t worryWith usYou will neverck work.'' That seemed like reassuring words back then, now turned into a Mantra of Nightmares!! But still!! The Suna Vige was doing great!! Daiymo Mansion, A Woman was gantly sitting one leg over another. Her noble and valiant aura was overwhelming as she heard the passionate plight of what seemed to be a very tired man. "Miss CorneliaPleaseCan you go easy on the missions?" Cornelia snorted coldly: "Third KazekageWhere is your ambition?" "In these times of thriving revolution. Are you really going to stand in the way of progress?" These words were imcable and held absolute authority. "ButYour High-" "Enough!! If you don''t have enough manpower. Recruit more Shinobi." "I am sure a lot of young men in the Wind, all dream of being Suna Shinobi." "I though about thatBut this is unpresented and the council of-" "KazekageSince I came to power did I renegue on any of my promises?" "Miss" "How many taboos did I cross?" "How many risks did I take?" The Kazekage wanted to respond, but didn''t find anything to say, before he sighed: "FineI will try to make it through." She smiled coldly: "Don''t disappoint me. Kazekage-san." The Kazekage nodded: "I also called to discuss another topic." "Speak." His tone was a tad serious: "The other Viges. They realized that something was going with the Sand." Cornelia had a scorning gaze: "So what?" "What happened already happened." The Kazekage seemed to take the threat much more seriously: "As you know the Sand Daiymo had quite the close rtionship with the Fire Daiymo." Sheughed: "Of course" "Who wouldn''t want to be friends of arge country who exports 80 percent of her food resources from yours." "He must be quite surprised by the end of the trade." "Konoha already sent some of their root dogs, to inquire about me." The Kazekage had wide eyes: "What? How did that happen?!!" Cornelia smiled widely: "Calm down. I let this happen on purpose." "If they want to satiate their curiosity. Let them." "After allHow much can they even gather?" ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 159: Military Compaigns. Chapter 159: Military Compaigns. The Borders of the Saharian Empire. Rebellious States. An extremely powerful barrier was erected. As Powerful and as unfathomable as before. Before it, Appeared. A Thousand of mighty soldiers. Each one of them had the power to destroy an ind with a flip of a hand. Their eyes were filled with cold bloodlust. As they fervently followed their leader. A Dark haired manA Man famous in the Empire. But his humble attire made it seem like he was in disguise. Like he was hiding his glorious identity. Lucas Perieira Commander of the Imperial Army. Was looking at the Erected Barrier, with a mix of urgency and anticipation. He had fought many wars, challenged plethora of mighty beings, in giant intercontinental wars. He saw the rise of many heroesand the fall of many others. Yet.He never felt such a deep sense of awe as when he contemted, the powerful walls erected before him. The Runes engraved. The Deep majesty in every fiber of it''s existence. The Boundless Power. The Vengeful and Endless sense of passing time. When he came here to patrol, in his younger years, the ''deep'' borders here. He was awed by it''s might. ''But even, thenIt was slowly losing power.'' He sighed, a sense of mncholy in his heart: ''The time is merciless.'' ''To think that even this barrier who have been a thorn in our side since the foundation of the EmpireWill be this weak. Sigh'' This barrier, these walls covering all the Rebelious States Borders, in the far north. It''s length may be around the circumference of the Sun. These Walls actually didn''t border the Saharos Empire persayIt''s border was around several of it''s servants state. The Empire didn''t incorporate those territories officially into it''s territory, exactly because they were in the borders of that Wall. Those states werepletely subservient and didn''t even have an autonomous army. They were only here to act as shields bearing the burnt of the invasions and looting from the Rebellious tribes. In it''s heydayThis barrier was so powerful even Saharos waspletely powerless before it. This barrier acted like an istion from the continent for a long time. There were some information about some tribes. But only the Five Pirs and the Imperial Family knew about what was really going there. The only thing known, is that those people are extremely hostile to the Empire and to the rest of the continent, in general. ''It''s been a while, since the Barrier weakened. Yet the Empire didn''t make it''s move.'' ''Why now all of a sudden?'' ''Is it rted to the incidents from before?'' All these questions were kept in a corner of his mind. ''AnywayThe Biggest part of the Imperial troops, are waiting to be teleported at the border.'' "GentlemenAre you ready?" The Soldiers behind him nodded, without even a word: "We have no more than a month. We have to bombard this thing until it breaks. Am I clear?" "The job needs to be done secretly and swiftly." His eyes contained deep coldness. This job and this mission was rated as a top priority. It was a protocol that was put in ce for a long time. But was only applicated now. A Protocol that could only be started by the Emperor himself. Atleasian Empire. Eastern territory. The Riboku Camp. The Soldiers were standing in a powerful, yet calm way. In their eyes unfathomable power. The Two Generals floating over the soldiers. Had deep gazes, yet calm demeanors. At the periphery. The Civilians were allowed to finally see, the grace of the powerful army. The sense of raw power overwhelmed the poption. They''ve never felt this feeling from the Army of the Previous Emperors. ''As Expected of his Majesty''s army!!'' They were wearing luxurious armors. All Materials were crafted from their loot of the Monster Hunter World. The knowledge of the cksmiths of that world was already taken, for a while. The Saiyan Engineers also specialized in crafting powerful amrors, like the one the Saiyans of Vegeta wore. It was technology inherited from the evolved intelligent race, that lived in symbiosis with the Saiyan Race for a long time. The Tsuful. The Saiyans who managed to learn their techDecided to end them. With the deep knowledge of the Monster Hunter World about Armor craft using monster materials. And the Knowledge of the Saiyan of mass production of High Quality armors. The level and the speed of armor production is getting greater and greater with the passing of time. They even managed to respond to themand of the 300 00 Soldiers stationed before the popce''s eyes. The directives of the Emperor were clear. Any soldier who wants High Quality Armor has to hunt enough materials to produce it. It encouraged to gain fighting experience, and to get used to fight Super Natural opponents. This also allowed them to evolve in danger. And explore their Saiyan Power even further. The armors were all different, but were all adorned with a dark cape. And the Crest of the Vega Dynasty was engraved on their breastte. The Families of the soldiers, who were in a much better state, than they would be in BC China, had proud and anxious faces. Their son and husbands were going to war. But dded in the armor those men they knew, hadpletely different auras. Here they were shinning with the power, confidence and invincibility. The Glory and Power of this Army was evident. And their advance wouldn''t be stopped by anyone. In front of them, A Giant Spaceship, in luxurious golden color, and tinum red color. Adorning the crest of the dynasty. On its front. In a small spaceship a little further. A Man was leisurely sitting as he transmitted to the powerful generals. "Get into the vehicle, it''s time to go." His Powerful voice prompted all the men to erect their attention to the max. In it''s vibration, it gave an even mightier feel that the Generals He didn''t show himself but word of his descent was already spread in the Empire!! The Civilians all held their breath: "It''s His Excellency, the Red Falcon Marshall!!" "I heard that his power Rival his Majesty''s!!" "Hmph?!! What are you saying!! You brat!! His Majesty is obviously invincible in the world!!" "But he could be a close second!!" The Two Generals nodded, their eyes analyzing deeply the Marshall''s Power level. This sense of oppressionThe only felt it from one person beforeIt was the Emperor himself. Riboku sighed: ''For his Majesty to have such a man serving under him'' A Giant Portal opened up!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 160: Invasion Chapter 160: Invasion Alvarez Empire. Zeref, standing as Emperor Springan, looked in the direction of the north. His eyes briming with a mysterious light. An elegant, haughty, and schrly scarlet haired woman, was standing by his side, her eyes wide open from fright. Irene Belsserion, This year. X779 Every day, she was called to the balcony by the Emperor Springan. And when she arrived, she would always find him, looking into one direction. His eyes brimming with something akin to longing, and somehow also akin to curiosity. It seemed that the Dark Mage himself didn''t know how he felt. His face was always grave, and it''s always faced the North. He did the same ritual every day. She didn''t understand why. But sheplied. ''Could it be that he was looking for ologia?'' She knew it was something important so sheplied. But today was different. Today she understood, what Zeref was waiting for. It all began with what seemed like a giant Portal opening up in the sky. In the air a giant portal opened up in the sky. Like The Gates of Heavens were opened!! It was so big, so vehement, that it was even visible on the other continents. NoThe Space turbulence even alerted the neighboring worlds. It was like a big hole in the sky. Just from the sheer size, she felt endless dread. "WWhat is this?" Zeref sighed: "I don''t know." He spoke coldly yet gravely: "Prepare yourself. It might even be the end of the world." Irene felt her heart clench with dread as she heard these words. But what happened next only reinforced the ck Mage''s insights. A Giant Metal Vessel came out of it obscuring the sky. Like the advent of the worst of the cmities. The Immense might, the golden ornament, the powerful feeling, the endless sense of uninhibited, perverted power!! "JustWhat kind of civilization can build something like that." The World seemed to be plunged in eternal darkness. As the Sun seemed to disappear, the world seemed to dim. Like it was the dawn of a new era. The Alerts were all over the territory as there wasn''t a country that wasn''t alerted by the descent of such a powerful entity. Zeref remembered some words, someone one year ago said to him. ''So they came after all, huh'' ''The Monsters from outside of the worlds.'' He didn''t hold much hope on the words of that littte kid said back then. Yet, this hope and natural curiosity got the best of him. He brought, his number 2 and the closest person to this incident to see, if it was really going to happen. But now Eartnd. Guitilina Continent. On the Top of the Vessel. Two Men were standingSide by side. Behind them Riboku and Ousen, their state indifferent, their eyes as calm as ake. As if the Entirety of the world was within their grasp. Those two men had thoughtful gaze. Lelouch, The Grand Vizir of Britania, had a grave expression. ''This worldeach and passing dayIt''s more and moreplicated to find the right attitude to deal with it.'' Madara narrowed his eyes, as he remembered some words, the Emperor once said. That time, He showed a rare glint of helplessness in his eyes: ''I may have spent a lot of years as Marek Vega. Be it as a clone or as the original.'' ''Until nowI have enjoyed every second of it.'' ''But I will always cherish my childhood, at Fiore, always'' His smile then dimmed out a little: ''That''s why I don''t want to return to it the most.'' Madara sighed: ''You nned this campaign, knowing that you will fight the God of Destruction.'' ''Was it on purpose? Marek!!'' He clenched his hands, traces of frustration on his eyes. He knew what bothered this older brother of his. That made it even more intolerable in his eyes!! Lelouch narrowed his eyes: ''I am sure you did it on purpose.'' ''But I will y along for now, your Majesty.'' ''Sooner orter. This needs to end.'' He had a determined glint in his eyes ''You can''t let the shadow of the Princess, rule your heart.'' The Grand Vizir took a deep breath and left in the direction of his personal vehicle. Madara nodded to the two generals before disappearing too. The Two already knew what they had to do. The both disappeared before reappearing in front of a 300 000 Army. Ousen wasn''t a man of words so he gave way to Riboku. The General nodded, as he flew up, his Xenoji''va armor set on, the beautiful tendrils, and the inherent blue nobility of the armor, only reinforced his matchless charisma!! His eyes seemed to hold the truth and see through the eons. His demeanor was calm, yet might could be felt from his very existence: His voice was steady but imposed reverence. The Reverance of a General Under the Heavens!! "This is a subjugation operation." "Not a full-scale war." "Not a Massacre." "Not a Pige." The words were calm yet, retained extreme authority. The faithful men that followed him when he was still in China already understood his meaning. "You are already bathing in his Majesty''s generosity. Don''t be greedy." "This whole continent will be our foothold in this world." "Those Men and Women are not ants, but Future Atleasian citizen like your wives and children waiting for you at home." "I will not tolerate any excess." "Kill the Soldiers that face you." "Do not pursue those that flee." "If you could capture and not killYou will be awarded for your actions." "Conquere the cities. Reassure the poption." He had a deep look: "From now, each of your movements will be his Majesty''s." "Each of your sins, shall be a taint on his image." When these words were pronounced, the determination in the eyes of the soldiers grew fiercer. All the Saiyan army, thought of the Emperor as supreme. His glory is eternal. And nothing shall taint it!!! Riboku then spoke with vehement power!! "Following his Majesty shouldn''t be an obligation, but a supreme honor!!!" "Let show this world, the pedigree and greatness of the Empire." The gates of the Giant Vessels opened up. As eachmander remembered his own assignment. Amunication device on their ears, keeping a close contact with the HQ. The Generals then flew in the air in front of the enormous gate, his whole being brimming with pure fighting spirit: "My soldiers!! Roam the Battlefield!! And fight for the Glory of your Homnd!!!" "The Glory of the Vega Dynasty!!" "AND THE GLORY OF THE EMPEROR!!!" Riboku finally spoke with his powerful voice!!! It''s echo reaching the whole continent!! "ALL HAIL THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" The soldiers repeated with fervent rage!!! "ALL HAIL THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" "ALL HAIL THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" "ALL HAIL THE SAIYAN EMPEROR!!!" That day. X779. The Legendary Saiyan Legion descended. And that dayThe Dragons were no longer the strongest species of EarthLand. That DayThose who treated the humans once like food, like ants to be consumed. Will understand the misery of losing their ce in the food chain. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 161: Absolute Dominance Chapter 161: Absolute Dominance Alvarez Empire. At that time, all the 12 Springans were gathered. But were all silent. They understood that their Emperor was in deep reflection. ''Without even using detection magic I can feel their power on my skin.'' Irene was a talented mage. She didn''t take the absence of magic as a sign of weakness. But as a much more ominous sign of power. Her probing eyesnded on the armors. Her keen eyes detected something that terrified her. ''Those armors.What kind of beast one would need to kill to forge it?!!'' As the mother of the Dragon yers. She already detected that those were organically made armors. And the quality of those materials wouldn''t lose to the most powerful dragons!!! She took a deep breath. She never felt this panicked since the Dragon King Festival. Each soldier''s face, held deep and cold eyes. They seemed like silents beasts waiting to pounce on existence. Able to eat earth and devour the world!! Their each move held an absurd amount of power. Physically, they were unmatched. Irene sighed: ''Just.What isThis energy?'' The Sense of dread would be the same if she faced a Dragon Army!! She already tried to analyze and probe the best she could from this far away. ''If I fought them'' She could probably confuse them, try to mind control them. Magic was after all much more versatile.But in the end It ispletely impossible to kill them. To take out one of them she would need to scheme and concoct the best possible counter to their natural abilities. And this is for only one of them. She felt a cold sweat on her spine, as she saw the army advance oblivious to all attacks and assaults. Like Magic was useless. It was Like Adults fighting children. Zeref took a deep breath. He had a much better insight than Irene. He was ustomed to this foreign energy. He already saw it on that kid, and even secretly took a sample from his tracks, and the men he obliterated. Ki wasn''t asplicated as Magic in it''s most basic understanding and origin. While it needs much more training to obtain strength in it. So he easily understood this power. ''It''s internal life energy. Pure, physical martial energy.'' ''It''s a power cultivated through one''s body, and strengthened by training.'' He even came with a way to use magic to somehow estimate the power of ones ''Ki''. Even the reclusive Martial Masters in Eartnd have only the power to split boulders. But as he used his methods What he sawThe conclusion he arrived to Made him even doubt his measuring device. In just moments, he calcted and recalcted. He even tried to modify and change his Magic form numerous times. But the result didn''t change. This was the reality, no matter how improbable it was. ''PowerfulToo Powerful'' He could see it, and even sense it. Unlike his subordinates. The Internal Power that those Saiyans were hiding. He began doubting his whole life experiences. ''How?!!'' ''How are those humans made of flesh of blood?'' He suddenlyughed, absurdity and frustration written over his face: ''Everyone of them is at least as Powerful as ologia!!'' ''Is that a joke?!!'' ''What the hell does this even mean?!!!'' The words of the young Emperor still stuck in his mind. ''He was right after all'' Irene only kept solemn eyes. He finally calmed down, he had an amused smile on. With this he was assured. That ''entity'' he spoke with one year ago, wasn''t lying. And even if it was lyingSo what? Does it really matter? His objectives would be met anyway. He first spoke to Irene: "Irene. You have quite the intricate rtion with them, you know?" Irene had her eyes widen with surprise. "If youe to their sides. You will probably be able to gain quite the authority over there." Irene still seemedpletely clueless. The sight of the alwaysposed Irene, confused, was quite to feast to see. He finally shut his lively atmosphere: "I brought you here, today. Because I know of your intentions." He addressed the 12 Springan. "I know you are nning to go after ''that''." ''That'' was the Fairy Heart, that would be the object of the first attack of the Springan 12. He had a deep and cold gaze: "Don''t." "Don''t attack Isghar." "From now on. The Entities known as Fairy Tail and Fiore are untouchable." His words were resolute and didn''t permit any negotiations. Zeref kept a focused gazeA calm smile on: ''It seems this curse of mineWill finally end.'' At the same time. Ishgar. The Supreme Council held an urgent summit to it''s HQ; The 10 Wizards Saints are to be present. The Wizards already knew what it was about. What followed after wasn''t much of war, as it was more akin to an adult ying with a toddler. In strategy. In Power. There was a raring gape. The Main enemy. The Magic Council of Guilitina. was helplessly resisting in the palm of the two generals. What does a Billion troops mean when a single soldier could mercilessly behead a Million Magicians without even trying? Actually, for both sidesWhat was even the point of military tactics? Even Low level Saiyans had the potential to blow up the moon. And the least talented one, who didn''t get used to their power yet, had the power to easily blow up a country. This 300 000 Soldiers at it''s worse estimation is an army of 300 000 ologias. And this is at it''s absolute underestimation. The Generals would be even outraged if their army was actually this weak. For those two. Military tactics, were only used to end this war sooner thanter. And to avoid killing civilians, and even hurting their lifestyle. In the eyes of these soldiers there was even pity Imagine a gap so big, that an army even had the leisure to feel sympathy for the other. Of course it was normal. Riboku and Ousen''s armies were human first, before bing Saiyans. A lot of them imagined themselves in their ces. ''ThankfullyWe are on the side of his Majesty'' A general sigh of relief was contagious in the Empire''s invincible army ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!!! Chapter 162: The Three Powers of the Gulilitina Continent Chapter 162: The Three Powers of the Gulilitina Continent Actually the challenge was to kill the less soldiers possible, and to make them understand by demonstrations of strength.. .That there was no room of resistance. Demands of surrender, were made almost every hour. Guaranties of safety were offered. And evenpensation. The Empire was wealthy for now. After it was in debt for a long time. It''s Treasury was already having too much liquidities for the territories they have to manage. After all, even if it''s a Multiversal Empire. The size of the Empire is still nothing in front of the Saharian Empire. So they didn''t hesitate on mary gestures. Only the Hard headedmanders, who refused to yield, even seeing the crushing difference, were killed. It was an extremely merciful campaign. The Armies understood the words of the General, and took them to heart. The Charisma of Riboku, was phenomenal after all. The two generals'' entire jobs, was to swiftly and rapidly bring the Three Main Powers of the Guilitina Continent to their knees. The first one and the most challenging one was the Magic Council. It controls the whole continent, and acts as it''s government. Their armies were numerous. The Challenge was not facing them. But actually, avoiding a Blood Bath were billion of wizards will lose their lives. Those things will only incur local wrath, and enforce some divisionary movements. Sooner orter, all the Multiverse terriorties of the Empire will be connected, the time dys will be adjusted. And each citizen will be able to roam the Empire in it''s entirety. When that happens, the Whole Empire; and those multiple worlds will be exposed to the threats that the Atleasian Empire is facing in the Priomordial Realm and the Stronger words, like the DBZ world. When the Empire links it''s worlds together. A Scenario such as Frieza assaulting Magnolia would be a fatality than no power of friendship will be able to salvage. This is why this region needs to be stabilized even during it''s conquest. No division, nogging and noins will be permitted for the transition of power to be swift and efficient. A tight security system needs to be established, to be able to respond swiftly to any threat. The Second are all the independent, nonaffiliated, armed powers. The Uwful and cruel ones will be even killed on the spot. The Third and the absolute easiest in the General''s eyes areThe Five Dragon Gods. Those prideful and stupid dragons. Not understanding the greatness of the Moon, thes, the Stars and the Gxies. Not even reaching the mysteries of the cosmos. Yet im to be invincible in the world?! Daring to call themselves gods, in the Empire territory?! How outrageous!! How presumptuous!! Only his Majesty who can create the stars with a flip of a hand and destroy the cosmos with a flip of another could call himself invincible!! And only his kin, the Saiyans, and his people, the Atleasian could indulge in his glory!! They shall know their ce in the world very soon. Kindness was only reserved for the humble and the loving. For the Dragons who sees the world as their abode. And unt the superiority of their race and their disgusting lizard blood. The Saiyans shall show their true face in ordance. It took 2 Days for the half of Gultina to worship the g of the Emperor. The Third day, the Magic Council used it''s powerful Magic Weapons. Weapons simr to the face system and the Etherion. It was actually Ultimate Jupiter Cannons!! They were the synonym of destruction in guilitina. Those weapons that made the conquest of Zeref impossible. Were met with sheer indifference. Only scratches. That don''t even need to be mentioned. All time rted hacks, are existence dependent. You can reverse the time of a mouse. But can you reverse that of a dragon. Worse can you reverse the time of a world where 300 000 Saiyans thrive like lions. The council was already pleading for help from other continents. But without avail The Springan Emperor had his reasons. But for the Magic Council of Ishgar there was another story to be told. Eru. HQ of the Magical Council. The 10 Wizards of the Magic Council were all reunited in a solemn manner. As they monitored the imcable advance of the Saiyan Army. The Magic Council already responded in manner. Sending their most powerful fleets and Millions of their soldiers all over the continent came defending theirnd. They sighed. A Bloody war was about to be unleashed on the Northern Continent. And the civilians will be the ones to suffer the most. Makarov was the first to speak: "If you could somehow-" But he was easily shut up by the rest of the council. Jura wanted to intervene but was also interrupted. This was the Magic Council of Ishgar. Even thought they had the same name. The two were extremely distinct organizations. They were here to protect the citizen of Isghar. They had enough headaches with the ever-growing Alvarez Empire, on the Central Continent. Some even looked forward to both sides weakening each other out. Their proud face all solidified in utter shock. This wasn''t war. This was sided act of submission. The two were like a giant facing an ant. Armie after another was reduced into submissain. Be it Sigrain, Ultear, Makarov or even God Serena. All felt cold in their heart. They watched their peers,pletely sumb, in front of a foreign power. S ss Magicians fell one after another. The most powerful guilds brought into submission and the most violent ones obiliterated without mercy. ButWhat actually surprised them the most. Was the manner and grace in wich all the operations were handled. Basically, they would have normally been able to submit the whole continent within 12 hours. But the armies, did more than that. They never persued fleeing enemies. They always took great care of the civilians. And tended to their every need. They preached about the new Imperial System. And vented the merit of bing a citizen. There were a lot of whom even spend the night conversin andughing with the citizen. The Members of the 10 Wizards who realized they weren''t nearly as strong, and never acted so humbly. Felt somewhat ashamed. Makarov had an interested gaze: "To raise disciplined and faithful troops." "I would like to meet this Emperor." "I am sure his Majesty would wee your visit anytime. Wizard Saint, Makarov Dreyrat." A foreign, and fickle voice, was heard surprising the whole Council!! The 10 looked at a man dressed in formal caftans. He was devilishly handsome and had a pink haired girl by one side and another charmingly hooded girl by the other. They were all frightened on the spot!! They never even saw them arrive. This ce was supposed to bepletely sealed off!! The First to react was God Serena: "How dare you stop this God''s leisure time?!!" Lelouch didn''t seem to hold the First seat in his eyes and spoke in an extremely courteous manner to Marakov. "I hope our little operation, didn''t disturb your guild''s affairs. If soWe are extremely sorry." "AhNo problem." Makarov coughed, a little embarrassed by his excessive disy of courtesy. Lelouch a little by his reaction, then presented himself: "I am Lelouch Vi Britania." "Grand Vizir of the Atleasian Empire." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 163: Act of Peace Chapter 163: Act of Peace The Members of the Council were all took by surprise at the same time. Jura spoke spontaneously: "Grand VizirI have heard of this position in some ancient books. It''s a position reserved for the right hand of the Emperor." "You must be quite capable." The reveal already made their astonishment even greater. Their probing and half assed gaze from earlier were all withdrawn. They all saw the power of the Empire, even the absurdly arrogant God Serena didn''t think he could take on these armies by himself. Of course, he still had enough gal to dare think to fight ologia. But this wasn''t the story here, is it? His eyes glinted with a little hint of rity, as he continued to move as theatrically as he loved to do. This prompted Kallen to sigh: ''You can take the mask of the man, but you can''t take the man of the mask'' "You overestimate me. Great Wizard Jura." " I am merely a follower given the honor to witness'' his Majesty''s greatness from a closer seat." This show of humbleness already earned him, the respect of already half the Council. They knew, that those people weren''t monsters from their way of war by subjugation. But they at least expected their leaders to be tough to deal with. Understanding what was going in each one of their heads. A small smile appeared on Lelouch''s lips. Ultear standing by Singrain''s(Jel) side spoke subtly: "OhHe is good." Ultear was also an expert at maniption. So she knew how difficult it was to create a favorable opinion in this kind of High tension atmosphere. Yet the man did it wlessly. "I came here as a messiah of peace." He smiled innocently: "Our Emperor holds a lot of affection for the Isghar Continent." "And hopes for coexistence and peace between our two continents." Sigrain spoke hauntingly. "You speak like you already own the Northern Continent. Aren''t you aware that the magic council holds trumps cards?" Lelouch mood turned slightly sour when he heard this person talking. He clearly held some distaste for the man who just spoken. "We do." His charming smile grew longer: "And we couldn''t care less." "The Magic of this world is after all too raw" This remark triggered all the present here!! As mages, they wanted to know this man''s insight on the matter. But unlike what they though. Lelouch immediately changed the subject: "This why we demand that you do not cooperate with your Northern Branch." He looked deeply at Makarov. This man was the key after all. Fairy Tail was the strongest guild in Ishgar. And will only continue to grow in power. But above all that. Fairy Tail had extremely excellent rtions and ties with the strongest guilds in Fiore. Who are by extension the strongest guilds in Ishgar. "The government of the Guilitina is ipetent, and unfit to rule." "All the biggest cities are all under the control of the Five Dragon Gods." At the mention of the Dragon Gods, some members of the council became solemn. Lelouch smirked: ''As expected, even Makarov and God Serena don''t know.'' Sigrain narrowed his eyes: "Dragons?" Lelouch responded without even sparing him a look. "They''ve been roaming the continent for hundred years,mitting massacres after another." "The poption ispletely clueless. Some even see them as their protectors." "Even if some turned good, they are still unable to control their power." The Council turned silent. The most intelligent members, such as Org and Yajima. All kept an intense gaze. Even in the Magic council, there wasn''t a lot of people who knew of this information. Yajima had a dark gaze: "Grand Vizir. Do you realize the implications of your words?" "ThoseCreatures have been hiding there for centuries." Org also spoke with caution: "Do you want to unleash a cmity on the world?" Lelouch had a long smile on as he opened up his arms: "So what if they are Dragons? " .What if they''ve been there for centuries?" "In other worlds" "Thousand years monsters are squirming at the mere mention of the Emperor''s name!!" "Powerful speciesInvincible Gods." He spoke with deep condescendence: "Dragons? Keep a calm head, Org-san, Yajima-san." "They are only giant lizards who can talk." "Why all the fuss?" His words retained deep arrogance,pletely contrasting with the previous disy. He then smirked: "AnywayI believe I have delivered the Empire''s sincerity." He turned around leisurely, and as he was about to exit he spoke coldly: "Any hostile action taken by Ishgar, shall be perceived as a deration of war." His voice was cold, even though he didn''t seem to hold any power, his powerful voice, his inexhaustible confidence, his endless charisma. All made the members of the council shiver. "You''ve been warned." He left. Letting silence predominate the worried council. Makarov took a deep breath. ''Lelouch Vi BritaniaHe is not simple.'' Ultear was also in deep contemtion. What did this mean for her ns? His message for her was clear ''We would prefer peace, but we wouldn''t mind war, either.'' This was the countenance of a Great Empire. Even when conceding peace, it seemed like it was an act of charity. Like the destiny of war and peace were both under their grasp. As Lelouch was leaving, Kallen in one side, and Kassandra in other. The pink haired girl couldn''t help ask: "Didn''t you concede too much, in these negotiations? It''s not like you to be this polite." Kassandra narrowed her eyes, waiting for the answer of the Grand Vizir. Lelouch sighed: "The situation of the Empire and Ishgar is quiteplicated." "The Emperor after all holds quite the big affection for one of the countries. Fiore." Kallen and Kassendra were both surprised by this He sighed: "This what halts world conquest for now." "This the principal reason for the care we took in this subjugation." Heughed: "His Majesty has no qualms about being called a Blood Tyrant in other parts of the Multiverse." "He never said it." "But I get the feeling he wants to be spoken off kindly in Eartnd and precisely Isghar." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 164: Tribes Chapter 164: Tribes Lelouch smiled: "But that doesn''t mean, that our conquest stops here." Heughed lightly: "Sooner orterEven without war. All the continents will be under our control." Kassandra narrowed her eyes: "It seems there is history between his Majesty, Fiore and the Guild known as Fairy Tail." Lelouch nodded: "I can''t speak much. But I can only say that." His eyes had a sharp glint in them: "If in his Majesty''s heart the Atleasian Empire is first." "The country known as Fiore is second." Kassandra and Kallen even stopped in their tracks. The Hooded woman eyes became filled with determination: "FioreI see. Thank you. Your Highness." "I shall remember those words." Lelouch smiled kindly: "This was my purpose. After all. You will be responsible for the operations in this world too." Kassandra nodded, a tad distant, but the gratitude was apparent: "I will. Your Highness. It''s time for me to ''start'' anyway." She disappeared, at the same time. Lelouch sighed, as a portal opened up: "Our work is done here for now." Kallen asked: "OhSo we will be back to the Imperial Pce?" Lelouch sighed to the sky: "NowThere is still, a continent we need to visit." Kallen responded: "Will we do the same thing there?" Lelouchughed lightly: "NoThe People there already have the wisdom to not cross us." "I will be there for a mission. Our Magic Council would want someone like her at the head." ''I did the max, I can. Your majesty.'' ''NowIt''s your turn to make a decision.'' Kallen followed after him, sweetly. At the top of a building in Eru. A gracious, beautiful woman, was standing her eyes brimming with determination. She had an elegant aura around her as if she was nobility overlooking the world. Kassandra had a powerful gaze. She sighed. Amunication device was on her ear. "Kassandra. Are you sure about that?" Kassandra nodded: "EzioYou already had her in your radar for some time, now." "Weck Mages in the Empire and our organization." Her eyes were on a certain member of the council. A Powerful and Beautiful Mage. "We need toy the foundations for the Mage city." "Someone like her could really be useful." Ezio on the other line, smiled kindly: "You talk like you are doing this purely for the Empire''s interest." Kassandra only smiled on the other line, and never responded, her eyes still firmly on the beautiful mage. Yet, Ezio continued: "Ultear Milkovic. A lost soul. A woman whocked the warmth of a family growing up." "Thinking that she was abandoned and reced by her own parent." "She is holding a grudge against the world. Against her life, against her destiny." "She tries to show strength by using cruelty to hide how weak and fragile she really is inside." "Because this is the only way, she knew how to prove herself where she grew up." "She doesn''t realize it, but she is already riddled with guilt and on the brink of mental breakdown." Kassandra had a trace of nostalgia in her eyes as she looked at the red eyed woman. "That doesn''t remind you of anyoneReally?" Ezio who was practically seeing the woman''s tender gaze, from the other side, sighed,menting Kassandra''s attitude: "Fine" "Do whatever you want." "We will notice his Majesty. When he wakes up." Before hanging up, Kassandra only left: "Thanks, Ezio." Ezio on the other side, smiled wrylyHow could he not understand this woman thoughts? After all they grew up together : ''So she is also capable of saying things like that, huh'' He tilted his head: ''That foolish sister of mine'' The Fourth day. Ousen and Riboku coldly witnessed the crumbling of the Magic Council. "It was easy." Ousen spoke some rare words. Riboku narrowed his eyes: "It seemsIt''s time for the rest to follow." He narrowed his eyes. "The Dragons are also all captured." "They chose submission after all." "I guess when one lives this long. He treasures life more and more." Rebellious States. The Rebellious states or as they call themselves the Land of Resistance, was built in a tornynd. Monsters strived here, and forest grew no matter how much one would try to cut them. Mountains contained coldness that would freeze the sun itself. The Land would be normally qualified as unlivable. Yet here protected by the might of the barrier erected hundred thousand of years ago. Species that have been chased out by human civilization flocked here, nts pushed by the weird weather alos strived here. The Land was bigBut the ce where actual life was possible is scarce. The People living here lived in nomad tribes, with a weak sense civilization. The Saharos Empire couldn''t ess here, but could still make things difficult for this ce. Early on, they did all they could. Influence the weather, cut the state from the rest of the world, shut down any sign of human advancement. Even the advancement of the tiny bit of technological and magical awareness was forcefully halted. The Poption here was now reduced to a band of simple unnamed and ignorant nomads. That roamed the forests, hunting and eating. The different tribes eventually grew big enough to reach the billion poption. But soon Food shortage, started to appear. A Great period of starvation began. The Poption was miserable, and eventually those protective walls became a prison. Locking them in there. These periods were marked as the darkest of the history of the tribes. A Period where the living devoured the dead. Where father crippled themselves to feed their families. Such times appeared periodically inside the walls YetWeirdly no war ever happened between the different tribes. It was like the leaders were patiently waiting. Actually all the poption was waiting. In the exact center of the whole barrier''s territory stood an extremely tall tree. The Tree was towering in the Heavens. It''s size, it''s green leaves, it''s powerful trunk. Everything about it gave a sense of security to the Tribes. On the darkest times, the tree always gave it''s blessing to thend. And allowed the wholend to have flow of bountiful harvest, that wouldst ten thousand of years. All the leader of the tribes, would then make a visit, and crawl to it''s trunk: "We are grateful for our ancestor''s grace!!" Indeed. The tree was revered as the ancestor of all the tribes living here. Yet every time, unbeknownst to everyone. Every time, ''the harvest'' would arrive. The Power of the Barrier would dim out, a little. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 165: Tragic Fate Chapter 165: Tragic Fate The Power of the Barrier would dim out, a little. The arrival of the harvest would also mark. The Awakening of the Ancestor. The tribe chiefs, would then enter in the tree. To pay their respect. The tribe chiefs no matter the conflicts, or the issues, always held a sense of intimacy with each other. Their eyes were always filled during their whole life time with quiet, yet resolute patience. Their shoulders always appeared to be arched. Like old men and women tired of carrying a burden since birth. They will probably, like their predecessors, live and die, carrying this burden with them and passing it on to their children. When this will end? There wasn''t a tribe leader that didn''t ask for such a question. They''ve been waiting for freedom for so long. TodayThe Time they''ve been waiting for has arrived. But it was only met with horror and panic. The Barrier that has been protecting them from the monster on the other side, was waning. The Beautiful Green three was slowly losing it''s lifeforce. It''s Green leaves turning brown. The Four tribe leaders were all brought together once again. Outside the trunk of the tree. A beautiful, snow-white haired woman, was pleading, her eyes watery. The love and sadness in her eyes couldn''t be replicated. She was the strongest warrior of the 4 Enka Tribes, ever. In it''s whole history. The Sole direct disciple of the Ancestor. She had quite the reputation and had immense strength that could probably rival a 10th Ranked Knight. But that was clearly not enough. When she was young, she held a lot of hope for the future. She was the only one ever chosen as the disciple of the Ancestor. She wanted to be the one that could finally be able to break the shackles of her kin. She knew that her people were dying here. She with her own eyes, saw the horror of the starvation times. She saw how her people were reduced to cannibalism and misery. Their will reduced to smithereens. After, attaining the position she held. She pleaded several times with each of the tribe leaders, to try and leave the territory. The Barrier was obviously too weak now. Even she could break it, if she tried for a long time. She, who passed a long time with the Ancestor knew that his power as well as his lifeforce were only getting weaker by the day. But all she received was in refusal. No exnation was given. No words were spoken. She could see that there was something deeper going on. YetIt was something neither her teacher, nor her kin leaders wanted to tell her. TodayThat time finally came. The day she dreaded the most was here. For a week now. The Barrier have been bombarded continuously. The tree had lost it''s luster. And even the Ancestor who she relied on the most, was absent. Even then, she immediately readied and rallied all the poption in fear. She had great leadership, and a great reputation. So she could keep people calm for a while. The Tribe Leaders only kept silent, and resolute faces. Their eyes hadplex and unreadable emotions in them. Like it was the case for all their lives. Finally, the signal for the Ancestor awakening was announced. ImmediatelyThe people''s hope were reignited. That tree was after all the pir of those men and women. Those Four Figures immediately reunited before going straight to the tree. In front it, as they expected, they found, the headstrong girl in their way. Her eyes watery with shed tears, her gaze profound with rage: "Why..?" "Just why?" "We could have escaped this disaster." "Is resisting the Sahros Empire that important?" "Is it more important than the safety of our people?" An elderly man, in his Fifty narrowed his eyes as he closed the distance. His face was at peace, as he seemedpletely calm. Like impending doom wasn''t at his door: "We could have never escaped." "Facing this disaster is our fate." The Three others only sighed, as they nodded. With the same unbending calm. "WhatWhat is that supposed to mean?!!" "Is it our fate to be ughtered like dogs?!!" "Why are you doing this? Are you relying on the ancestors?!!" "Do you have a way to counter-attack?!!" Liz, the Amazonas tribe leader, and the one closest to her, approached, held her cheek in her hand: "Ajika. The Brightest star of our tribes." The leader held a gaze with deep affection, as she caressed the girl. "You are our pride, my dear." "Caring, powerful and beautiful" The Elderly tribe leaders, also shut their eyes, their faces bing more and more rxed. "And more important as innocent, like white snow." "Our beautiful parting gift." "Let us deal with the demons of our sins ourselves." "You don''t have to taint yourself." It was at that time, she realized. The Tribe Leaders weren''t over confident, weren''t stupid either, weren''t ignorant of the powerful foes outside. Now the reality is that. ''They never even wanted to survive in the first ce!!!'' They all held a small smile, as they entered the ancestral tree onest time. Eartnd, Ishgar Continent. Fiore, Magnolia. Two handsome men, were standing atop of a roof. Their eyes in a deep shade of ck. The two were brothers and two of the strongest existences in the Atleasian Empire: The Captain of the Janissaries, Izuna Uchiha. The First Marshall, Red Falcon, Madara Uchiha. Madara Uchiha had a calm, yet indifferent a gaze as he overlooked, the town. Izuna had a slight smile: "His Highness the Grand Vizir did a wonderful job." His elder brother only grunted in response. "It is true. Even Magnolia, the strongest power in Ishgar didn''t make any move." Seeing his brother''s indifference, Izunaughed lightly: "You are just in a sour mood, because everything has been going so smoothly. Nii-san." Madara opened his eyes: "It seems my fun has to wait for another day." A slight smile appeared on his face: "But at least, I made some discoveries." Izuna nodded: "I also sensed some things." "There is definitely much more than the Three Worlds, it''s probably even more than just a Hundred Worlds." Madara agreed: "Which means that the superior beings, known as Gods are probably much stronger than expected." He smiled evilly: "They didn''t make their move." "Either they don''t mind us intruding this much." "Or are unable to act for now" He had a long smile: "AnywayWe will continue to test their bottom line until they show up. From their rat''s nest!!" Izuna''s eyes thennded on a certain building: "So this is the famous Fairy Tail Guild, huh" Madara''s eyes had a little disdain as he overlooked the guild: "They are all so weak. I don''t know what Marek is worried about." Izunaughed: "Nii-sanYou should know by now." "Strength is never what Aniki is worried about" "The two Empresses are not here, for now. It is the best time to move." Madara nodded: "WellLet''s get to it. I hope he won''t disappoint me too much." Izunaughed again: "You are actually looking forward to it, aren''t you?" "After all, it''s our first time meeting our youngest brother." Madara clicked his tongue: "Youngest BrotherHmph!" "He needs to be worthy of the title." He advanced. Izuna titled his head: "SighYou never grow up, do you? You said the same thing about Aniki in the beginning." He stared fiercely at his brother: "Let''s go! More action Less shatter Izuna!!" Izuna titled his head: "Okay, okayy it as you wish." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 166: Fourth Brother Chapter 166: Fourth Brother Fairy Tail Guild, Headquarters. Makarov just came back from the arduous meeting at the Magic Council. He even had to inform all the other guild masters of the decision of the council. He came back to find the guild as unruly as always. ''Since when did that became a habit, sigh'' ''Without Erza here. They are even more wild.'' Natsu fighting Grey, Happy flying all over the ce. Laxus acting high and mighty overlooking everyone from above. Like the jerk he once was. Makarov had too much to think about to actually pay any attention to their pleasantries. He then asked, a white-haired girl: "Where is Mirajane?" The cute girl responded: "She is out, she said she had some things to settle. Hehe" Makarov sighed; even Mira wasn''t here. This was bad. ''Think positively, at least Erza shoulde back soon.'' As he was about to die up, the mess. Suddenly!! He felt a powerful sense of danger!!! In the same time Laxus and Mystogan felt it too!! Makarov stood up immediately all his hair rose up on his skin!! This was how much dread he felt just now!! The Pressure seemed overwhelming, he didn''t feel like this in a long time. Tension filled up the air!!! The Second one to swiftly appear was Gildartz. Yes, indeed, this was one of the rare periods of time where Gildartz was at the guild. And he was already making preparations for taking the 100 year Quest. Slowly the other guild members felt it, too. There was something wrong going on. Natsu and Happy were thest to stop too. All the Mages stopped what they were doing As sounds of steps filled the whole building. Two lean, yet well-toned silhouettes appeared. Their hair was long, dark even silky. And as they approached, they could be discerned. The two looked quite simr, it was easy to say that they were rted. But what attracted the eye was their unconventional sense of clothing. The older one was wearing a dark and somber caftan, and on top of it a red cape, and embraided over it, was the sigma of a Red Falcon. It was simple, but all the fabrics appeared to be extremely expensive. The Second one, was the youngest and the most handsome of the two. Even by Eartnd''s and Fairy Tail''s standard, his beauty was unmatched. His long hair and fine-featured face, was even a little feminine, but it matched his dangerous aura. He was adorned with a blood red, garment. And a dark red cape a top of it. There was deep charisma and charm in his demeanor. The two looked like the opposite sides of a single coin. One seemed domineering and savage, the other seemed savant and elegant. Yet somehow, more than anything else.They resembled each other the most. Makarov took a deep breath: ''These clothes, it''s!!'' YesIndeed the clothing of the Atleasian Empire was quite peculiar in Eartnd. It''s quite showy and extremely rare toe across. But the Guild Master already saw it today!! Only the Grand Vizir was draped like that. This could only mean one thing. The two marched, approached empty seats and casually sat down. The tension only escted. All the members tightened their nerves. Makarov the first. But what happened was something widely out of their expectation. Their dark eyes ignored every mage present here like they were air, before theirnded on a shy, timid white-haired boy. Immediately, their eyes glinted with aplex light. The both of them simultaneously remembered a dear memory of theirs. After, beginning their conquest, when they roamed the Shinobi World. One night, when the three of themid down, on the ground of the battlefield. The Emperor, suddenly stood up, and grinned stupidly as he looked at the two mature young men they now became: "HeheheYou''ve grown into such fine men!!" "Your Elder Brother may need to start searching for brides for you, sooner thanter!" Izuna responded, a little embarrassed. "Aniki!! Why do you always keep saying that?" Madara only grunted, already used to this weird person''s antics. The Emperor then sighed to the sky: "ActuallyElfman is getting older too. I may need start searching for one for him soon too." He seemed to be thinking about a matter of extreme importance: "Hmm.Wil Evergreenreally do..?" The both of them were surprised at the mention of another name, the both said at the same time. ""Who is Elfman?"" Marek who heard the question, only responded casually: "HuhHe is our younger brother, of course" ""WHAT?!!"" The both stood up in surprise!! "We have another brother?!! Since when?" Izuna was interested. Marek smiled with deep affection in his eyes: "OhI never spoke of him" The both seeing the Emperor''s eyes immediately calm down. ''He is serious.'' "I spent my childhood with him." The both''s interest were peaked. "He is hard-headed, but quite shy." "But under his timidity, there was a great deal of heart and courage." Heughed lightly: "Everyday, he strived to be the person he aspired to be." "And before anything else, he held a great deal of love for his family." The both of them, listened quietly. The Emperor''s words were tender, longing and nostalgic. He didn''t show this side of him often. So it was quite embarrassing for Madara. Izuna was morefortable with this kind of disy of affection. The Monarch smiled: "He may not be as talented as the both of youBut I trust he will do just fine in the future." He turned to the both of them: "You two, need to take good care of him, for me." Madara only snorted: "Tch! Such a chore" Izuna responded, with a lively tone: "Of course, Aniki!! He is our little brother after all!" The Two men kept scrutinizing the boy, who felt that he was being stared by ferocious beasts'' form hell!! His legs began wobbling, as he began to even hyperventte. A Little white-haired girl, ran and opened her arms in front of her brother: "What are you trying to do to nii-chan?!" Madara seeing the spectacle of the boy getting shield by his little sister, was irked. And was pushed to finally speak his first words: "Is that how you are supposed to act?" "Cowering behind a woman?" The boy hearing these words looked up once again. The Mages who were ready to engage also calmed down. Makarov and Gildartz in particr, knew something deeper was going on. "What kind of man, acts like this?" Lissana was confused but still kept a tenacious attitude: "Stop insulting, nii-chan!!" On the other side, these words seemed to be a trigger for Elfman, who suddenly gathered courage, to look up. The two men''s aura were frightening. Even if they had refined exteriors, it was evident, in their very existence, what kind of beings they were!! Gildartz spoke in his mind: ''Those guys look super dangerous.'' ''The Kind that eats meat and blood for breakfast.'' ''What their rtionship with Elfboy?'' Gildartz narrowed his eyes and loosened his stance. ''Atleast, there is absolutely no killing intent on their part.'' ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 167: Embarrassement Chapter 167: Embarrassement ''What their rtionship with Elfboy?'' Gildartz narrowed his eyes and loosened his stance. ''Atleast, there is absolutely no killing intent on their part.'' The same was going on all the mind of all elder mages of the guild. The Two clearly seemed like dangerous men, but they kept a tempered attitude. They didn''t seem to hold any hostility. The coldness and haughtiness was their personal temperament. Madara spoke with authority to the boy: His voice held undeniable might. "Come here." Elfman, felt chills down his spine. He looked into the eyes of the man. Gathered his courage and advanced. "No!! Nii-chan!!" Elfman responded: "Don''t worryLissana. I got this." His made a difficult face. "A Man needs to be meets challenges head-on after all" Hearing those words, smirks appeared on both of the monsters'' faces. Madara more so than his brother. Of course, he would need to tell that to his frightened face to convince them. But let''s do that one step at a time. ''At least he isn''tpletely useless.'' As he arrived in front of the table.He had a feeble aura around him. As if he would disappear underground the next moment. This made the brother''s eye twitch What is this really their brother? Madara spoke strictly: "What''s wrong with you? Why are you looking down again?!" On the other side. Izuna smiled at him brightly, obviously taking another approach: "Don''t worry, we are not here to cause you any harm. Elfman." His words made everyone at the guild at ease. Izuna, as a men''s leader had great charisma. And it was showing up here. His tone was friendly and approachable. Immediately the boy, felt morefortable. Elfman noticed what he was doing. He lifted his head up, looking at those up close again. Only to be immediately be scared again!! ''Those twoScary!!'' IndeedThe Uchiha although are handsome have this dangerous aura that never seem to fade away. But he still maintained eye contact "Stand straight!" Immediately the boy without even realizing it, corrected his posture. "Bomb your chest!!" The boy seemed to grow an additional torso that he was never aware of! "Look ahead!!" Madara kept bombarding him with orders!! And the boy sweaty and tensed kept answering them with a helpless expression on his face. Poor Elfman He was about to explore the tough brand of Uchiha Brotherly love Sigh Under the absolute orders, he kept modifying his stance ordingly, under the mesmerized expression of the Guild Members ''What in the hell is going on..'' "Open your eyes!!!" "Your pupils need to stay still, too!!" And finally, when he looked good enough. Madara sighed: "FineYou at least, now look like a normal human being." Hearing these words, all the members felt bad for the boy. ''Too HarshWay too harsh!!'' ''Even Erza is a fairy in front of this guy!!'' Indeed!! The Uchiha Brotherly brand of love was probably too harsh for the Fairy Tail Guild. Izunaughed wryly: "Nii-san is a little strict." " You will get used to that, eventually. I think" Izuna sighed looking at his elder brother. ''I will tell you when I get used to it, sigh'' He addressed the boy who was at the brink of tears: "Here. Elfman. Could you sit with us please?" The words of Izuna were inplete contrast with the aura he was giving off. Even his expression had warmth in it. Elfman nodded, as he sat down, giving grateful look to Izuna. In front of the scary Madara, Izuna looked like an angel for the boy. And While talking to the strict man. He felt extremely familiar. Like ''Like when I am with Nee-san and Erza-san.'' Lissanna also noticed it, and the confusion in her eyes only grew. Izuna spoke, the happiness in his tone unhidden: "Tell meElfman. How are you doing?" "Are you happy with your life at the guild?" Makarov narrowed his eyes deeply. All the mages did. Elfman fidgeted a little before answering: "Yes.Everyone in the guild is kind and also there is a lot of men here." Madara snorted, the scorn in his tone quite evident. But he still not chose toment on ''the men'' words. Of course, this scorn didn''t go unhiddenBut this was not the time for that. Izuna then, looked intensely into his eyes. He had great interpersonal skills, and such a young boy, would find it difficult to hide anything from him. For Izuna, Elfman was an open book: "Good. Tell meIs there something bothering you?" His eyes were weing. And Elfman, since the beginning felt a weird connection with these two. This pushed him to open up: "I had problemstely with my magic" Izuna had an inquiring gaze. "The Beast Soul, right?" Everyone took a deep breath, as they understood. This two had a connection with the boy. They already knew about his MagicOr perhapsDo they know about everyone''s magic? "What is it?" Elfman sighed, a little sad: "I can''t seem to be able to achieve aplete transformation." Izunaughed a little: "OhI seeAnd what are those beasts you are trying to transform into" "MaybeI can help youI am quite strong after all" It was said in such a cheerful tone. But the most experienced mage felt chills donw their spine. They could seeThat this man wasn''t ''quite strong''. They were ''quite strong''. This guy was probably an atrocity like Gildartz. At this question the boy perked up!! "Oh!! All of them are Super Manly!!!" Madara''s interest was also piqued. Maybe this new brother of his had some qualities after all Butwhat waited for him was "There is the Beast!!" "The Weretiger!!" "The Lizardman!! They all super strong and manly!!" "There is also the SandBeast and Werelion!!" "But I am far from reaching that level" Hearing that, the two brothers'' expression seemed to freeze, and even harden. It actually looked like someone took a shit in their face. For the others, this seemed like good enough ambitions and potential!! But for the two proud brothers, this was akin to a magistral p in the face!! Actually, since they were born, they never thought they would feel this embarrassed in their life!! Their own brother is talking about Werelion and Fucking Lizards, like they were a huge deal!! Madara even felt like he wanted to burry himself on the ground and never appear again!! Izuna, man of experience he was, tried his best to maintainposure. But inside he felt as embarrassed. ''What the fuck is a Werelion? Lizardmen?!! What the Hell?!!'' ''How can they call them beasts?'' ''Those are domestic pets in the Primordial Realm!!'' ''What if the Jannisaries or the people of the Empire heard that? ''What kind of torture would that be?!! The mages noticed that as the little boy kept rambling, the faces of the brothers became difficult to look at!! Izuna stopped the little boy, with all the kindness he could muster as the older brother: "EnoughElfmanEnough." Madara''s reaction was more temperamental: "Partial transformationSuch weak abilitiesThis is too disappointing." The boy looked down, a little saddened by the words of the man. Somehow, his opinion began to matter for him. Lissana looked at the boy: "Oni-chan" Gildartz who saw how sad the boy was had to intervene: "HeyDon''t you think you are a little too harsh man? He is only Thirteen." Madara hearing those words, moved his eyes immediately on the man. He smirked: "Of course, you would think that, wouldn''t you?" "Your standards are evidently too low." "Your weakness is so obvious; it makes me want to barf." Gildartz hearing these words, smiled provocatively, a little pissed off by the Marshall''s scorn: "Is that so?" "Why don''t youe and try-" As he was about to respond, he was stopped by the guild Master. "Gildartz, let''s not do anything rash." Gildartz only had to take one look at the old man, before he realized that this was a way bigger deal than it appeared to be. Madara only smirked, but still didn''t do anything. Izuna looked at the little Elfman. And sighed. Madara stood up, he looked over his shoulders at the boy: "Follow me." -------------------------------------------- Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 168: Revalations Chapter 168: Revtions Izuna stood up too. Elfman looked at the mysterious man in hesitation. What should he do? He knew they seemed dangerous people. But he felt weirdly at peace and secure with them. And he also felt like no matter what happensThey could face itIn the manliest way possible. There was only another man who made him feel like that. ''Aniki'' He felt a little aching in his heart thinking about ''him''. "No!! Nii-chan!! Don''t go!!" Gildartz stood up: "Where are you taking him?" Izuna stared at him, recognizing them. Izuna had some respect for talented men. In this worldThis mage was one of the few ''geniuses'' in the world. Still he wasn''t a citizen of the Atleasian Empire so the response still sounded distant: "This is a private matter." "It doesn''t concern your guild in anyway." "But he wille back shortly." Gildartz responded: "He is still a member of the guild? Don''t we deserve an exnation?!" "What if you mistreat him?!" Thest question seemed to trigger Izuna''s strings. As his good mood was now ruined: "Mistreat? Do you think I am like you?" Gildartz narrowed his eyes: "As far as I know, it''s not me who is dumbly oblivious that I have a daughter under my nose." Gildartz was shocked: "What?!!" Izuna only smirked as he turned around, his eyes, on a little shocked girl. As he saw the sadness on the little girl''s eyes, he suddenly remembered a certain matter: "AlsoDon''t bother with the 100 Year Quest." "It has been aplished already." Makarov was immediately triggered!! "How is that possibleIt has been going on for 100 years" Izunaughed: "So what? Everything that once began has to end." "The quest was actually about sealing the 5 Dragons in the Guilitina Continent." "It has been taken care of." "And the mage whomissioned the quest has even joined us." Gildartz responded crudely, a little solemnity in his voice: "What do you mean when you say us?" The Athmosphere suddenly tensed up a notch. Still Izuna was indifferent, even a little amused. How could this little ants understand even if he exined where he came from. He looked at the young Gildartz. He was once like thatA Powerful geniusBut an ignorant one. Gildartz would have ended up, with a broken arm. And he would have end up dead, by the hand of the weaklings he ended when he was still human. ''Talentalone is never enough.'' Izunaughed, as he stared at Makarov: "Oh for that" "I believe you master already has an idea." Makarov sighed. Immediately at the mention of Dragons! A young man stood up!! "Dragons!! Did you see real Dragons?!!" Izuna looked at a pink haired fiery kid! He responded calmly: "Yes...indeed." "Is one of them named Igneel?" He had hope in his eyes. But was immediately disappointed: "No." Still Natsu maintained unquenchable fire in his eyes: "Do you have an idea where the Fire Dragon Igneel might be?" Izuna who was back in a good mood from meeting his brother, responded: "I don''t know about that, little demon. But" His eyes then had a sharp glint and a malicious teasing smirk as they looked at the boyBut not only at the boy. "He might be closer to you than you think~" Madara then turned, his cold indifferent eyes for the first time on the old master: "Since you took care of him and the others. You cane if you want." "I can at least concede you this favor, Makarov Dreyrar." Makarov stared back at the abyss eyes of the Marshall. His eyes held a cold, metal glint, like he overlooked the world with utter disdain!! He sighed, as he made the first steps. He asked Gildartz: "I will be back shortly." Gildartz nodded deeply, a heart wrenching question in his heart. ''A Daughter?'' ''When did that happen?!'' Hidden, from everyone''s sight a little girl was quietly sobbing. The four marched for a while until they arrived in a deserted region, near Magnolia. The Mood was solemn. These two imposed it. Makarov already knew, from where those people came. But he didn''t know why they were at his doors. ''This could even affect the Guild''s safety.'' This is why he followed. Because he knewIf those two wanted problemsNot even Fairy Heart may be be enough to face them. Seeing his cooperative attitude. The Duo had a somewhat good impression of the old man. ''He is a wise old man. He knows he is not invincible.'' Izuna ''He is pitifully weak but he knows his ce'' Madara. Of course, ''good impression'' was a wide term of varying connotations between Izuna and Madara. They advanced until they made it outside of Magnolia. On a deserted green in. Madara and Izuna sat down on a green hill, and looked at the little boy. Izuna was the first one to talk. A solemn aura suddenly filled the ce : "You must have a lot of questions, Elfman. You can ask them, now." Makarov kept his attention at max. Some sensible news were about to be revealed. Since the beginning, since earlier in the council. He noticed it ''The Grand Vizir''s attitude'' ''And now this'' Makarov was a shrewd old man, so he knew something was up since the council. The Grand Vizir''s act was convincing to all the other on the Council. But to Makarov, it seemed more, like the Empire was granting amnesty to Ishgar than anything else. ''The Magic of this world is too raw.'' The Vizir, deep in his mind, seemed to hold every mage present there in disdain. Not as an organization, but more so, disdain for them as mages. But for himThis wasn''t the case. In front of him, the First Vizir was cordial, somewhat respectful. The Marshall also held the same kind of vibe. He didn''t want it. But Makarov, already a hunch. There was some rtionship between the new established country, known as the Atleasian Empire and Fairy Tail. And Elfman seemed in the heart of it. He was nning on investigating itter, but. ''It might be revealed now!'' Elfman hesitated a little before saying: "HuhWhy are you so interested in me?" Izuna smiled: "I seeThis is a good question." He looked at the boy before answering with a happy smile: "It''s because the Three of us are Brothers!" Elfman had a weird gaze. Makarov was even more surprised!! ''Brothers!!'' Elfman felt a little lost, as he responded: "YouMust confuse with someone elseAfter allI only have two sisters." Makarov was also quite sure of that too. But the two didn''t react all, Izuna even found it amusing: "OhSo growing upYou didn''t have any elder brothers?" Makarov''s eyes narrowed. Saying this, Elfman''s eyes immediately gained in intensity!! "Ma-Aniki!!!" Makarov narrowed his eyes, as he was surprised by Elfman''s response. Who is this person? Izunaughed at his reaction: "We are his brothers too. We like you have been following him, since our childhood." Makarov was immediately startled ''But this'' Elfman spoke his mind: "But Ma-aniki was barely at Erza''s age when he left!!" Makarov took a deep breath: ''Erza?!'' Izuna smiled and exined patiently: "It quite difficult to exin. But let''s say it''s time dtation." "The time dtation between the worlds, is quite a mystery." "Even if only a year passed in this world. This is not necessary the case for our Elder Brother." Makarov narrowed his eyes: ''So it was true after all'' ''They all came from another world!!'' Elfman had his eyes shining!! "So tell me!! Where is Aniki!! Erza and Nee-san really miss him a lot!!" ''Erza-chan?! Mira-chan too?!!'' Fairy tail had a habit of not asking about people''s past. So of course, the master also followed this rule. Izuna smiled wryly: "Aniki is not in this world for now. He misses you too. But he is quite busy." They didn''t want to tell him about his current state. There is no need to make such a young child worry for nothing. Madara responded calmly, as he annouced domineering words: "He is a mighty and powerful Emperor." "Governing numerous worlds, and standing atop of existence." There was even a little pride in his speech. Of course, he would never say this in front of Marek even if he had to die!! He spoke casually. Yet these worlds were like a thunder in the heart of Makrov!! "WWhatYou mean" How could he not know? The Moment those people downed on the northern continent!! There was only one world in their mouth!! ''Saiyan Emperor!!'' He was a mighty being!! That its simple name seemed to move Hundred thousands of soldiers!! And whose might is ipletely incalcble. The man was venerated by his people even more than Emperor Springan, of the Alvarez Empire. Makarov felt his back turn cold. He has not anticipated such a development!! ''You are telling meElfman is considered as the Emperor''s younger brotherThis is bad'' Madara continued, his tone brimming with epic blood lust: "WeAs his brothers, stand, and aid him, as he crushes his enemies." The Guild Master realized it. These people may not be hostile to them. NverthelessThey are not people they should meddle with! "This is our duty." Elfman felt his heart beating widely, as he remembered, the little boy, who imed he was an Emperor every day. ''Ma-Aniki, he already realized his dream!!" -------------------------------------------- Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 169: Beast Soul Chapter 169: Beast Soul Elfman was in awe as he looked at those prominent figures. Simrities between this men''s and his brother''s temperament were legion!! It was then he found himselfFeelingLeft out They were allSo far away from himIt seemed like a bad joke. In his frustration he spoke his mind: "I, too, want to be Aniki''s side." Madara''s eyes narrowed, but his words weren''t easy on the ears: "You?!! With your current strength? Even if Marek allowed it?!! I will oppose it!!" He knew his Elder Brother and he knew he tend to spoil his loved ones a tad much. This why he wanted to be the first to meet him!! Elfman''s expression froze in ce. Madara continued: "The reality is thatWith the amount of power and your current potential." "You will never be able to even resist one of our weakest soldiers. Even after a Millenia of training." "This is the undeniable truth." Elfman looked down in pity. Makarov took a deep breath. He sadly felt it too. The Chiasma, between the Monsters on the hill, and the little shy boy, wouldn''t be crossed even in a million lifetimes. Madara sighed, a little pissed off, by his shy attitude: "ELFMAN!!!" The boy looked up once again! Madara spoke casually: "You said you use the Beast Soul right?" Elfman nodded: "Yes" The Marshall narrowed his eyes: "I know that you learned to use ki. Why did you abandon it" Elfman looked down: "My sister was feeling down about her magic." "So tofort her, Lissana and me also learned Soul magic" Izuna smiled kindly: "He has a good heart indeed." Madara only grunted: "To take your choice this lightly." "To Base your future on such things" But in his mind he wasn''t totally dissatisfied. He too, valued brotherhood dearly, after all. Madara narrowed his eyes: "Are you not at all interested in using Ki?" Elfman fidgeted for a while: "I would prefer if I used the same magic as my sisters.And I love the Beast soul." ".It''s super manly" Madara sighed,menting he now, had to take care of such stupid little brother. Izuna onlyughed wryly. The Marshall, had, suddenly a sharp light in his eyes: "FineI expected this to happen anyway." "Since you want to use the Beast Soul, use it to your heart content." Elfman was immediately thrilled, by the approval of his elder brother. Madara''s eyes then turned cold once again, it was actually the colder they have ever been since he came: "However" "I won''t let you sully our name with such weak beasts." Elfman felt a little afraid now. The cold and indifferent man''s face seemed to break downinto something simr to a ''smile ? Madara showed an evil grin on, that sent chills down even Izuna''s spine!! Makarov took a deep breath. He knewIt was a never a good sign when this kind of people smiled!! "If you have to use Beast Soul. Then use it on some actual Beasts." He took out arge scroll!! Under the gaze of everyone: "Those are some cute ones I yed with when I was your age." Elfman looked pleadingly at Izuna! Izunaughed lightly, understanding his brother''s intention. ''PoorElfmanI can''t help you this time. Sigh'' When his brother was like that. Only a beating could stop him. And he would not run the risk of destroying this World in doing so Makarov felt chills down his spine. "They will do the job for now." He then bit on his finger, made hand signs! He put his hand on the scroll! "Invocation!!" Immediately arge fog appeared!!! As Makarov and Elfman!! Felt their heart sink!! "POWER!!! SO MUCH POWER!!!" Makarov, stood in front of Elfman!! "Elfman!! Flee!!" "Go alert the guild too!!!" Yet, the boy didn''t seem to hear the master''s plea. He only watched, as the fog unveiled 9 GIANT BEASTS!!! Their might and power would bring fright and destion in any one who ever dared to lie their eyes on them!! Their sheer power makes it for mortals difficult to breath and caused for the world to end !! The Personification of destruction and abomination!! Makarov felt the same fear, he wouldter feel encountering ologia!! The Fear of an Ant meeting a man!!! The Most curious thing about them were obviously. Their tails!!! Those were sttered over the ce It was indeed them!!! The nine beasts of Apocalypse!!! The Tailed BEASTS!!! Elfman felt the same thing, it was like he was in front of the WORLD ITSELF!! He suddenly heard a domineering voice: "ELFMAN!!!" He looked with difficulty, to find atop of those beasts, a man standing, proudly, without putting even these things in his eyes. He spoke strictly: "WHAT ARE YOU AFRAID OFF!!!?" Elfman took a deep breath!!! And finally advanced past the Guild Masters, in front of the beast. Izuna had an approving smile: "Good kid!!" Madara standing atop of them spoke to the leading beast. "Kurama!!!" The Nine Tailed Bijuu, immediately bowed down, as did the other monstrous aberrations. In a nearly ceremonial manner. This left not a chance of misunderstanding, to Makarov and Elfman. "Yes, your Excellency" The rock and powerful yet humble voice of the Beast brough a sense of crushing power and vehemence into the body of the two mages!! Madara spoke solemnly: "This kid here is his Majesty''s brother in the same title as us." Immediately at the mention of the Emperor all the beast, had extreme dread in their eyes!! They immediately bowed to the kid. Elfman witnessed those 9 Power beasts that would trample the entire continent to obliteration in a heartbeat, bow down to him in reverence: "We greet, his highness." Makarov was also inplete disbelief!! ''What in the Heavens.Am I witnessing?'' Madara spoke to Elfman: "Those Beast have deep wisdom and good enough power." "Your goal for nowWill be to use the Beast Soul on each one of them." Elfman stuttered: "BBeast SoulOn those?!!" Madara nodded: "YesThat will be your primary goal." He added: "For you to use the Beast Soul, you will need to deeply understand and connect with each one of them." He narrowed his eyes: "So they will be sealed inside of you." Makarov responded: "WHAT?!! That''s crazy?!! That could kill him!!" Izuna responded coldly, his hostile presence overwhelming the old man: "Makarov, speak conveniently." "Or do you think we would kill our own brother, old man?!!" Makarov seemed to struggle for a while but decided to not respond. Madara continued: "Those Beasts were the ones to subdue the Dragon Gods." "They also learned how to convert their energy in magic too." "They are even in the process of creating, Tailed Beast ying Magic." Makarov was astounded. Izuna finally had a much warm voice, as he addressed Elfman: "The decision is yours. After all, all your progress will depend on your own will." "We are only giving you a way to supremacy." "If you are not determined enough. You will always take the second roles." "You will also be foreshadowed by other much stronger magesAnd always be a simple spectator when stronger people fight." Elfman seemed in the brink of tears. "The Descendent of Dragons, the rtives of other powerful mages, and even those with absolute talent, like your Elder Sister. Willpletely leave you in the dust." Makarov saw that it was too much: "This is not true!! We as a guild, our bonds are our real strength!!" Immediately the guild master felt a powerful pressure. Izuna spoke mildly: "Indeed. Your bonds make you stronger." "But Are you willing to be the one protected or the one protects?" He smiled knowing the trigger words for his brother: "Do you want to be a real Man?!" Madara continued again: "Or do you prefer to stay weak and rely on others all your life?" Makarov had a bad premonition in his heart, but still couldn''t do a thing about it. He knew it, his interventions from earlier were already close to breaking the bottom line of the two Elder Brothers. Elfman clenched his fist tightly, he then screamed with all his lungs: "I want to be strong!!" "I want to be strong enough!! To protect everyone!! The Guild!! My sisters!!" "And also" He spoke with burning determination in his eyes: "To be able to stand alongside the three of you as" "Brothers!!!" "And MEN!!!" -------------------------------------------- Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! OBJECTIVE ATTAINED STAY TUNED FOR THE BONUS CHAPTER!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 170: Beast Magus(BONUS CHAPTER!!!) Chapter 170: Beast Magus(BONUS CHAPTER!!!) Hearing hisst words, Izuna smiled brightly. Madara remembered the Emperor''s words: ''Under his timidity, there was a great deal of heart and courage.'' "Hmph! I don''t have a little brother that is so painfully weak." Elfman had a bright light in his eyes, as determination appeared in his face: "I will prove it you!! To the three of you that I am worthy to be your brother!!" Madara had a secret smile, under his haughty gaze as he continued: "You nine, seal yourselves:" "YesYour Excellency!!" The 9 actually seemed to be looking forward to this. The 9 seemed to hold a genuine loyalty to the crown. Engravings began appearing all over Elfman''s body, as the 9 Monsters disappeared from existence. Madara nodded: ''Each one of them is sealed in a separate part of the bodyGood.'' Izuna smiled casually to the Master: "Guild Master. I believe it goes without saying, that what happened today, as well as our identities are to remain secret." "ElfmanI am counting on you too. Do not speak of this. Especially to your sisters." Elfman nodded with determination: "Yes!! You count on me!! Men need to have secrets after all!!!" The both of them, then turned around, and as they left. Madara looked over his shoulders onest time: "In 5 years.His Majesty and the Empire will enter a devastating war. That could decide the future of the Multiverse." Makarov held a deep breath, as he heard such an information. ''The Future.Of the Multiverse'' Those worlds were spoken so casually!! Yet retained such a sense of dread!! Makarov goosebumps all over his body!! "In your time, it will probably amount to something like 10 years." Madara smirked: "We will be waiting for you there." "At the Apex of the world." A determined expression appeared on the boy''s face. No The Shy boy was now definitely gone. He nodded as he responded powerfully: "I will be there. It''s a Men''s Oath!!!" Izuna responded kindly: "I look forward to it, too." He had a powerful gaze, revealing his real arrogant nature as he spoke solemnly: "Do not forget Elfman" "No Matter who you face. Be it progeniture of Dragons!! Powerful Mages! Omnipotent Gods!!" "You are our Proud Brother!! The Brother of The Saiyan Emperor!!" "Never feel inferior!! Never cower!! Never look down!!" They both disappeared, as did the Elfman of the original series with them. These words seemed to hold maism as they carved themselves into the psyche of the youth!!! Form now, onOn the Isghar Continent The Legendary Third Brother of the Saiyan Emperor will be born. The Monstrous. Beast Magus. The most powerful Wizard of the Atleasian Empire. And, excluding the different Monarchs, Marek included, the whole History of the Vega Dynasty. His name will make gods tremble and demon retreat!!! Glorious civilizations will crumble under his might!! As Pantheons will tremble when they spell his name!! But for nowHe was only a little seed. But even then, Makarov could see. That the boy that exited the Guild, and the boy who wasing back were definitely not the same. The shy boy, who only wanted to pass his days by his sisters'' and guild side, already disappeared. His eyes shone, with a deep luster, he never had before. Makarov with his experience knew what that was. ''Ambition'' ''The fire of ambition was born in his heart'' ''Is it a good thing or a bad one....Only time will tell'' His whole countenance, was still the same, but there was something about his whole existence that made it feel like he was on apletely different level. He made his way, back to the guild. At least, his shyness was now a thing of the past. His demeanor was somewhat different too. But overall, he still seemed like the same boy. But some could see that there was something different, about the boy. Laxus, as a rank S mage, was of the ones who could see through this anomaly. NoIt was his grandfather pale and solemn face, that made him tick off. He extended his feet, and barred his way: "Oy~ Elfboy! That was some shady stuff that happened just now!" Elfman stopped, a little surprised by this intervention: "SorryBut I can''t tell you." "If you are worried about the guild or me. Then be at ease. It was nothing dangerous." "Could you please get out of the way?" Laxus, was surprised by his upfront answer. It was a normal and calm one. Unlike his usual self. Lissana also noticed wide eyed what was happening. Laxus, was pissed by his attitude: "OyI didn''t ask your opinion?" "You don''t have the choice!!" Elfman, again, to the surprise of everyone kept a calm head. Actually, even the guildmaster was not. After the things he saw today, there would be few things that could surprise him. He was only met with silence: "OY!! YOU LITTLE!!" But before he could end his sentence, the boy looked at him deep in the eyes of Laxus. But those eyes, weren''t humanNo ''A BEAST'' The eyes were blood red crimson ones. A deep primal fear invaded the mind of the mage. Like the natural fear of a creature on the lower side of the food chain. "Could you please get out of the way?" The words and tone of Elfman were the same for everyone. Only Laxus and the Makarov, could see the change in the boy. The boy seemed oozing with savagery and bloodlust. Laxus, at everyone''s surprise, actually lifted his leg. The eyes disappeared, like they were an illusion from the beginning. He bowed politely: "Thank you. Laxus-san." He advanced swiftly and met his sister''s gaze: "Onii-chan!" The boy smiled: "Don''t worry. Nothing happened. I am alright." The girl sighed: "Still! Onii-chan!! That was super dangerous!! And I was worried for you!!" He smiled smugly and lightly patted her head: "Don''t worry! After all, I am Man!! You don''t need to be worried about me!!" She only stomped her feet in frustration, but didn''t respond. He indeed, seemed okay. "I will be on my room." ''This sense of power.'' He felt itIt was as if his body was briming with endless power that could burst at any moment! ''SorryYour HighnessThat Blond Haired Man was being rude, I couldn''t tolerate his behavior.'' Elfman was surprised by the voices in his head: ''I seeSo it was you'' Instinctively he knew it was the Fox beast''s who was talking. The one who seemed much stronger than the rest. ''Please refrain from doing this in the future. We, in the guild love giving each other a hard time.'' ''As your wish, your highness.'' Elfman smiled brightly, he was indeed a good natured boy. The Tailed Beasts sighedIt was indeed a change of pace from the Three Boys. But they still knew ''How long would it take this boy to turn into an absolute Monster like his Brothers?'' They thought 10 Years were plenty enough. Of course with their wisdom all already agreed on some ns. So they called on the youth. Elfman immediately understood. He swiftly entered, and sat down in meditation. Immediately, he reopened his eyes. To find himself in a somewhat dark, orange ce. In front of him were all the 9 Powerful Monsters. They all looked at him with reverence. Like they were serving their superior lord. ''OahLook at how big they areSo Manly!!'' The boy still impressed by these beasts, had stars in his eyes and spoke with difficulty: "Where am I?" The nine tailed fox was the first respond: "It''s the Mental World of all Bijuu." "This is ce purely on your subconscious that no one could ess to." Elfman nodded sparks in his eyes!! "That''s so cool!!" "You all seem so powerfulElder brothersaid your name was Kurama, isn''t it?" The fox nodded. He smiled: "I am Elfman Strauss!!" "Tell me all your names. So, we can forge a manly friendship!!" -------------------------------------------- BONUS CHAPTER!!!! I love this Elfman Character!!! I thought maybe I could write another Fanfic on those 10 years in the FT World!! Or I may mingle it here with the story!!! Umm...What do you think? ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 171: Flawed Magic System Chapter 171: wed Magic System On the other side, the two elder brothers were on their way, when Madara smirked: "It seems he is already taken contact with them." He sighed, as if he was a little annoyed: "Atleast, he is not wasting time." Izunaughed wryly: "I didn''t expect you to give him your Tailed Beasts, Nii-san." Madara only grunted: "Hmph! Only some miserable petsThey are of no use anymore" Izuna continued to respond kindly, but teasingly: "ReallyAre you sure?" "Those Tailed Beast who consumed the corpses of all the Otsuski members we killed." "Including the n Leaders" Indeed!! Those Tailed Beasts were not as simple as spoken by Madara. Their allegiance to the crown and Madara didn''te of nowhere either!! In thest 12 Years, these nine monsters have been growing in power as they consumed chakra fruit after another!! Like Hungered Beasts!! Even the weakest one of them is realms and realms above Juubi. Finally attaining an unfathomable level, where they could even fight alongside Madara!! Izuna sighed: "He didn''t seem to notice the seals on the Tailed Beast themselves." "For now, he should focus on only the small part of their power that could be used by this version of his Beast Soul spell." Madara sighed, a littlementation in his voice: "The ''Soul'' SpellsSuch genius techniques" Even him, had a little admiration on his voice. "A spell able to even make you assimte with a being 4 or 5 realms higher" He didn''t just allow his brother to practice it, just out of sheer kindness. The Soul Spells themselves were extremely powerful. Izunaughed: "In term of spell formations, and spell efficiency, the mages of this world are unrivalled." "How tragic that those geniuses are born in this kind of world." Madara nodded: "Precisely because all mages are more or less on the same realm." "There was less focus on cultivation of fire power." "And Spell formation was researched further." "The ''Soul'' spells would be a treasure back at that world." He then looked up, a little excitement in his eyes: "Sooner orterWhen he reaches sufficient power." "He will start to realize it." "That he will never reach our level if he only relied on this world''s knowledge." Izuna was looking forward to it. Madara narrowed his eyes: "The ws of this world''s Magic system are just too many." Izuna sighed: "This worldHow could the Mages not realize it." "That there is something seriously wrong with their primary fighting system." The Magic System of Eartnd was basically unusable for the Aesian Empire. And the reasons were clear: First of all. The Power-levels were all over the ce. A day a mage can beat another, another this same mage can''t even put a scratch on him. Maybe in the original story, it was understood as plot convenience. For the protagonist to always be able to clear near impossible tasks and for the next task to be still a challenge Natsu would be able to defeat Laxus a day, and then get sttered by him the next day. That is only one example. But even if such events happened so that the Heroes triumph There was a world,ws, and a magic system that allowed such things to happen. In other worldsthe magic system of the world where a story such as Fairy Tail could take ce, ispletely out of whack. At the time where war was raging in the north, here using their pupils, and analyzing the working of the mages. Even without knowing future plots, and from apletely objective perspective. The Two Uchiha Brothers found reasons to point to. The principal reason was: There was no process of power level umtion. Or realm stabilization. In the DBZ World, there is power levels, then racial transformations, then god transformations. In the Naruto World, there is normal chakra, sage chakra, bijuu chakra and six path chakra. In the One Piece world, there is three fighting system with their own set of progress. In all these worlds There is a sense of hierarchy, even if that hierarchy could be challenged. There is one. In Eartnd, there is no such things as hierarchical power levels. It''s sopletely out of ce, that no one could really tell how powerful a person really is at a set of time. It''spletely circumstantial, like it''s driven by some kind of plot!! This was their first observation. But using their abilities, they easily came to further conclusions. And the real reasons for such happenings are the inner workings of the Magic System every mage in Eartnd uses. The Mages were all like containers for exterior magic energy, the Etherano And their Power would ''theoretically'' depend on how big their containers is. And how much containers they have. The Containers are named Origins. There seems to be 3 Sets of Origins possible in the mage''s body. Now herees the problem. The Mages of Eartnd seemed to be too focused on how big the origin, but the real invisible variant is How much Etherano or Magical Energy it will hold at a certain point in time? The Magic Energy is attracted to the body of mages with a certain speed. This is also a factor that change form mage to mage. There is a certain flow rate of Etherano, that enters the body of a mage. That''s how a mage recuperates his magic power after a certain time. Some seem to be both favored by Etherano more than the others, attracting a much more rapid flow of Etherano, and at the same time have bigger containers than others. Those are what called absolute geniuses in Eartnd. Like Erza, Mirjane, Gildartz and Laxus. But the reality for the rest is That flow rates normally are able to only fill a percentage of the container or the origin. NowWhile that flow is at a fixed rate for mages most of the time. This Flow rates of magic is actually extremely variable!! It is influenced by a lot of factors. Magic in Eartnd finds it''s origin in emotion. So like ma it flocks to powerful emotions It''s flowrate augments frically, when a Mage prone to deep emotional outbursts, engage in a fight. If it a casual, one on one fight. The rate will be low. If it a death match, the rate will be higher. If he is mourning the death of a loved one, it will be even higher!! If he is irritated, or feel genuine emotion from the bottom of their hearts, it will began assembling like never before!! Of course there is other ways of augmenting the outflow, like ingesting etherano, or an element. Like the dragon yers does. So we find ourselves in the present situation. A person who opened one origin. Is able to fight seriously with 20 percent of outflow. Or if all the conditions for an ultimate emotional outburst is present at near 80 percent capacity. And for people extremely prone to emotional outburst, and with extreme instable magics like fire, that thrives on such outburst. 100 percent maybe even 120 percent!! ----------------------------------- My Readers!! Enjoy the Bonus Chapters!! I am very satisfied with your contribution!!! Let''s gun for 400 Powerstones next week!!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 172: Projects for the Guilitina Continent (BONUS CHAPTER!!) Chapter 172: Projects for the Guilitina Continent (BONUS CHAPTER!!) The only usible way to stabilize power seem to open another container. Since there is two containers to absorb, the ouflow will automatically grow. This is why mages who opened the Second Origin tend to be more powerful. This seems where the S-ss Mages of the top guilds appear. But even then, it is not an absolute rule. Let''s suppose a mage with one container has a power that varies between a min of Lv1 to Lv6. A Mage with two origins, then has a power that varies between: Lv1 to Lv12. And keep in mind the more a mage is experimented, the less he is prone to genuine emotions. And the outflow needed to reach Lv7 to 12 ispletely enormous!!! So what do we finally find. A smug powerful two origin mage, using 50 percent of his power taking a beating from a 16-year-old rookie who is crying his lungs out and uses 120 percent of his power. We finally wind up, with a world with no clear Hierarchical system. When the strong can be trampled by the weak, and the weak can be trampled by the strong. Where the power of the bonds in guilds is extremely important, because it is a FREAKING magic ma!!! And the worst about this is not only is the instability of the power one holds. But theplete failure to attain any possible Higher Realms. Let''s take the example of dragons, the strongest species there is. The Dragons are born powerhouses. Why is that? OneThey are born with Giant Origins!! And twothey are always born with an Elemental or Magical Affinity. Ignir was born as a fire dragon. It means the Etherano Fire particles are attracted to him like a moth to a me!! Which makes his Magic Outflowpletely out of the charts!!! But these dragons strived as monsters for a long time, but at the end they got owned by humansWhy? Shouldn''t normally the gap between the two races only grow in time. After all, Dragons have monstruous advantages, why didn''t they grow stronger?! While in the beginning, this method of gaining power may seem easy and well adjusted. Exactly because, there is absolutely no efforts in maintaining an origin or attracting a steady magic flow. In the higher realmsThese two factors will be a limitation. How many more origins can be discovered? 5, 6, 7100?! Even thenThere will always be a limit. A limit to the upper capacity of a mage or a magical creature. Two is the outflow of magic. When one reaches a certain level, depending on outside power bes a burden. But let''s even say that some freak had a Monstruous flow of magic. Like a Etherano ma How much Etherano, does Eartnd even hold once at a time? If it''s absorbed all in one ce, and used in one giant spell, it could in the most optimistic of scenarios blow up a star. There is a limitation inherent to the mages of the Fairy Tail World. Talented Mages are wasting their potential and lives in vain. This mage system ispletely unable to reach the apex. One dayElfman who holds on much more power than anyone else, wille to realize it. This will be the time, when the Atleasian Empire will be of great help to him. To reach the Apex of the World!! With that the campaign on the Guilitina Continent ended with a resounding sess. Without any civilian damage and minimal damage. Of course, not one Atleasian endured a grave wound, let not even talk about causalities. The attitude of the Empire towards the civilians in the war already won over a lot of civilian support. After all, unlike the more divided Ishgar, the Guilitina was already a united entity governed by a Magic Council who lorded also as a government. So they were used to live under the hegemony of shadow ruler. The Continent was more a bunch of self-governed cities, who obeyed the Magic Council, than an actual country. This was also a great difference with the Alvarez and Atleasian Empire who arepletely centered around their Emperor''s might. Still there are some major differences. The Atleasian Empire will be much more intrusive in its governance. And probably make the whole Continent a pir for Magic Tech industry. The technology and savoir-faire were acquired from the Magic Council and the diverse production devices. But suchrge-scale projects need to be overseen by a Magical ruling corp that would take over from the council. The Magic Citadelle, that the Emperor is envisioning is key for the development of the region. It could probably be even built in this world. After allNo matter how wed their magic system is. Eartnd magic concentration is a blessing for all wizards and Magi. Sadly for such projects to be reality. The Inclusion of the official Magic System of the Empire is a priority. When such thing happens. It will create a revolution in the whole Eartnd. And Mages from all over the continents will abandon their country ande under the tutge of the Empire. Even in his childhood world. Marek never thought about conceding anything to other countries. The Empire is above all else. The Attraction of talent is vital. Not conquering Ishgar, and offering them a chance topete for mages, is the bestpromise the Emperor could possibly make. The Guild system will go down the sewer, too. The Emperor already had the bitter experience of having sects in the Combrosia Empire, acting like they own the ce. The concept of guilds itself, is a threat to the Hegemony of the Empire. It will be reced by Schools, or Study Groups. A ce when multitude of mages interact, and live together in the ultimate goal of furthering their knowledge of magic. All these Schools will be affiliated to the Magic Citadel. And the Most Eminent ones, might even be affiliated to the Imperial Pce directly. The Model of development have already been thought out by the Council. But againThe Incorporation of the Magic System and the creation of the Magic Citadel supersedes all these projects. Alvarez Empire. Vistarion. As the Springan Emperor was overlooking, the whole nation. He smiled helplessly, as he noticed a massive, purple and white spaceship approaching the skies of Vistarion. He had already allowed the Ship to cruise through the skies of the Alvarez Empire. Zeref or Springan, kept a focused gaze on the approaching, crest of the spaceship. Before long. A man appeared by his side: "The Grand Vizir of the Asian Empire, requests an audience with the Sprigan 12, Irene Belsserion." ----------------------------------- My Readers!! Enjoy the Bonus Chapters!! I am very satisfied with your contribution!!! Let''s gun for 400 Powerstones next week!!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 173: Goodwill Chapter 173: Goodwill Alvarez Empire. Vistarion. As the Springan Emperor was overlooking, the whole nation. He smiled helplessly, noticing a massive, purple and white spaceship approaching the skies of Vistarion. He had already allowed the Ship to cruise through the skies of the Alvarez Empire. Zeref or Springan, kept a focused gaze on the approaching, crest of the spaceship. Before long. A man appeared by his side: "The Grand Vizir of the Asian Empire, requests an audience with the Sprigan 12, Irene Belsserion." Theplete disbelief in the messenger voice, couldn''t be clearer. "He also allowed for the Emperor Springan to be present." Zeref narrowed his eyes. ''IndeedIt was as expected'' He sighed, and responded coolly: "Do not leak this information to anyone of the Sprigan 12. They may do something stupid, that could endanger the whole country." "AlsoGive them the order to not leave their Headquarters." The Messenger was bbergasted by the calm reaction of the Emperor to this offense. "Call Irene here. We will ede to his request." Zeref was wise and more than anybody knew his limits, and knew, that unlike what others im him to be. He wasn''t invincible or all-knowing. Powerlessness has ruled his whole life. And today, he felt like it again. As the only entity in the world to have the clearest estimation of the might of the Atleasian Empire. He held bitterness and hope in his heart at the same time. The Messenger disappeared. As Zeref watched the Purple and white spaceship descend in front of his Pce. Even his eyes who saw through nearly anything in the world, couldn''t see through the technological mysteries behind the craft of such ships. Clearly signaling it''snding point beforehand, the spaceship descended onnd. The popce already flocked around the vessel, their eyes sprinkling with curiosity. But they could only be kept at a distance. The door of the Spaceship opened up. And 20 Saiyan in Monster Hunter Armor formed two military rows. Their eyes, filled with a sense of reverence. The Leading man announced, to the world: "BEHOLD!!! His Highness the Grand Vizir!! Lelouch Vi Britania!!" Immediately, the 20 Mighty Saiyans lifted their swords in the air!!! As a show of respect!! At this announce, a slender, but handsome young man appeared. The Springan who were forbidden from leaving used their own probing methods. The dark haired young man, was wearing luxurious clothing''s worthy of the wealthiest of kings. By his side a pink haired young woman apanied him like she always did. The Man had a smile stered over his face. His Purple gaze, seemed to hold the power tomand the Heavens itself. He marched slowly, but with purpose. Irene who already heard of the news, entered Zeref''s throne room. She didn''t forget the words of the Springan Emperor. ''He said that I was rted to this EmpireHow so? ''Do they have something to do with Dragonoff?'' Zeref narrowed his eyes, as he tried to see through the man advancing. ''He is dangerous'' This was what his endless years of experience told him. He may not be strong physically. But his demeanor told it all. He was not here to be pushed it around. He seemed to possess the endless charisma that only great rulers possess. ''YetHe is only a Vizir'' He made his way, under the gaze of everyone. The Soldiers followed after him, as his most faithful guards. The Sense of power oozing from them, vehemently on disy!! Irene looked at the young man, and had questions and interrogation all over her head, she then looked at the Dark Mage who still seemed to hold, a calm yet somehow difficult countenance. His gaze wasplex yet focused. Irene knew that the fact, she was the one who the request of an audience was delivered too, not the Emperor, was a grave act of disrespect. After allShe served the Emperor. Still, Zeref seemed to think nothing of it. Actually, deep in her heart, she knew that the Emperor thought nothing of his position. It is only a way for him to gather enough power, for the Dragon King Festival. And obtain the Fairy HeartBut even that. ''Thest time, his majesty, even said. That Fairy Tail and the Fairy Heart were now ''untouchable''.'' ''What is that supposed to mean?'' Since one year ago, the Dark Mage''s behavior began to change. His disinterest for the Empire''s matters grew. As if he felt that it held no importance to him anymore. Zeref seeing her questioning gaze, sighed: "Since they came hereYou will know it anyway." FinallyThe Door to the Throne room opened up. And the Vizir barged in. He had a charming smile, that exuded a mix between craftiness and noblesse. He advanced, his eyes, never oncending on the Dark Mage, but on the Scarlet Haired woman. Irene felt that the gaze of the Vizir didn''t seem to hold any kind of hostility or even a basic a sense of healthy of apprehension. No, this was a gaze charged with goodwill. Something an outside force shouldn''t have. He had a charming smile, that could even set aze the heart of the coldest hearted of women. Irene felt the circumstances to be more and more difficult to believe. The Man approached the Mage casually, and made an extreme polite bow: "Our Meeting is long overdue, your Highness." Irene responded casually: "Oha Grand Vizir like your highness, shouldn''t throw such words casually." Lelouch wasn''t to be outdone: "I will keep these words in mind. Queen Belsserion." Irene sighed: "It''s been a while since I''ve been addressed as such. After allDragonoff is no more." The Grand Vizir responded with his glib tongue: "It is rare for a Queen to outlive it''s own kingdom." He looked at her deep in the eyes. ''Those eyes'' Irene could detect that in them, there was a mystic power, but she couldn''t understand it, not for now. He continued: "But does it make you less of a Queen?" Irene chuckled lightly: "You do have a point." Lelouch nodded: "I may not be much. But your servant here at least has the eyes, to detect the Royalty from the civilians." Irene was slightly amused by this strange individual. ''I can''t get a read on him, at all.'' This made her even more interested in the subject of his solicitation. Actually, seeing his demeanor, she knew this was a matter he was confident in. Irene made an elegant gesture: "Please.Be at ease." Lelouch, only kept his casual appearance, as he elegantly sat down. He finally addressed, the Dark Mage who was observing the exchange with interest. "Dark MageYou may assist at this discussion. It concerns you too, after all." Zeref sighed, feeling a headacheing his way. He casually sat. ----------------------------------------------- We made it to 300 Stones this week It''s been a while since I reached that Number!!! And We were only 30 Stones Away from 400!! With this Speed!! We can even make it to 500 Powaa!! Keep giving stones!! And I will try my best to keep the CHAPS COMING!!!!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 174: Probing Vizir Chapter 174: Probing Vizir Zeref sighed, feeling a headacheing his way. He casually sat. Irene who held a lot of respect to the Emperor, couldn''t just sit idly, she spoke softly: "His Majesty, prefers to be addressed here as Emperor Springan." Lelouch smiled casually: "My deepest apologies for my rudeness. But I address only one person as Emperor." "I think the ck Mage, knows very wellthat it is impossible for me to make such an exception." Irene was bbergasted on the spot. The tone of the Grand Vizir immediately turned cold when such matters were spoken. Meaning that there was no ce for discussion. It also meant another thing. The Atleasian Empire doesn''t recognize the legitimacy of the whole Imperial Rule of the varez Empire. If such things leaked out, it would be ground for war, between the two parties. YetIt was spoken casually by the Grand Vizir, like it was no big deal. NoLike War with the Alvarez Empire, the Emperor Springan was no big deal, whatsoever. And that also led to another interrogation in Irene''s heart. The Grand Vizir maintained such a haughty attitude with the Emperor, not even calling him by his official title. But with her.A Queen who lost her position and escaped hernd, 400 years agoHe maintained deep cordiality. ''Something is fishy.'' But was more intriguing was the reaction of the Dark Mage. He smiled cheerfully: "I don''t find any issue with it. I prefer to be called Zeref anyway." He sat down: "That''s who I am, after all." He looked deeply in the eyes of the Vizir: "And that''s who you are trying to talk to, isn''t it?" Irene had a shocked gaze. She knew Zeref never valued formalities to begin with.But this was not mere formalities. This was a foreign high executive,ing to their country unannounced, request an audience with whoever he wanted, acted uncourtly and even ordered around the Emperor. No this was not a simple formality!!! This was a show of might!! Loud and Clear!!! Zeref is not stupid!! He didn''t be and rule an Empire for a century without understanding such basic things. Irene took a deep breath. ''He is letting him act like he want. It''s on purpose.'' Lelouch leaned back, a light smile on: "WellI believe you had quite the talk with his Majesty. And I believe your doubts are cleared now." Zeref sighed, a deep emotional light in his eyes. Something the Dark Mage rarely showed to eve Irene: "It is true." "I confirmed it with my own eyes." "If the Empire responds to my requests. Then I find no qualms in serving the Atleasian Empire." Irene had here eyes widely open with unadulterated shock!! ''What?!!" ''What did the Emperor just say?!!'' Lelouch smiled casually: "OhAre you only doing this only for benefits?" "This may not pass with his Majesty." Zerefughed casually: "Do you think my demands are mere whims, or money?" "Those are the pursuits of a lifetime." "The ghost that have been haunting my existence." His eyes held a trace of anger: "If you think that my loyalty afterwards, will be questionableThen you are underestimating me, Lelouch Vi Britania." Only know did the Dark Mage show it''s fangs. Lelouch on the other side, had an ted smile: "ThenIt is as good as done." "I am sure than when you get to know his Majesty, your gratitude will eventually turn into love." "It is after all, his majesty we are talking about." Irene took a deep breath, her brain unable to even process the happenings here!!! Zeref already made contact with the Emperor!! And is already thinking about bing his subject!!! ''What the hell?!!'' ''Then what are we doing here?!! Building this Empire?!!'' But does Zeref even care about the Alvarez Empire? The Alvarez was only a way of umting power to reach his objectives. NowThat there were alternatives!! This Whole Country doesn''t even enter his eyes!!! The whole Dragon King Festival n was obsolete. But how would Irene know off The real power the being known as ''Saiyan Emperor'' possess. ActuallyHow could even Zeref have an urate estimation. Actually, until recently, even the Marshalls, and the Jannisary Leader, didn''t understand how powerful the Emperor was. The only he knewis that what he witnessed until now. Everything seemed possible, and nothing seemed out of reach. Zeref sighed: "I am sure I will" "No matter how strong someone is.It is difficult to garner this kind of fanatical worship easily." "I am the most qualified to know it." The Alvarez Empire was built around the Springan''s might. His power seduced and subdued everyone. But even him, didn''t have soldiers with this kind of gaze. Only his most faithful and close servants had it. Lelouch smiled lightly, his eyes seemed cold: "His Majesty is special after all." "Comparing yourself to him, will only hurt your pride." Irene had an intense light in her eyes. Those two spoke like acquaintances. Zerefughed cheerfully: "Do not worryI was never that interested in being an Emperor to begin with." His eyes contained a cold glint too. "I won''t miss it." Lelouch kept eye contact with the Dark Mage, as if verifying his words. Before he let it go: "It is for the best then" Kallen, behind the vizier let out a sigh of relief: ''So tense!'' ''Good.'' ''I was expecting a little resistance or reluctance. But he seems okay.'' Lelouch nodded in his head. The Grand Entrance, the ignoring, the taunting and the probing. Since he made his way here, the Grand Vizir immediately tried to provoke the Emperor Springan anyway he could. Simply to probe him out. A Deal have been made with the Emperor when he was young. But such promises could not be taken by the word. He didn''t believe Zeref held this much hope in the words of a kid to begin with. Only one year passed. But since he didn''t swear loyalty to the Emperor. It is impossible topletely trust him. Lelouch made this visit to immediately understandWill he deal with Zeref, the Dark Mage, or Emperor Springan? In other worlds.Is he nning on serving the Emperor orparing as his Equal in front of the Grand Vizir? If he met Emperor SpringanHe would immediately dissolve all rtionship with him. That''s why Lelouch decided to act in the most aggressive way possible. If he felt offended by any of the action he made. That means that in his heart the Emperor Springan position is of value, despite its uselessness. That would make him an immediate threat to the Empire. And all rtionships would need to be severed. Even if Lelouch had to stand up to Marek himself for that to happen. ----------------------------------------------- THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR YOUR SUPPORT!!! The Story is climbing the rankings steadily!!! Let''s Shoot for the 400 Powerstones so we can another BONUS CHAPTER!!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 175: Warlock of the Fairy Tail World Chapter 175: Warlock of the Fairy Tail World He would not allow, someone with such callous ambitions to serve in this kind of position. Previously he made the same kind of probes with Ousen too. Ousen passed with flying colors and this was that. Zeref didn''t even have the slightest issue with the series of assault on his authority, the Vizir made. It was not that he tried to hide his frustration, which would be difficult to do from Lelouch. It''s that he simply, and inlyDidn''t give a rat''s ass about it!! He was only offendedWhen he doubted his intentions. This was the attitude of a good and perfect subject. He indeed, met Zeref the dark mage, a potential recruit. And someone the Grand Vizir could get on board with. Finally, Lelouch redirected his gaze to meet Irene''s: "I am sorry for the idle chatter, your Highness." Her calm demeanor from before was obviously gone, as events she couldn''t fathom were happening before her eyes. The Vizir and the Empire backing him up, gained more mystery in her eyes. Lelouch continued: "I know you must have some questions in your mind. But I would like to start by talking about the reason for this audience." Irene narrowed her eyes. Anticipation mixed with apprehension in her eyes. Lelouch spoke solemnly: "It''s about what''s actually happening to your body." Irene and Zeref both widened their eyes in shock! Lelouch sighed: "Please interrupt me if anything I say is inurate. After allI am only repeating his Majesty''s and the Marshall''s observations." "I am no Magi myself." Lelouch sighed: "NormallyIt would be his Majesty who would want to deliver such information. But it seems I have to do it." Zeref nodded, and so did Irene. Lelouch sighed deeply: "Dragon yer magic as I understand is a form of Enchantment and cast magic spells born used by Dragons first in the Dragon King Festival." "In the sole purpose of ying other dragons." "And it is, youIrene Belsserion who created it. Isn''t it?" Irene nodded, a little pride in her eyes. Lelouch continued: "When used by Humans." "The Dragon yer Magic, creates something called Dragon Seed, in the body of a human." Irene had a dark gaze, hearing those words. "And every time, the dragon yer would use this magic, he would turn more and more into a dragon and even be insane with power." "Some Dragon yers even became strong enough to easily y Dragons." "Are all things I have said right?" Irene nodded and Lelouch immediately smiled Irene felt her heart beating widely. She knew what was about to be spoken would changer her whole perspective. "The Magic System that the Empire will adopt, originates from a very powerful world" "Where a lot of Mages are able to easily trample someone like ologia, with but a single spell." Zeref opened his eyes widely. He already recognized the power of the Atleasian but he thought that at least in Magic their world will be more advanced. Irene only kept intensely looking at the Grand Vizir,as he continued: "But even there. There is a category of mages that are a cut above everyone else." "Even in their powerful home world, they are suppressed for fear of their power." "These Mages have quite the curious practice." Irene narrowed her eyes. "They are able to acquire the power of extremely powerful Magic creatures." Irene opened her eyes in deep fright!! "Using their characteristic and power to reign over the Magus of the Same tier!!" Zeref had the same exact expression. ''Thisis a more general description of Dragon yers!!!'' The Vizir continued: "They are called Warlocks." Irene had her breathing cut as Lelouch looked at her with a piercing gaze: "And your Highness Irene Belsserion are the First Warlock of Eartnd." Lelouch noticing that her attention waspletely taken, continued: "The Beings known as Warlocks rely on something called Bloodline atop of pure Magical Power." Irene narrowed her eyes: "Bloodline?" Lelouch continued: "Through devouring, coption or some other methods, they would obtain the bloodline of powerful magic creatures or even the bloodline of creatures from another world." "The Warlocks are extremely powerful and would crush any opponent in the same realm without question." "But they are gued with two big problems." "Normally, the purity of the Bloodline of a Warlock would be fixed upon birth or whatever manner they obtained." "And as time goes by, the bloodline would even dwindle generation after the other." "The second one would be the Bloodline Shackles." Zeref narrowed his eyes: "Bloodline Shackles." Lelouch continued: "Any Warlock who obtained Bloodline from a creature cannot exceed that creature in power." Irene immediately tilted: "But!!?" The Vizir nodded: "Indeed." "This is not the case for Dragon yers." He smiled "As per Majesty''s words, you Irene Belsserion, even among Warlocks are extremely special." Irene narrowed her eyes. "The Dragon yer Magic you created is special." "Dragon yer Magic in it''s essence is actually not an elemental spell." "But a Bloodline modification spell." Lelouch narrowed his eyes: "And above allA Bloodline strengthening spell." Irene understood his words, as she put her hand over her mouth. Such information waspletely unknown to her!! But with just this much, her genius mind already reached frightening conclusions!!! "Something that is the dream of any Warlock!!" Lelouch continued: "The Dragon Seed and Dragon yer Magic are able to constantly reinforce the Bloodline of the humans and even dragons!!!" "You are a cut, an unrivalled monster even among the most brilliant Warlocks!!" Irene heard his words, still she had too many questions in her heart. But Lelouch continued: "NowThat we got the definitions out of the way." "Let''s address your problem, and what is really going with your body and the rest of the Dragons and Dragon yers." Irene nodded. Lelouch took a deep breath, as he arranged his thoughts: "Dragon yer Magic have three identified problems." "Being overwhelmed by the power and turning insane." "Motion sickness due to sense decge." "And Finally" Irene spoke gravely: "Dragonization." Lelouch nodded as he dropped the Bomb: "All of those are effects of unbnce between the Bloodline and it''s vessel." Irene opened her eyes widely!! "Dragon yer Magic is a Bloodline strengthening Magic." "And the more one uses it, the more powerful it''s Bloodline will be." "Dragons are normally a rank 3 Bloodline." Zeref had to ask: "Rank 3?" Lelouch responded: "This is the way Mage are categorized. There are 9 Ranks." The both narrowed their eyes in thought. Lelouch had a long grin: "For information" "Pseudo Rank 4 should be around the power of ologia." ----------------------------------------------- Let''s go already! We already close to 150 Powerstones this early in the week!!! THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR YOUR SUPPORT!!! The Story is climbing the rankings steadily!!! Let''s Shoot for the 400 Powerstones so we can another BONUS CHAPTER!!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 176: Meditation techniques!! Chapter 176: Meditation techniques!! Irene and Zeref felt deep fright!! ''Not even the Higher tier!!! What is wrong with that world!!?'' Lelouch continued, satisfied by their reaction: "Dragons have a rank 3 Bloodlines." "But all Mages in Eartnd including the strongest ones. Even thought are extremely powerful, are not even rank 1." "Their Physical bodies are barely that of Rank 1 Beings." "In normal circumstances, the bloodline is the one that makes the Warlock evolve with him." "If the Bloodline is powerful enough, and with just normal meditation, the Warlock would never face any shackles, and wouldn''t have any problem to break through, the next realm." "But Dragon yer Magic, makes the bloodline evolve alone, andpletely neglects it''s vessel!" "Even more, Dragon yer Magic is able to transcend bloodline shackles!!" "Creating a Dragon King Bloodline like ologia''s able to be a rank stronger than the original bloodline!!" "Powerful Dragons like Igneel and the others, also used the Drargon yer Magic to improve their bloodline!!" "If they didn''t seal themselves, they may even evolve and be beings that rival ologia like the Five Dragon Gods!!" Irene took a deep breath. All seemed to fall in ce in her mind!! She looked down, ashamed. What kind of Empire was it? Where even a non-mage could speak so knowingly about her century old problem?! Lelouch continued, after pausing for the information to sink in: "The issue of the Dragon yers is that they have bloodlines that matured way too early and became too powerful for their own realm." He sighed: "The Magic System of Eartnd is way too primitive after all." Zeref narrowed his eyes, as he heard a term he never heard before: "There is no meditation technique." "And all the mages use their bodies as containers, so the body in itself is never strengthened. And reliance on outside Etherano is maximal." Lelouch addressed Zeref: "For example, Magi and Warlocks, would find no problem using spells in Eds and would never be bothered by Face" The two were once again,pletely surprised. "The Magi are able to absorb the surrounding magic, and build it into their own, soul, spirit and mind." "Gaining, natural production and control over Magic in their bodies." "In other words, real Magi are beings that produce magic." "That''s why they could invade other words and make their knowledge its own to evolve further!" "A lot of their spells are even engraved into their souls." "And having constant flow of inner power and inner spells." "To achieve that,plex operations are required. Their names are mediation techniques." Lelouchughed: "But it''s only normalIn this world, the history of magic is quite young, only a millenia or so." "In this other world, magic has been existing for Millions of Years." He then looked at Irene, as heughed bitterly: "Yet a Genius able to create a spell that breaks Bloodline Shackles never once appeared." "And more importantly, without even using the Progenitor bloodline in the process." Lelouch spoke in his mind: ''If you were born there. You would have already be the Bloodline Monarch.'' ''This feat already surpasses Leylin Farlier''s with the help of his AI Ship.'' ''Eventually she wouldProbably be even a Rank 9 warlock'' Of courseThis was just his estimation of her talent. The Magus World was much cruel than EarthLand. With such talent, she may be crushed by the Anti-Warlock before she could even conceive Bloodline Strengthening Magic. Lelouch finally ended: "But this world, where umting strength is difficult, gave birth to genius spellcasters like you two." "In a wayThis world is much more creative than the others." "And in spells, this world holds the edge over the others." "The Issue with ologia and you. Is that your Bloodline is already matured 4 Ranks beyond your own rank." "Both of you are rank 1, and barely at that, but your Bloodline is too concentrated and already attained the maturity and power of a rank 4 Warlock." "This is the issue for all Dragon yer Mages. That is why they all faced the same fate." Irene clenched her fist tightly: "So what is the solution then?" The Grand Vizir responded casually: "It''s quite easy actually" "Be a Rank 4 Morning Star Warlock." Irene was dumbfounded on the spot: "Morning StarWarlock." The Vizir continued: "There is a huge difference between being who only is carried by the bloodline of a Morning Star." "And an actual Morning Star Warlock." "If ologia could destroy the continents if he ever was serious." He stared deeply into her eyes: "An actual Morining Star Warlock, would be able to destroy Eartnd and even a part of Eds if he used his Arcane Arts." "And With your proficiency in spells, it might actually be a huge understatement." The both were shocked hearing those words. The most shocking wasn''t the information, but the way it was delivered. The Grand Vizir was calm when he spoke of such feats. As if doesn''t even enter his eyes. "But more importantly." "When you be a Morning Star Warlock, your internal magic power, strength and soul power, willpletely sync up, with your bloodline." "Turning into a single point of mass." "Only then, your problem will be definitely solved." "And so will the problem of the other Warlocks be." He took a deep breath before he continued, with aplicated gaze: "Including your daughter." The moment Irene''s daughter was brought up, her eyes turned cold: "What do you mean?" But what she didn''t see was the understanding smile, the Dark Mage had. Lelouch sighed, talking about this person was a touchy subject. But this person was her mother, and she needed to know those things: "You gave birth to your daughter when you were a Warlock and your bloodline already out of control." "So she, by definition is also a Warlock, and a powerful one at that." "This exins, her talent, her tough body; herrge origins, and her natural magic power." "Since your husband wasn''t a warlock. Her Bloodline is still somewhat lesser than yours." "And since she doesn''t use Dragon yer Magic." "Her Bloodline will grow slowly." Lelouch smiled lightly: "For now, she is out of harm''s way." Irene''s responded: "For now" Zeref responded, already arriving at a conclusion: "If I understand, since she is too young, her bloodline will slowly grow with her." "But without meditation techniques after 100 years or so, the first symptoms will appear." Lelouch nodded: "A Rank 1 Warlock like your daughter normally lives 500 years." "But since her bloodline is pure enough to be on the rank of Morning Star." "She may live longer." "In the First Century, she will notice than even after a Hundred years, she didn''t age one bit." "In the Second Century, she will also notice, that the same symptoms that happened to her Dragon yerpanions back in the day, will start happening to her." "And finally after 300 years when her bloodline reaches full maturity, and her body is still stuck on rank 1, she will slowly but surely Dragonize." "In the middle of her life, she could even lose her mind." At this mention, Irene who knew the pain of such fate, will also happen to her daughterwaspletely frozen in ce. She abandoned her precisely so such things not happen!! She barely mustered enough power to answer, her tone held deep reverence. The teasing and haughty tone she always held was obviously gone: "And how do you propose we, Dragon yers reach the Morning Star Realm? Your Highness" Lelouch sighed, he knew it woulde to that. He really didn''t want to reveal all of this. But the Emperor''s orders were absolute: "Meditation Technique." "A Meditation Technique that is proper for Dragon yers need to be created." ----------------------------------------------- Let''s go already! We already close to 250 Powerstones this early in the week!!! THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR YOUR SUPPORT!!! The Story is climbing the rankings steadily!!! Let''s Shoot for the 400 Powerstones so we can another BONUS CHAPTER!!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 177: Problems Chapter 177: Problems Irene had a piercing light in her eyes, when she heard the answer of the Vizir. It seems she already made up her mind. Lelouch looked deeply into her eyes and spoke with rare solemnity: "Sooner or Later, the Magic System will be implemented in the Empire." "Academies will be created in the Atleasian Empire." "Imperial Academies, will also see the day." "All the knowledge of meditation and warlocks, will be there." "If you want to further your knowledge and solve your problems by your own hands." "Visit the Warlock Academy, that will be created in theing years." "I am sure you will be able to find a solution." The Vizir stood up. He had said what he wanted to say. After all this, Irene felt grateful for this visit, but more than ever, she felt confused. Contrary to her expectation, the Grand Vizir didn''t invite her, and didn''t try to recruit her. Even Zeref was quite intrigued. He was sure this was his objectiveing here It seems that he came to her only out of pure goodwill. To clear her path, and go. Irene felt somehow her heart beating as she watched the back of the Vizir, she finally clenched her fists and spoke: "Why?" "Why are you doing that?" Her tone held a weak, womanly and desperate glint. She was emotional. The gue that has been haunting her life was over. All her existence she agonized over who she was. She finally discovered who she was. Before this dayShe had no identityShe wasn''t a human and she wasn''t a dragonShe was simplyA monsterLike her husband once said. NoHer identity was here She was in factA WarlockA Proud and Magestic Warlock!! The meaning itself of thisFilled her with unending gratitude. She felt she couldn''t let it end here Lelouch stopped in his tracks and spoke solemnly even coldly: "Because it''s his Majesty''s will." This words resounded with profound solemnity. Shaking the hearts of all the people present here. They seem to have an absolute meaning. All that is happening and will happen, will go ording to his Majesty''s will. To the Saiyan Emperor''s will. "I personally was against giving you this much information for nothing." He smiled bitterly: "He holds you quite high in his heart. You are certainly lucky." "And also" "I know you think I came her to recruit youBut the reality is that" Lelouch turned once again: "Seeing your talents and abilitiesThe recruitment of the position you could potentially take, is far above my authority." The both took a deep breath''Above my authority?'' Who is above the Grand Vizir in term of authority? Only the Imperial Family was!!! And even the majority of the Imperial Family were only above him in Status not in decision making authority!!! That leaves only one person!!! He smiled: "Still" "I will say the same thing, his Majesty said to the Dark Mage." His tone was filled with solemnity: "We showed our goodwill. In consideration for your talent and feats." "To join us or to stand against us. Is up to you Irene Belsserion." Leaving these words, he disappeared from the imperial room. Leaving the two mages deep in their thoughts. Irene, had slight smile, as she carved the words of the Vizir in her skull: "The Saiyan Emperor, huh" Her tone was filled with renewed interest and a trace of gratitude. Zeref beside her, sighed deeply: "It is quite difficult to refuse him. The Emperor." "His way of acting is somewhat innocent, yet cunning." "Grandiose yet childish." Zeref smiled bitterly: "He is easy to read, but difficult to resist." Irene sighed: "It seems, there is a lot to think about, in the uing years." Zeref nodded: "I have gone through the same process thest year." "But today, my decision is made." "When the nned time arrives. I will join him." He had an interested and curious smile, simr to the one he had, when he was only a researcher, trying to explore the truths of Magic. If Irene was the first Warlock of Eartnd. Zeref was the First Real Magus of Eartnd. That''s exactly why he was cursed by the Gods. If he was given the freedom to research magic, and not his curse. Maybe the Magic System of Eartnd would bepletely different!!! Maybe the battle between the Gods and Magus in the WMW could have been recreated in this ce!!! Today he had been given a glimpse of the Peak of Magic. Of the world of Magus, the world of truth seekers, a world where knowledge thrived above all. This world seemed to be made for someone like Zeref!! To say that for the first time in a really long time, he was interested by something else other than his own immortality, was an understatement. In the same wayIrene also had the schrly aptitude, the knowledge, and the creative talent to be the Greatest Warlock to ever exist. Zeref, had once the genius, drive and intellect to be the Greatest Magus to ever exist. s, circumstances made him who he was today. But now With the Backing of a Behemoth like the Atleasian Empire. It was not only a farfetched possibility but a clear certainty. At the same time. Lelouch who was already embarking on the ship, looked deeply at the southern continent. His eyes wanting to pry on a certain guild. His eyes heavy withplex feelings. Where he was looking? Everyone could make his own guess!! Kallen behind the Grand Vizir knew this expression the most. He was troubled. His eyes were in deep thought. She sighed, as she spoke: "Why didn''t you tell her?" "The real reason why we are helping her." Lelouch took a deep breath. The glint in his eyes getting more and moreplex. Kallen''s voice resonated once again: "She is the Mother of an Empress, after all." Hearing those words, the back of Lelouch arched a little more. He spoke, a little bitterness in his voice: "Is she tho?" Kallen, narrowed her eyes, obvious questions in her heart. Before he dropped the bomb on his confident. "Because as it goes, neither Erza Scarlet nor Mirajane Strauss, may ever be actual Empresses." Kallen knew that the Vizir had some things he wanted to talk about. His heart seemed to hold heavy feelings. And since, he became a Vizir he was more willing to rely on others. The Vizir sighed to the sky as he remembered, the words of his Monarch. The Emperor still held the same unperturbed and heavy demeanor. But something still seemed off about him. "We will start with conquering Guilitiana, first" "We will Let Ishgar know that we will not invade them, as long as they don''t step out of line." Lelouch at that time, remarked cheekily: "You must look forward to meeting the Empresses your majesty." The Emperor who was happy about nning the next conquest, suddenly had a little change in his expression. His eyes held conflicting feelings "That doesn''t depend on me, my friend." "Erza and Mira will grow into fine and beautiful mages." "But they are not only my Empresses." "They are also girls with their own story." "Maybe, their story doesn''t have a ce for this Emperor in it." Lelouch narrowed his eyes, extremely shocked by these words, but still kept his calm: ".Your Majesty, what are you" The Emperor had a nostalgic smile on. "The days of us, traveling the world, going through adventures." Then coldness seemed to down on his warm face: "Are over." "Atleast for me." His dark abyss eyes shinned like fine diamonds in the night. "For the both of them, there is a lifetime of adventures ahead of them, to look forward to." "They are free spiritsIt would be a shame to lock them in this big pce." He looked faraway, his enemies appearing before his eyes one by one. Lelouch hearing those worlds, started to understand, the Emperor''s intention: "Your Majesty.Don''t tell me" "Since the beginning.You" Marek stared at those enemies, a defying re on. They were sharping their weapons,ing with ns, and scheming to hurt him and his people. He had a wicked smile, as he looked forward to the wars ahead. Slowly, it disappeared as he responded, with a deep tone: "Since it''s you, my friend." "I will tell you, the deepest thoughts on my mind." "I am not a saint; I am not a man who fights evil and reward good." "Maybe I was this kind of kid, back then. But now." He had a cold gaze on: "I am able to burn the world, if it means that one of my people gets to live a second longer." He continued to speak indifferently: "My Love for war and carnage is embedded in all my heritages." "That is how I am" "Shahrazad, Kosem and Roygun understand that perfectly." He had a loving gaze as he pronounced those names so dear to his heart. He then asked without actually waiting for an answer: "But would those two" "Be able to ept that?" ----------------------------------------------- Let''s go already! We already close to 250 Powerstones this early in the week!!! THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR YOUR SUPPORT!!! The Story is climbing the rankings steadily!!! Let''s Shoot for the 400 Powerstones so we can another BONUS CHAPTER!!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 178: The Dilemna of the Emperor. Chapter 178: The Dilemna of the Emperor. Lelouch was immediately silenced by the words. He already monitored those two enough to know this wasn''t the case. ''Maybe Mirabut for Erza'' He already had knowledge about the future of that world, so he was privy to some ''sensitive'' information. The Emperor then remembered, a scene that just happened before his eyes. A scene that he may not be able to forget, for the rest of his life. Linae''s tears dropping out, her standing up, her beautiful yellow eyes looking at him, with deep fright in them. Her voice, still choked up, her eyes and expression, were terrified as if she didn''t acknowledge him as a person anymore. Only one sentence ringed in his head: ''You are a monster'' Marek had a calm gaze: "Even more than Jel" "For the Members of that guild." He repeated the sentence that echoed in his mind. His eyes and voice were clear, without a ripple in them: "I am nothing short of a monster." Lelouch knew exactly what the Emperor was thinking. This is was the advantage of being surrounded by capable subjects. "Your MajestyYou can''t let her words-!" He stopped his Vizirs mid-sentence. He had a brilliant smile as he acknowledged the worry of his friend: "But her words are true, Lelouch." He smiled,pletely at peace with his decision: "Do you think that Lina, didn''t hold any affection for me, when we were younger?" He took a deep breath. Memories of his little sister flooding his mind. His eyes had a hint of mncholic nostalgia: "But people changeCircumstances, and values, be more important than love and bonds." "Erza and Mira love Marek Vega" He looked at his friend, who understood him the most: "But could they bring themselves to love the Saiyan Emperor?" He continued, his voicepletely calm, as if he wasn''t talking about himself: "And even if they didWouldn''t they be happier being Fairy Tail Mages than Empresses?" This was the keyThis was the things he didn''t consider when he was younger When he didn''t know what loving them, really meant. Roygun, Shahrazad, Kosem, and Yoruichi all were born in noble houses with the burden of ruling already imbedded on them from birth. They already saw the dark side of ruling, the inhumanity of war and the reality of the world. For them bing Empresses was merely arger responsibilityThat is all ButWas that the case for Erza and Mira? "There are things I didn''t and couldn''t take into consideration, until I actually fell in love with them." He looked at the Vizir, a dark power glowing around him as he continued: "The Dark Kindness made me." He looked at the tick mysterious power invading every pore of his body. Reinforcing him bit by bit. This power was way tooplex too mysterious. Yet he never felt such a sense of closeness even when he was using, his own creation, Sage Ki. He remembered the time, this power started to appear first. It was after he retrieved the memories of his childhood in Eartnd. After he became a full fledged person. After he becameplete. Immediately, a tear dropped out. Was it because of bliss? Was it because of nostalgia? Or was it because he already knew at that time That he needed to make this kind of decision. "It made me understandThat I was too selfish." "This was a mistake, my first mistake, since I came to power" Lelouch took a deep breath, a heavy heart on. The Emperor continued speaking casually, without a trace of doubt in his heart. As if he attained rity: "The Dark kindness is much more powerful than expected." He yed with this unfathomable power: "Even Roygun is affected, but she doesn''t realize it yet." "Her personality is slowly changing to fit, that of a member of the Dynasty." "This Power is much more mysterious than expected, even my Rinnegan can''t see through it." Lelouch was bbergasted. ''Something that even his eyes can''t see through!! Does it really exist in the world?!!'' "Erza and Mira would surely and slowly get affected as long as they join the Vega Dynasty." "Would that be fair to any of them?" "More importantly, would I do that to another woman I love?" Lelouch stopped in his tracks. "You meanif they were affected by the dark kindness, they may" Marek sighed to the sky. He didn''t speak but that sigh, held much more than a thousand words The Grand Vizir understood his meaning The Grand Vizir clenched his fist tightly, looking down, frustration written all over his face: ''How?!!'' "Lelouch" The Emperor''s peaceful voice entered his ears Yet His fists were trembling. ''How could such an obvious thing escape my sight?!!! Our sight?!!'' "Even if I have to never see them again." The Vizir''s eyes held endless regret, and deep endless shame: ''How shamefulTo think we stayed oblivious that long.'' "I would prefer to never have to live through that pain again." ''If someone with a deep sense of justice and a heroic spirit get affected by the Vega Dark Kindness.'' "When I look at my enemiesThe only thing I feel is thrill and longing." "Only" "The thought of seeing Erza and Mira at the opposite side of mine." ''It might be the seconding'' ''Of the Princess.'' "Is not something I am looking forward to." He kept a long smile, as his eyes looked ahead: "I will never change, actually, as I war, I will only be more and more of a monster." He sighed to the sky: "Maybe, Jel is worthier of her after all." Lelouch was immediately outraged: "Your Majesty!!! How could you say that?!!" Heughed lightly,pletely calm, his head as clear as ever: "At least, he is someone who she can change." "And someone who will be willing to change for her." "Even if they didn''t meet, as Children, they will surely meet as adults." He smiled lightly, surprisingly indifferent: "And I am quite sure, something will happen between them." He advanced looking at his rebuilt Empire. Endless love in his eyes: "You are quite lucky, Lelouch." Lelouch stared at the lonely back of the Emperor. Complex emotions in his heart. "Kallen and Shirley are able to love you as Lelouch Lamperouge, Lelouch Vi Britania and Zero." "All of you. Despite all that happened." Lelouch was immediately stopped, as he realized the meaning of the Emperor''s words. "Cherish them dearly, and let me marry all of you!!" " HAHAHAHA" ----------------------------------------------- AAAAGHH We were so close!!! to 400 only short of 6 Powerstones!!! But since we were so close!! I will release a Bonus Chapter the next days!! NOW OUR GOAL IS 500 POWERSTONES HAHAHAHAH!!! Let''s got to the top!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 500 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 179: The Fate of the Dynasts Chapter 179: The Fate of the Dynasts "Cherish them dearly, and let me marry all of you!!" " HAHAHAHA" Lelouch''s mind wandered, as he finally responded to Kallen: "I don''t know what the future holds. All I know, is that the Emperor, will note to them willingly." "If they still want to be with his Majesty. They will need to make a choice." Lelouch narrowed his eyes. IndeedOnly the future and the advance of time could really show how each of those girls will evolve. And could indicate if the Emperor will be ready to open his heart once again. ''The Emperor, he is maturing way too quickly.'' Even the Vizir was deeply surprised. This was a man who was once, jealous of Ikuse Tobio simply because he attracted women too easily. Now he was calmly considering the prospect of a woman he loved with another man. But this was normal. In these 4 Months, the Emperor experienced Thousands years of ruling and experience. He attained awakening more than twice. Became a Legendary Super Saiyan, then became a Sage. His power and insight are growing day after day. He led wars, he schemed, he was a brother figure, he was a father figure. He was a husband. He experienced love and heartbreak both. It could be said that he lived a thousand lifetimes worth of trouble. And more than anything, the ancestral temperament of his Dynasty was taking over his whole personality. This was an unstoppable phenomena. That the Emperor actually weed. After allAs much as legacy is concerned those of the Saiyan Race and of the Vega Dynasty were on the same pedestal. If the violent and unstable character of the Saiyan Race was epted by him, then the Vega Dynasty character need to be epted by him as well. He wasn''t some lone cultivator or some shounen protagonist.Fighting from the bottom against the worldHe was an inheritor, a dynast.His heritages were a part of who hisAnd his blood was something he took pride in. He was the Saiyan Emperor, but before that, he was the descendant of the Glorious Vega Dynasty. Something that filled him with endless vainglory. The Marek Vega who once descended on the DxD World, was someone who was once, an incapable little prince, and a talented ordinary man ascending to the throne. He had only known failure from both his lives. So even if he was strong, even if he was smart. He hadcked wisdom. But more than anything else He has not attained the mindset of a powerful being, who reigns upon Universes. The Mindset who looks over existence and only sees the broader picture. That mindest, that only a powerful being reigning and deciding of the fate of Universes could have. As he is now. For himJel was simply a tool. A tool that could offer Erza a shot at happiness. And another path for her. As simple as that. Of course, He will not hold any good feelings for the guy. But for him to feel jealousy From that guyA puny insects who worships Zeref, a Future Subject of his, as his god. Wouldn''t he be too narrow-minded? They are not even on the same ne of existence. Let alone, jealousy. Even them being mentioned in the same sentence would be preposterous. But for Lelouch, this wasn''t the case. For him, although he could understand the Emperor thought process, he couldn''t ept it. No. He simply won''t!! The Emperor was not only the Emperor, he was also a person, Marek VegaHe was also his most precious friend and his most intimate confident He knew itThe Emperor deserved to live in peace with his family But he knew it too, as he spoke to thest Emperor, Marek''s father ''In the past'' ''.There isn''t a record of an Emperor who didn''t face the heart wrenching pain of this curse'' ''.The Dark Kindness'' ''Rendered the Emperors and the Empires powerfulBut the more powerful the Emperor was'' ''The Lonelier he will be'' ''And the more heartbreak he will suffer'' This was the Fate of the Vega Dynasty. This is why Even more.!! For him, the mage known as Jel is an enemy. And if he gets too close to the Empress. He will eliminate him, himself!! And so does Madara!! His frustration from earlier was also stemming from this!! Even if he didn''t have this conversation, he understood his brother''s thought process. And this was definitely something he would do!! He sighedLelouch was already sensing the headacheing his way. ''This decision of the Emperor could even create conflicts with the Mother Empress and the Elder Empress Kosem.'' ''She may even try to exercise her rights as the Mother Empress.'' He sighed, feeling some goosebumps on his skin: ''I was barely able to hold the Mother Empress in ce, when Princess Linea showed her true colors.'' ''And the character of the Elder Empress Kosem, is famous in the whole Empire.'' ''There isn''t a soul in the Empire who doesn''t know of her fiery temper.'' He took a deep breath: ''While Empress Shahrazad and Empress Roygun''s love is a kind, supporting one.'' ''The Mother Empress who traditionally has the duty of monitoring all the other Empresses.'' ''And the Elder Empress Kosem, both hold an extremely voracious and overprotective love for the Emperor.'' There were some things the Emperor couldn''t see. But for the rest of the Council they were as clear as day. ''If Elder Empress Kosem was here, Princess Linea would be dead or at least her life will be in danger.'' This was a mutual conclusion reached by the whole council, after thorough investigation. And this was for her own blood sisterBoth had the same father and mother If Erza and Mira somehow chose to confront the Emperor, it will be a challenge to even guarantee their safety. The Mother Empress could be even more scheming than him and Schneizel. And the Elder Empress''s power level is unknown, but it is sure that Erza and Mira wouldn''t be able to stand a second before her. ''That would be another topic, if they were unknown, but they already have been recognized as Empresses by the Imperial court.'' ''All the noble Families such as Zoldyck, Li Britania and Uchiha, see them as such.'' ''It''s impossible to take that title away, unless they havemitted a grave crime.'' ''But if we try to frame those girls, the Emperor will be dissatisfied.'' ''And he would see right through it. There was no way Empress Erza and Empress Mira would do something heinous to begin with.'' All kind of thoughts were passing through the Vizir''s head. ''They are still young for now, their absence of the Imperial Harem is somehow justified.'' ''But this will be a problem,ter on.'' ''Until, then, this problem needs to be resolved without the knowledge of neither the Elder or the Mother Empresses.'' He had a sharp glint in his eyes: ''And more importantlyBefore Princess Linae get a hold of this information.'' ''And very early on, sigh'' Lelouch felt that his head was about to implode. ''I may need to ask Schneizel for advice, in dealing with the inner workings of the court.'' ''After all I didn''t grow up in Pendragon.'' ----------------------------------------------- AAAAGHH We were so close!!! to 400 only short of 6 Powerstones!!! But since we were so close!! I will release a Bonus Chapter the next days!! NOW OUR GOAL IS 500 POWERSTONES HAHAHAHAH!!! Let''s got to the top!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 500 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 180: The State of Konoha Chapter 180: The State of Konoha Shinobi World, Konoha. The Beautiful and sunny vige, had quite the scary luster in the night. Ominous glints, here and there. And gentle steps, barely noticeable even by experienced Shinobi, making their way, to the Hokage Building. It''s seems, that a state of urgency have been instated in the vige. In the Hokage Building, Sarutobi Hiruzen, at the prime of his youth, was smoking his pipe, with a dark glint in his eyes. Since, that snowy night, he had an ominous premonition. Like something deeply unnatural was happening behind the scenes. And it didn''t take long, for it to confirm itself. Shinobi World was unlike the other worlds. Here conspiracies and schemes could be smelled from a mileing. And in this generation of Kage who was hardened by the previous wars, especially. Maybe the Shinobi will go softer in the future, but it wasn''t the case today. The Ninja Viges of today all harbored, fear and greed toward one another. They kept a keen eye over the others situation. Anytime a vige will show the slightes sign of weakness, they will be immediately destroyed. Do not be fooled. The Fact that there is no World War, doesn''t mean it was a time of peace. OrThe Peace was only for what represented ''the World'' in the eyes of those who wrote history books. AkaThe 5 Great Viges. It means it was a war, when none of the 5 Viges personal security were in peril. It doesn''t mean, that destruction and bloodshed didn''t roam the rest of the world. That''s is whyAn organization such as the Root was of great importance. Even if he was against his methods, as the Hokage, there were some things he had to delegate. It was something he learned from Tobirama Senju. If as the Hokage, he needed to be the light, someone needed to shoulder the darkness. Of course such a way of rule, would only learn the scoff off the Political Monsters sitting at the council. Tobirama indeed, did some disgusting moves as a Hokage, but he atleast had the presence of mind to never share power. And he also had the presence of mind to never let his brother share it. Even with a monster such Madara. Actually, even the Indigenous, who ruled the Mountains, known as Raikage had this presence of mind. But for a Monkey who only knew how to fight since he was old enough to speak, we could give him a passing grade. He was young, not nearly as powerful as he is now. The Weakest Kage to ever hold this position. In an age where the Uchiha were looking after it like tasty meat. So he ruled with his caste. The Tobirama Team. Over the leaf. Nowhe was strong enoughActually, he became even stronger than Tobirama and only shy of the almighty power of the Shodai. But could the beast who had the tasty meat of power, in it''s jaw, ever let it go. Utatane and Homura already held too much political influence. Be it within the vige or outside of it, with the different Daiymo ns. The links they forged alone, with Foreign Daiymos brought 30 percent of the Leaf ie. If they were deposed of power, those Daiymo would lose their foothold in the vige and immediately turn to other viges. Danzo Homura, held the root in the palm of his hands, it''s uses in times of war is absolutely vital. And the fact, that they were simple masks, without any clear sign of identity made it easier. Hiruzen was a softhearted person, yet he was also a person of shaky conviction. He wasn''t aplete snake like Tobirama. Nor he was aplete Hero like Hashirama was. He was truthfully and simply a man who couldn''tmit to a single philosophy. So he needed someone to be a Monster for him. Like Danzo Shimura And he needed someone to be a Hero for him. Like the Sannin and muchter Minato Namikaze. So he delegated power, bit by bit. Until in Konoha, the Four of them, the Esteemed Elders and the Hokage were untouchable. Those Four weren''t the strongest, but reigned the longest. There were obvious reasons for this. Weakness, was in a way also a strength. It makes you more cautious than ever, and able to foretell numerous steps ahead. The System was good enough for him. He was not a natural power hog. So the Vige was running smoothly. And if he wasn''t the one who isn''t responsible for making ''sensible'' decisions, that all the better. This the state of Konoha under the Third. The Third wasn''t an evil boss, actually he is a saint if he waspared to our beloved Emperor. War was inevitable in the world of Shinobi. After all, Shinobi vige''s worked for the Daimyo and the Land of Fire. It was never a problem of wanting peace or not, but the issue is that from the beginning till the end the issue of war and peace wasn''t in the hands of the Kage to begin with. Or not in their hands alone. Take it like thatIf a Kage wants to dere war he can do it alone. But in case the Daimyo intervenes and pays for the war preparations to the vige. More times than not, the vige will head their words. Actually, there is a history of Kage creating conflicts with countries where their Daiymo held their interest, just to get a payday. And in the other way around. If a country dere war on another. The Kage are to, respond to their call. Or they will be hard economic sanctions, on the vige. Imagine the whole Land of Fire Nobility is the one to outsources the Missions not only of the whole Land of Fire Poption, but also those of some vigeless neighboring countries to the Leaf. Without these missions, how could the Shinobi live. How could they strive? Actually only the Greatest ns have umted some wealth. And even if they wanted to loot other countries, how could they do that without war funds? Zabuza was right when he said: ''Shinobi are only tools.'' The Leverage the Poption held over the Shinobi was extreme. This wayThere wasn''t a single Shinobi World War that wasn''t started by the Daimyo''s first. ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 500 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 181: Dice roll Chapter 181: Dice roll This wayThere wasn''t a single Shinobi World War that wasn''t started by the Daimyo''s first. And ended by their will also. The Poptions either benefit or die tragically. But those who nevere back from it winners are the Shinobi. Now, the time for this tools to be used again seemed to draw near. The reports of the different, elders showed an extremely ominous changes in leaderships of the different countries. Power in thosends had changed hands. Behind him, having grimmer faces than ever hispanions of everyday, spoke one after another. Utatane and Koharu spoke as always with the same voice: "Our contacts in the Nobility of the Wind and the Water arepletely cut." "We don''t what happening there, but all people who held power in those two countries, arepletely-" "They are dead." A Bandaged man appeared; his face so bitter that it seemed he just puked litters of blood before making it here. "I already some of my root to survey the area." "Blood was spalttered over." "Headless corpses" Danzo narrowed his eyes: "This is Shinobi Work." The Three opened their eyes in surprise: "DanzoWhat do you sayHow could someone there dare to defile nobles" "It doesn''t matter, if some would dare or not. The Fact isThat it was done." "And brilliantly so." Danzo narrowed his eyes "If they had to do such things, they would have the time to hide their work too." He narrowed his eyes as he looked as the silent Hokage: "HiruzenThat means they chose to do so." He took a deep breath, a glint of apprehension in his eyes: "And wanted to confirm our suspicions." Sarutobi hearing the words of his Companion, knew how serious the situation was: "In the case, why did they uproot, the agents of the root" Danzo sighed: "You don''t understand." He clenched his fists: "It is not about their intentions here Hiruzen. It''s about the endgame results." "And what they obtained, is something we''ve been proud of for years." "Information Control." Hiruzen narrowed his eyers, as he smoked on his pipe. Danzo continued: "This is a demonstration of power. The message is clear." "From now onIt''s them who get''s to tell them what to know and what''s not." "I don''t know how they did it. Hiruzen." "But the only thing I could tell you is" "After the Root agents we lost in the Wind and Water." "We went from gods of foresight, to blind and deaf." The two cancellers clenched their fists in frustration. The Two uing Wars were fought by the Land of Fire. In Such big scale 5 Nations Battle Royale, there was never no clear winner nor loser. The Battle is for benefits, and ends when each Daimyo sees that his horse has run his run. In other worlds, it ends when each Daimyo finds that he lost too much, or won enough. A New World Order installs itself then. Until after 20 or 10 years, the evolution of the different nations threatens this same established order In that case, all the 5 Daimyo once again take out the World Map, take the dice and roll it to see how much they can win this time. In this Two uing World Wars, The Land of Fire is not always the country that wins the most, but it''s never the one that loses the most. In this way, it never lost it''s First ce in the World Order. And the first reason, is foresight. Danzo may not be popr but his big ego is built on very important foundations. Information gathering, opinion maniption, strategic assassinations. With Danzo in the rains The Root with Konoha, is able to somehow elerate or slow down, the arrival of uing wars. By Understanding the characters of each new Daimyo, influencing their advisors, and even manipting some events in their favour. With this There wasn''t a war, that arrived where Konoha was unprepared. By the time, the war was there. Geniuses and Heroes were always on Konoha side. So when the roll ising, it''s always tipping in their ways. Such things, that made Danzo act all high and mighty in the vige were maybe, once again some great feats for someone, who spend his days throwing knifes at trees and spiting air at leaves, his whole career. But for the Actual Vizirs it was basic knowledge. Britania always acted that way. And the Atleasian Empire by dying their war with the Saharos and the rest of the Primordial Realm was doing the same thing. On a much moreplicated board. The Real challenge is not to make it then when the timees, the dice''s roll tips in your way NoThe Real y is to make so the Dice only have one number in all it''s sides!!! Yours and YOURS ALONE!!! The two were clearly ying different games altogether! Danzo The Third Kage knew the gravity of such development. The Third Kazekage, was extremely capable, but was slowed down by the weakness of his own Daimyo. The Third Mizukage was just incapable, but had an extremely powerful vige. But as far as they could tell. The Leadership in both countries had changed at the same time, in the same sudden fashion. But the worst of all. Is that it seems that the two Shinobi Viges didn''t even intervene to stop that from happening. NoThe reality is. This scenario was too scary. Danzo narrowed his eyes: "I knew what you are thinking about Hiruzen." "I agree." "This must even be a coup." The Two Elders were immediately frightened: "Coup?!! You mean?!! The Daimyo?!! They wouldn''t dare?!!" Hiruzen took a deep breath: "It''s not all." The Elders narrowed their eyes. "The Fire Daimyo just send me an SS-ss mission." "The New Water Daimyo and The Whirlpool Daimyo will meet shortly." "The Mission is to find out the reason for such a move." Utatane spoke mildly: "We can contact the Uzumaki n, so they could cooperate." Danzo smirked: "Do you really think they will leak information of their Daimyo just because, we have an alliance? Don''t be too nave." He turned around: "Let me do it Hiruzen." "This is Danzo work and you know it." The Third Kage pulled on his pipe, and nodded slightly as he puffed the smoke out. "It''s on your hands." "Prioritize your safety." "We can''t lose you, my old friend." Danzo narrowed his eyes for a while, before departing. ----------------------------------------------- Here I am back!!! my friends!!! After a somewhat long hiatus!! Sadly....No matter how much I love writing I can''t escape from exams!! I will try topensate by publishing a Chapter once we gather 50 Powerstones this week!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 182: Real self(BONUS!!!) Chapter 182: Real self(BONUS!!!) Konoha Hokage Headquarters. The Kage was looking after the kids ying and training in the Training institute, he had a hopeful gaze: ''The seeds of the will of the fire, are already growing'' More than anyone elseHe loved this vige. And his will to protect it will never cease. ButtelyHe had a bad feeling in his heart. A feeling he never experienced before. ''Since that snowy day'' That day, the snow in the world, like a mirage and a token of despair to the world. He felt itThat sensation of suffocationAs if he was ying in the jaws of a vicious beast. Shinobi were indeed gifted in mysterious ways. Their instincts were not to scoff at. And the mysterious changes that ensued only reinforced his feelings. First that snowy nightThen the overnight changes in Daiymos. Then disappearance of all the spies. And the destruction of the all the bases of the root in those countries. Then the rapprochement between the Water and the Whirlpool. It was like they were all walking step by step into the jaws of a monster. The World wasn''t safe to begin withBut nowThat he felt blindIt was insufferable. He sighed deeply, only observing the future Shinobi could calm the waves in his heart. The Door opened up, as a pale youth with long hair made his way. His vicious serpentine eyes could sway even the soul of the most righteous. The Kid as he grew, seemed to have the ability to invoke darkness in the world just by his simple presence. His hoarse voice, had a hint of familiarity but still kept some courtesy: "Did you call for me? Sarutobi-sensei" His simple voice, his simple demeanor, his indifference toward the world, his faked poise and grace. The Greed and Gluttonny hidden deeply into each corner of his eyes. This kid wasn''t just a poor orphan that needed guidance. This was something that should have been seen since the beginning. The Nature of most Humans is good. But they are vulnerable and attracted to evil. But.There will always be exceptions in the Multiverse. SometimesThere would be people born evil, greedy and glutenous from the start. Maybe they could develop good in their heart. But their real dispositionWill be always evil. This was something obvious and that should have been obvious as one looked at the young Orochimaru. But thisThe Kage didn''t seem to see it No, he refused to see it. The eyes of Sarutobi only saw what he wanted to see and ignored what he wanted to ignore. Orochimaru, the newly, outstanding genius of this generation kept a respectful and a kind gaze as he spoke his words. He was still the pre-war Orochimaru. so he still held feelings for hisrades and even more powerful ones for his Sensei. Like good could be swayed by evil. Evil could also be tainted by good. But even thenHe always felt ufortable. Ufortable around them. Around those people. The Vigers, the shinobi, and most importantly His Sensei and hisrades. From where does the difort stem from? It is easy to sayHe was simplyDifferent He wasn''t talking about talent. But aboutSomething much more profoundSomething like nature. He will never say it. Because it was unnecessary. But when he met their gaze, the young Orochimaru always held on to that feeling That neither Sarutobi, Jiraya or Tsunade were actually looking at him. At, the ''real him''. It was never something he tried to hide. But thesepanions chose to see what they wanted to see. Hiruzen wanted to see his most talented disciple and his named sessor. So this was what he saw. Jiraya wanted to see, hispanion and rival. So this was what he saw Tsunade wanted to see herpanion and confident. So this was what she saw. Everyone gazed at himBut not at him really. And deep inside he knew exactly the reason whyOnly he didn''t have the courage, or didn''t find the power to admit to himself yet. And this is already created frustration in his mind. But it was something extremely subtle that will only continually grow with the advance of time. Yet one could see from that time That deep in the heart of the young genius He didn''t really belong here. Hiruzen spoke in his millennial sage voice: "I will give you a secret mission of the highest importance." "All the information''s that are about to be revealed are top secret." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes: "Yes, Sensei." Hiruzen sighed: "The Daimyo of the Water will meet with the Daiymo of the Whirlpool." "I am afraid Danzo may act too rashly after he lost his forces in the region." "I need you to look into this more deeply." "Get into the Water Country, and the Water Capital" "Alsoavoid getting caught by the Root." "Gather as many information about the Daiymo of Water as possible." Orochimaru sighed. ''Spying on civilians. Normally this kind of mission will be given to Chunnin or experienced Gennin.'' Hiruzen sighed: "Keep a cool head and be cautious. This Mission is much more difficult than it sounds." The Future Sannin narrowed his reptilian eyes, before smiling: "I seeI will do my best." And just like that His disciple disappeared. The young Orochimaru disappeared, and started his preparation for his mission. He did already understandThis was a high-risk mission. And he could only give it to someone he ''trusted''. The Moment the name Danzo was mentioned. He already knew that this wasn''t going to be a piece of cake. He strolled leisurely as he fused in the atmosphere of the vige. He shut his eyes as he seemed to wallow in this ce. How did he feel? About this ce Not the Orochimaru that everyone knewHow did the ''real'' Orochimaru feel? The Real himFeltEmpathy, attachment and little bit of affection. He could at least bring himself to admit that. He still felt like an Alien. But he was alien who at least had a home. He looked at these kids strolling and the vigersDid he feel the same drive, the same will of fire as them? The reality is that he didn''t and he never tried to. He only know that his survival here was guaranteed. And for nowThis was enough for him For now. ----------------------------------------------- Here I am back!!! my friends!!! After a somewhat long hiatus!! Sadly....No matter how much I love writing I can''t escape from exams!! I will try topensate by publishing a Chapter once we gather 50 Powerstones this week!! ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! CHECKK!!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) CHECK!!! 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 183: Imperial Gate Chapter 183: Imperial Gate Primordial Realm. 10 Hermits Mountains. Imperial Gate Sect The ce known as Imperial Gate Sect, the most powerful and most prestigious of the 10 Sects. It regroups the most talented and most powerful disciples in the Astaroth Continent. And is the only sect who is worthy of representing the Continent at the Intercontinentalpetition. Never and ever did it lose it''s first position in the ranking. It had an extremely arduous entrance test that gauged the Human will and spirit to it''s bitter end. Their disciples roamed the continent unhindered, tales of their powerful and heroic deeds sung through the endless ages. All the citizen and young boys looked up to it, as the apex of Martial Arts. In their branches all over the continent, numerous star eyed youth would line up, endlessly. Ambition and fervent hearts burning in their chests. Their Ancestor. The Oldest Hermit of the 10 Hermit Mountain, was an extremely powerful monster. He was a master from Ancient Times. That means he had lived through the ages of the Vega Dynasty. He had umted endless power and is even said that in a battle between him and the Continental Martial Saint, nobody could say who would win for sure. He rarely even came from istion. Some disciples lived their whole life without even having the privilege of seeing him. He was said to be a monster in human form. His power unfathomable and endless. But he garnered a lot of fanatics in the continent as well in the sect itself. In every Martial Competition, they never even lost once. And in the new one, held in the Lan Empire. People were looking forward to their show of might. The disciples of this generation were particrly notorious. Even more notorious than Kosem, the Sword Maiden. So they garnered a lot of attention. On the Highest Peak of the 10 Martial Mountains. An extremely prestigious sect was erected, like a sword raging to threaten the Heavens!! It looked powerful, domineering and fearless!! On the Entrance one mantra was written with powerful words. A glorious Aura was oozing from it, that would make even looking at it difficult. ''FEARLESS IN THE WORLD!!!'' Every time the disciples would enter, they would feel the deep power in the words fill up their soul to the brim!! They would feel like they could eat lions, and swallow dragons!!! But today in front of the particr entrance. A Weird scene that would surprise everyone was taking ce. As the daylight rose, a gorgeous carriage arrived in front of the Imperial Gate. The Carriage was rather small, not showyBut if one would look at the Material and the ssy ornament. A Well hidden sense of luxury that could perceived by people with the highest standing was definitely entrenched in there. But more importantly and above allThere was a well-known crest Inside it a Blond Haired woman was sitting in arge luxurious bedroom. Her legs showed her beautiful curves. She was reading some papers, her eyes shinning with an ominous light, her smile demoniac, and her lips turning form pink to red. By her side what seemed like an old maid, was serving her tea, with a professional smile. The woman spoke deeply: "So there was a massacre on the Sword Sect, huh" Sheughed chirpily: "InterestingThat Sword Witch alienated her whole sect just for him." "SoShe definitely didn''t know anything about him." Sheughed lightly: "Is Elga Von Valen still alive?" The Maid responded: "Sadly, she couldn''t make it" "The News of her death have been delivered to her Family." Raqu''s smile only got wider: "OhI see" ''She doesn''t changeKosem Vega'' ''That smoke screen you threw may work on that an old martial nutBut it won''t work on me'' Sheughed lightly: "Deliver my orders" A little whileter All the disciples stood in rows, with solemnity and devotion in their eyes. Yet their gaze were stuck in the ground. An announcer spoke: "BEHOLD!!!" All the disciples looked down ceremoniously. "HER MAJESTY, THE FIRST PRINCESS, RAQUELA SAHARAN!!" With deep elegance, and unmatched grace, a young, delicious yet frail blonde woman descended from the carriage. A slight flowery scent wasing from her body, that would drive all the men mad, and make all the women blush. Rumors of the beauty of the First Princess were spread all over the continents. She would rarely appear, to them, the plebians. They didn''t dare to look up. But they knewThis was a beauty that could give Kosem and Aelis a run for their money!! She made her way, without her eyes even losing focus. Resolute footsteps resounded, as she marched. Suddenly, the sect Master, the man leading this generation of the sect stood in her way. But before anyone could notice, without any issue whatsoever, he kneeled to the ground. "Your Majesty." Rac smiled gently: "You can stand up, sect master." "I am merely a princess. You don''t need to kneel before me." The Humble words, the gentle voice, it made the others disciples feel like a feathered angel downed on the world. The Sect Master kept aposed face, as he stood up, but he still made a customary bow. "The Tales of Your Majesty''s great character are indeed true." "This Martial Apprentice is in awe." Raqu kept her bright smile as she responded: "Let''s not dwell on formalities, Sect Master." "I have a tight schedule ahead of me." "Where is he?" The Sect Masters, had an intense light in his eyes as he responded with the same courtesy: "He is staying in the most Luxurious and Grandest of Pces." "As Befitting of his Glorious status." Raqu looked at the most imposing manor of all. The sigma of two golden eagles crossing each other, the sigma of the Saharan Dynasty, that only the Emperor could normally showcase. ''Does he really think he is already the Emperor? Sigh'' Raqu sighed knowing that the man didn''t change one bit. "His Majesty the Crown Prince have been expecting your arrival for a while." Raqu a little interested by this information, asked: "OhDid he?" She looked at the Sigma: "And what did he exactly say?" The Sect Master coughed a little embarrassed but still pulled through: "My lovely little sister wouldn''t miss out on meeting the Future Legendary Emperor of the Dynasty." ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 184: Imperial Gate and the Imperial March. Chapter 184: Imperial Gate and the Imperial March. Raqu sighed, feeling a headache just from hearing that. She suddenly held a little pity for the Sect Master, and finally as she looked at the shivering disciples, she even felt a little bad: "Thank you for taking care of him all these years." "He is a little difficult but he really means well." The Disciples immediately nodded, grateful smiles in all their faces. Raqu narrowed her eyes, trying to analyze every reaction of the disciples. "He may not be an Emperor." "But he is the Emperor in our heart." The Sect Master responded with deep worship in his eyes. Raqu hearing those words nodded, as her expression showed a little surprise. ''Already'' ''It''s only been 3 years'' ''And they seem all loyal.'' ''This must be some kind of record.'' She had an approving smile: ''As expected of Elder Brother.'' She narrowed her eyes: ''He is a genius surpassing even Father.'' Actually.There is a deeper reality behind the Imperial Gate. A secret that only the major powers of the continent are made aware of. The Imperial Gate, as it''s name states is a sect made by the Saharan Dynasty for the Saharan Dynasty. Their peerless martial arts, their endless ressources, their powerful masters and invincible ancestors alle from the Saharan Dynasty. And it had only one and only objective: ''To designate and form the ruling ss of the Empire, that would assist the uing Emperor.'' To this goal, each of the most eminent families of the Empire and the most talented young men all over the continent were poached by the Imperial Gate with the goal of forming the Entourage of the Future Emperor. And the Crown Prince of the Saharan Dynasty, would then be sent there, to be the Prime and direct disciple of the Ancestor, so he can further his Martial Prowess and explore the heritage of his powerful blood. But most importantly, the Crown Prince is sent there as a test. The Imperial Gate held the most rigorous training regime and the most difficult one. In front of them, the training of the Duke''s Army and the training of the Sentences were only mildly difficult. This was not an information privy to a lot of people but Training and getting ess at the Highest Peak of Martial Mountain was one of the most arduous of tasks in the continent. The majority of the Geniuses where from all over the continent. Actually, there are a lot of students from outside the continent!!! The Geniuses there all had inted ego and impregnable will. To get them to submit and serve is the Ultimate Test of the Crown Prince of the Saharan Empire. Only at the death, of the Emperor, is the Crown Prince allowed toe back, followed by the Army he gathered at the Imperial Gate, to Yasrib, to assist at the Funeral of thest Emperor. The Crown Prince is then judged by the whole Higher Ups of the Empire and the citizen. By the size of his own power and the power his followers. The Size and Power of the Army determinates the position and influence of the Emperor when he sits on the throne. This event is known as the ck March. Or If the Crown Prince estimates that the Actual Emperor is unfit to rule the Empire. He can march with his men on Yasrib, and openly challenge, the Previous Generation Emperor and his Previous March. The one man left standing, will be the Emperor. Such an event is called the Blood March. And only happened 2 Times in the History of the Saharan Dynasty. And is even a Taboo to even mention. And both times, it was the advent of a new Emperor. In other words, it means the Crown Prince became too powerful for the current Emperor to stay on the throne. The Imperial Gate is the way the Future Emperors of the Dynasty umted their own loyal armies. The Crown Prince who passed his days training and learning alongside his future soldiers. Would then if he had enough skill, and charisma. Turn all this generation into his followers. It should be understood that it takes a lot of time for the Emperor to abdicateNormally the Emperor would spend a Hundred Thousand Years Ruling, after that he would decisevly chose a Crown Prince and send him to the Imperial Gate. The Imperial GateWould by thenpletely devoid of any influence of the Imperial FamilyActually apart from the Ancestors and HermitsNot even the Sect Masters, elders, and disciples would now.And would have gathered enough umtion to back a new Emperor. The Crow Prince would then spend a humongous amount of time proving his talent, valor and charisma.That time would usually be counted in centuries. But looking at this The Current generation, elders and even the current Sect Master were already folded to the will of the current Crown Prince. There is even a deep sense of camaraderie between all the present here. Proving that he had peerless leadership and might. And the Current Crown Prince was only30 of age. When a Crown Prince arrives at the Imperial Gate. The most important thing is to submit the older generation and the current generation quickly. Raqu knew that. ''If he did get a hold of all the administration and is making all the decisions within the sect, then everything will be easyter on'' Indeed!! If the Crown Prince controls the whole sects, then he gets a hand in the recruitment, the indoctrination and the submission of all the next generations of disciples arriving next. Meaning he gets to make his March grow and bnce it depending on his needs and the skills he requires. But is it easy to get a hold of the whole sect when you are arriving as a rookie prince?! If such an information was spread to the Empire, it would cause an insatiable ruckus. ''He still has one year and half.'' The Martial Tournament in the Lan Empire will be followed by the Higher ups of all the Most eminent power of not only the continent but even those of other continents. Everyone will be waiting and prying at the Imperial Gate. Raqu narrowed her eyes: ''If only, things didn''t changeSigh'' This was a difficult time. A serious variable just made it''s appearance on the continent. And he needed to be made aware of it. ''They will probably try to back their Princess up.'' She thought about the Sword Mainden She sighed: ''If he gets in the ring too early and if he is too confidentSigh'' Raqu took a light breath, as she nodded to the Sect Master: "ThenPlease, lead the way." The Sect Master responded courtly: "As you wish, your Majesty." ------------------------------------------------ Hey!! Readers!! To rack some Powerstones I came up with( copied hhh) a good idea!! Let''s set some goal reward system!!! 200 Powerstones EQUAL 1 Bonus Chapter!! 300 Powerstones EQUAL 2 Bonus Chaptere( with the first one included, ofc.) 400 Powerstones EQUAL 3 Bonus chapters(with the first two included!!) That means that for each 100 powerstones cap this week I will add an extra chapter!!! So please!! POWER ME UP!!! ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 185: Lorenzo Saharan Chapter 185: Lorenzo Saharan Raqu took a light breath, as she nodded to the Sect Master: "ThenPlease, lead the way." The Sect Master responded courtly: "As you wish, your Majesty." She made her way, and as she got closer, she felt that more and more powerful disciples started appearing one by one. She even saw among the bowing crowd some known faces in the Empire. A lot of Families had a custom of sending their descendants here around the same time the Crown Prince is sent here. To win, his favor with their skills Finally, the gorgeous blond princess made her way to arge luxurious door adorned with the most elegant of crests. She examined the crests, and extended, her hand to touch upon the fine refineries, she was witnessing. Beautiful orange and blue ming lotus were constantly intertwining sometimes it looked like a calmke the other times it looked like a raging me. The decoration was extremely beautiful and would daze anyone who would look at it. Some even could loose their soul just by staring it for a long time. The decorum itself seem to contain endlessws and rules. Magicws, technologicalws, and Dao Laws.Dancing each other in each petals It was truly a beauty to behold. A wry smile on, she muttered softly with a barely audible voice: "5rd Monarch Period of the Vega Dynasty, ornaments." "The rose me decorum of the 5rd Monarch, the Empress Hurrem Vega." She sighed as she kept caressing the beautiful door, as if enchanted by its Billion Years beauty. She sighed in her mind: ''As always'' ''Even you can''t escape it my brother.'' ''The Maism of the Past.'' She gently pushed the door. Only to be exposed to the sight of him, once again. Long Sky Blue treads of hair were descending to his shoulder des. Each tread seemed thick and seemed to mirror the clear sky of a peaceful spring. He was on the balcony, and the wind blowing his way, seemed able to fly him away. His immacte hair was kept untidily, as it followed the whims of the wind. His Wide white immacte robe, revealed even more of his slim figure. His humble torso, his slim waist and slender legs, would make his figure almost resemble a woman if it was not for hisrge shoulders. His white skin seemed to almost hold the pinkish hue of a jade beauty, as it yed hide and seek with his fluttering robe. His eyes were in a clear and clean vegetal green. Like a peaceful prairie was thriving in his eyes. On his waist, to add to his simple attire, was a casual looking wooden sword. The wooden sword seemed to be the most ordinary item in the world. Yet it didn''t take away from his prestige. But somehow added to it. It seemed like he was an ethereal beingpletely detached of worldly affairs. If Marek Vega had the aura that made people want to follow him. Lorenzo Saharan had the aura that made people want to worship him. The wind continued to push him. And he seemed Like a beautiful flower dancing in the breeze of the spring, as his eyesnded on the princess: "Raqu, my lovely sister" He smiled with an unadulterated elegance, it was a smile that could build words and end them at the same time. "Today is a blessed day, that I get to see you again." Raqu bowed brightly: "Imperial Older Brother honors me with such words." He spoke mildly: "I hear that you are sent ahead of me in the Lan Empire." "I am sure Father has his reasons." Raqu took a deep breath: "This is an important job. I can''t escape my responsibility." The Prince smiled faintly as he approached his sister, he held her face in the palm of his hand, his long fingers caressing her cheek with affection: His immacte handsome face, that held the beauty of a woman, and the sturdiness of a man, would be able to bring the most pious woman to her knees. The Power hidden in his temperament, his natural arrogance and haughtiness as a being who looked down on the world since birth give him endless charisma. "You do not need to hide your happiness, Princess." "I do know that you hated Yasrib since youth." The Princess seemed to wallow briefly in the tenderness of his touch, before she responded calmly: "Your MajestyPlease take this seriously." "This was not a result of my pleading, but a reaction to the prior events that transpired." Hearing that, his aimless vegetal green eyes finally held a glint of light in them. He took off his hand, and faced the balcony once again, his eyes on a certain ce on the Continent. He sighed, his picturesque frame on disy for the whole world to observe: "Sigh" He looked in the horizon for a while as if wallowing in the breeze in the air. "Such a tragedy" "What happened to Nodria." In that moment, he didn''t seem like a dignified prince, but an amorous poetmenting the sorrows of the world. "I have some men here in the sect, that are from that country" He smiled wryly: "Generous, joyful and brave men" "Their smiles andughs were refreshing in the morning." He narrowed his eyes: "I didn''t see them smile since then." Raqu nodded inly: "We did visit them once too." "Very warm and weing people indeed." Their words were nostalgic with a hint of sorrow. In their heart, it was such a shame, what happened to this Empire. But it was only thatA little bit of pity and sympathy. His eyes brimming with vitality assisted his suave, rhythmic voice: "Zoldyck Family." He had an enchanting smile: "I wonder if they are fair game." Raqu could see the ambition brimming in every corner of his face. She sighedThis is why she came. She knew that her brother may do something rash. ''This Brother of mine. For how long could he tolerate being under the rule of another.'' She sighed: ''Even if this person is his own Father.'' Raqu knew that, the greater part of the information has been hidden from the Imperial Gate. ''As expected.He is being used as bait.'' This why she took a detour before making it to the Lan Empire. The moment she arrives in the Orient, she will be way too busy fighting for territorial Hegemony with the Atleasian Empire. "Forget it elder Brother. They already swore allegiance to another Dynasty." Lorenzo smiled charmingly: "So they are still fair game, indeed." As if them swearing allegiance to another force was something to be expected. StillEven if they were under foreign continents lineages, he was confident. He was after all Lorenzo Saharan. The Next Great Monarch of this Era. But before he could start nning, some words came to shake him for the the first in a while. "Forget it." Raqu had a cold glint in her golden eyes: "They are serving the Vega Dynasty." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 186: Relief Chapter 186: Relief The Prince''s expression froze for a moment, before he sighed deeply: "It seems that you came here for more than simple greeting" Raqu sighed: "Indeed." "What was bound to happen." "Ended happening." Lorenzo had his hand on his wooden katana: "They, once again, reawakened." He narrowed his eyes: "Is it Kosem Vega?" "Shahrazad Vega ?" "Or Linae Vega?" Raqu sighed deeply: "NoBut the appearance of someone absurd like Kosem Vega, should have been the first warning sign." She narrowed her eyes: "But since we estimated that you are much stronger and much more absurd than her." "I only thought that the phenomena at the beginning of each Great Monarch Era repeated itself once again." "After all, Tephania and Aeleis also made their name known around the same time." Lorenzo had an intense light in his eyes: "So whois it?" Raqu sighed: "You already know." His eyes were narrowed: "It''s impossible and you know it." Raqu felt a headacheing her way. She knew that it would be difficult news to annouce. After allThe Shock when the identity of this Powerful Monarch was announced wasn''t small. There wasn''t a single soul in the Imperial Family that wasn''t surprised But before anything elseEveryone thought off the Crown Prince. The First Princess arrived here as fast as she could to see if he was alright. ''At least, the worst-case scenario didn''t ur.'' She still remembered the dread she felt as she made her way here. It was a dread and fear she couldn''t share with anyone. A Burden, she had to carry alone. Not even the Dukes, not even the knights, not even some Empresses, not even some Princes knew of this secret. ''It''s quite difficult to ept.'' It was a closed secret that nearly no one was entitled to know. And within itLied the Power of the Great Saharan Imperial Dynasty. ''Especially to him.'' Lorenza for the first time had his fist clenched. And the secret, connected the Crown Prince with the Atleasian Emperor. "This is" "Wasn''t he supposed to be born a cripple?" "Talentless, stupid and weak" "Like was his father before him" Raqu leaned against his back, understanding his frustration. She wrapped her arms around his neck. Like she was ecing a poor puppy. Her scarlet mouth approached his ear: "I know what that must feel like." "Those feelings, there isn''t a crown prince who haven''t experienced them." She gently, caressed his silky hair, tenderly, his blue hair intertwining with her slender hand. Lorenzo looked down; his tone still calm: "To think that after that time. I would feel such shame again." "The horror of my birth." "I will never forget it." Raqu whispered once again in his ears: "It''s fine if you can''t forget it, my dear." "If you can''t forget it, then use it." She stroked his cheek gently: "Those feelings, this wrath, this indignation in front of the eternal." "Is what has brougth Saharos and his allies at the doors of the Vega Dynasty." Lorenzo''s green eyes, seemed to loose focus as if lost in the whisperings of the blond beauty. Her words enchanting him. "Since thenThose feelings only continued to grow." "And made the glory of our Dynasty." She spoke softly, kindly, yet her words held ominous premonition: "Do not let go of it. Never give it up" She narrowed her eyes brimming with unbending conviction: "And surely one day we shall surpass them." He sighed, still a cold calm in his eyes: "So it is him, after all" "Mal Vega" "How powerful did he be for him to be able to stand up to us like that?" Raqu had a cold light in her eyes: "I don''t have a clear estimate." "Even Aeleis and Tephania couldn''t give a clear estimate." Lorenzo responded: "EvenAeleis?" "She spoke only one word when she was asked by Imperial Father" The Princess took a deep breath remembering the words of the First Sentence, back then. Her eyes contained deepplex emotions, as she uttered: "Endless." Lorenzo was immediately peeked by this world. "Endless Power." His face looked down, as his hair followed his movement, he had a wry smile: "The same description" "Every time." His green vegetal eyes darkened deeply. As if a lively green yard, transformed into a savage bloody forest. "The Records also held the same description." "The Same Description as the 6 Before him." Raqu sighed deeply: "The Rosencranz family are quite famous for their investigative ability." "This indeed the same description." Lorenzo narrowed his eyes, intense ambition burning in his heart. That realmHow long did they strive to attain it How long, how many maniptions, how many taboo techniques, how many endless efforts through the never ending cycle of reincarnation. How many Dynasts consumed their life in the process .Just for a person of his talents to be born. Just so a person able to attain that realm would be bonr from their blood. He smiled wryly. And to think a monster that could be called a Monarch would appear from a seed of an Incapable and stupid man like the previous Emperor. While he was still dreaming of reaching that level his whole life. ''He was stupid and talentlessWe made sure of that." How could he make any sense of what is happening.? How could he not want to end his life right here and then The realization was powerful, sudden, and ruined all his ns. He had built a sturdy and powerful foundation all over the Lower Primordial Realm. He worked diligently since he was sane enough to understand the meaning of work. His Talent was peerless, his character was wless and he had an exceptional aura. For 24 years, he had worked tirelessly, met numerous challenges. And even umted enough power to vie for the throne and even unite the Astaroth Continent. But one news changed everything. The sight of all his hopes and dreams crumbling before his eyes. The sight of all he had worked for amount to nothing. The sight of his impending failure. Would have made numerous mad with outrage. Yet, for him. This wasn''t enough.. Not enough to affect him. No SomehowDeep in his very soul. He knew something like that was bound to happen. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 187: Promise Chapter 187: Promise ActuallyThis was the case of a lot of Imperial Family Members and the Emperor. Nobody in the whole Astaroth Continent understood the Vega Dynasty more than the Saharan Dynasty. It all began with Saharos. But only continued to grow as time passed.A deep fascination of the past and with it a endless dread of the future. The years passed and this dread only continued to grow It actually got to the point it became an unhealthy obsession. And as they understood this Dynasty. Although, they have been doing everything to bring it to the brink of destruction. Although, they have been acting Mighty within the continent, and used of their influence to weaken them to the extreme. Deep downAnd through the thousand''s years of existence. All the Members of the Saharan Dynastyknew that one day They will be back. This exined the calm reaction of the Saharos Empire. Lorenzo was even more convinced of that. Even if everything was for naught. Even if the efforts of his Ancestors to create a peaceful Astaroth Contient through the eons, will remain unrewarded. Even if the evil of this dynasty will finally and unexinably resurface. He kept a calm, andposed manner. Actually as it was in the eyes of the Princess, previously. There was aplex feeling. As if a man waiting for his sentence, so long. The wait itself became a prison. NowThat the sentence was finally delivered. There was only relief. This wasn''t something neither of them could control. This sigh of relief was a sighing from generations upon generations of Emperors and Empresses. Finally it was time Lorenzo narrowed his eyes: ''For the whole world to be destroyed.'' The Saharos Dynasty never underestimated the Vega Dynasty and prepared in the mostplete way possible. Since the day, the Vega were exiled out of Yasrib. To the present time. For the war that would end existence. This war might be nned by Marek Vega for 5 years. But for The Saharians it was panned for Hundreds of Millenia. The Blue haired Prince, felt deep pressure in his shoulders. His whole body began to brim with power. As if his own blood was reacting to this simple realization. Lorenzo already understood. The iing war was above his ambitions and his ims. It was about existence and purpose. The Purpose of their existence. Their own survival was also at stake. ActuallyEven Marek Vega and Linae Vega don''t realize the real stakes of this oing war. The silent monsters all over the Primordial Realm, may be awakened. The Sealed Gods outside the boundary of existence may find a way to return. Some of the Vanquished Titanus, may consumed their essence to make ae back As the Rebellious four, waiting for both the Dynasties to consume each other out. May strike at any moment. Extremely ancient lineages who understood the significance of such an event will also keep an eye on the Tiny Astaroth Continent. The board is much much broader than expected. AndWhy is that? It''s simple. It''s because the Vega Dynasty is once again involved. The current Vega Family don''t know of their ''real'' history. But the rest of the Primordial Realm does. Not even The Eldest Princess Raqu knows of the reasons that the Vega Dynasty was still alive. But the Crown Prince and the Future Emperor, Lorenzo Saharan does. And it was a reason far beyond the understanding and the scale of the Astaroth continent Lorenzo gradually retrieved his previous casual appearance. "SoWhat are your instructionsPrincess?" Lorenzo had a blind trust in his sister. She was his anchor in the Capital, a person of deep wisdom and clear head. The Crown Prince always considered himself lucky. To have Raqu as his sister and Aeleis as his childhood sweetheart. His slender and exuberantly handsome face smiled lightly. He knew that Raqu came here with a n in mind. She whispered once again: "Don''t move" "Don''t recruit and wait." "He wille in the Lan Emperor''s to see his sister." "I will prepare the field for you." "Until then" "Until the Imperial Gate reappears in the Martial Tournament." She had a nearly begging tone: "Promise me" "Never set a foot in the Orient." Lorenzo sighed, his long treads of hair covering his concerned expression: "And what about you?" "What if they decide to kill you..?" Raqu giggled: "It''s not a very bright move to do so" "It will only precipitate the war" ".And even if I am killed. I am not irreceable." "They will only send another shrewd character in the Ambassy." "It''s useless to kill me." "And they know it." He took her hand, as he spoke softly: "You are irreceable to me." She smiled charmingly, as shended her cheek on his powerful back: "But you are irreceable to the Empire. My Lorenzo." "If we lose you." "We lose everything." "Even his Majesty the Emperor knows that." Lorenzo took a deep breath. Just this morning he was brimming with happiness at the though of reuniting with his Sister. He was in his way to be a Monarch and to open a new Era of the Lower Primordial Realm. He turned around, took her in his arms. "This was too much. This too heavy of a burden on you." The Princess leaning against his chest, felt at peace. "Promise me. Lorenzo." The green eyed youth stared silently into her dark blueish eyes. "This man named Marek Vega.is extremely dangerous." "I feel it." She looked resolutely into his pupils: "I won''t leave until you promise me." Lorenzo finally relented: "I promise you." Raqu''s gaze brimmed with unhidden tenderness: "My prince" "For nowYour enemy is at the other side of the Mountains." Lorenzo Saharan narrowed his gaze. He knew who she was talking about. "Kosem Vega." "I am stronger than her." "StillShe is not normal." "She is stronger than all the other disciples." "And the only one I could call a rival." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 188: Bleach Chapter 188: Bleach At the same timeOn another worldpletely. Humans are the spirit of all living beings andGu are the essence of heaven and earth In the distorted world of Gu Masters, some time away from the beginning of the legendary Chaos Era where even the lives of immortals be as cheap as grass. .Something that shouldn''t have happened. Something that neither the Almighty Venerables nor the overreaching Heaven''s Will was able to predict. Completely hidden from the presence of Heaven''s Will and the Prying of the outside world. Inside a certain rank 6 Immortal''s Aperture. The Gu Immortal seemed to be normal, but deep in her eyes, there was an abnormality that could barely be detected by a peak rank 8 Wisdom Path Immortal. The woman seemed under a powerful illusion, and there was no way for it to be undone. Even if a Venerable were to try!! Inside that person''s aperture. At the top of a mountain of crystal, Its appearance was half-translucent, like illusions, and it was pink throughout, emitting the colors like a scene from dreams. A Man who dered an Imperial and Powerful Aura that seemed Otherworldly was patiently meditating. NoA Man would be an overstatement.It would be wiser to call it only a ''soul''. By his side an extremely attractive and sexy purple haired woman. Her eyes were attentively observing the mountain, with a long sigh on her lips. On the other side, another blond man was even in more trance as he examined every inch of the mountain. His eyes were sparkling with limitless scientific curiosity. "Such a thingYour Majesty" "If such a thing were to appear in the Soul Society." Marek smirked lightly: "It would be aplete game changer, right?" Heughed lightly: "Didn''t I tell you, that following me would be interestingUrahara-san" Yoruichi narrowed her eyes: "So you n on using this to increase the power of your soul, huh" Urahara spoke mildly, a little dread in his heart: "This thing needs to feed on souls to work.Right?" ''Already? Huh'' The Emperor was a little impressed. Urahara was Urahara after all. As a scientist he was unrivalled. The Emperorughed lightly: "Don''t be scaredI won''t use it on the Soul Society or Karakura." His eyes then had a little battle lust: "But nothing says about using it in the Hueco Mundo, right?" Yoruichi sighed, she already knew this was bound to happen, the moment he talked about strengthening his soul. The Emperor smiled lightly: "After allThe Hollow spend their whole existence devouring each other." "This is just a better a way and more borate way to do it." Earlier. When Yoruichi came to the Imperial Pce She spoke telepathically with the Emperor: ''HeyCan you hear me? Monkey Boy?'' A Doubled voice responded a little amused: ''Do you miss me already, ck cat?'' Hearing this voice, made her unconsciously happy. But she wouldn''t show him this kind of expression even in a thousand years!! Yoruichi sighed: ''I never saw a man so close to death, yet so brazen'' Marek responded pridefully: ''Hmph? Close to deathLike that god could make me to worry about my life.'' ''Only, I can take my life'' She couldn''t see it, but in her mind he was adorning a malicious and proud smirk: ''Thisis only the result of me ying a tad much with it.'' Yoruichi had a little smile: ''Is it?'' ''Then...Why does it sound like a little boy trying to impress a little girl in a school yard?'' Marek snorted: ''Why are youing here anyway? Hmph!'' Yoruichi yed the part ofmentation: ''OhDidn''t you miss me? How rude!'' ''Or'' Her catty smile recovered: ''Or are you simply annoyed that I get to see you in this state?'' The voice didn''t respond but, by that time she already guessed his reaction. She rarely got the choice to tease the Emperor. And if she were to let it goShe wouldn''t be Yoruichi: ''Look and BeholdIt turns out the Saiyan Emperor isn''t invincible after all~'' He didn''t respond, but she could somehow imagine the veins popping out in his forehead. Yoruichi narrowed her eyes lightly and spoke then in a more superfluous tone: ''You''ve been too careless, you know that, don''t you?'' She heard a little sigh ''I did what needed to be done.'' ''That''s all there is to it.'' Yoruichi smirked lightly: ''And why you pretending to bepletely unattainable by your people'' ''Does it also fall under ''what needed to be done'' category?'' The voice responded with a more serious tone: ''If I am always by their sideThey will never be able to grow.'' ''This Empire needs to find itself. I gathered all the primary ingredients, made the suitable machineryIf I shelter it foreverWhen'' Yoruichi sighed: ''When actual threats descend on the EmpireThey will be lost without you to lead them.'' The Voice responded calmly: ''Lelouch, Schneizel ''Ouki, Ousen, Riboku'' ''Madara and Izuna'' ''Ezio, Altair, and Eivor'' ''Silva and Killua'' ''I didn''t recruit them for their actual skillsBut for their potential for growth.'' ''I think of this as a good opportunity.'' Yoruichi had an appreciative smile: ''He always thinks of his people above all'' Her smile grew evenrger, as a feline shade appeared on her marvelous face: ''Speaking of good opportunities'' ''Instead ofzing around, spouting stupid pretense after the other'' ''Why don''t youe around with meIt''s been some time since I yed~'' Arge smirking noise could be heard even outside. As from the flickering light Materialized a translucent form, it''s slowly turned into a gorgeously adorned form. Before the eyes of Yoruichi appeared the Soul of the Monarch: "I though you will never askI was dying of boredom around here." The Soul seemed powerful, actually even the Captains didn''t seem to exude this much power. He had a long smile that sent chills in the spine of Yoruichi: "It''s nearly time for that uptight little bastard toe for his sister." Yoruichi felt a bad feeling welling up inside her as the Emperor continued to speak: "While I prepared so much for it." "How can I miss it?" Heughed evilly: "The Legendary Soul Society Arc." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 189: Spectral Soul Chapter 189: Spectral Soul Yoruichi felt the bad feeling grow a thousand fold in an instant, as she spoke in a little worried tone: "Oy, oyWhat is going to happen?" The Emperor smiled lightly: "What are you worried about, you silly cat? When I am here" A light surprise appeared on her amber pupils before fading away, as she turned around: "Those are some big words, for a wounded wandering soul~" IndeedThe Soul was powerful, incredibly so But ''Even his soul is wounded'' The Ki is a power that didn''t seem to hold any kind of effect on soulsOn the exception if it used by other souls. But the Power of Destruction had the Power on everything. The People killed by the Power of Destruction only disappeared hopelessly. So even Marek''s soul was damaged. But even thenShe felt it ''His Power is still levels above the Captains'' After allThe Emperor power didn''t only reside in his Physical BodyBut on his Soul too. His Eyes'' Power are mainlyposed of Yin Energy whiches more from Soul than body. His Saiyan Soul could also use his Soul Ki. Although it is still severely weakenedAnd in the case of the Emperor where his power stems from his Biological capabilitiesIt is even more severe. And Finally he had the abilities to use Nen and Reatsu. ''5 percent if I am wounded10 Percent if I am in my top formThis is the amount of power my soul holds'' ''This Ratio is too weak'' ''This is intolerable. It seems I have been lenient in my training.'' The Emperor made up his mind: ''It''s a little riskyBut I doubt, they will notice. Maybe the Red LotusBut what could he do?'' He spoke his mind: "But let''s make a little detour first." Yoruichi turned around: "Where?" He spoke provocatively, in an attempt to rile her up: "To the world where the greatest authority on soul powers reside." Yoruichi narrowed her amber eyes, curiosity gradually filling it: "Oh" "Those are some interesting words to say in front of Shinigami, you know?" He smiled lightly: "Oh~Is your pride hurt, little cat?" A little frustration appeared on her eyes. "But I am only saying the truth" He had a fascinated smile: "Be it Urahara, be it Aizen, be it the Soul King or even YhawchIn Knowledge and power" "Nobodyes close to Spectral Soul Immortal Venerable''s Genius." He had a rathermented look as he stared at his wounded soul: "If I was to be honest" "He is the only soulI would have to be warry off in this damaged state" The woman had her eyes brimming with utter shock. Yoruichi repeated the name in her lips: "Spectral Soul" "Who is he?" The Emperorughed lightly: "Imagine someone as scheming as Aizen More Intelligent and Skilled than Urahara And with more Reatsu than Yamamoto" Yoruichi sighedthe shock in her eyes unhidden. The Multiverse was vast indeed. For such people to exist. She smiled lightly to herself. The First Proof of the Vastness to the Mutiverse, wasn''t it standing in front of herself? ''I don''t have to imagine'' ''An example is standing in front of me '' Back to the present. Hidden from the probes of the Venerables and hidden from the probes of Heaven''s will. Inside the for now still alive Hu ImmortalThe Trio was casually exploring Dang Hun Mountain, profiting of the advantageous time flow inside. SadlyFeeding of foxes soul wouldn''t produce near enough guts guFor the Emperor to consume. YesEven though the Emperor''s Soul was powerful But it is powerful in the same way Soul Beasts are naturally more powerful than human souls. His Soul Cultivation was still stuck on the one-man soul level. He needed for it to growAnd the fastest and the most efficient way would still be Guts Gu Looking at the nearly absent Urahara, whose happiness seemed to turn into frustration. Yoruichi also had the same expression earlier, but gave up long ago. She was fickle and easy to be bored by nature. So she didn''t bother with things that eluded her so mysteriously. Marek smiled wryly, as his conjunctures seemed to find confirmation: ''As expected, this happened'' A little happy to find Urahara eluded by new concepts, the Emperor spoke mildly: "Dong Hun Mountain is a priceless treasure in the Gu World." "So it''s normal for it to hold deep secrets" He sighed: "But looking at it the normal way" "Or as a ''Scientist'' and ''Researcher'' " "Wouldn''t bring you any closer to understand it''s inner working." As the words of the Emperor reached him, he turned around, some helplessness in his eyes: "Umm..It really does seem like the case" "Could you please Enlighten me, your MajestyWhy is that?" The Emperor smiled sneakily but in his mind he was snickering: ''By the first hour he already understood that he was having the wrong approach'' ''The two hours were just for show.'' ''He isn''t Aizen but he is quite the naughty guy too.'' He responded then dumbly; "OhI seem to hold the answer in the tip of my tongue" He feigned a difficult face: "OhDart! It eludes my mindAnd I had it on the tip of my tongue, tooSigh" Uraharaughed more dumbly: "Is it, your majesty? How Could I help you with that?" Marekughed lightly: "You know what? I always have a clearer mind after someone aids me in my work" "Maybe this could help me somehow~" Urahara continued tough dumbly too: "Hahahahah.Your Majesty is such a jokerYou already got a hold of so many capable subordinates" "How can Ipare to them? Hahahaha" The Emperor responded: "How could the founder of the Shinigami Research and Development Insitute say that?" "I am quite sure you could be of use to my causeHahahaha!" Yoruichi looking at the both of them snorted: "Both of you are such children, sigh" It was then that the both stopped stupidlyughing: "Let''s get to real business shall weUrahaha-kun" Chapter 190: Pursuit Chapter 190: Pursuit Back at the Imperial Gate... Raqu''s eyes widened in sheer fright. ''Even Aeleis who Lorenzo loves dearly isn''t considered as a rival for him!!'' Lorenzo eyes became dark green. A gentle smile filled with ominous battle lust on. He remembered thest time the two met head on, in a friendly exchange between the Imperial Gate and the Sword Sect. It was three years ago He still felt shivers down his spine as he remembered theirst fight!! They battled for one day and one night!! Changing the scenery, destroying the heavens and looking down on Earth!! Their dance was still narrated to this day by all the disciples of the 10 Sects. It was an atrocious match-upAplete monstruous power disy. Their swords had to sh a million times, just for one strike to lend. Their eyes had to read a thousand steps, just to move an inch. Every sword moves, every eye movement, every word, every little flinch had it''s own deep meaning. As the both pushed each other deeper and deeper in the path of the Sword. It was like an endless pursuit of the Dao. The both engaged in the most rewarding fight of their young life. The Deep-seated hatred their dynasty held for one another only fueled their determination to never lose. Sect Masters, Sect Ancestors were all in awe of such a spectacle. The two most brilliant geniuses that were ever born since the End of the Ancient Vega dynasty were born in the same Era. And even in the same generation. And in the same little continent. Their sh, something that shouldn''t have happened.or something that was bound to happen in the future When the two fought over the ownership of the Monarch tittle thousand yearsterWhen their potential reaches the Apex of the Lower Primordial Realm. Their endless talent was on disy as they fought at each other throats. The battle continued for a day and a night, yet for him, it felt like thousands of years. In his lifeHe never such a thrill. Their battle ended only after the 4 Ancestors intervened. Understanding that if the two were not stopped they were bound to kill one another. Orient Region. Mounts were advancing at the speed of light!!! Sounds of sword mored, as shes downed on the earth!! A group of 30 hooded warriors advanced as rapidly as they could!!! Behind them a hundred of men tailed them, bloodlust in their eyes!! Their speed already too fast for light to be able to rival it!! Their shed were in hyper speed and extremely precise!! Experts of the Primordial Realm already learned how to use their power in a way it never overflows and cause damage to the surrounding!! StillThis was only possible in friendly situation!! At this realm it was bound that some damage would appear wherever they go!! The Men all possessed powerful auras and seemed to be experts at trailing and assassination. The 30 Men were also powerfulMuch more powerful that you would expect from warriors of the Orient. All of them wielded powerful swords aura and seemed to be extremely powerful sword masters!! Their moves and techniques was in apletely unattainable level!!! At least this kind exchange would not be found normally in the Orient!! If there was some spectators they would have thought that warriors from the three great powers were shing!! The Speed they''ve been going at is already staggering!! As they traversed country after another!! And as they moved the two groups shed one time after another!! Sometime some of the 30 escaping men would stay behind to prevent them from caching up to the rest!! The faces of the fleeting men were seeping with deep seated fatigue. Their eyes showing vehement signs of insomnia. Their Breath were inconstant showing their agitated state. Their cloths were ragged spots of red here and there. Some had deep gullies in their bodies, they''ve been severely wounded. But even thenThey persevered! In their eyes could be seen unbending determination and loyalty!! They all had courage in their hearts but it''s been nearly two weeks that they''ve been at it. The Goal was simple and clear. ''Reach the Atleasian Empire!!'' Or ''Escort a Person to the Atleasian Empire!!'' At the head of the 30 Men, one woman was flying with great speed on her mount!! She was the least wounded, but was the most fatigued of them all. Yet she kept a calm and serene expression. A Long curved sword by her waist!! She had a resolute gaze on. Her hood hid her long green hair. Her delicate eyes were light yellow. She was definitely a beauty people would fawn over. And she was the person being pursued. She was well aware of the dangers After all those men were extremely dangerous. But she kept a good and cool head. All the 30 Men were supposed to ''escort'' her But each of them knewThat if this woman wasn''t here half of them would be dead!! After all those 100 Men after their trail were as powerful as they were!! Only her could be able to bridge the gap, and do 70 Men worth of job!! Every time one of the 30 Men were in danger she would whip her sword and immediately stop him. Every time, those men would feel deep shame After all It was them who were supposed to escort her!! She clenched her teeth, her beautiful nose wrinkled: ''Tch! To think they figured out our n.'' She had a wry smile on: ''EvenAfter Two weeks we couldn''t shake them off'' She clicked her tongue as the next course of action became appearent in her mind: ''DammitWe can''t let this monsters figure out our destination.'' In her mindEven if they knew the power who they worked for, they still don''t know where the rest of their organization is hidden. And this is why they wanted to capture them. And most of all ''This is why their leader is still allowing us to escape'' How can she not see through their intentions? They wanted to let them lead them to their HQ. In this kind of situation even if the other party knew of their intention, they would still do it. Becauseonce they get to their HQThey would have enough power to deal with them. This was an open gamble. Either those 100 Men would be enough to wipe out their HQ or the 100 Men would be destroyed. ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 191: Decision... Chapter 191: Decision... But that is a gamble that seemedrgely in that their favor. Seeing as all the neighboring countries in the Orient all under their control. And that would mean they could get reinforcement in an optimum time. SadlyIt was not their HQ they were heading too. It was a ce with no power and that needs their protection instead. If that was the case Even if the Atleasian Empire wouldn''t be in danger, but it would mean they attracted problems instead of protecting them Which waspletely ineptable in her eyes Luckily she circled and evenpletely deviated from the Atleasian Empire. Even if they knew who their liege was and her rtion to the Atleasian EmpireIf their HQ was in the Atleasian Empire they would have noticed it long ago. She at least believed that the blond witch would have already understood that searching for them in the Atleasian Empire was useless. She smiled lightly: ''The Orient is quite bigOur HQ could be anywhere!!'' With that!!! After analyzing the situation she already understood her priorities: First!! ''They absolutely can''t figure out our destination.'' And the second: ''I need to reinforce the Atleasian Empire.'' Suddenly she stopped in her tracks. Her dark yellow eye brimming with unhinged determination. She disappeared and reappeared before the 100 Men!! ''It seems confrontation is inevitable.'' Only this way could the most favorable oue for her liege be realized. She sighed deeply, as her aura grew gradually. "YourYour Majesty!! What are you doing?!!" Another hooded stocky man descended by her side. "We need to-" He was stopped by her little fair hand,: "We can''t escape to our destination." "We will put him in danger" The Stocky man responded panickily: "ButPrincess ElgaYour safety..!" She sighed deeply. How could she not know? ''I underestimated them.'' ''The pursuers are not from the Lan Empire. But from the Saharos Empire.'' ''If they were from the Lan Empire, we would have shaken them off long ago.'' She narrowed her eyes, her expression turning a little ugly. ''Tch! That Blond Bitch only got out of her cage for a little over a week and she is already causing trouble.'' As a Hundred men appeared at the same time. Their aura extremely powerful, reaching the level of a mid ss Saiyan!! They seemed like reapers ready to take over existences!!! She felt her heart constrict, as she saw the swarming monsters dawning in front of her. ''No'' She remembered the teaching of her liege. ''Focus'' A Beautiful yellow green sword aura appeared on her long scimitar. ''There is nothing I can''t cut.''. As she focused, she spoke softly: "MulganRemember the goal of our mission." Mulgan clenched his fists, a deep unhidden frustration in his eyes: "To Protect the Emperor Mal Vega and the Atleasian Empire" Elga reached her scimitar, and an extremely powerful yellow green sword aura took over her whole being. "This is her Majesty Kosem''s orders." She sighed, a little scorn and other hidden emotions in her eyes: "Even if I don''t understand her intentions." "I at least need to protect that incapable brother of hers." As she thought about that personWhat every person she knew did for himShe couldn''t help a sense of loss overtaking in her: ''All of that for thisMother'' She quickly shook it off The Aura grew even more!! Englobing the whole scene!!! "No" She had deep loyalty and worship in her eyes: "If it is for her Majesty." "I could even give my life right here." She prepared her stance as the swarm of pursuers encircled her: "All the rest need to escape." "And protect the Emperor in my stead." The 30 Men were all berggasted!! "But Your Highnessthis!!" "No we can''t do that!!" "We escape together or die together!!" All the 30 Men were pleading. Mulgan added! "Your Majesty you are important for the -!" "SHUT UP!!" Elga spoke powerfully! Her eyes brimming with divine light. And shutting everyone''s mouth. Murderous intent brimming in her aura! "ARE YOU GOING TO DISBOEY HER MAJESTY''S KOSEM ORDERS?!" The 30 people all felt shivers down their spine. Not by her aura but by the mention of the name! They all looked down. Frustration in their eyes; "All thatfor that prince" The Prince who just became Emperor. Even if the Vega Dynasty had it''s downfall. Their fame never disappeared. All Dynasties continued to pay attention to the different members. And through the generations a weird brand of unhealthy voyeurism developed all over the Astaroth Continent. All people would always look forwardto what kind of clown would the next Emperor be? And just like thatMaking fun of the Crown Princes and the Emperors of the Vega Dynasty became amon urrence even amongmoners of the other countries. But thisst Prince''s feats surpassed even his predecessors. All the Continent knew Who was the Useless and Trash Prince of the Vega Dynasty Mal Vega became the symbol of the decline and the impending end of a once glorious dynasty. And his Enthronement was supposed to be thest nail on the coffin of the Vega Dynasty. All the people that grew in this generationHeard of the Incapable Mal Vega once So much that it was branded in the collective conscience of the whole Continent. This was why Despite Kosem''s effort and charisma, it was barely convincing enough for them to move. In their eyes, Elga included. Only Kosem, her liege is worthy to lead the Vega Dynasty. The only difference is thatElga knew Kosem more than these men. ''This Little squirt is more important to her than her own life.'' She focused on the enemies ahead, and smiled lightly as she brought hope to herpanions: "BesidesThat blond bitch would likely want me alive." She winked to herpanions: "Sonner or Later I will be back." She sighed deeply, as she assembled the rest of her forces: "Escape now. And protect the Emperor with your lives." The 30 Men finally relented and disappeared a little regret in their eyes. The 100 Silhouettes appeared one by one riding on their mighty monsters. And on the Forefront riding on a winged unicorn like mount, a handsome and tidy gentleman with neat cloths appeared, a professional smile on. Elga had a wry and bitter smile; ''So he finally shows himself.'' Her suppositions were true after all. If this man attacked from the beginning How could she have preserved the lives of her subordinated until now? His eyes crossed with Elga''s: "Princess Elga. It seems you finally sumbed to reason." She took a deep breath. ''She sent a big shot!!'' ''Di Stefano Martinez.'' ''Imperial Butler.'' ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 192: Absurd!! Chapter 192: Absurd!! On the other side of the Hermit Mountain, a slender woman, wearing extremely light clothing. Her delicious curves on disy like a delightful meal to the world, was sitting her beautiful pale legs crossed. She kept looking at a mapof the Astaroth Continent. Her Heterochrome eyes seemed to hold divine scheming light. Her red fiery lips were curved on a smile. LatelyThe Continent began to stir. It was as expectedThis was the Dawn of an Era. She too, needed to get prepared. The war for supremacy was imminent. Behind her, appeared a dark draped curvaceous woman. Her face was hidden and her whole body was covered in Darkness. She kneeled as she spoke: "Your Majesty" "It seems that the Blond Witch is here indeed." The woman smiled hardheartedly: "Raqu Saharan." "The woman who hates the Vega Dynasty the most." Sheid back, her eyes more focused than ever, her cloths didn''t seem able to conceal her body at all: "You seeI told you, Margerite." "I could smell her venom from miles away." The Woman nodded deeply: "Yes, you did." Kosem kept a focused gaze on: "Now that she is freed from the clutches of the Imperial Pce. She will be extremely dangerous." She sighed: "I wonder why they released her on the Continent." Margerite responded mild: "It seems she is sent to a mission to the Lan Empire." The Princess had a lightly surprised face: "OhI seeThey sent her to set the stage for the blue haired little bastard." Her eyes easily became bored once again. Margerite sighed deeply. This was always her character. She was fickle by nature. If she didn''t find the people interesting, she would easily get bored and want to change the subject: "How are the others doing?" Margerite smiled under her mask: "All good and well." "Scattered all over the continent." "They''ve been training well, and following your instructions." "All 30000 of them became way stronger, myself included." The Princess nodded: "What about thest batch I sent?" Margerite sighed: "Theyined about how you beat them to the brink of death." "But they are alright." She smiled a little amused, the chuckles on her voice could destroy the heart and soul of millions!! "It was the only way.To deceive that scheming old hag." "They had to look dead." Yes!! Indeed!!! Kosem was a member of the Vega Dynasty after all.She was by nature extremely shrewd. While she was taken by surprise at the attack on her homnd. She wasn''t as isted from the outside world as her ''Master'' think she is. As she roamed the Continent in her earlier daysShe umted a lot followers Here and there around thend, before joining the Sword Sect. For a long time now, she and the current Mother Empress deemed the court of the Combrosia Empire as useless. So she prepared for the ascension of her brother, by gathering some talents all over the continent. This people in her eyes could be a good base for him to ascend in power. Even her principal reason foring to the Sword Sect was to form a good enough force to protect Mal as he ascends to the Throne. Much like the Crown Princes of the Saharian Empires. This was her real ambition. For her brother to start out as strongly and with a great backing like the Saharian Emperor. ButWas it the easy? The Imperial Gate is a subject of the Saharian Empire The Sword Sect was a worshipper of the Sword God. The difficulty of Kosem''s work was much higher than Lorenzo''s. So she had to be creative and secretive. She secretly gathered arge amount of followers by her side. But she kept a distant front in public. In the Massacre she didShe made sure some of them were left for ''dead''. So they could all leave the Sect as corpses and go aliment her already establishedwork outside. She looked at the Astaroth Map, interest in her eyes: "Is Elga dered dead?" Margerite smiled elegantly, fervent admiration and worship in her eyes: "It is as you predicted your Majesty." "The news had reached the Lan Empire''s dynasty." She continued a piercing light in her eyes: "There is quite the relief in the side of the Lan Empire." "She is on her way to the Atleasian Empire, an escort is by her side." Kosem had a mysterious smile on, that could drown men in their own drool. Her heterochrome eyes seemed to hold the paradise and the Purgatory in them: "She is a good girl. She will know how to act." "Tell her to protect the Emperor''s life likeNo.Even more preciously than her own." "I trained her for that, after all." She took a little dagger out of Margerite waist. The masked woman was bbergasted: ''Such speed!!'' ''Her Majesty.'' ''How much stronger did she get?!!'' She knew that thest time she fought her three years ago, she was already stronger than the Ancestor. But now Her Power level waspletely unreadable!!! "How are the preparation advancing?" She yed with the dagger. "The forces your Majesty sent us elerated the preparation. The Deadline will be met." Before nting it in a piece ofnd. ''The Lan Empire'' She smiled charmingly: "The Orient doesn''t need another overlord beside my Mal." Her voice was ominous, and her eyes were filled with bloodlust as she looked at therge Empire!! "In a year and a half" "We will disturb the order" Margerite smiled back: "Your wisdom is boundless, your Majesty the Empress." Kosem''s eyes suddenly intensified as she met the gaze of the woman serving her for more than half a decade: "I am not an Empress. I haven''t married my Mal, yet." Her tone was cold, indifferent. "I am merely a princess." "Watch your tongue. Margaret." Margaret who heard this reprimand, and who understood how her liege worked so hard for the iing operation, felt the deep frustration in her let loose for the first time!! "Your Majesty!! A lot of your followers think like me!!" "You are already an Empress!! You have both power and beauty!! You don''t need-!!" Immediately she felt a de on her neck!! Her liege''s scimitar was already ready to take her life. She looked in her cold blue and yellow eyes. Deep calm fury was present in it. "I said" "Watch your tongue. Margerite." "If you speak another word." Her face seemed to fuse beauty and fierceness at the same time. Her expression was angry, even offended. Her bottom-line have been obviously crossed: "It will be yourst." ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 193: Kosem Vega 2 Chapter 193: Kosem Vega 2 Her heterochrome eyes seemed everchanging yet delivered the same message: "And the next time you speak of the Emperor." Her every move seemed to hold the darkness and the light in it: "You will address him as his Majesty the Emperor, Mal Vega." "Sole inheritor of the Will of the Vega Dynasty." She took off her scimitar immediately as Margaret gulped up and down. "I gave you the honor of serving him." "If you have any other intentions." Scorn and disdain appeared on her heterochrome eyes: "You are merely useless trash in my eyes." She looked deeply into her, like she was prying into her very soul: "I know they sent you because you are the closest to me." "And this is my response." Margaret even in the face of death itself had deep bitter frustration clenching to her very soul. ''Why?!!'' ''Why don''t you ascend to the throne yourself?!'' ''Why serve bellow such a useless and talentless bum!!!'' Kosem was the one who awakened to the Dark Kindness the earliest. As a great character of the Vega Dynasty her charisma was unmatched!! In front of her Even the great Emperors of the Saharan Dynasty were only that! With her simple presence, she invoked devotion and deep love from her followers. Like she was the blessed child of the world. She was as Raqu Saharan said: ''Absurd!!'' Her existence itself was the sign of the uing of a new Tumultuous Era!! By her side, invisible to even Margerite, a gorgeous crimson little fairy was sitting on air, a little interest in her eyes. She could only be seen by the Princess. "Good job!! Ko-chan!!" "This is indeed my descendance!!!" The Princesspletely ignored the words of the Fairy, as per her habit. "NowGet out of my sight!" Margerite looked down for a while before disappearing into nothingness. The Fairy flew around like a bee around a flower. A childish tone on her: "Weren''t you a little too harsh on her?" Kosem only pouted: "Hmph?!! Dare to threaten my Mal? How brazen could they be?!!" The Fairy lied down on the Princess'' shoulder. Uncovering the pretty little legs under her skirt: "Isn''t your own fault? Growing this much men under your wingsYet expecting them to serve another person." She whimpered: "If they don''t serve Little Mal. They are useless to me." "After all" She smiled powerfully: "I am plenty strong myself!" The Fairy flew around once again, a difficult expression on her: "I already told youNo matter how strong are you" "If you want to rule with your lover in the Primordial Ream. Individual strength will never be enough." She chuckled charmingly: "You said there was an exception to this rule." She had a determined gaze on: "Bing a Great Monarch." The Fairy flew around suddenly! Nagging once again! "What are you even saying you brat!!" "Do you know how much work do you have to put in to reach that level?!!" "Even soIt is practically impossible feat!!" "A Great Monarch is someone who creates an Era!! An Era I tell you!!!" Kosem smiled lightly: "It may be impossible for me" Her beautiful heterochrome eyes, were looking with longing at the Imperial Capital. Her face that held indifference to existence, seemed to shine brightly as the womanly charm of love enchanted her whole beauty even more. If some men saw her like that, they could die just by the ethereal maidenly charm she exuded. "But I know that Mal will be able to do it." The Fairy was even pissed off: "You arrogant child?!! You are talking like I never had the chance to see this kid!!" "He is talentless!!" "And a lost cause!!" "A Monarch of my Glorious Vega Dynasty?!! Hmph!! Dream on!!" Kosem seemed to have veins on her forehead: "Shut up!" "What do you even now?! You old hag!!" "What do I know?!! I am the one who taught you everything you know?!! You ungrateful brat!!" Kosem negated her ims: "This has nothing to do with your techniques." "How can withered woman like you, understand the keen intuition of a maiden in love?" Veins started appearing on the Fairy''s forehead: "You!!!" The Fairy seemed to have lost her voice in anger!! But actually she noticed the change in expression of her disciple. Her hand was on her firm yet shaply chest. Her eyes brimming with unhidden longing. She looked like a lost fairy, searching for her nest. Her powerful countenance constating with her fragile affection, made her irresistible. ''What is this bad feeling'' ''Little MalAre you alright?'' She shut her eyes in remembrance. A cute little boy appeared on her memories, he had deep flickering light in his big eyes!! He fidgeted around her every time she was training: "Wow!! So cool!!" "Elder Sister! You are my goal!!" "I want to be as strong as you!!" The young Kosem smiled bitterly: "What are you sayingI failedthe white-haired girl." ".I couldn''t beat her" This was the first time she ever doubted herself. She was born as the jewel of the dynasty. The hope of the White Side of the Vega Dynasty. The one that was destined topletely bring an end to the Dark Side lineage who gave birth to the 5 Great Monarchs that have shaped the current Primordial Realm. This was the great aspiration she was forced upon since birth. And so as someone who inherited the will and hopes of Lorengar''s inheritors Faction. She was fated to one day destroy the young boy cheering her up even now. But in the end. .She made her own choice. Even if she has to betray her own father. As the name of her Father came back to her own memoriesHer face wrinkled. Those emotionless eyes, hiding under his seemingly affectionate smile. The Fiery ambition in his eyes. And above allThe resentment he held for his whole blood, in general. And his Brother specifically. After allHe was The Man who vowed to destroy his brother''s throne. In the same way, Linea made the choice to betray her brother and follow her father. She will do it. If it was for the sake of seeing his childlish smile one more time. The burden of this betrayal didn''t weight on her mind at all. ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 194: Slumbering Empress Chapter 194: Slumbering Empress Kosem was a free spirit someone unbound by anything expect her own self, and her own love. She was a true Vega Dynast to the core. That is exactly why her father didn''t hold this much hope for her toe back on his side. Yet that day, she seriously doubted herself. Aeleis seemed just that strong. If She was a genius. Aeleis was on apletely other dimension. That day she even allowed her brother to be wounded. She who already saw herself shouldering the weight of the world for his sake, was unable to protect him. YetThis little boy admiring gaze didn''t even diminish as if yesterday never existed. As she was in deep remembrance. The Fairy besides her, who saw her absent minded, immediately cancelled her little act. Her lively appearance disappeared. As a lovely yet somewhat smile appeared on her little face. Looking with a maternal affection at the Princess. ''This child.'' ''She has quite the good instincts.'' The Fairy seemed suddenly to morph as her aura transformed into a mysterious silhouette!! It seemed to exist and in the same time not It felt.Powerful No''Powerful'' was a huge understatement. Beerus, Whis and Zeno could be described as powerful This was.On apletely other level. This silhouette was merely illusory and didn''t hold a firm enough grasp on existence. The power it wasposed off on another hand The Deep and Profound Meaning of this power eluded the concept of simple Multiverse. It was something deeply terrifying. Something unfathomable, like the truth one would get when stacking infinites an infinite number of times. A Truth that looked down on Multiverses and Megaverses like a they were mere stardust. A Truth were time and space itself were merely pawns and the concept of existence and void merely variable. Creating was only a tool and destruction only an eraser. .. It was a power that didn''t belong in this continent at allOr maybe it did A BILLION OF YEARS AGO. Back when the Vega Dynasty loomed over the Primordial Realm like it''s reaper and it''s hero. Back when one word could alter realities and where one wave could change Destiny itself. Fate itself was merely a ve waiting to please it''s master, and causality merely an humble servant not daring intervene within it''s affairs. This what was once.The Legendary Vega Dynasty. This woman.Who was now only a fairy still possessed remanent of that mysterious truth. The Truth she once attained. The Truth of her hard-fought Imperium!! And as the silhouette stood up. It exuded endless IMPERIAL majesty Endless sovereignty and endless grace. One could sense it has the same authority and a deep simrity with the Current Members of the Vega Dynasty. Only none of the current members attained itNot at This level This Power It clearly surpassed by numerous levels the current Emperor''s. Marek Vega. Not in term of power alone. But in term of Imperiality itself!! No.It is this state, this was the power and level Marek Vega should aspire to reach!!! The Silhouette''s Fiery red hair seemed to evolves and devolves with the concept of time itself. It''s simple treads seemed to create timelines and end it at the same moment. At this level of existence, one would hardly call itself a ''person'' but more of an entity condescended with infinite realties. A walking conundrum of endless possibilities. It was not the Emperor holding the Imperium, but bing the Imperium itself. In her peak formOhThe things she was capable of!!! In her peak form, the monsters she facedthe Warriors she looked down on!! In her peak.She could y with causality, andugh at destiny, like she was merely writing and erasing words on a script. If she was to ever go an all out, she could have reduced a significant part of the Primordial Realm to smithereens!!! If one had to estimate her actual powerIt was already beyond the power of those Freaks at the Top of Comics in the Marvel and the D.C Verses!! And if she was to go all out It was on the level of ..Something far surpassing the Living Tribunal, Eternity and reaching the level of omnipotence and indifference to existence, like a One above All!! YesPeople like Whis, or even Zeno who only held authorities over a finite Multiverses were simply not enough to reach the Apex!! Immediately, the little fairy''s her orange fiery eyes reflected the appearance of a little worn-down Imperial Capital, in it the silhouette of a healing monarch in his throne. As sheid her eyes on him, she felt her blood boil as the deepest power inside her responded to him. This was the power of her bloodline reacting madly!! Telling her This was one of her own!! ''He is quite talented. To be already fighting gods at this age.'' ''It is already worthy of a Monarch.'' On her gaze nothing was unknown, everything wasid bare in front of her. The Healing Monarch, the Power of Destruction, the God Ki, the 16 Gates, the Ultra Sage ModeThe Rinnegan. ''A Standard Monarch that is'' ''But it''s quite impressive at this age. He may even be the youngest after Yashin.'' For her it was as easy to discern as anything else. Suddenly looking at his sorry state she sighed: ''For my descendance to be bullied by such weak gods like that.'' ''What a shame.'' She narrowed her eyes: ''Even if you are already at the level of a Monarch.'' ''That is only a stupid Measure taken by weak and useless dynasties.'' ''Getting a mild recognition from the Primordial Realm is something we, all as Vega Monarchs looked down on'' She smiled lightly, anticipation in the depths of her eyes: ''To Be a True Monarch, by the Vega Dynasties standards, there is still a long way to go'' She looked at the hardworking and talented little girl, who she taught everything to. An enchanting and affectionate smile on: ''IndeedA Maiden in love is different.'' Someplex feelings appeared in the depths of her cute little face. In it indomitable and unstoppable longing was also present!! ''Love, huhIt was difficult to experience it back then'' ''When I had no equal.'' She looked at the sitting Monarch who seemed like a perfectly viable option. After all, she was absolutely sure.Sooner or Later he would be her equal and eventually surpass her. ''Let''s wait for him to bring me back.'' ''Then let''s see if I can reward him properly'' The Little fairy giggled lightly ''This Empress, has quite the high standards after all!!'' ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 195: Battle in the Orient Chapter 195: Battle in the Orient Back at the Orient!! Elga narrowed her eyes. She looked at the butler''s long blond hair, his white immacte gloves. He had a tidy and mannered aura around him, his eyes seemed to be sharp yet fluent like water. His whole temperament seemed to be like a calm and deep well. Seeing the move of Elga. He didn''t feel flustered; by was rather interested. He was looking forward to itHow long can this little rebellious princess resist? Of courseIt would have been better if they could have found their HQ But taking back the princess Elga was way more important, and was the ''real victory''. Elga knew that more than anything else. But decidedto make the better choice not for her, but for the Empire of her liege. The Imperial Buttler or ''the bodyguard of the Imperial Pce'' wasn''t a known figure in the Astaroth continentOnly those Higher ups knew of his existence. He was an extremely harrowing existence hidden in the Imperial Pce of Yasrib. His Power was unfathomable. His power level was unknown butin a world where the Imperial Sentences existedThe Protectors of the Imperial Family; a man could still call himself the bodyguard and the guardian of the Imperial Pce. She smirked There was something she knew ''For thousand years the Imperial Butler never left the pce.'' This meansShe was at least half sure. ''This person is only a projection'' Even if the Imperial Butler favored the First Princess immensely, she still doesn''t have the power to move him. Only the Emperor have that power. But he would never do that This means that she still had a chance. But the minuteter she narrowed her eyes: ''Even soFor the Imperial Butler to even agree to use his power and lead those men'' ''Just for someone like her'' She already long tho, that even taking in ount the personality of the Blond Princess. She still found this hunt a little exaggerated. After all both sides, be it Kosem or Rac hadn''tpletely taken off their masks ad dered war on each other. There was still sometime. She narrowed her eyes, she remembered the reports, she heard about the incidents in Yasrib. This attack wasing from the Orient too. She took a deep breath: ''The Zoldyck Family'' She suddenly that this ''weakest'' region suddenly held much more mysteries than expected. ''No, is not the time to think about it'' She held her scimitar, and already took and attacking stance: ''Even if he is fakeHe is still much stronger than me.'' ''I can''t afford to be distracted. I atleast need to survive enough for the rest to shake them off'' She had a defying smile: "I don''t think that''s the case yet" She augmented her power to the limit. As her hood descended revealing her beautiful face, the green hair of hers levitated as her power grew: "Why don''t you make me?" "Mr. Bigshot." Immediately she moved at blinding speed!! The Butler didn''t even have a single change in his face. Was it his first time seeing courage and bravery? He had long been using to people acting that way This time it so happens that it is in his interest that this girl stays here.. So she let her have her way The Saharos and Lan Empires knew for a long time that Kosem the Sword maiden, already took under wings this princess. And both hid in the Sword sect. Of courseThe Lan Empire wasn''t strong enough to go against the whole Sword Sect and their other allies. And the Saharos Empire who could resume this situationCouldn''t care less Actually it was a good way to repress the Lan Empire and out a pressure on it, so they let her live. After allAt this time, she was only a little princess. Her existence didn''t matter that much. But Princess ElgaMight not know But The World was about to change. The Saharos Empire isn''t an absolute overlord anymore. And the Lan Empire be a strategic territory to bring under control. And now: ''Princess Elga is the key to the Orient.'' He couldn''t imagine the consequences if Princess Elga took protection under the Atleasian Empire!! If ''that person'' received herIt would be a huge problem. The situation of the Princess became a matter of great importanceIf that wasn''t the caseHow could that cheeky brat pressure him to make a move? He nodded slightly. The 100 Silhouette also reacted in the same way!!! A Big battle ensued!! As powerful shes of energy that only grew with time alerted the surroundings!! At the Top of the Imperial Capital. A Braided haired youth was meditating at top of the highest building. His gaze stern, his expression firm and unyielding as he entered the deepest state of concentration that could be essed to him. In his heart were reyed the confrontation between the Emperor and the God of Destruction. The Power of Destruction in particr was reyed in his mind. The Ultra Ego. The use of it and it''s battle with the Binding Energy. He took a deep breath as he remembered the words the Emperor said to him before going to the fight. Marek had a scheming smile as he sent telepathic messages to his protegee: ''You chose the Power of Destruction as your path.'' ''You will need to develop it in a way that suit your capabilities.'' He clenched his fists: ''Look and learn.'' ''He is probably one of the strongest wielders of the Power of Destruction.'' ''I will push him to his limits. I trust you will be able to get the best of it.'' He had a confident smile: ''You will be even able to surpass him. I am sure of it!'' The expression on the Assassin became even moreplex, but it only made his concentration skyrocket. His whole Ki was like a deep well, his concentration was maximal. His meditation was optimal. ''I can''t disappoint his Majesty.'' The Power of destruction that manifested in a dark blue energy was englobing his body. As a powerful taint of blue was appearing all around him. His mastery over the Power was growing by the second. As he felt his understanding of the power deepen. The Image of the Invincible Ultra Ego appeared in his mind. ''I will definitely surpass him one day.'' Suddenly.A Powerful shockwave was felt by him. It was near the Atleasian Empire. Of course not only the Atleasian Empire felt it but the others countries too. But from the Power, the level and Energy, they already knew this wasn''t something they could handle. ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 196: The Sage journey!! Chapter 196: The Sage journey!! "Let''s get to real business shall weUrahara-kun" He made eye contact with him. And as he looked into the Emperor''s eyes, even though he didn''t show it. Inwardly he felt shivers down his spine: ''SighSuch PresenceEven the Captain Commander didn''t give this kind of feeling'' Looking into the eyes of the Emperor was like plunging into a deep well of darkness. Marek spoke calmly: "You obviously have reservations about joining my side." "It is understandable, Urahara-kun" The Emperor narrowed his eyes: "But we obviously hold something the other desiresAnd we are both intelligent menSo let''s cut to the chase." The Emperor''s words alerted both of the childhood friends. There was a faint smile on the his face: "In the next 5 years" "I have in my ns to lead by myself different research groups in numerous fields to further significatively the level of understanding of the current Atleasian Empire in those subjects." "The Most Important Ones for me are" "Magic, Bloodline, Soul, Dao, Time andCreation." His eyes held a dark shade that seemed to see through everything. He smiled lightly: "To reach that goalI n on gathering as many talents in these fields as possible" ".And put them in teams, I will lead personally" "Those team will cooperate with each other tooFor only when those fields are explored to the apex could they help each other grow." "Especially those Three" "Magic, Dao and Soul." Urahara narrowed his eyes as he murmured: "Dao" He continued: "I will hire you as a contracted researcher on my team" "You will be rewarded handsomely and you can use the result of your research however it please you" His eyes be more intense: "Of courseNeedless to sayThat using them against the Empire and his citizens would have consequences." Urahara kept a calm demeanor, as he seemed in deep thought under Yoruichi''s curious gaze. He mumbled before suddenly he stood uprightly as he faced the Emperor one more time: "In this caseCould I add a condition on my part?" "Speak." Marek already knew what it was about. "The results couldn''t be used against the Soul Society either." Marek smiled lightly: "If it is what it costs to have you on my teamSo be it." Urahara bowed humbly: "It''s an honor to work by your majesty''s side. I look forward to it." Marek sighed deeply, as Yoruichi had an acknowledging smile on her face. Somehow watching her childhood friend and the man she took a liking to, get a long made her feel fluttery inside. The Emperor spoke curtly: "WellFor the things you wanted to understand." He spoke in a humble manner that didn''t seem believable at all: "Those are my meagre observations, as I analyzed the discrepancies between worlds" The Emperor took a light breath. Both Urahara and Yoruichi felt the atmosphere turn solemn. In the time he spent healing on his throne. The Emperor already came to some frightening conclusions reviewing his battle against the God of Destruction. He not only observed Beerus but also observed the Strongest Beings in the Multiverse And as he used his power to their limit he already started nning out the future path ahead. Those observationsAre the result of his deep analysis of his own path and the next steps he should take to break past the Low Multiversal Level (2-C) and attain a Higher level of existence. To attain this levelAny amount of DBS Training bes meaningless. Pure Physical Power could only bring him to this level. To attain a higher level of existence. The 2-A, The Higher Multiversal Level and the 1-C Extradimensional Tier. A level of power that eludes even Zeno and the High Priest. A Level where the whole DBZ Verse would be unable to even resist. Where the whole DBZ Multiverse would be nothing but an iteration for him to ignore. His Path was that of The Sage Saiyan Emperor. And his Most Powerful and most important transformation was the Ultra Sage Mode. This transformation was still in it''s infancy stage. It''s potential was limitless. And as he shed with the God of DestructionHe already understood the path ahead. Physical Training had already reached it''s limit for now. Not until he unlocked the Legendary Super Saiyan Transformation would Physical Training be relevant again. And even if it wasEven that only augmented his Raw Power.But didn''t raise his level of existence. Unlocking the Legendary Super Saiyan Transformation would need himTo lose control of his emotions. He didn''t look forward to such a thing happening. So he nned for it to never happen to begin with. Of course .He knew that such a thing was bound to happen sooner orter. Sooner orter he will be met with a wall that physical power couldn''t be ovee with. Like the wall faced by the God of Destruction in front of the Angels and the Omniking, Zeno. Existences held hierarchies withing them. And to raise his level of existence, himA Mortal, in the Mortal way He found the Path of the Sage as the answer. And the Ultra Sage Mode was his medium. But The Path of the Sage.is the Path of Understanding. As a Sage understand and delves deeply into the Endless Omniverse. He gets the Ability to control it or The Emperor smirked lightly: ''.Rule it!!'' As he dwelled on his recent findings he finally spoke calmly: "Urahara-sanWhat you need toprehend is that" "There are different ways, different mortals explore the Universe around them" Urahara narrowed his eyes. Marek continued to speak with solemnity: "The First and the most known is the Scientific way." "Or the Path of Research." "Through experimentations, reasoning and hypothesis." "The Mortal builds a cognitive process that allows him to explore the world around him." He looked deeply into Urahara''s eyes: "This is the way, you, Bulma, Yamuri, and Aizen try to understand the world." Urahara''s attention peaked, as he asked in a dumbfounded way: "IsThereAnother...Way?" Chapter 197: Attainement Chapter 197: Attainement The solemn aura grew even a tad bigger: He smiled, behind his faint smile, seemed to appear the deepest secret of the Multiverse: "There are actually numerous other paths." "But if I were to summarize them I would ce them in a spectrum where the The Path of Research stand in an end, another Path stand in the Middle and thest stand on the other." "The Path in the Middle is a path based on belief" "Belief in the supranatural or belief in the Unnatural." The Two Shinigami took a deep breath. "The Belief, that the world isn''t as one dimensional or as Manichaean that it appears to be." "It''s stems from the wish of the mortals to find those irregrities and explore those mysteries." "From that belief and that wishful thought stems the power to understand the irregrities and ws of the world." "But it is in this irregrities and ws that the essence of the world bes much clearer." "If I were to chooseA word that gave it''s most meaning" He smiled lightly: "It would be ''exploration''." "It''s a path when mortals use his spirit, his logic and sense to actually go against thews of the Heavens and against the Logic of the Humans." Urahara narrowed his eyes. The Emperor continued: ".To be able to understand the Mysteries of the World" " One has to abandon regrity." "This is when Magi are created." "The power created from is called Magic." Urahara didn''t need to be introduced to Magic as he heard of it for centuries in the Mortal World. He spoke with a littleugh: "Magic is illogical and rebellious by nature" He smiled lightly: "But it is exactly in the barrier between the illogical, the impossibleThat Magi pursue the truth behind the world, the Multiverse and it''s creation." Urahara''s attention was peeked and his interest skyrocketed, so was Yoruichi''s. "The Magiprehend the truth of the Universe through Challenging it''s fundamentalws." "Through exploring it''s most hidden mysteries, that baffle the scientific mind and the Universe itself." "This is what I callThe Path of Mysteries." "And those that embark on it are named Magi." Urahara sighed deeply: ''The Path of Mysteries, huh'' He felt deep excitement just by trying to imagine the though process of a person like that!! The Emperor kept a calm gaze, as his words were simple and clear to understand: "NowOn the Other side of the SpectrumLies another Path and maybe the more unintuitive for Scientitists." "It is called the Path of the Dao." Urahara took a deep breath: ".The Path of the Dao" "The Path is built on three things." "Acknowledging the Dao" "Understanding the Dao." "And Exploring the Dao." "The Path of the Dao is simply the path ofprehending a certainw in the Universe." "And through itComprehending the Universe whole." "The closer one is to the very essence of existence, the more perfect his Dao is" Urahara seemed even more baffled by those words. Marek sighed to the sky "It is actually not so difficult to understand." "The Dao is always besides us" He smiled : "Every man once, stood in daze as he looked at the sea, as he stared at the stars, and as he looked over the dawn" "They would just look up on the glory of existence and creation." He sighed: "Mortals would have some short moments of meditationWhere they feel as if the scenery of the world was carved into the deepest part of their soul" "It is a mystical feeling that every mortal get to experience, just by staring at creation itself and wallowing in deep sense of it''s existence" "This is the true essence of the Dao." "The normal people would feel only bafflement and easeBut there is some mortals born with talentThe Talent tomunicate on a deeper level with Heaven and EarthWith the Cosmos and Gxies" "And more so the talent toprehendthese phenomena" "Thisprehension isn''t bound by any process, any logic, any effort." "It is built and bound by the intimate rtion mortals hold with the natural creations in the Universe." "Be it phenomena, be it ideas, be it emotionsIn everything there is Dao." "It is built on a long process of arduous meditation and patience." The Emperor seeing the confusion on the both of themughed lightly before continuing: "Let''s take a simple example, shall we?" "Fire." "In the eyes of a scientist, it is the simple reaction ofbustion of matter." He narrowed his eyes: "In the eyes of a Cultivator, however." "To understand ''Fire''" "They will need to understand it''s meaning in the Universe." "It''s Role in Creation." "It''s ce on the Great Scheme of things." "Or in other words" He looked deeply into Urahara''s eyes: "Comprehending Fire." "Creating the Path of Fire." "Is Understanding the Essence of Fire." "And this what Pursuing the Dao is all about." "Understanding the Intangible, unreal essence of the Multiverse." "And Cultivatingis merely the journey to explore the truth of this essence." Urahara was baffled by these wordsIt seemed new, yet it seemed extremely familiar. "The Dao" It was like a fog in his mind was cleared: "MagnificentTruly Marvelous" The Emperor smiled smugly: "It''s nothingI just happened to think a little thoroughly about this things." In his mind he was also in deep thought: "The Path of the Sageis the Path of Understanding." The Creation and the Completion of the Ultra Sage Mode needed him to embark on the Path of Understanding. He continued to speak casually: "The Gu Worldis built on the path of Dao." "No matter how much you try to analyzeYou wouldn''t be able to easily understand it." He looked deeply into Urahara''s eyes: "Because no matter how much information and data you possess" "....Youck Attainment" Urahara responded with a confused tone: "Attainment?" The Emperor had a profound gaze: "The Attainment is the degree of connection and understanding a cultivator has with his respective path" "It actually not something as shallow and definitive as raw knowledge butif I were to put a world on it" He spoke his eyes aimless in the air: "Familiarity." "The More a cultivator is familiar with a path" "The More this Path bes his own and the more ease he finds in understanding it and innovating in it" "As a captain level being and a spiritual creatureyou may possess basic master attainment in Soul PathWhich is actually pretty good for someone from a world on the Research side of the Spectrum." "But to understand Dang Hun MountainThis is far too basic." Chapter 198: The Power to gather Chapter 198: The Power to gather Urahara nodded his eyes gleaming with a sharp glint: "Interesting" Urahara wasn''t dumb, he yed this role sometimes, but he was actually one of the sharpest mind of the whole Soul Society. This Gu world wasn''t a Soul only world. It wasn''t like the Soul Society. This means that a world where soul power is only one of the different powers, attainted this level. And the Emperor nned on bringing this Mountain to the Hueoco Mundo.? He could see the power of the ''wounded'' Emperor. The level of his Soul alone could probably crush the Soul King and it''s Zero Division to bits Does he really need to strength his ''soul'' before going to the Soul Society? And if this was the caseWhy did he wait until now to do it? This generous exnation from the Emperor was also suspicious. ''You don''t have enough attainment'' This was the only response he bargained and he should have received. Yet the Emperor took his time to exin the differences between the civilizations. AnyoneEspecially someone like Urahara with an ambitious mind would obviously make a connection. And as he made a frightening deduction Urahara couldn''t keep his mouth shut any longer All the deductions of the Scientist, couldn''t possibly elude the Monarch. He had a gentle and calm smile, as he waited for his question. And as expected: "Your MajestyI have an inquiryIf it''s too rude of me" Marek had a longer grin: "Of course" His eyes became intense. Yoruichi also has her attention peeked by the Atmosphere: "Is your n" He narrowed his eyes: "The Creation of a new Soul Society?" Yoruichi had her eyes opened in shock. She knew Urahara and she knew Marek. She knew Urahara wouldn''t ask such a question if he wasn''t at least 80percent sure. And She knew Marek.... andin her eyes He was totally capable of doing that!! A heavy silencended on the Mountain. The Two Shinigami waited for the response of the Emperor. Finally "I know you already heard that" "But you are too smart for your own good Urahara-san." Uraharaughed dumbly to lighten the mood: "HahahaIt''s because I know his Majesty has a kind heart." The Emperorughed back. Since when was thest time, he was called a man with a kind heart? Even his Empresses didn''t call him that! Heughed once again before responding: "You are right" "This is one of my ns" Urahara had aplex glint in his eyes. ''Him studying the Soul powers'' ''Trying to understand our world and this world view on souls'' ''All this'' ''Is to create a more advance, more powerful Soul SocietyFor his Empire.'' But what did this mean for their worldNo There was only one response as to why the Emperor wanted to roam the Shinigami World. "And for this Soul Society" "You n is to gather qualified manpowerIsn''t that right?" The Emperor titled his head: "IndeedThat is possibility." Urahara sighed: "It seems you already some namesNo.." As he saw the viinous smile on the Emperor face: "You probably already have some men in the Soul Society working for you." The Emperor''s doubledugh roamed the Aperture: "MaybeMaybe not" Urahara sighed deeply: "It seems you already have some targets in your mind" "Who could they be?" The Emperor looked deeply into the Shinigami as he responded with a light smile: "IndeedWho could they be? " "You could answer the question Urahara" He narrowed his eyes: "Who do you think, I, Marek Vega, would deem worthy of serving me ?" Seeing the dangerous glint in the eyes of the Emperor, Urahara already had a name in his mouth. Yet, he refused to pronounce it. After allIt was too preposterous "Your Majesty" "This is a dangerous gamble you are going to take" "That person" "is dangerous" The Emperor already waiting for this remark onlyughed louder!! It was indeed dangerous!! It was indeed difficult to predict!! But would that stop him?!! "Urahara-san!!" "What do you think the best quality an Emperor should have?" Urahara kept a silent sigh on. Marek knew he wouldn''t respond so he answered: "Some, may think that it is strength" "Other may think it''s benevolence" "There is a lot of qualities that an Emperor, should have" "But the more important one is." He smiled widely: "The ability to gather" "Whether you use words, acts, love, hate, violence or peace." "No matter the method" The Emperor had a sharp glint in his eyes: "The Emperor needs to be able to gather all his followers around himThis is the more important part." He looked deeply into the eyes of the Scientists: "This what The Soul King and the First Captainck." At the mention of these people the Shinigami shiveredThey knewThat this was indeed the case. If it wasn''t the caseWould they be deserters? Would they have left the Soul Society? He continued calmly: "And this what Yhawch possess. Abundantly so." He continued; his eyes filled with this determination that never seemed to leave his gaze "And this followers" "It would be too nave to expect them to act the same way or have the same requirements" He looked up: "In the Multiverse, some are born greedy, some are born gluttonous, some are born evil and some are born spineless, some are with endless ambitious." He spoke with deep poise: "A Ruler need to be able to deal with all of it" "To understand how to control the greed, satiate the appetite, give confidence to the spinelessand use the ambitious" "And much importantly". "A Monarch should befortable to deal with Evil and Good alike." "Neither should repulse him." "For Evil and Good are the Nature of all Things." Yoruichi sighed deeply, understanding his words. If the First Captain was less concerned about the rules and more concerned about how to deal with the overall situation of the Shinigami world Would they have been brought to this situation? Would have he been used by Aizen so easily? A Being with Strength, doesn''t mean that it is a being that is a skilled ruler The logic of the ruler is the strongest, is stupid. Strength is only a requirement for rulingBut it is not everything. "And both Evil and Good are important." He had a deep understanding and spoke it wlessly: "An Empire run by a band of Marie Sues would crumble at the first challenge." "No matter how strong it is." "And an Empire run by a bunch of self-interested sociopaths would be able to face challenges" "But would destroy itself in a period of peace without anyone intervening" Chapter 199: Gruesome Ambition Chapter 199: Gruesome Ambition Marek smirked inwardly; his objective was pathologically clear: To get even stronger!!! ''The Ultra Sage Mode was made on the principle of a Scientific Understanding of the Fundamental Laws of the Universe.'' ''To make the Ultra Sage Mode Complete'' Deep excitement could be seen in his eyes: ''I need to be the Ultimate Sage'' Ambition burning in the depths of his abyss eyes. ''I am the Saiyan Emperor and I am Absolute.'' He clenched his fists as the faces of the Angels appeared in his mind. All the AngelsThe God of Destructions ''I needed to be above everything and everyone!!'' ''The Greatest Magus'' An endless Imperial Fire appeared on his eyes. ''The Most Profound Cultivator'' His Ambition alone could burn Universe!! ''And the Most Eminent Scientist!!'' ''Only when I reach these infinite heights could the Ultra Sage Mode beplete!!'' ''This is my way to reaching Ultimate Power!!'' The Ambition brewing in the Emperor''s eyes was endless. He had a long smirk: ''Let''s keep this goal for now.'' ''For the first evolution of the Ultra Sage Mode, if my estimations were true'' ''A Rank 9 Venerable.!'' ''A Rank 9 Magus!'' He then had an evil smirk on. ''And ''That''.'' ''I at least need to attain this level for the Ultra Sage Mode to evolve.'' ''This my goal for now!!'' The Emperor already understood thatIf he reached that level ''I would be even stronger than when I opened the Gates!!'' No that would be an understatement!!! A Rank 9 Magus already had the power of Controlling a whole Universe like Zeno does with a Finite Multiverse. Of course Unlike Leylin Farlier. Zeno had omnipotence in a Finite Multiverse which probably around Rank 10 Magus. A Rank 9 VenerableThe Emperor had a profound gaze on As he looked over the Aperture his eyes seemed to pry open the most unsaid secrets of the Gu World. ''I already had my doubts but.'' In his Probing eyes appeared numerous silhouettes ''It is confirmed'' ''.All the Venerable are actually.'' The Emperor had a long malevolent smirk: ''Of Universal Level.'' The Gu World as seen from an outside perspective ispletely different then when seen from the Perspective of an Outsider like him. Even though the world only seemed Giant Sized. It contains concepts such as stars and suns. But all those are in an extremely microscopic andpact form. NeverthlessThe Essence of Stars was still present and the Essence of the Sun was still there. In reality those stars and Suns scale to nothingpared to the Gu World. But this is just a minor observationjust from it and throughpactparisonsHe could easily deduce some frightening things. Seen through the eyes of a being like the Emperor. The Scale and Power of The Gu World in itself isBeyond Universal Level. In term of matter and power it is on the level of the Multiverse of the DBZ World In other worlds ''The Gu World is suppressing itself from expanding'' The Gu World has an extremely harsh and overbearing will. It is ruthless to outsiders and doesn''t allow it''s people to leave it. It uses the Comprehension of it''s own habitants to evolve continuouslyReinforcing itself and it''s tribtion. It is also a world who is extremely weary of it''s own habitantsNot like the DBZ World who seem to manifest it''s will by creating core people and the Dragon Balls. This is whyIt''s always tried to limit their power. ActuallyThe DB World also do that, by linking the life of the God of Destruction with those of the core people. Marek smirked: ''The Most advanced cultivators already felt this kind of invisible suppression.'' ''All the Cultivators think that this suppression only lie in the Tribtions or Gu Refinement.'' ''But it lies in a much deeper level'' ''It is restraining the area of effect, the realm and the Raw Power of their abilitiesSo they couldn''t damage the World itself.'' ''Because the World itself is suppressing it''s expansion, suppressing it''s inhabitants to elerate it''s evolution.'' It''s normal For some reason the Gu World is suppressing itself to this absurd size. And so the range and ''fire power'' the Venerables actually held was minimized in the Process. ActuallyThe Venerable who could bring a part of this World under their control by using the Dao Marks. Are extremely powerful. But the Emperor''s eyes couldn''t be deceived by such a thing. ''And at the same time.It''s suppressing the Power of the Cultivators to this level'' The only way to not be under this control is not to be of Universal LevelBut of Multiversal Level, a realm equal to the size of the Gu World. ''Or in their own wordsIt is to reach rank 10.'' The more interesting part is not whether they are on that level or not. but what happens once they leave the area of suppression of the Gu World. ''If they leave'' A Profound air appeared on the Emperor''s eyes. ''Their Understanding of the Dao could allow them to exercise much more power.'' Due to the endless suppression of the Gu World. The Habitants of the Gu World had toplete surpass themselves in Dao Understanding. This means in the Dao understanding they are above the other Immortals who call themselves gods in other Universes. ''Be it in the Primordial Realm or in the other worlds'' ''But once they go out'' ''Especially those nine'' ''They will be able to wreak havoc even on the DBZ World!!'' This is why the Gu World was soplicated. ''To fight and rule over them'' He clenched his fist deep ambition in his heart: ''Only the furthest on the Path of the Dao, someone who reached rank 10 could'' So attaining the level of a Venerable and rank 9 Magus where his first requirements. ''Attaining these two achievement" His eyes held endless greed as he looked over a blue screen: ''Only then could I devour ''that''.'' His ruthless eyes were already on a certain ce where a certain species lived. The two Shinigami were meditating on the words of the Emperors but could still, feel a hint of malevolence in the eyes of the Hegemon. Urahara kept a reserved gaze and Yoruichi decided to not pry any further She was no saint either. But even her didn''t dare askWhat was making the Emepror glow with such color. NoShe preferred to stay in ignoranceBut even herAt that moment Would be really far from thinking ''To attain the next level the road is clear.'' That this smirking face. ''Let''s go with that'' Was nning the genocide of a race. Chapter 200: The New Soul Society Projects!! Chapter 200: The New Soul Society Projects!! Hueco Mundo. Dark, endless.Moonlit sky. SilentMonolithic desert. The Hueco Mundo. Was a magnific depiction of sheer destion. But under theyers of endless deathly silenceExistedA raging and endless fight for survival. For evolution. And For Growth. The Hueco Mundo was a ce were this kind ofw subsisted. SuddenlyAdmit the deathly silenceAppeared a Giant Blue portal on the sky. From it descended a giant mountain. Whereas such an event would have caused and umproar. Here it was metwith the same imcable silence. On the Mountain. Three figures appeared. Two Shinigami who showed the same solemn face one would have entering a naturally hostile environment. The Emperor sighed as he observed the moonlight. "Let''s begin then." Urahara spoke in a light manner: "It might take time. But I look forward to what this mountain can do." Marek spoke teasingly: "Time? I don''t have that. Friend. I need to catch the show in two days." On his eyes the darkness of a certain pupil began to appear. Yoruichi who immediately understood his intention!! Jumped up!! "Urahara!! Hide your presence!!!" The Emperor levitated in the air, as he announced with his doubled voice: "Banshoo Tennin!!" Suddenly a powerful pressure downed on the Hueco Mundo!! And at it''s center!! Dang Hun Mountain!!! The Pressure grew until it folded Space!! Numerous ripples began appearing in Space!!! As the whole Dimension raged like an agitated ocean!!! The whole Hueco Mundo began to turn instable!!! Yoruichi who already knew the realm of the Emperor smiled wryly: ''No matter how strong he is supposed to be. This is way too exaggerated'' ''Is this really only 10 percent of his power?!!'' But the reaction of Urahara was even more!!! He never saw this kind of power before!!! ''He doesn''t even use Reatsu!!'' ''This is just the sheer raw power of his soul!!!'' The Desert started trembling not bearing the Emperor''s powers!! Soon!! Little Holes appeared above Dang Hun Mountain!! These holes continued to grow in size!! Until they began to obstruct the whole sky!! The Emperor merely snapped his fingers!! Immediately!!! The Holes vomited what seemed likeEndless Gillians!!! The Gillians werepletely immobilized and crushed!! From time to time, one would even see Adjuchas!! The Shinigami took a deep breath as he looked at the Millions upon Millions of Gillians descending like an endless river of evil!! The Emperor only looked over with interest, as he spoke to his consultant: "Aren''t you curious? Urahara!!" "A little fox tribe could create so much guts gu." Their pained screams could be heard as the creatures powerlessly descended the Mountain. Those mighty hollows were like cattle that was brought to execution powerlessly!! "Gillians areposed of approximatively a Hundred of such souls." "And here I am pouring such a number." Under the Emperor''s indifferent gaze, their soul were destroyed and brought to annihtion!! Gutstones started appearing one after the other all over Dang Hun Mountain!!! "I really want to see what kind of result will it bring!!!" Urahara narrowed his eyes in thought. Marek continued to speak leisurely as he continued to pour the endless streams of Hollows!! "Do you know why someone as talented as Spectral Soul. Failed again and again. In his pursuit of absolute power?" Urahara and Yoruichi narrowed their eyes. "His Dao was supreme and not only in Soul Path. His techniques were profound and endless." "His methodsHis Talent. His Mindsetwere all unparalleled. This kind of genius couldn''t even be found in the Endless Multiverse" "This is why" He narrowed his eyes: "He became a danger for the very world he lived in." "And this why he was pushed to pursue the Dao of Soul instead of one that was much more beneficial to him." "And" "Do you know why the Dao of Soul could suppress him?" He looked at the endless stream of Gillian without even a ripple in his eyes: "Because the Dao of Soul was a dead end to begin with." Urahara narrowed his eyes as he was thinking about a possibility. Marekughed lightly: "Because no matter the powerIt was impossible to increase one''s raw soul size beyond a certain level." "The Number of Dao Marks that a human soul could carry was limited." "And so" "He faced a deadlock. Named the Hundred Million Soul Man." He looked at both Shinigami: "To put things in perspective." "Let''s sayA Man had the power of a one man soul. A Shinigami possesses a power of a 10 Men soul. A Vice Captain at normal possess a power 1000 Men Soul. At his Shikai he could reach the power 100 000 Men Soul. And a Captain with his Bankai may reach the power of a 1 Million Soul." "For the Highest Powers like the Soul King they may even reach the 10 Million Men Soul" "The 100 Million Souls was considered a Dead end for most Soul Immortals." The Shingami both took a deep breathAs they felt shivers down their spine!! ''This..?'' ''This?!! Was considered a dead end?!!'' ''Just what kind of World was this..?!!'' They understood that those Immortals may even reached an absurd amount of power. Yet it was stillbeled as Suppression!! The Emperor smiled wryly: "Still" "He found a way to bypassThat barrier" He looked deeply at Urahara''s eyes: "And to do thatHe decided for his soul to abandon it''s original nature." "For itTo never cease to be a Human soul to begin with!!!" Urahara opened his eyes in pure bafflement. "This!!!" Marekughed loudly!! "Doesn''t that remind you of someone else? Urahara-kun?" "Isn''t the beautiful?" "When the Path of Dao and the Path of Research find the same conclusion?" He took a deep breath as his gaze became solemn, the researcher''s heart he had waspletely sat a ze!! "What happened then?" He alreadypletely forgot about the destroyed Gillian and was focused on the Emperor words! "He modified the form of the Soul, itself transforming it into that of a Soul Beast." "Abominations of Nature that roamed the world after the copse of the Boundary between Life and Death." He then looked at Hollows "Like certain creature born in your world after the original sin" "It''s name is called.Deste Soul." "They are much more powerful and breaks the Boundaries of Soul Cultivation" "After allA Genius was a Genius after all" "The Deste Soul is even more powerful than the Hundred Million Man Soul" "Because a Deste Soul can contain much more Dao Marks." "The issue with this method" He sighed a little mncholy in his eyes: "Is the Subject bing as Mentally unstable and Vulnerable to being controlled by other Immortals or by Heaven''s Will itself as it is the way of a simple beast." Then the Emperor smiled widely, a little madness in his eyes!! ''That gaze!!'' At that momentLooking at the EmperorUrahara was reminded by another mad scientist!! The Current Captain of the 6th Division!! The both somehow resembled each other at moment!! "When I came to know thisI came up with a question!" He stared at the Shinigami: "Why is it that there is a limit on the Growth of the Human Soul in the Gu World?" "While there is none on the Human Body?" "And then I came upWith an even more interesting response!! Looking at this world!!" Heughed lightly, as his Rinnegan seemed to see through Urahara: "Actually if I analyze objectively the size of a Shinigami''s soul." His dark lustered eyes seemed to emit an ominous glow: "It is only a one man''s soul." "The Soul of a Single Man." "Contrary to the Guilian, the Adjuchas, the Vasto Lorde or even Kurosaki Ichigo." "The Rest of the Shinigami.Could Muster such power with such a little soulHow Marvelous" "I wonder how Spectral Soul would react when he sees a one man soul unleash the might of a Million Soul" "And on thatI could find the secret" "To solve the riddle of Soul Path!! The Answer is!!" Yoruichi said with a wry smile: "Reiryoku" The Emperorughed, in a free manner!! "Indeed!! Yoruichi!!!" His eyes seemingly pertaining an endless scenery!! "On the Body of the Cultivator the number of Dao Marks don''t matter much because it''s essence is automatically turned into Immortal Essence." "That means that all the Dao energy is transformed and stored into Essence." He narrowed his eyes: "Reiryoku is the Basis of Soul rted abilities and powers!!" "But before thatReiryoku is energySpirtual Energy that could be stored and could be unleashed." "It''s a powerful energy that could be stored in the body and the more Reiryoku one possess the greater his ''ss'' is." He looked at the man who has been silent for a while: "I believe you already understand what I mean, Urahara." Heughed dumbly: "How can I? Your majesty!! I have been humbled by your insights. Are you sure you aren''t a Researcher instead?" The Emperor onlyughed awaiting for his response. Urahara had then a much more serious tone: "The Reason the Boundary between Hollow and Shinigami is researched is exactly because of their conflicting and fundamentally different natures." "The Shinigami have a natural aptitude to produce arge amount of Reiryoku, and control it in an extremely refined way through their Zanpakuto." "Their talent and natural mastery over Reiryoku made them gain numerous stage of powers like Shikai and Bankai.But" He narrowed his eyes: "That seemed to be the natural limit of the Shinigami." Marek nodded as he exchanged looks with Yoruichi. "Or as his Majesty so eloquently saidThe Limit of a One Man soul." Urahara sighed deeply: "On the other handThe Hollow who devour each other and grow in size after each timeCan grow the size of their soul exponentially." "From a one man soulto a ten man soulto a hundred man sond so on" "But the issue here isthat Hollow will never have the same affinity with Reiryoku" Yoruichi narrowed her eyes in though. "Because even in the process of absorptionThe Will of other souls is still present always interfering with their use of Reirokyu." "The Existence of a Higher tier hollow is itself a permanent process of sh between wills of different Hollows." "In this condition, the maniption and production of Reiryoku is sub-optimal." "And for some reasonThisck of control persists even on the Vasto Lorde Level." Yoruichi sighed: "So in summaryThe concept of '' a being who transcends Shinigami and Hollow'' is a being with perfect natural control over Reiryoku and an extremelyrge soul." She smiled bitterly at the hovering Emperor: "And that is why you brought me to this little experiment~" The Emperor narrowed his eyes: "If it worksI could create a much more advanced Soul Society!!!" He looked deeply at Urahara: "Even if a Soul can''t awake Reiroku at the One Man Soulit will awake it at the Ten Men Soul or even the Hundred Men Level!!" "Sooner orter all the souls of my people will awake Reiryoku!! It will even be a given event!!" He spoke the same endless curiosity in his eyes!! "If the limit of the One Man Soul is Bankai, then what is the limit of the Ten Men soul? What is the limit of the Million Men SoulAnd even further beyond?!!" As he heard this worlds, Urahara felt a chill down his spine as he observed the Emperor''s tion: ''Should I stop him?'' He was torn between his awareness of danger and his desire!! After allThe Subject of his research was exactly to cross the Boundary of Shinigami!! Yoruichi sighed deeply: "A Soul Society where every soul could have Shinigami powersHow terrifying" The Guts Gu began forming at a Frenzied rate!! As an endless sea of Stones has merged from the Mountain who was growing to became a Montain Chain!!! He continued to speak ambition in his eyes: "A Soul Society where Bankai is merely the inductor stage!! Not the End Game!!" "In a Soul Society where everyone can attain Bankai at the Ten Men Soul Level, how powerful would the Captain and Vice Captain be.I look forward to it!!" Chapter 201: Intervention Chapter 201: Intervention As he saw the numerous and endless stones gathering growing the Mountain a hundred time it''s size. The Gutstones present appearing there also, changedOn the Crystal MountainDark Marks markings began carving themselves The Guts GuAlso turned from their usual gallstone lookTo a dark tinum luster. If a powerful Immortal was here to observeHe would probably notice itThe Otherworldly Soul Path Dao Markson the Mountain. After allNo matter where the world whereas civilizations thrive like Research, or MysteryDao always exist. Observing the Ripe mountain, and the delicious Gutstones. The Emperor snapped his fingers to the relief of the two Shinigami. ''SighI though he was going to kill all the Gillians!!'' If he continued for a longer timethe equilibrium the three worlds would have been endangered. And the Shinigami would have been forced to intervene. Of courseThe Emperor already knew thatAnd only took what he needed. After all ''Gilliansand Hollows are extremely valuable sacrifices and could produce more gutstones than even normal Soul beasts.'' The Emperor slowlynded on the Mountain as he continued his talk: "The Cultivation of Soul PathActually necessitates three steps. StrengthenRaffinate and Pacify" The Emperorughed: "But with the presence of Reirokyu and his transformation to Reatsu. It could be said that this transformation itself is better than Refinement of the Soul." "The Pacification of the Soul is also done by Shinigami constantly by meditating andmunicating with their Zanpakuto." "But I don''t think I will need that" "Only the most important part seemed to elude the ShingamiHow amusing" He shut his eyesAnd levitated in the airhis eyes solemn. He concentrated.for a while.As the Emperor''s movements seemed to halt. The Silence downed once again on the Hueco Mundo. The Moonlit world, colored the Emperor with a rather frightening color. The Position of Marek, his breathings, his very beingSeemed to hold unfathomable profunditiesThe Imposing Emperorseemed somewhat removed from the secr Heuco Mundo but also inplete osmosis with the Environment. ''This was the state he already achieved when he created the Sage Mode'' ''It is a stage of Dao Comprehension'' ''The Sage of the Six Paths of the Shinobi World already touched upon the foundations of Dao UnderstandingBut it was still to shallow'' ''And that time the development of the Shinobi Worldwas already evenly distributed between research and Dao.'' ''And this distribution slowed the growth of both worlds in these two paths'' ''After the death of the Sage of the Six Path and the exile of his brother The worldpletely reversed in the research-based development of the Internal Energy'' ''Of course the development of this patternCouldn''t be said to be good or bad'' ''After allIn the Post-Fourth Ninja War EraThe world developed cyborgs able to rival the strongest beings in the History of the Shinobi World'' ''This was the perfect example of the mix between Dao and Research'' And soAfter some seconds of concentrationhe attained the optimum state. He moved one hand, lifting it up. At the same time the whole mountain trembled!! The trembling seemed to bemunicated to the rest of the Hueco MundoAs if the rest of the worldwas connected to it. Urahara had a bitter smile: ''NoThis MountainIt already became a part of the Hueco Mundo itself'' ''In this process of absorbing soulsit seemed to have assimted the Soul ''Dao'' of this world.'' As expected of Urahara, with just some guidance.He already began to grasp the concept of ''Dao'' The Emperor efforts were not in vainHe was already introducing Urahara to this pathLooking forward to what kind existenceThis man could be. Suddenly, the whole sky seemed to have turned into weeping night. As Endless of Dark Gutstones were elevated in the sky! Immediately, the Emperor opened his left eye!!! And from itAppeared a mysterious dark spark!! That grew and expanded from Gutstones to another!!! Yoruichi took a deep breath: "Imperial Haki!!" She already mastered this power and she knew the Emperor was only doing so to submit the Guts Gu to his willBut to it''s very essence without even showing it''s transcendent power. One could see that this wasn''t the same power that was introduced by Garp!! Yoruichi took a deep breath as her amber eyes heldplex emotions: ''It''s seems to be manifestation of something else entirely'' She already felt familiar with this mysterious power. ''I have felt it on MarekBut also on Roygun and Shahrazad before'' The Guts Gu didn''t even resist and all appeared from the GutstonesThey looked like obsidian gems!! Seeing all the Gu responded to his willHe shut his eye once again. His lifted arm moved once again and he clenched his palm And soAll the Guts Gu followed and circled around the Emperor until his silhouettepletely disappearedDrowning in the Ocean of Guts Gu!!! Inside the Darkness the Emperor held arge smirk: "Let''s get started, shall we?" Atleasian Empire. The Battle between the two sides in the Orient already attracted much unwanted attention. But seeing the Powerlevels of those fighting...Every country minded it''s business. Of course this wasn''t the case for the Atleasian Empire. It was a shockwave in the Orient. The Area of influence of the Empire. It was already an offense to disy shamelessly this power in this area. Even though he felt they were pretty far from the Atleasian Empire and were only getting furtherSuch behavior was intolerable in the first ce. The Atleasian Assassin, opened his eyes, as he forefully existed his meditation. ''Eagle Eyes!'' His eyes turned gold and iris jet ck. His sight grewrger andrger englobing the whole region where the Atleasian Empire and it''s neighboring kingdoms were. And it only continued to grow fusing with his monstruous En until he could see the whole Orient. Seeing that Altair made his move, all the other forces and generals stood back. This wasn''t a direct menace after all. It was something that was more in the domain of the Brotherhood. His senses and eyes finally led him to a certain battlefield. A Brave green haired maiden was fighting off a hundred men alone. Her figure was splendid as she travelled between dimensions fending off monstruous assault after the other!! She moved like a green arrow disappearing only letting behind her, a green yellow trail. Her beautiful green hair fluttered in the wind as she disappeared and reappeared more and more blood appearing on her noble and ethereal face. This techniques'' ''It''s the Sword Sect.'' He could recognize the patterns and the battle stances of the Sword Sect with ease. But this woman didn''t seem to only have learned the swordsmanship of the Sword Sect. In her moves there was a more ferocious style than the simple flow and artistic style of the Sowrd Sect. Altair narrowed his eyes in interest. She was indeed powerful!! But she was not powerful enough to fend off all 100 of this people. ''Interesting.'' She was nowhere near powerful enough to fight their leader. He narrowed his eyes, as he began to examin the rest. He could see that their goal was to capture her not to kill her. Without that, she would be already dead. His sight thennded on a man on a Humongous Unicorn. His Killing intent surged immediatly, the instant his set his sights on the elegant man overlooking the whole charade like Glorious God. As hepared that person to the records and descriptions he had, he had a wide smile. But anyone who knew, Altair, would understand. Altair never smiles when he is in a good mood. ''Di Stefano Martinez'' He narrowed his eyes; ''Interesting'' A hidden dagger appeared on his hand. ''Since they want to die that badly. Why not grant their wishes?'' He stood up. Already prepared!! Suddenly a long man with an indifferent face appeared beside him: "Oh~" "Altair seems to be going to do something interesting?" "Why not take me with you~?" He spoke with a disturbing cheerfulness on. He had a long and smooth hair descending to his back. Altair responded calmly: "Are you sure?" "I, alone, am enough. Illumi." Heughed mechanically before responding: "What''s the matter Altair-kun?" "Do you not want mypany perhaps~?" Altair sighed: "I only think you have more important things to do." Illumi turned his head horizontally in a creepy way: "Like what~?" " Killua-kun doesn''t want to have fun with me? Now you too?" Altair sighed and thought in his mind: ''The Fun you are speaking aboutis you two trying to kill each other.'' ''No wonder Killua didn''t like spending time with his family, sigh'' He felt it was a shame that only people from the Bortherhood that had rtives, had this kind of family. "And since the Emperor isn''t hereIt''s be boring" His murderous aura grew: "It''s been a while since a shed blood. I want to go." Altair relented: "Okay. Okay" The both disappeared. Illumi asked: "How many are there?" "Around a Hundred." Illumi opened his already big eyes: "OhI hope I find some useful toys to y with~" Altair used his eagle eyes as the ensued battle exploded. The Green woman was a gorgeous waorrior her mastery of the sword was impable, she shed with the numerous men alone, without even a shred of fright or hesitation in her mind. Her Battle Awareness was wonderous, and her instinct was in point. She moved with a knightly way, her sword seemed to morph into a whip as she parried all the iing strikes. But that was only an illusionShe just had an indecent mastery over her weapon. Her aura also grew as she battled, showing that she was calcting her powers so that she couldst the most times. But the iing men were extremely powerful too. Any of them could easily blow up a. Altair narrowed his eyes; ''This'' Illumi who used his En to detect what happening there alsoughed lightly: "Oh~If it isn''t interesting~?" "She knows she can''t win but she is stil fighting so hard~ How courageous~" Altair immediately ticked, and his eyes immediately moved in another direction. He found the advance of 30 silhouette movingTheir eyes were bitter, their bodies tattered ''This direction?'' He narrowed his eyes: ''She is protecting them.I see'' He spoke in his mind: ''Do you already see what I am seing?'' A Calm and charismatic voice responded mildly: ''The Men made a Complete turn and are heading to the Empire.'' ''This is getting interstingIf my guess is correct. The Woman is trying to hide the tracks.'' ''She is actually not only protecting her menBut trying to hide her destination.'' Altair responded coldly: ''Should I take care of them first? Then'' Ezio smiled smugly: ''NoLet theme.'' Altair narrowed his eyes: ''Are you sure?'' Ezio had a knowing glint in his eyes: ''Didn''t you say they were from the Sword Sect?'' Altair sighed, he though this was too riskyBut thinking about the general guarding the border, he chose to obey the orders: ''I seeIt seems you''ve made an interesting conclusion.'' ''Then Shall I spare the Green Haired little girl?'' Ezio: ''You read my mind.'' Altair sighed: ''Illumi will not like that one bit.'' Chapter 202: Sweet release Chapter 202: Sweet release Orient, Elga was breathing heavily, blood soaking her dress. As she plunged in the encirclement of her enemies. She knew she began to lose her advantage. Her stamina was depleted, bit by bit. The 100 Men hiding their faces, seemed unfazed by her struggle only their bloody red eyes were looking at her calmly. There was indeed blood in her dressBut it was mostly hers. The 100 Men were extremely organized. At one and one, they didn''t stand a chance against her. But they never even had the thoughts of challenging her, actually even if one of them, could take her on one on one, so what ? Why would they so stupid or so arrogant to do that? Were they cowards? Pff..! There would never be afraid of facing her one on one, even if she was 100 times stronger than that. Not because, they were stronger But because they constantly fought strong foes and because they were men of the Saharos Empire!! The Primordial Realm was an extremely frightening ceIf you don''t have enough poise to know how to fight stronger foes. You would be dead the moment, you step on a battlefield. But there. The Forces of the Saharos Empire constantly fought dangerous foes. The Soldiers Constantly lived overshadowed by the dazzling great figures of their respective forces. Their youthful arrogance was long extinguished. Only the Legendary Sentences, Nobles and Generals are entitled to something called arrogance. When you are a trained soldier of the Saharos Emperor. Discipline and restrain are the most important qualities. On the Surface it could be seen that Princess Elga was dazzling and beautiful looking. Her talent was great enough to be among the great warriors of the next generation. But so what? Does the talentless have not a way to fend for himself in this world? Was talent that Important? Each one of the 100 Normal Men here survived to witness the downfall thousands of geniuses. The Normal soldier fight in a normal, low-key and efficient manner. With good foundation, without trying to aplish the impossible, without trying to court death, but still in a fearless and determined way. There is a difference between cowardice and self-control. Those who survive in a great Empire who wars for the longest time, are not the talented soldiers, but the most self-aware. Those who know their limitations and act ordinglyThose are the men who climb the ranks and survive in this cruel world. Princes Elga may be talented, but she was sheltered by the Sword Sect for a long time. Sect Disciples always live in a mentality of trying to prove one''s talent. Because Sects only select the most talented and high profile. They arepletely disconnected from the reality. In her mindShe probably though that she could at least take 30 or 20 with them before she got captured. Huh!? But why would they give her that satisfaction? The Woman knows perfectly that she isn''t gambling her life and she expect them to gamble theirs? How rubbish!! How could this sect disciples be so self-absorbed?! ''Just keep moving.We can keep this pace till dawn, little girl'' By acting cautiouslyAnd taking over her stamina and injuring her bit by bit. They would achieve a much more cost efficient, ratio. The Princess would have the impression that she is constantly sinking in a swamp. That is drowning her bit by bit. This is basic textbook, ''Dealing with a medium-level powerhouse'' strategy in the Saharian Army. These strategies were built by numerous great generals and the great dukes to minimize the impact powerhouses have on a war. And here it could be said that it worked like a charm on the inexperienced Elga. The Butler looked at the battered princess, who seemed to hold endless frustration in her yellow dark eyes. ''Wee to the real world.Little girl'' The Princess was at her deadliest limits, as she notices the cold gaze of the 100 Soldiers observing her like a zoo beast, dancing for them. Humiliation and shame grew in her heart. She was indeedin over her head. As she wallowed in this feeling, in this sense of loss, she thought about her liege: ''Empress Kosem'' If she was in her ce, what would she have done? ''Tch!'' She had a bitter and somewhat disdainful smileMocking herself. She knew clearly what would happen ''Her Majesty would trash each one of them, like the little bastards they were!'' She wasn''t saying that out of spite or out of blind faith. She knew it deep in her bones. The EmpressThe More the situation was in her disfavor the stronger she gets!! She was peerless, her talent is endless Her grace was unmatched! She was truly the one destined to be.!!! Suddenly!! She felt an extremely profound and ominous aura!!! When she looked up!! She found that in her peripheral vision the expression of the Bulter to have changed slightly!! From the unfathomable calm, to a more solemn air. She then looked up in the direction of the Aura!! Flying above!! Covering the Sun!! A Winged Silhouette appeared!! It resembled that of a man. The Wings seemed ck in the horizon, and the whole silhouette seemed to be shrouded in darkness!! It was as if his appearance was eclipsing the sun!! He seemed like the moon taking the light of the sky!! His wings expanded!! They were pitch ck!! Feathery like a fallen angel''s !! The Wings continued to grow until they took over the whole sky!! Darkness dawned on the world!!! But from the little spaces between the feathers, the timid rays of light could be seen passing through the sky. It seemed like a token of misericordia on the world Everyone of the soldiers noticed the advance and the descent of the darkness!! And as they looked at the darkness enveloping them, an endless sense of dread. Enveloped existence. They kept a cool head. Still This man was indeed a monster. But he wasn''t the first nor thest monster they will face. ActuallyEven if it wasThey would need at least to survive long enough to be able to report something worthwhile to the Empire!! Discipline, self-awareness!! They all took a deep breath, and never forgot about the Princess there. The Mission still needed to be aplished. No matter what. For the Emperor!! And the Empire!! The Imperial Buttler sighed deeply. ''So they came after all.'' He gave an order: "The Mission has failed. Let''s go back." This was indeed within the prediction of the First Princess. This whole Operation was to be done secretly and in a low-key manner. If the Atleasian Empire intervenedIt means that the mission has failed. If they didn''t back off now.That would only spell destruction for them. After allThey were in the OrientNot the West. In the head of all the Higher Ups of both Super PowersThe Astaroth Continent was already split in two. The Imperial Butler wanted to prompt his soldiers earlier. But stillHe felt that they had some time before he had to intervene and capture her. This was actually the fastest way. If he shed with the Princessit would have attracted the Atleasian Empire much more rapidly. His Gamble failedPartly because of the tenacity of the PrincessBut precisely because of the Alertness of the Higher ups of the Atleasian Empire. This was a good probing experience. Just witnessing the powerhouses of the Atleasian Empire was already a good enough gain. There was no need to lose those men in the process. The Imperial Butler was a cold and calcting individual, always weighting the benefits and the losses. This time the Bnce was lopsided so he decided to retire. But!! Would that fly with the two Assassins? "Hmph!! Pompous little Saharian Bastards?!!" " Do you really think that you cane and go in the Orient as you please?!!" "Or are you so arrogant that you don''t take my Empire in your eyes!!!" The Words were extremely domineering and contained endless arrogance!! Elga opened her eyes in shock!! Such arrogance!! Even her who fought the Empire ever since she served her liege never pronounced these words!!! A Braided haired youth descended, a long smile on his face. Even Illumi felt a chill down his spine when he saw it!! ''O-oh~! Altair-chan is mad~!'' The wings retracted from the sky and began to turn normal sized!! The Youth looked like a fallen angel!! His eyes were all amber colored with jet-ck irises!! He was handsome and was charismatic!! His Temperament was arrogant, but it seemed like a deep-seated arrogance born deeply in his character!! The Embodiment of Arrogance of a whole Empire seamed to appear in front of Elga and Di Stefano''s eyes!! His words were short but venomous. The Soldiers who never been demeaned that way in front of their most bitter enemies felt a raging fire in their hearts!! "Our Saharan Empire?!! The Overlord of the World Cane and go anywhere existence!!" " Who do you think you-?!!" But before he continued, his head fell!!! And a slender, and weird looking youth, with an ominous aura appeared behind him!! His aura seemed deeply disturbing and chaotic, his eyes seemed lifeless and still on a single expression. He spoke, as delight could be heard in his voice: "Your Reapers" "That''s who we are~ Mr Brave Soldier~" Immediately as he ended from all over his body!! Little needles dispersed in immense speed from his body!! The Soldiers reacted swiftly!! But there was still some that got killed!! Death!! By needle!! A Needle right in the forehead!! Immediately those people began moving!! Against their will!! And attacking theirrades!! But the Soldiers didn''t face weird powers for the first time. They immediately understood. Those needles were a way to manipte them. What they didn''t take in ount on was "AAAAHH!!" The Corpses had a purple fire in their eye socketpletely recing their initial eyes!! Purples runes appeared on their whole bodies!! As they seemed to process a shred of sanity!! Their reflexesTheir powerWere actually much stronger than before!!! The Butler had an ugly expression: ''CorpseManiption'' ''Notheir power is much stronger than when they were alive!!!'' Illumi spun his head, as he smiled evilly: "FinallySome good toys~!!" Immediately without leaving anyone any way to react, the 10 Corpses massacred theirrades as cries of agony and pain ringed here and there. The Youth strolled around in themotion as the blood of the brave and powerful foes sprout around like a fountain. "Oooh~!" Yet the Youth didn''t even try to fend off the blood. He walked leisurely, his nose in the air, as if smelling the mostpelling aroma ever. His expression was sick even more soIt seemed perverted. Like an old virtuous priest finally experiencing a long due release. As blood tainted his body more and moreHe felt his breath heat up and his cold blood warm up. "Finally, ~!" "Aaaah~!" "I get to shed blood in this worldSuch powerful blood~ How beautiful~!" Since he became a Saiyan, his thirst of blood grew in an unpreceded manner. It was to the point of bing a deep depraved obsession. Of course it was the same for all the rest of the Family. But Illumicked self-control and had a much more vicious nature than the rest of his Family. In training he even felt the urge to once kill his own brother. The Brother he loved the most. Killua. Elga felt a deep chill in her heart as she looked at the ted expression of the man. He smiled widely as hemitted atrocious deeds one after another!! His expression that fused the destructive temperament of the Saiyan and the Vicious and Murderous heart of the Zoldyck was a horror to witness. ''How the hell'' As she looked at that man, she felt repulsion form the bottom of her heart. The Fear was something that she knew how to repress but ThisHow could anyone be that content taking lives? It seemed as if the simple act of killing brought him endless pleasure. His aura, his Monstruous EnAll painted a very disturbing image. It seems as if she was looking at the very incarnation of evil. It wasn''t his power that made her wary, it was this demeanor, this temperament. Even the greatest Assassins she saw didn''t have such love for blood! Immediately, Di Stefano Moved!! He knew that he couldn''t afford to lose more men!! "How unsightly. How can anyone act this brazen in the world?" His voice was still calm, but there was apparent coldness in it. His Power exploded!! Overwhelming by arge margin the level Elga showcased before!! He attacked Illumi, yet the assassin didn''t even stare at him: "Why would I care about a projection~" "If I can''t shed really blood~It''s only troublesome, sigh" The Imperial Butler expression darkened: ''As expectedThey saw through it.'' Illumi, stopped his attacks, he then looked at the standing Altair, before tilting his head sideways: "I guess this is enough for today~" "SighFine I will apany you then. Mr. Butler." The Battle started as their power shed!! The recoil already made the rest move from their positions!! Their Powerful Aura repulsing everyone around them!! Even Elga felt pressure from the recoil!! ''Such Power!!!'' The both were matched ''No!!!'' It could be said that the creepy youth was holding back!!! It was then, that the braid haired youth, smile grew in intensity. Before immediately disappearing. Like it was an illusion. The Soldiers never forgot him. How could they? This man''s presence was the most eluding and the most suffocating of all. Immediately, hidden des appeared in his wrists. Before he shattered into the void!!! ''So Fast!!!'' Chapter 203: Stuborn Little Princess Chapter 203: Stuborn Little Princess And as Altair reappearedThe hidden des were already nted on the chest of the two strongest vanguards. The Vanguards immediately got consumed and erased from existence. As Illumi have gone wild, Altair already detected the most troublesome ones. And dealt with them swiftly. A dark mysterious power seeped into the dagger, it seemed chaotic, everchanging Sometimes it would appear as wild waves of energy, other time it would look like a venomous dark liquid, other time, it would seem like a rough-edged martial energy. It changed into whatever the youth deemed to be. Di Stefano already understanding the gravity of the situation by this move announced with deep coldness: "Youngster" "Do not be too hasty." He smiled lightly: "It is not the time for our two sides to draw blood yet." Elga hearing those words narrowed her eyes, as questions marks appeared in her head: ''Two Sides?'' ''What is the other?'' Is there another side in this world worthy to be called such in the continent?!! Illumi, had a glint of interest as he still exchanged blows with the elegant butler. Altair looked at the rest of the determined soldiers still daring to face him head on. He smirked up: "You drew first blood when you broke through the Orient." The Princess narrowed her eyes. This was something she didn''t understand. The both..Be it the Butler or the Assassin spoke like equals!! And this force.Is controlling the Orient?!! ''How.Could it be?'' If there isSuch a forceDoesn''t mean the Empresses ns were bound to be muchplicated than expected?! The cold, savage smile reappeared. As he remembered. "Do you think we will let you act as you please?" .Those days When the Combrosian Empire was facing extinction. When everything he held dear crumbled before his eyes. He already knew It was their fault. His amber eagle eyes decorticated these soldiers. It was so that those people could live "Did you think you will be forever invincible?" His cold voice seemed to be addressing the Imperial Butler but it held a deep grace, charisma and darknessThat chilled even the bones of the soldiers. That his people had to be massacredThrough centuries and millennialsThey had to be massacred. His smile remained untethered: He looked up, his amber eyes directly peering into the Imperial Bulter, calm unwavering eyes. "You Filthy, treacherous scum!!" Hearing those words. The Imperial Butler calmly narrowed his eyes: "The Empirenever leave their soldiers unavenged." "I presume you already know that." He continued to speak with the same indifference: "This may lead to war." Elga opened her eyes in deep untethered surprise. The wayThe Imperial Butler addressed the matter!!! She narrowed her eyes: ''He is serious!!!'' Another force able to make the Saharan Empire serious!! ''Who the hell are they?'' Her heart has battled widely, when looking at the vicious de. "Empire?" She even felt her eyes hurt just by staring at it!! She could see that the surrounding matter, be it air, water or even martial energy was disintegrating into a furious pace: That energy "There is only one Empire I acknowledge. Any other entity is unworthy of the title." She never saw something as profound only once. And It would only appear asionally on her Empress. ''What the hell?'' He moved swiftly And this, raw, unstable, powerful energy that seemed able to end the whole continent in a whim, was moving in a pinpoint precision that she never saw people wield with normal powers. "War?" Altair didn''t even give time to the soldiers to retaliate. The Assassin, had enough field experience to understand their strategies. It was actually something he worked on with the Brotherhood when he was young. How to deal with a stronger foe? How could the Mentors neglect that? His dark wings only pped lightly Before one or two soldiers fell bloody, a single fatal strike wound on. He looked up and spoke mildly: "How amusing" Those opponents that she struggled so hard to contain, couldn''t even utter a single word. Under his ruthless voice: "Then I dare you to do it." Like a castle of cardsOne after the otherThey justFell. In aplete utter silence. They all fellLike thatAs anticlimactically as it seemed. There was no cry nor despair, like Illumi showcased. There was only silence. Not even a plop on the ground could be heard. It was deathly silence. Like the whole thing was only happening in her mind. Silence. Control. Power. AndDeath. There wasn''t even a ripple on the handsome face of the braid haired youth. His Eagle eyes seemed cold. Not expressing joy nor sorrow. He was simply massacring, naturally. At this pointFor him killing became already as natural as breathing. It was only something he did. Without thinking too much about it. But he would always do it in the most wless way, possible. Because his body would naturally move that way. The Powerhouses in the Atleasian Empire who were unfamiliar with the youth. Drew a deep breath. Be it the generals, the vizirs or even the Marshalls. It was not something that could be measured by physical strength alone. It was a demeanor that transcended even realm itself. It was a gift. In the Same Madara seemed to be born to be a War Monster Marek be born to be the Emperor. He seemed to be born in the sole purpose to kill. This was talent beyond any actual power. This was just raw disposition since birth. This disy ''That level of control'' She only knew two people with this kind of raw and uninhibited martial talent. She felt the same kind of absurd awe when she looked at him. OnlyThe youth seemed to be much more advanced, or the level of energy he is using far surpassed the others. This was her guess at least. As she was intently looking at the vicious de. ''This power isDangerous.'' She felt it from the deepest part in her heart. He looked up once again, under his feet the one hundred dead elite soldiers, the Elder Princess sent here. He had a ruthless smile as his voice elevated!! His tone filled with uninhibited disdain!! "DO IT!!!!" His aura grew exponentially!! As torrent of dark energy imed his whole being!! "What are you waiting for? Imperial Butler?!!" He had an evil face as he spoke in a domineering way!! "Dere it!!!" "DECLARE WAR ON US!!!" Unending streams of power grew like torrent taking over the world!!! The Word seemed to be able to be broken apart!!! Elga had her heart constrict!! ''Such vicious, power!!!'' The Blond man snorted, still not the least phased by this disy. He already knew it. The Moment they started killing through. No one was going to make it alive. These fighters were as elites as theirs. And this mission was already registered as Highly Dangerous. Because of it. His projection began to fade as he left a message: "Arrogant youngsterLet''s see if you are that rogue in the battlefield." Altair clicked his tongue in disdain: "Is that all you have to say?" The Projection smiled: "I am a man of little words" "I prefer to let my actions speak for myself." Illumi stared at the disappearing silhouette as he said in a falsly cheerful way: "Bye~ Bye~ Mister Butler~!!" The Imperial Butler disappeared without even paying any head to the Zoldyck Assassin. He then teased Altair: "What a Shame Altair-kun~! And Here I though you would really rile him up enough for him toe down~" Altair sighed deeply: "We would have crossed a name off our list." "WellA Hundred of their Soldiers isn''t so bad either." His aura calmed downAnd it was as if it was never there to begin with. His Amber eyes then deviated from looking at the bloodied squad and graduallynded on the standing princess. He made the first step: "You don''t intend to run away?" The Words contained some unmistakable yet extremely subtle pression!! Itpelled her to respond: "Why that? It is uselessAnyway." Altair only nodded sightly: "If you don''tThen" "Exin to me why disciples of the Home Base in the Sword Sect are intruding in the Orient?" Elga stood her ground firmly, as she responded with a mocking smile: "What is the issue with that? Aren''t the disciples of the Sects allowed to roam the continent to gain enlightenment?" Illumi responded yfully: "Not anymore~" "The Rules have changed~" "Little girl~" Altair advanced and got even closer, his amber eyes crossed with her somber yellow eyes. Elga faced him head on. "I guess. You will not answer my questions. Will you?" Elga smirked: "What do you think? Bird Boy~" She responded smugly. She knew she had a good chance of dying here. StillShe didn''t mind. She will never betray her Liege. Altair narrowed his eyes looking at her unwavering stance. A sense of familiarity dawned on him. Altair thought for a while before probing: "You don''t need to answer me." "I already know your destination was the Atleasian Empire." Elga''s countenance immediately changed. Illumi had a glint of malice in his eyes before continuing to act unaware: "Your Men are already in our custody." "They aren''t very skilled. But are quite loyal." "It will be a shame if they were killed~" Elga narrowed her eyes deeply: "So what? They died in line of duty. It is an honor." She was unfazed. Altair spoke coldly: "He wasn''t speaking of your men" He felt a little weird saying it but he continued: "I speak of the Country that caused all the trouble." Illumi responded, without any shame: "That tiny country calling itself Empire. What was it''s new name~?" Elga Clenched her fists!!! As she raged: "You monsters!!! How dare you?!!" Her aura grew in a monstrous way!! How could she tolerate it? Even thought she had no affection for it!! This was still her Liege''s country!! The Thought of this country brought to destruction by her mistake!! Was not something she could even atone for it by her death!! And also..The image of a more mature green haired beauty with a bloodied body. ''MotherIs the country you died forgoing to disappear just like that?'' Altair spoke calmly even in front of the torrential rage. Ezio smiled in his base, interest could be seen in his eyes. ''It is as expected, after all'' In his mind Altair sighed as hemunicated with Ezio: ''Did we really have to go that far?'' Ezio shucked lightly: ''We need to be a 100 percent sure. My friend. This wayThere is no doubt left.'' Altair continued, his way: "ThenWill you speak?" "Speak a name." "Only a name can save all these people." Elga stood there in the crossroad!! What would she do? Betray her liege? Endanger herOrSacrifice all that she loves so that she could remain safe?! The Battle taking in her head seemed closer to bring her closer to death than the de in the wrist of the Assassin. She knew what would have Liege doneBut what should she do? She then rememberedHer own past ''The Pain of losing those close to youThe Pain of losing family.'' She clenched her hands: ''It is worse than death'' She knew her liege would be in danger if she spoke the name of her liege. But she knew if she didn''t speakIt was her liege who would have to endure. That pain. ''The Atleasian Empire and their incapable Emperor would crumble in front of this Monsters'' ''And it''s not givenThat they will abide by their word even if I give them the name of her Majesty.'' "A name, huh" ''But her powerful name could still deter them. And they would focus their powers on her'' ''Giving enough time for them to react.Even if they decided to still attack the Empire.'' ''No..!!'' This Scenario was only her own optimistic delusion. With their powersthey could afford to not care about the Empress at all!! ''If there is more powerful people in this powerThe Empress will be doomed.'' "A Name. I see" With that She made her choice. No matter what happens she would endure the consequences. "I will give you one" A maniacalugh started pouring from her rosy lips!!! "HAHAHAHAHAAH...." "MY NAME IS ELGA BIGNELA!!!! DISOWNED PRINCESS!! AND PROUD SERVANT OF MY LIEGE!!!" Her own power grew berserk!!! And unstable!! As her body began to show sign of self-destruction!! "AND I WILL BE TAKING YOU ALL WITH ME!!!" A Maddened gaze appeared on the previously noble andposed woman. Revealing her real self!! ''The only solution is to take them with me to the grave!!'' Ezio on the other side immediately changed his expression!!! ''Damn it!! How decisive!! Stop her!!!'' Altair grumbled, still keeping a calm countenance: ''See what happens when you push an enemy into a corner...'' "Oh~ That doesn''t look good~" Illumi took numerous needles and put them into different parts of her body!! Slowing the flux of energy!! Elga screamed in retaliation!!! "LETS DIE TOGETHER!!! YOU BLOOD THRISTY BASTARDS!!!" The Needles were utterly destroyed!! But Illumi still kept an indifferent appearance: "What a scarydy~" "If the Servant is this wild? How is the liege~?" Altair sighed before his dark aura englobed her green yellow aura!! Devouring it bit by bit!! Easily he overpowered her. Until nothing was left of it!! Frustration began carving itself on her beautiful face!! As powerless she screamed her frustration!!! "DAMN IT!!!" There was deep rage in her eyes!! She stared daggers at the two assassins!! Who she couldn''t even take out by betting her life on the line!! Even the control over her own life and death was not hers anymore!! This was how big the gap between them!! Altair made swift steps, as his amber gaze never left her. The Powerless Princess was on her kneesBut the fire in her eyes never subsided. He approached her swiftly: "I take it that meansYou won''t speak." Elga only spit on his face. Well tried to, as she responded with a wide smile: "Kill me." "You bird bastard!!" Ezio on the other side massaged his temples: ''.This had gotten out of control'' He didn''t expect her subject to be that loyal. But it only made sense. In the same position, they would have made the same choice. Altair sighed deeply: "If you speak the name." "I swear we won''t hurt either one. Our enemy is only the Saharan Empire." She responded the same way: "Kill me." Looking at the unwavering light in her eyes. The Assassin sighed deeply. ''EzioI did all I could.'' Ezio suddenly had a bright light in his eyes, as his expression changed!! ''Altair forget about probing her!! Treat her as an eminent guest immediately!!'' Altair who seemed shook had to ask: ''What happened? Why are you panicking this much?'' Ezio sighed deeply: ''She received clearing.From the Higher Ups!'' Altair frowned Even if the members of the council could be considered Higher UpsThey had no authority about clearingThey have to follow protocol. After all we are in prewar time. Only the Emperor or the Empresses had this kind of authority. Ezio clearly understanding his discontent, finally spoke, a little dread in his voice: ''It''s clearing'' ''From the Mother Empress.'' The Moment those words were spoken, even Altair felt his breath stop a little, as he stared at the girl once again: ''Who the hell is this person?!!'' Altair took a deep breath: "It seems I have no choice." The Princess patiently prepared for her penance. Only to discover that the shackles on her energy were gone!! She smiled with a tone ridicule in her voice: "How childish...! Do you really think disying goodwill will win my-!" What? But as she was speaking, when she raised her hand once again. She found a spectacle that baffled her. Something she would never forget for a long time The two Assassins, who are beings beyond her scope of existence. Were bowing lightly. As if delivering a polite greeting What?!! The Braided haired youth spoke with a cold and indifferent tone: "We greet The Envoy of the Eldest Empress. Kosem Vega." WHAT?!! "We, as the Eagle of the Atleasian Empire, and as the Eldest Son of the Zoldyck Family, will escort you to the capital." The Princess had her eyes wide, with sheer surprise!! As she looked at the two turning around with a prefect etiquette and leading her, words seemed to be pushed on her mouth with her will: "OyWhere the hell you two think are going?" Altair, spoke as he put his hood back on: "Home. Your Highness. Our Home that is." Illumi spoke yfully wallowing on her funny expression: "Let''s go little princess~ There is much you need to know~" "Or don''t you want to go anymore?" The Green haired princess was educated in the highest etiquettes since youth. And keptposure through death, through despair and through everything else. "To the Atleasian Empire that is~" Until this momentShe seemed to understand the wordsing out of their mouth. She just found it extremelyborious to process them ording to her vision of the actual world. And soFor the first time, since longThe Princess lost all sense of self restraint as she spoke her next words "WHAT THE FUC-?!!!" Chapter 204: New guest at the Supreme Council Chapter 204: New guest at the Supreme Council At the Imperial Capital, on the council room. The scene was a little weird. The Siblings of the Britania Family and the Two Empresses were sitting with a solemn and somewhat dreadful face as they looked at the woman presiding over the council. She looked adoringly beautiful, like a ck lotus, spurting in the abyss of the world. Her ck hair was tied up in aplicated manner yet elegant manner. A veil was covering the back of her hair, giving her a more noble and unreachable aura. Only the front of her hair was visible upied by a dark obsidian crown. In her dark abyss eyes, one could see a trace of the Emperor''s beautiful pupils Although not as profoundHer eyes had a hint of shrewd graceing from deep experience. She had a calm smileSending shivers down the spine of anyone smart enough to see through her character. All in all she looked like a kind benevolent soulBut one would deeply be in the wrong, if they though this way Since the Emperor went into slumber She is been visiting the council from time to time, as a simple onlooker. She presided, the council only in name, as the matter of the state were discussed in front of her mildly interested eyes. She never intervened in the affairs and only watched the happening from afar, asking some simple questions from time to time. But even then, even the Empresses felt quite some pressure just from her standing here. Even more than the Emperor. After all they knew how the Emperor acted, they also knew who the Emperor was But they had no idea as to, whoDevran Vega The Mother Empress really was. She has been a curious onlooker the whole time. Sitting on the Emperor''s seat. As if protecting the throne of her child Like a lioness protecting her cub, since the Emperor was out. Although this showed ack of trustHow could she trust men who have been working for her son for a little less than two month time? It was to be expected. Nevertheless.It continued for some time nowUntil she just faded into the scenery. But todayAs she looked at the report from the brotherhood. She finally made a move. The woman known as ElgaHas been cleared to enter. Lelouch didn''t have any problem with itAfter all, it is only one person anywayInside the Atleasian Empire what could really be the danger? Still as the First Vizir and as the Person given authority by the Emperor he still had to ask: "Your Majesty" "Could you please enlighten us about this person?" Devran who seemed to be immersed in her thought, turned her dark abyss eyes and looked at the purpled eyed, handsome youth. She looked deeply at him. In thest weeks, she decided to attend the affairs of the court, since her son was not here and the two Empresses were less experienced. The Greater reason, is to make sure that no coup d''tat or something like that could happen. The Second is to judge those people, she heard about from her son and from her daughters-inw After allShe decided to take a step back and let her son handle the political affairs. He was after all, the seventh monarch of the Vega Dynasty. He needed to consolidate his authority. She was dissatisfied with how her son handled Linae. But she was only dissatisfied not surprised. After allHe was a Vega EmperorHow could he be brought topromise on his desires? Even his trash father acted like that. But even then, she didn''t make any move. Since her son wanted to have that little wenchSo be it This kid, Lelouch, also sent the two Empresses to probe her intentionsShe acted her part, for them to know that it was not easy to mess with the dynasty. And that if something like that was done by other officials, she would retaliate. Not anyone can have the protection from the Emperor, especially from her. Nevertheless, she didn''t make her move. NowWas the time, without the Emperor around themShe needed to gauge these people with her own eyes. After allShahrazad and Kosem were already picked by her from a young age. Roygun is a good child, and had already began to prove herself as a member of the dynasty by bing the devil Empress. It seems, the lessons she thought her were not in vain. She decided to do as she thought her. After all, knowing of her lion''s character he wouldn''t pressure her to do anything nor take any responsibilities. This kind of overly spoil girls weren''t a fit for the Dynasty. Roygun didn''t disappoint her. She also awakened the Power of the Imperium. That is of great importance to an outsider who marries into the Dynasty. Only when one awakens his Imperium he is truly a member of the Dynasty. She should know the best It was her role to guide herAfter all, she was once an ''outsider'' to the dynasty. The others were still question marksThis new noble political family needed screening. It had a tad much power in her taste. But she was quickly surprised. Her son''s judgement didn''t disappoint her. She sighed Or was it that she was too used to disappointment from that old bastard? How could a father and son be this different? Those little kids were quite talented. Especially the First and the Third Vizir their way of doing things were neat and their decision making impable. They even reminded her of her back in the days More importantly, they all had foresight and loyalty. She could even tell the Fourth was in love of her son. Good The greatest the pedigree of a woman, the more numerous they were, the more grandchildren she would get to hold in her arms. Thinking about thatShe felt a heartache. She hinted numerous times for her son since his was a prince, to let her pick a harem for him. He could make the women he liked Empresses, and the other Imperial Concubines She was always vehemently refused. At this speedWhen will she see her grandchildren? As she recounted her discoveries her gaze softened as she looked at the First Vizir. Her voice was calm and sage without any ripples, still it contained indomitable imperial authority, even more than Shahrazad''s and Roygun''s. "Child." "Your name is Lelouch, isn''t it?" Lelouch nodded calmly: "Yes, your majesty" Seeing his respectful attitude, the Mother Empress was even more satisfied, but she didn''t show it on the outside: "Let me tell you thenThe Child that just passed our borders is a gift from little Kosem." The Members weren''t surprised, after all they were from the sword sect. They already made that spection. She had a light smile as she spoke calmly: "Little Kosem have been fighting since long for my lion''s throne, much longer than all of you." "Not only for my lion throne, but for my lion future ns too." "She chose to leave the Empire, to gather cards, that could lead to the Empire''s rise in the future." "Although, I don''t always agree with her bold and rough waysShe had quite some merits" The Members of the Council narrowed their eyes in thought In her memoriesA young little girl that had just reached 10 years of age, one day snaked into her chambers without the knowledge of her sisters nor her traitorous father. She still remembered her dark hair covered in dirt from all her training, her rough metallic simitars, exhibiting sign of breaking too. Her deep and savage heterochrome eyes shining with dangerous luster that seems to want to devour the world whole. Her clothes were rough, her expression was impolite and her manners wereckingShe didn''t look the part of a dignified princess like her sister. She smiled mildly.Still she didn''t dislike such a child. The daughters of that man were all rather excellent, she had to admit. Devran, then, was looking at the not too prestigious looking Imperial Capital of the old Combrosia Empire. The little girl looked at her from behind with her big blue and orange eyes with the curiosity of a little child. Like she was trying to see what so special about this famous woman. The two stood there in silence before, she finally spoke in a rude tone: "Yo!! Old Witch!! I came her to talk to you!!" The Imperial Concubine of the time sighed deeply That cheeky brat!! How is she an old witch? She is one of the most beautiful women of the Orient!! That old thing that is sitting on the throne, may have nothing that others could be envious of, but her marrying him, is still making him hated by all the other Monarchs of the Orient!! She took a long pause and only spoke when she contained her rage: "Speakyour majesty" After all, at the time, she was only an Imperial Concubine while Kosem was a princess of Imperial lineage, she still needs to give her some face. "I want to knowHow can I protect Mal!!" The Imperial Concubine raised her browShe smiled even more deeply: "Really?" Hearing that, she asked her with a vicious and direct tone: "Weren''t you brought here to take over the throne?" Kosem had some coldness in her eyes: "I know. I don''t care about that. I want to protect Mal. I want him to be the Emperor and marry him." Her innocent big eyes turned sharp: "Father said that you are one of the most dangerous women in the Orient. You and the Head Witch of the Lan Empire." "He also said that without you, Little Mal would have been dead long ago." Devran hearing those words sneered. She always hated that wretched bastard; he was more difficult to deal with than his useless brother. As she heard her words a solemn expression and a big scheming smile appeared on her face: "Marry Mal" Her smile seemed even evil! As the witch of the Imperial Pce seemed to appear before her, she finally faced her: "I will believe you for nowChild" "Then as your mother-inwLet me teach you" "How the Game of the Vega Dynasty works" Devran eyes still seemed to be immersed in her memories while the others virzirs hadplex expression on their faces. They still underestimated the previous court too much. The circumstances of the destruction of the old court and the ascension of the new Emperor were much moreplex than what it appears to be. Linae Vega may finally be only a yer not the card master Indeed, this wasn''t something they knew!! It was probably something not even the Emperor and thest Crown Prince knew!!! Devran had a mysterious smile, as she pointed to the green haired warrior in the screen: "This child is important" "Why would she be followed by the old fellows of the Saharan Empire, if it wasn''t the case?" She sighed, as she seemed to remember a little: "Kosem, is really a good child." "I have been looking for Sophia''s child since long" ".To think she was the one who picked her up" There was even a hint of pride in her voice. Obviously, she had liked the move of Kosem. It seems she wasn''t just a boorish woman after all. If she wasn''t at least this scheming, how could she be the Eldest Empress to support her son?! "So this was her nKosem never disappoints." She had a nostalgic eyes as she remembered a simrly green haired woman, with white green eyes.She sighed as she wallowed in her memories: "This girl is the key to the Orient." "And" She smiled mildly: "The Door is the Lan Empire." She adorned a sneaky smile, that only old women have. The contrast with her youthful appearance was rather scary: "If you have herThis door can easily be opened." The moment those words were spoken, all the members of the Council felt their breath haste!! ''The Key to the Orient!!!'' Devran then stood up. She spoke in an authoritative manner to the First Vizir: "Tell General Yotanwa at the borders to not be too rough with the trespassers. Just let them understand that rules are meant to be respected." "As forthe childkeep here thereI will be the one to greet her." "If she meets me the worries on her heart will lessen a little." Sheughed charmingly: "We, olddies need to move sometime, to feel youthful again." Hearing that everyone''s lips twitched especially the women. If this bombshell of a woman spoke of herself like an olddy. Wouldn''t that mean that all of them are olddies?! Chapter 205: The Path of Slaughter Chapter 205: The Path of ughter In the throne room, by the side of the glowing throne, a certain handsome individual.Opened his eyes, as he sensed the happenings of the Council He spoke strictly to the void! "Rai! Baru!" "Shimada! Ensui!!" Immediately four immense presences appeared before the man!! The vibration of their powerrgely surpassing the vibrations of any generals!! They were d in Blood red armor!! Their face covered by horrible looking masks!! Only their cold, ruthless eyes could be seen. The Four looked ready to end the world in a single outburst! The first two, had deep abyss iris-less eyes, in it appeared blood red tomoes.The eyes looked like the prelude to destruction itself!! The both of them had long hair and from the little one could see of their faces, we could conclude that they were highly handsome. The third one had a ronin bun, his form was slenderer, his posture was less in sync with others, it looked somehow easy going. His eyes and his little pupils looked somehowzy, but if one was to look deeply into his eyes, a sharp glint that seemed to contain the wisdom to see through everything was present in the depths of his gaze. The Fourth one. Was the most elegant of them, he had an overflowing hair in cascade, an aloof and noble aura could be preserved from him. On the two sides of his waist could be seen two powerful sword that seemed able to end existence itself with a single sh!! The first one was golden and seemed to contain a trace of starlightIn itA sword forged from a star. The second was more silvery, but seemed restless, like a beast waiting to be unleashed on the world. A sword formed from a space storm. His eyes were purple white, it didn''t even look human, but it gave him an even more dignified and noble aura. Even his mask was immacte white. His armor was less domineering and looked like a crimson kimono. But the moment all those menid their eyes on the standing figure. Solemness and fear appeared in the depth of their very soul!! They all bowed lightly """"Izuna-sama."""" Izuna''s eyes lingered a little on them "Not bad" "Not bad" "You Four are not embarrassing my Janissaries." "I, at least, wouldn''t be too ashamed to show you off to the world." Even if it doesn''t even sound like apliment. The four couldn''t help but be a little proud. How many in the order could bring his Excellency Izuna Uchiha to say that? It is even easier to get apliment from the Emperor, than from this tyrant!! Izuna narrowed his eyes as he spoke strictly: "The Mother Empress is nning to go out. I am sure she will go out more in theing weeks." "You four are given the glory to protect her for theing weeks." "Don''t disappoint me." "Ensui you are the leader of the team. Don''t let me catch you cking off." The Four''s eyes revealed excitement before nodding: "Yes!!! Your excellency!!" "NowGet out of my sight!!" "Yes!! Your excellency!!" Immediately the four disappeared!! Devran walked out.And as the doors opened, all the members of the council found four men kneeling with a solemn aura around them. A blood thirsty aura that only to those who experienced war, could have was brimming from them. Their ugly looking masks made them look like Monsters from a Nightmarish World!! Ready to unleash destruction on existence!!! Silva breathed cold air: ''Powerful!!!'' If he had the confidence of being on the same level as the Generals.He waspletely not on the level of the four men in red! Of course that would be only in a head on confrontation, which is not his strong suit. He sighed: ''It seems our family need some work if we don''t want to be left out by the times'' The Few Members of the brotherhood also felt the subtle waves of energying out of them. Their ruthless, indifferent eyes, their powerful and mighty demeanor. Even if they were kneeling, the presents here all felt, like they were looking at crouching giants, holding the sky on their back!!! A Solemn expression appeared on Lelouch''s face. "So this is the Janissary order" "IndeedHow could it be normal?" Cornelia also had a solemn expression on her face. She was still a simple human so she didn''t have enough insight to see through their powers. Yet she had enough experience as a general to see through soldiers. Their demeanor, their eyes, their silent but overbearing mannerIf they were all like that .This is not simply elite This is a Heavenly Army. Devran was the only one who kept a rather calm manner. She stood there as she appraised calmly The soldiers didn''t even dare look at her in the eyesAfter allIt was forbidden, to look at the Emperor''s harem without their permission. Ensui spoke calmly: "We, soldiers of his majesty, have been bestowed the honor of ensuring your safety." "Your words are our orders." Devran had a small smile on, as she nodded: "It seems my lion, didn''t forget his old mother." "Let''s go then" "To the border." She advanced calmly in the middle of the four kneeling powerhouses. Shahrazad and Roygun watching that sighed softly, a wry smile on their face. Thoughts times are ahead indeed.After allIt is bing clearer than even that the ascension of the Emperor to the throne was the work of this woman walking ahead!! And more importantly.nowthat Roygun awakened the power of the ImperiumHow could she not see. The endless power of Imperium that seemed oozing from this woman!! If she made a move when the Empire was about to be destroyedHow could those little countries resist her?! Shahrazad was also made deeply aware of thatThe Mother Empress wasn''t as simple as expected ''Maybe even'' She stopped her thought process.There was no need to dwell on that after all. What happened already happened. When they were still talking. The Mother Empress already made it out of the Imperial Pce. She looked aheadAs she spoke: "I suppose, you do have a way to shorten the travel." Ensui spoke calmly: "Yes, your Majesty." He then looked at Shimada. The purple eyed soldier acknowledged his demand. Before forming a soft palm with his hand. His eyes already on the exact ce where they should go. He pushed softly on the void. Space itself seemed to break apart!!! As a Tunnel that seemed to warp distance itself appeared. Inside it was grey turbulence. Baru''s tomoe''s rotated, as he stared at the turbulence. Immediately.The turbulence crumbled turning into a fragrant garden, the inside seemed like a paradise. In it a luxurious carriage was waiting for the Mother Empress. Ensui spoke mildly as he opened the door to the carriage: "After youyour Majesty." Devran nodded lightly before making her way. Orient, Border of the Atleasian Empire. Three Silhouettes were cruising through the void in unfathomable pace!! In those three, two were assassins and one was a dumbfounded noble princess!! Her yellow eyes and green hair gave her a calm yet Vaint aura, but those same eyes were filled with mind-blowing confusion!!! ''Just what the hell is happening?!!'' She looked at the two experts leading her, the first one with an indifferent, irritating faceThe other with an expressionless even more irritating one. She didn''t know whyBut just being with these two made her blood boil!! She recorded their names before as they presented themselvesOf the two only one did ring her bell!! "Illumi Zoldyck.The Zoldyck Family!" In thest days it could be said that the Zoldyck Family already became famousMuch more for people like her who needed to keep themselves informed about the happenings of the Saharan Empire. A certain man named Killua Zoldyck had the balls to actually attack YasribSuch event couldn''t go unnoticedEven her Liege wanted to recruit this Family She was really interested in their identitiesBut to think.that An excited light appeared in her eyesBut she immediately shut it downShe was a cautious womanShe still thought that they might have a hidden agenda ''No!! I can''t be sure yet!!'' ''I will only believe it when I see it!!'' She had a hard time believing what was happening before her eyes ''Since when the Empire be this strong" ''Wasn''t it about to be extinguished by three little countries 4 Months ago?'' Could it really be another Vega Dynasty miracle? She didn''t really know how to digest what''s currently happeningAfter allEven growing from a county to a kingdom in such a short timeCould be considered a powerful feat Her liege, Kosem VegaHave been roaming the continent for so many years just to gather enough power to try subdue the Orient for her brother. She took a deep breath, her gaze flickering with unhidden confusion: ''Anyway.My mission doesn''t change'' ''I need to protect the Emperor with my life in the line!!'' The two assassins kept a low profile and didn''t speak muchAfter allIf this woman had some information, it could be strategic enough to be considered secret. The Higher up needed to deal with that Elga kept calcting what the hell could have happened ''Are they the only powerhouses in the Empire'' YetSuddenly she remembered the solemnity that the Butler treated their faction with ''NoWhen he was talking about war?'' ''He was talking about the Atleasian Empire?'' She took a deep breathHer eyes flickering ''Heavens!! Since when the useless little brother became so fierce?!! ''MaybeHe is used as a puppet ruler by some other force'' She thought that this may be the most likely solution. Suddenly she took a deep breath and calmed down. ''If it is the case I may need to save the Imperial Family and find a way to escape from here'' Elga was already ying it out different scenarios on her headSuddenly as they made it to the outer region of the Atleasian Empire. She saw her menBut they seemed Her eyes widened as she propelled herself, rage coiling around her face! The two assassins only stopped and looked down from above. Ezio on the other line sighed: ''As expectedThey seem to have wanted to breakthrough forcefully'' ''They are quite the arrogant bastards'' Actually it was normalThose people were tired and though they needed to meet the Emperor to deliver the message of the Empress in a swift way. So they couldn''t be bothered to pass the borders guards Altair tilted his head: ''They already lucky it''s not Kanki who is guarding the border.'' The 30 Powerful Experts had all some broken bones here and thereThey were squirming in pain, their eyes bloodshot, their skin shivering, and their voice trembling As Elga saw it her senses immediately gave her all kind of alerts Those 30 Men who followed were powerful and didn''t fear muchYet this gazeThey only showed it once It was as if they met with! ''It was the same gaze they had when they faced her Majesty..!!'' As she got closer, the experts squirming appeared one after the other until it led her to a mountain of bodies All those bodies were still very much aliveBut they didn''t ever dare made a single move as they served as a throne to the woman sitting like she was the queen of the world. Peerless majesty and a savage rogue Prescence seemed to be brewing in her aura. She was wearing the Bones Armor Set, revealing her scared skin A Centaurus Bone like helmet was covering her face.Yet it still revealed the unveiled blood red on her supple lips Her abdomen and the rest of her legs was also bare, giving her an unbridled and free feeling She looked over the arriving green haired female fighterA Hint of interest in her eyesAfter all In the World where she came from female warriors were way too few And female warriors who had this kind of gaze were even more!! One of the men who saw Elga had a trace of delightBefore fright downed on him: "Your Majesty!! Run!!" The others also spoke: "There seems to be something wrong with this ce.!!" Interest appeared on the general''s face These submitting guys actually gathered some of their courage when they saw this woman appear. Elga arrived in front of the piles of bodiesRage apparent on her faceStill this aura was still restrained!! "Why?" "Why did you do that?" Hearing herThe Womanughed lightly, finding her amusing: ''InterestingShe didn''t attack immediately'' ''Seeing that her men were not killed, she still contained her rageNot badNot bad'' The General sighed and looked up to the Assassins "If she wants to join a forceI call dibs on her!" She wasn''t talking to Altairbut the man behind him. Ezio on the other side, had his lips twitching: ''Damn it!! She already trying to poach talents!!'' She then looked at the men lying beneath her feet, her tone was domineering and rogueYet it held an absolute authority that only people that ruled by blood had: "These bunch of weaklings too" Ezio nearly wanted to go out of base to fight her to death!! "You can''t just call dibs!!! The war will only begin in another 5 years!!!" The Men broken under her, felt some veins appear on their forehead!! ''Weaklings?!!'' ''How are we the weaklings?!!'' ''It''s you who is a goddamn freak, okay?!!'' ''How can we beat someone more powerful than the Sect Ancestor?!!'' But all this indignation was fated to be unanswered!!! Finally, she crossed legs and once again looked at the Green Haired warrior, who had a dark gaze on She spoke shortly: "What?! Do you want to fight too?" Elga looked deeply at the helmet wearing womanShe took a deep breath, finally calming herself once and for all. ''For nowFighting is unnecessary.'' "I only seek an exnation for this punishment" The woman smiled lightly, approval in her eyes: "I can at least give you thatOn ount of your status" "Those sword masters, tried to breach the borders without permission" "This is their first sin" The aura on her exploded!!! As her Super Saiyan Ki grew!! Yellow ki permeated the vincinity!! ''This Power!!'' "They then dared to ask for a meeting with the Emperor, with such a brazen tone" She spoke calmly: "The only redeeming thingis that they seemed to not hold any ill intentions" "So here we are." She then looked at the two Assassins on top, the both nodded back. "But it seems you got the approval of the Higher ups" She looked deeply into the eyes of Elga: "So I will let it go" Elga took a deep breath. She really didn''t want to fight nowNo She felt that the person in front of her was atleast as strong if not stronger than the Generals of the Saharan Empire!! "But remember" Her aura spiked up again!! Making the surroundingnd tremble again: "The Atleasian Empire is not a ce where you can act unbridled without repercussions." "Remember thatOr you will lose your headsooner orter" "No matter what status you possess." The Princess only looked deeply in the eyes of the other party "I seeIt is our fault then" "My Men''s behavior were out of ce" The Woman smiled lightly: "General Yotanwa" Elga nodded: "I will remember your words, General Yotanwa." Suddenly! A crack appeared on the space! Startling even the two assassins The Space immediately broke apart like ss!! And from it, traces of a powerful force appeared unleashing themselves in the outside world!! Yotanwa lifted her head, lightly, her previous smugnesspletely gone. ''Such Ki!! This is'' A sharp light could be seen on her eyes: ''Above the Super Saiyan 2.'' Altair narrowed his eyes under the hood. While Illumi smiled indifferently, interest rekindled in his eyes. Even those three had this kind of reaction. It is useless to speak of the others Elga felt like a prehistorical beast awakenedfrom it''s slumberThis aura ''It''s definitely above her Majesty''s!!!'' Only a handful of people know of the real prowess of Kosem Vega. Not even Lorenzo Saharan knows of her real might. After allHow could she show her trump cards in front of her enemy!? But thisEven if the Empress doesn''t hide her prowess. She wouldn''t be this person''s match!! Suddenly on the other side of the space crack appeared a fragrant garden. From thereSwiftly appeared Four Crimson armored men. Their aura was silent, yet violence could be seen brewing under it''s surface. It was hidden but not too much. Ensui looked at Yotanwa, who immediately felt extreme pressure. He nodded in a respectful manner. After all. TechnicallyYotanwa''s grade was a above theirs And if they showed disrespect to the Generals, they didn''t dare to think about how Izuna would deal with them. He spoke in a solemn manner: "Make way" "Her Majesty, the Mother Empress, Devran Vega!!" The Moment these words were spoken, all the present here felt a chill down their spine!! Everyone knelt, in a ceremonial manner!! Everyone butElgaThe Princess, whose lost gaze, just seemed to remember something. Immediately her expression became ashen. Anger and wrath could be seen on her amber eyes!! ''So it is her!!'' She thought about how could such a reversal possibly happen!! But she didn''t take into ount this woman If there is someone in the Astaroth Continent who knows how dangerous Devran Vega really isIt is undoubtedly her!! Some memories she didn''t want to remember just came back to herAnd her fiery amber eyes seemed to want to burn the world!! A carriage descended from the sky, and from it appeared a dark haired, gorgeous woman. She descended slowly; a sense of serenity could be seen in her dark pupils. She looked benevolent and kind. OnlyElga knew. How crazy and wretched this person really is The woman''s gaze crossed the rude and unyielding eyes of the Princess, she had a happy smile as relief could be seen on her face: "I can finally see Sophia''s child so grown up. How blissful." Her whole being seemed to be in ebullition when this name was mentioned, she sneered: "Blissful? Wouldn''t you consider me a thorn in your heart?" "Like Sophia did before you" Devran had a little sadness in her eyes when she heard Elga calling her mother by her name. All the present her felt their heart go through their throats as they heard Elga''s tone!! Heavens!! Even the Janissaries there don''t dare to be this rude to the mother Empress!! Since when this little brat was this fierce!! Even Yotanwa who told her to not act brazen in the Empire, felt a little burning sensation on her face. "The reality is still difficult for you to ept, as I see" She sneered once again: "What reality?!" "Is the words of the Lan Empire false, or the hell that my life became since then a lie too?!" Devran sighed, seeing her enraged eyes. She spoke mildly: "Let''s discuss the past another time." "You''ve been sent by Little Kosem here." "Come with me." "You''ll get to meet my Lion in due time" Elga looked at the different yers present here. She looked at their kneeling solemn faces. Suddenly a realization spawned on her: "When you are speaking of your Lion" Elga remembered a green haired woman, with a seductive and beautiful aura, who she once loved more than anything in the world back then. Only in her memory she became another thingpletelyIt was that day She had then a pale and withering countenance, as she was put on a stakeIn front of the whole nation!! Every man and woman looked at her with disdain and fear. The Higher ups, had smiles on their faces. And in front of them, was an Emperor who had a lifeless eyes, as he looked at the woman he loved more than anything in the world in this predicament. He became frail and sick. Incapable and only awaiting death. As he realized who the woman he defended in front of so many retainers really wasHis health deterioratedHe became weak and frailLove and Heartache made him so. Elga was only Five of age, she hid in between the popce.As she observed her mother''sst moments. The withering woman had a calm andposed gaze as she faced her ultimate and humiliating doom. There was even a hint of haughty disdain in her eyes. Those words, that she spoke were engraved in the mind of Elga forever: "Get on with it" "I am follower of the Dynasty of the Imperium." "From the Imperium I was born and in the Imperium I shall slumber." "I look down on the world and I only kneel to one man." "I saw the end of the world and the wrath of the ApocalypseI saw the crumbling of endless worlds and the beginning of others" "How could I be fazed by mere death?!" Her domineering might waspletely disyed!! As her fierce eyes contained unbridled ferocity!! The Emperor who seemed at the end of his rope, his heart bleeding and his mouth trembling with pain: "I thought you only knelt to me." The Weak Sophia sneered with disdain: "Are you worthy" "You wretched little ant?!" "Or do you think the bows I give you didn''t make me so ashamed that I want to cut my abdomen right then and there?!" The Emperor humiliated in front of his people, didn''t even seem to react to it.No, he didn''t even feel any rage. He only wallowed in endless suffering: "Who is it.That you kneel too?" Sophia smiled with deep arrogance and conceit. Her face in Elga''s memories seem to fuse with the actual Devran''s. Devran smiled with deep arrogance and conceit, as both the voice in her mind spoke the same words: "Who could it be but the rightful owner of the world?" As she spoke, Elga trembling voice interrupted: "Stop!!" But Devran continued, her too, was remembering thatst scene as if it was yesterday: " The Pride of Dynasty" "The Emperor of the Myriads of Worlds and Beings." Elga''s eyes flickered, as she made steps backwards like trying to escape from the words: "I said stop it!!!!" At the end.Sophia spoke with her first genuine smile. Even if her wrinkled face, even her pale skin turned gray, as her life force seemed to turn to dustShe looked mesmerizing! It was the Emperor''s first time he saw her smile so beautifullyShe seemed genuinely happy as she thought about a little baby, who just seemed to be born in a remote litte Empire, her heart stirring with unhidden emotions! "My EmperorI know you will receive my words" "We are all waiting for your awakening." Devran didn''t speak such words, she just watched as Elga wallowed in past sorrows. Elga looked up once again: "I refuse to believe it!!!" The Moment those words were spoken everyone''s aura was brimming with thick killing intent!!! The Janissaries and the Assassins especially, they may not know the details. But what she said know is sphemy!!!! "She was conceited and crazy woman who believed in impossible tales and brought my father to his demise!!" "She was evil and her wishes had no right to be true!!" Devran sighed: "The reality is in front of you." " What Sophia started, I finished" "And this is the result." Elga''s eyes became moistShe had hatred and ressentiment blinding her gaze: "YouAll of you" "How many sacrifice had to be done in order for such thing to happen?!!" Devran kept an indifferent gaze as she remembered the vision of a destroyed Combrosia Empire. She remembered looking over the dead bodies piling up as she waited patiently for the good moment to strike. The moment the Emperor would finally relent and give up the King Piece. Since the first time she met Sophia when Devran was merely a young princessSince that time the Green Witch of the Lan Empire took her under her wing How many times such scenes happened? How many people and souls had she forewent? Since the moment, she became a Vega DynastOnly the path of ughter was in front of her since young. By the time, she became strong enough to look back on her past deeds, her conscience was already long dead. Only her incapable husband and those of the other side, couldn''t see it. The Path of Glory.Was riddled with ughter. She responded coldly: "As many as necessary." Her words contained a powerful maic, majestic yet ruthless tint to it. That made even the janissaries hair stand on end. Devran looked over once again, as she turned around: "The time hase. Follow me back." "There is much things to discuss. But let''s do itter." Elga gnashed her teeth, unwillingness appearing on her face. Yet she still followed, by now she already forgot about her original mission. After allOnly her knows what her mother''s ns really wereAnd if it''s was indeed aplished. ''It''s the Astaroth Continent who will need protection from the Atleasian Empire not the contrary.'' Chapter 206: Announcement Chapter 206: Announcement In the next hours or so....I will modify thest BLeach rted chapters.... I thought it through and I think that entering the Soul Society arc this early will be a mistake...As it will be even better if it was dyed for a bit....So the Modified Chapters will still talk about Soul Cultivation...But the Soul Society arc will be a little further down the line. That being said...It will rush Marek''s Awakening....The next worlds will be much stronger too.... And there will be more war and less scheming.... ....I finally ended my mid terms...So I will be writting more frequently...Althought I am begining to be interested in writting other fanfics too.... Maybe those fics will be linked to ''the Atleasian Empire''... So be prepared for that....!! If you have some questions feel free to ask!! Chapter 207: Giant Vessel Chapter 207: Giant Vessel Hi!! Before!! We restart the narration! I would rand to reread the chapters about the moves the Saharian and Atleasian Empire in the Primordial Realm Also...What is modified about the bleach arc isn''t the events but their current proximity with the Soul Society arc. ------------------------------------------------------- Land of Whirlpools At the edge of the ind of WhirlpoolsIn the midst of the torrential sea around the ind. Numerous noble warriors were gathered around the a somewhat luxurious carriageIn it a a middle aged man, with a short beard wearing the attire of the feudality was waiting anxiously in the shore. A week ago he received a demand from the new appointed Daimyo of water to visit his country This personWas unknown to him.From nowhere he suddenly became the Daimyo of water. On the same timeThe news of the appointment of a New Mizukage was held at the same time. Such changes on a country bordering on his waters made him anxious. ''It''s probably a coup'' ''Something unfathomable must happened in Kiri and the Water'' From all the neighboring Daimyo he was the one who felt it firstSince the Daimyo of Whirlpool knew of his precarious situation the most. He always mainted some good contacts with the noble lords of the Water and Fire It could be said that besides Konoha he was the one who understood the real ramifications of what happened in the Water the most. ''And since the attitude of the Leaf is unknownAnd that petty guy from the Fire won''t answer my offerings'' The situation became more and more dangerous for his country. He then looked faraway at his back A ninja wearing a monster mask was standing stealthly on a branchBut one could see under his hood some strang of red blood hair. ''If only those bastards, didn''t act so selfishly all the time!!'' He tightened the grip on his fan until it broke. On the other sideAnother group of hooded and masked men even more well hidden than thest batch observed all the happenings coldly. "Danzo-sama was right.The Whirlpool is indeed in great danger." Another one responded: "A Shame for the Uzumaki n tho" The Leader of the team kept a calm demeanor as if nothing could faze him. "Danzo-sama thinks that the Uzumaki n is too dangerous" "Such a powerful n so close to our waters is a big danger" "More importantly their loss from the war is way too little." "If they are not put in their ceWe may have on our hand another Uchiha n and Hyuuga n" Orochimaru also narrowed his reptilian eyes.Just from looking at the Red Haired ANBU he could feel immense chakraHe licked his lips "So that''s the Uzumaki nInteresting." Suddenly amanding voice interrupted them! "Silence! Our investigation concerns the uing nobles" "Keep a cool head" The rest of the Root team was a little rattledThey were all jonin.Was it really necessary to mobilize them allFor just noble lords Of courseEven if the Daimyo changed it doesn''t much in the eyes of the ShinobiAfter all even if the Daimyo was good, this will only concern the rest of the citizen of the Country As for Shinobi? They were war weapons who would care about their wellbeing?! As long as the war funds and the mission keeping their way, is his identity that important? Orochimaru on the side also had the same opinionStill he knew, that there was more to it than it appeared to be Weird things continued to happen in the world. And the calm in the world became an auspicious sign. He could feel itNeither his Sensei nor Danzo could keep their usual calm. Suddenly, they felt a deafining sounding from above their head!!! The Shinobi all looked simultaeonously!!! And so did the Daimyo and his followers Orochimaru eyes widened as he could see a shadow in the sky Suddenly under everyone''s gaze.A Gigantic White Vessel was cruising the sky, in a rather mild speed. Not too fast nor to slow. The Vessel was 1 km wide, and 10 km tall, it became more and more spectacr as it was modified by the Saiyan Engineers If thingsnded on earth it would crash everything and everyone. As they looked up at the engine, all the Shinobi gulped down. "What is this thing?!" Suddenly as if answering their question, the engine descended on the nearby waters, but stayed afloat above it. The whole thing looked as a prehistoric beast of dark technologie. Its golden and elegant ornament didn''t make it less domineering, and only made it more noble and unreachable! Finally as, the Daimyo who already got off his carriage looked, withplete surprise. The gigantic front door opened up!! And a Set of White colored stairs imbraided gold, majestic and holy as if they were stairways to Heavens!! Orochimaru observed at the mysterious engine and his inner curiosity could help but take the better of him as he approached silently His heart who was calm for a long time began to beat widelyHe didn''t feel this rattledSince ''Since that day!!!'' An imposing presence appeared in his mind. He still rememberedHis two other teammates may have put that day on the back of their mind. But he always was obsessed with''That person'' His strength, hisforting yet steering words as if he was speaking to his inner self, his calm and knowing eyes.All of itMade the young Orochimaru fascinated!! Since then he has been thinking deeply about that person.And he came to a conclusion He always felt that the man he met that time Was from another dimension altogetherSimply a passerbyWho visited a backward world and wanted to have some fun. Yes he already felt that there is some things in this world that transcend this Shinobi World!! He also never forgotThe words that man once said. "If one day your environment shackles you." Since thenHe secretly researched for tracesyearning to meet this kind of existence once again!! His hope was ignited now! Orochimaru is the type of person to get obsessed with the things he can''t understand and can''t have. So the earlier meeting had a deeper impact on him. Today.This Vessel that seemed to hold the traces of unreachable civilizations put a fire in his heart!!! It also confirmed his supscions. ''There is a much advanced civilizations!!'' His eyes lit up with greed and desire!! So much.He already forgot about his mission!! His feline eyes were concentrated on the stairsEvery minute seemed tost a decade!!! As everyone present held their breath!! Finally!!! Two people walked side by side.Those people seemed to only be regr civiliansBut no one dared to treat them as such!! Because what they exuded, definitely surpassed normal nobility by several levels A Blond Haired Man, with a Blue and White Caftan, gentlemanly helped a Fushia Haired Beauty, descend the stairs. The Fushia Haired woman looked quite wild; a faint blood aura seemed to shroud her. The Scene seemed toe out directly out of a fairy tale!!! The two made their way to the ground. The blond-haired man, came calmly to the Daimyo of the Whirlpool who was still mesmerized. "I greet your Highness." "I am the Daimyo of the Water. Schneizel el Britania." "Thank you for weing us in your beautifulnd." With a suave voice Schneizel woke the Daimyo from his daze. Th Daimyo responded hurriedly: "Your Highness is too muchHow can I afford to not wee the great Daimyo of the Wind." He then spoke as he designed a carriage: "I prepared a humble carriage for your Highness. I hope it is to your convenience." Schenizel still had a gentle smile on: "Of course" The two immediately made way to their own carriage as they rode to the Capital of Whirlpool. Immediately as they entered and sat in the carriage. Schneizel spoke to the air. "How many of them are here?" A Voice responded: "3 From the Whirlpool, 5 Root from Konoha and" The voice paused for a moment, attracting the attention of the two. "And Orochimaru." Cornelia narrowed her eyes as a smile appeared on her face: "AhThe Rumored Orochimaru." "Sarutobi sent him." "Interesting" "I really want to see what he is likeFor his Majesty to want him so much." Schneizel sighed: "It is a good opportunity indeed.For first contact." "After allThe Position that his Majesty foresees for Orochimaru hold quite the importance." Cornelia narrowed his eyes: "Oh? I never heard him mention itIt seems you have guessed it on your own." Schenizel sighed: "It is not that difficult to guess." ".From the Three of themHe is the one with the most obvious talents." He finally spoke to the voice, his voice was indifferent: "Kill the 5 Root of the leaf without alerting Orochimaru." "Put him under genjustu if you must. I want him to keep following us." "Yes, your Highness." Chapter 208: Shade and Light Chapter 208: Shade and Light Capital of Whirlpool. Daimyo Residence. Two Men and a Woman was sitting on a luxurious table, dinning and wining withmodities out of this world. Britannia'' red was poured generously, while politeughter took over the room. A Man wearing a Daimyo attire, wasughing kindly, as he was absorbed in themodities of his visitors. He spoke with the same effeminate arrogance known to the Daiymo of this world: "Mister Schneizel.There is no doubtI have received your sincerity" He narrowed his eyes, looking at the Blond handsome man, with clear eyes and a dashing gentle smile on. He couldn''t help but feel envy in his heart. He didn''t know whyAnd he certainly wouldn''t pry further. But this man.Suddenly Became the Daiymo of the Water. The Water and Whirlpool are on the same maritime area, soIt is a little easier for him to pry some information. He already knewOf the subtle changes going on in the country Not only the Daiymo had changedBut Kiri has a New MizukageIt was a real change in the Leadership of the Country. He didn''t know who the Fushia Haired beauty was.But he knew she wasn''t by any meaning easy. Still in front of these two mysterious people who only expressed good will for himIt was difficult for him to reject them NoSeeing his current situationHe couldn''t afford to be picky The other nobles didn''t know it Even the Uzumaki n was still in denial about it. But their country was in grave danger Schneizel sighed: "Daimyo of the WhirlpoolsIt is a beautifulnd that you have here." "Beautiful scenery of water and forestsIt''s a little bit like a fairy tale" He spoke as he drank his wine, he then smiled mildly: "The only thing that seems to be out of ce" ".Seems to be the burning sun" The Daimyo immediately had a stifled smile as he seemed to understand the underlying meaning of the Blond Man. "If I am correctAren''t you more of a shade man yourself.?" Cornelia by the sideughed unbridled: "Indeed he must find all that ''light'' unbearable." Schneizel had a dispirited expression on his face: "What a shameThe Shade seem to have left your territorypletelyDaimyo-sama" The Daiymo had a deep glint in his eyes as he responded: "You sure have a discerning eyeAs expected of the Daimyo of the Water" Schneizel smiled: "Your country is on a really dangerous territory" "The Whirpool and Uzushiogakure have flourished under the shade of the two Colossus know as Konoha and Fire Country" "But those days areing to an end." The Daimyo then sighed There are different reasons to the current issue. The first and the Foremost is the happenings of the First Shinobi World War. After the Fight at the Valley of the End Senju Hashirama seemed to be nearing the end of his lifespan. The Usage of the Mokuton and his injuries from the fights seemed to demand too much from his body. ButMore importantlyIt became evident from Hashirama''sissez faire attitudeThat even in the eventuality of a full-blown conflictAnd even in the eventuality of the defeat of all the Countries would still have a way out. After all, didn''t even their most hated ennemies, the Uchiha find a way out? Knowing that.The First Shinobi World War broke out!! The First Shinobi World War had it''s ups and downs.And at firstThe Little Whirlpool country seemed only a backward isted country not even worth destroying in the grand scheme of things However, as the conflict was getting fiercer and fiercer.Konoha and the Fire required the help of the Whirlpool country. This was when all the issues started. The Uzumaki head and the Current Daimyo had differing opinions. The Daimyo of a weak country was much more resourceful and cautious then the Daimyo of a great one. In this world only the Five great countries could afford to not worry aboutplete obliteration!!! As for the weaker countries, they are like weeds in the wind, they are easily destroyed and easily rebuilt. Even Orochimaru would eventually build a vige of his own The same could be said of their Daimyos. And if there was something the Daimyo of the Whirlpool knew deeply after surviving the Warring States Period was that the best way to get obliterated was to stand out. On the other hand. The Uzumaki nThe Head n of Uzushiohad a blood rtionship with the Senju n.And had a totally different view. Hashirama had a weird charisma to him that was difficult to resistAnd the Uzumaki n Head was also one of his victims. And more than anything he was married to Mito Uzumaki. The result wasThat the Daimyo refused but the vige wanted to go help their blood allies!!! The Daimyo was categorical.He wouldn''t allow the Uzumaki n to roam the Battlefield and bring disaster upon his country!!! He wouldn''t provide warfunds and would even delegate his missions to other viges cutting the life line of his own vige The Daimyo knew the prowessOf this nTheir real powers wouldn''t pale inparison with the Uchiha and Senju ns He was even sure of it!!! The real reason the Uzumaki n are known more for their sealsthan for their humongous physique or their endless chakraIs because he decided to keep them out of the battlefield and only delegated mission in weak countries!!! UnwillingThe Vige Head could only head his orders.But What he didn''t seeing was what happened next. Riddled with frustrationThe Uzamaki n instead ofying lowDecided to sell all their seals to Konoha!!! Actually some even disobeyed and entered the battlefield. Of course he made sanctions. Buthis meagre funds, werepletely reced by the Fire Daimyo''s Even if the Daiymo had a certain level of authority, he couldn''t possibly intervene in the private dealings of a Shinobi n and he couldn''t forcibly stop the vige either. For this moveKonoha was grateful, so grateful they decided to adorn their symbol on their backsEspecially the Senju n But the Daimyo of FireHim will never forgetThatin their times of needTheir close allies of the Whirlpool decided to abandon them!! The First Shinobi World War ended And the Seals of the Uzumaki n that wreaked havoc on the world became known through the Five Great Countries!!! Worse!!! The Senju n that seemed that will continue to grow endlessly suddenly declined until only Mito Uzumaki and two of her grandchildren remained!! The Second followed the First in the grave not long after!! And the Tobirama Team took over the Leaf!! The Tobirama Team who didn''t belong to any powerful n in particr. But the Daimyo of Fire never forgot his grudge!! The rtionship between the two, already thinned in a never seen before form. The Daiymo was at his wits end Be it him or the Uzumaki n both their actions brought disaster. As Schneizel said The Uzumaki n brought the light of fame to thisnd. And the Daimyo lost the Shade of the Fire Country!! At this point, the only thing keeping everything at bayis Mito Uzumaki and her sessor''s presence in the country When Mito reaches her limits and demands a new Jinchuriki!! The Moment the child reaches Konoha The Country will be doomed!! The Five other Countries will never tolerate the existence of a Sixth Force that could influence the world Wars to such a degree!! ObliviousThe Uzumaki n still think that Konoha would help them!!! That the Senju-less brimming with Uchiha Konoha, wille save them!!! The Third who inherited Tobirama and Hashirama''s will may move. He may even disobey the fire Daimyo. The issue is here Was that young Sarutobi who never have gone to war as a Kage until now capable of moving the Uchiha and Hyuuga n for an ally of the Senju n? And is Sarutobi decisive enough to ignore all the other vulturesDanzo, Utatane and Koharu who already view the Uzumaki as a second Uchiha n? There is not only one issueIt''s never one reason that leads to the demise of a country. There are numerous issuesNumerous contradictions, numerous schemes and profits That will lead to the obliteration of the whole Country. Some little some big umtes over time The two Nobles in front of him seem to already know of the situation. He smiled lightly: "You knowThey already starting the preparations." Schneizel spoke withmentations: "The Shinobi World already suffered so much.Yet the different viges are only thinking about destructionSigh" "The Mizukage already received an offer from the Rock and the Thunder." "The Kazekage and the other Kages too" The Daimyo felt a chill running down his spine! Cornelia spoke with an extremely calm tone: "The Moment.Mito reaches her limit.is the moment they will make their move" The Daimyo narrowed his eyes: "I already know thatPlease tell me something I do not know" Schneizelughed. "IndeedI can''t afford to waste Daimyo-sama''s precious time" Cornelia also had a wide grin: "Alright" "Here is something you don''t know." "We are here to lend you a hand" "The Wind and The Water country have no intention of destroying the WhirlpoolNot for now anyway." The Daimyo had a cautious look on his face: "Really?" "WaitThe Lady here" "YesI am Cornelia.The Daimyo of the Wind" Orochimaru was immediately startled! He was keeping up with the conversation and he already understood that this wasn''t about building some port: "The Wind too?" "This is getting dangerous" The Daimyo narrowed his eyes: "You should understand" "Your deal sound too good to be true." Cornelia smirked: "What other choice do you have?" Schneizel on the other side had aprehensive look on his face: "I understand your position.But think of this tooWhy would I lie to you?" "Why would I need to scheme against youWhen you could be easily crushed, in the next years" Schneizel savored his wine before continuing "I said you lost your shade." "You didn''t contradict me" The Daimyo had some bitterness in his eyes "I am sure you think it is the Uzumaki n''s fault" "But it is yours too" "Being too cautiousis also a bad trait." "If you have enough potential and don''t exploit itThen you are only waiting for decline and destruction" "The Uzumaki n''s potential rivaled the Senju, the Uchiha and Hyuuga nYet it was wasted by you." "Do not mistake your dreams for realityIn the Game of WarsThere is no such thing as ying-low''" "Either you survive by trampling others, or you slowly wither with time." The Daimyo sighed deeply.The eyes of the Vizir were profound with a tinge of evil in his eyes, that was barely noticeable. It could be said that since the Emperor began it''s slumberThe Supreme Council finally felt the pressure of the Astaroth Continent. The Different wars between the states were even moreplex than when he was the First Minister in Britania.And some truths became even more evident!! He sighed: "You made a mistake thest time and you lost your shade." "I am here to bring you a much.much bigger shade to rely on." The Daimyo took a deep breath: "Do you mean the Water Country''s?" Corneliaughed at this answer. "Daimyo of the Whirlpool." Her eyes were shinning with a strange light. "From where do you think my brother and me came from?" Chapter 209: Future Warlock Chapter 209: Future Warlock The confused eyes of the Daimyo finally widened, until.Shock began to inscribe itself on his face. He stood up frically. "You two.?!!" "Are.From the sameFamily?!!" Schneizel''s eyes wandered in a corner of the room.He didn''t have keen senses but even he felt.The Shock of the third party watching them!!! Orochimaru felt a cold chill down his spine!! ''What?!!'' ''They are not allies but siblings?!!'' ''One Family.Ruling Two of the Five Great Countries?!!!" ''How could this happen under the eyes of everyone?!!'' The revtion immediately put the Daimyo in a fenzy! He stood up in horror: "You?!....Just from where did youe from?!!" Corneliaughed in a domineering way: "Didn''t I just ask you the same question?" Schneizel who watched the trembling Daimyo took a piece of paper, from his robe, and reassured: "You are a smart man and have good potential, I think it a shame for you to be ''reced''Daimyo-sama" "So I will not take too much of your time, and I don''t want to see you lose everything" He approached the Daimyo and put it the paper in his hand, he whispered: "Read it now and burn it." The Daimyo with a sense of dread took the paperAs he put his eyes on it, his dreadful eyes turned in a look ofplete horror and disbelief!!! He looked up as he gasped for breath, in his eyes everything became suddenly clear!! The Vessel, the foreign clothes, the endless confidence!!! "This!!!" And he understood.As he looked those monsters in human skin standing in front of him. That the moment he saw this information.He would either have to die or join them!!! The two stood up as they looked down from above. The distance between their gaze was only a meter or so.But after he understood the information hereand understood their ''real identity''. He felt like he was looking up at ancient behemoths!!! And their Shade seemed to cover the whole Shinobi World!!! Orochimaru saw the happenings here, he took a deep breath, as all his concentration was on the piece of paper. He already felt an incredible sense of dread from the moment he saw those two. Especially the blond man. He felt.Like a much more dangerous versionOf Danzo. Needless to say, the meeting here was about much more than a simplemercial cooperation!!! He narrowed his serpentine eyes!! ''Maybe what written in this paper is something that concerns the future of the whole Shinobi World!!'' ''NoIf I could read what in this paper.'' His eyes were burning with desire!! ''Everything that has been out of my grasp since that day'' .He mobilized his Chakra preparing to make his move, his eyes on the mysterious paper!! ''Maybe I could know it all!!!'' He immediately jumped up, at blinding speed!!! The Ninja from the Uzushio were immediately taken by surprise!! "Daimyo-sama!!!" The two Vizirs kept a calm gaze through the whole ordeal. The Paper was principally bait. For the young snake toe out. The young Jounin who saw their deep gazes and their small smiles, felt a chill down his spine!! Immediately he made a decision!! ''I should retreat!!!'' Why didn''t he realiz it earlier? If they were as dangerous as he thought them to beHow could this people not see through him!!? He then checked his surroundings?! ''Where is the root?!'' He immediately realized!! ''It is a trap!!!'' Cornelia who saw through his intention spoke yfully: "Toote, littlemb." Suddenly!!! He felt a terrible murderous aura englobe him all!!! The Murderous aura made the whole people present here, apart from the Vizirs, tremble with fear! If it was unleashed to it maximum it could shake this whole shake!! Orochimaru who was it''s target, felt immense dread!!! NoDread wasn''t enough to qualify it. He felt as if he was in the terrifying jaws of death. Only a bite from eternal damnation. ''Just what kind of.'' He suddenly felt a cold fair hand against his neck. The Hand was beautiful, like a woman''s, but the voice a little roque: "Move and die." Orochimaru felt a deep sense of powerlines in his heart! Immediately bitterness and anger grew in his heart! ''Dammit!!'' It was just like thest time with the Third and his team, that time they met that mysterious person. ''If only I could.'' As he swallowed his greed in his heart, he stopped in his tracks. The Daimyo and the Shinobi of the Uzushio vige, were still sweating buckets. The Shinobi were trembling and crouching in the ground and weeping like a little kids in front of the Apocalypse!! It actually told a lot of Orochimaru powerful mental will for him to still be holding something other despair in front of the aura of a Sr System Powerhouse. Not to sayA Zoldyck Sr System Powerhouse. To dare covet and envy such power How greedy was his heart?! The Two Vizirs couldn''t help but praise. Schneizel calmly looked at them: "Daimyo-sama, I believe we showed our sincerity." "You have 3 hours to make a decision. I hope you make one in the interest of everyone present here." He then sighed as if incredibly aggrieved: "Sadly, we can''t apany you any longer." His blue eyesnded on the young orochimaru: "It seems we have to take care of some matters." He then looked up and asked: "KallutoPlease Retreat. It is not of manners to scare our hosts." Immediately, Kalluto nodded: "YesYour Highness." And he immediately disappeared. Schneizel bowed politely: "SorryHe is still young, so hemit some mistakes. I will have a talk with him back home." He then turned around heading for the exit. "I will be waiting in the Avalon." His eyesnded afterwards on the youngster: "Your name is Orochimaru, right?" The youngster looked up and smiled sneakily: "So you do know my name after all. Mister Bigshot." Schneizel narrowed his eyes, he could see the wit deep in his cunning reptilian pupils. "Follow me." As they got away from the rest. Schneizel turned his head as he smiled lightly: "I find it rather curious." "Hokage-sama must have told you to not take unnecessary risks." "And you are not the type to do so anyway to begin with." "Yet, you still took it." Heughed and spoke teasingly: "I couldn''t help but admire" "Does your love for the leaf run that deep?" "Or" Orochimaru straightened up on his wobbly legs and his hoarse voice sounded: "You set up such beautiful bait and even got rid of the root for me" "It would have been impolite to not take it." In the dark Kalluto sneered: ''He is lying as easily as he breaths. How shameless'' On the contraryCorneliaughed out: "What an interesting little guy" "With this kind of character, he really might find his ce between ''the other monsters'' back home." Schneizel only smiled faintly, he finally took something out of his hand and threw it at the youngster. The youngster was stunned for a moment.before he took the book. The book seemed ancient and etherealAnd as he touched it, something deep inside Orochiamru seemed to react to it. The Letters there seemed from a foreignngagebut as he poured his mental power into it. Their meaning became clear: ''Kemoyin Pupil.'' Schneizel smiled: "There is no restriction on the acolyte level." "So I will give you this part." "I hope you are not stupid enough to give it to your Sensei." Schneizel smirked: "Take it as a gift celebrating our meeting today." Orochimaru narrowed his eyes and as he looked at the book, it became more and more mysterious in his eyes. It looked ethereal and iparable to any techniques he saw. More than anything he felt an iparable sense of intimacy just from touching this book. As if this was meant for him to practice. Seeing the ecstasy on his face, Schneizel kept his faint smile: "I will present myself." Orochimaru looked up and spoke indifferently: "I already know who you are" "Water Daimyo." Schneizel kept his cursory smile: "That title is only for ''them''." Orochimaru had a shrewd light in his eyes: "Who do you mean by ''them''?" Schneizel responded patiently: "''Them'' means the rest of the world." "For you" "I am Schneizel El Britania, Third Vizir of the Empire." Orochimaru smiled cunningly, his hoarse again speaking up: "What makes you think I won''t reveal anything to the leaf?" "I am still a Shinobi of the Leaf. My Sensei is the Third Kage. Do you think I would hide some information for some stranger?" Schneizel titled his head: "Nothing makes me think that way" "Actually it doesn''t matter much whether you report what happened here or not." "Sooner or LaterWhat''s bound to happen will happen." "The gears of change are in full steam." He then left behind the final words: "Orochimaru-san" "The Emperor is looking forward to meeting you." Orochimaru opened his eyes widely, as a silhouette reappeared in his mind. "Once Again." Leaving the young shinobi in daze, Schneizel left to the Avalon. "I hope you will measure up to his expectations once the timees." As he watched the two leaving, finally the faade of Orochimaru disappeared. His body started trembling, and his breath became frenzied. Sweat gathered on his forehead, as he started panting heavily on the ground. All the happenings here had long exceeded his tolerance level. His eyes shed distress and greed: ''This power.'' He still remembered the powerful sense of death Kalluto gave him. ''How could anyone be so powerful?'' He then remembered the Blond Vizir. He had a bitter smile on: "Third Vizir of the Empire." He remembered his cursory smile, and his cold and indifferent blue eyes staring down at him. He obviously possessed no Chakra or other energyIf it is the case then he is hiding it really well. But standing in front of him made him feel naked. Like he could see through any toughs, he could possibly have. The whole conversation he seemed to be leading him on. He never felt like this before even when Shinobi outssing him by eons, interrogated him. ''NoThose eyes'' He remembered them once again, noble blue eyes. Suddenly his hoarse voice startedughing slowly. "Interesting." ''They weren''t looking at false me.'' ''They were simply looking at the Real me.'' Since when did he feel this way ''He already knows who I am. What kind of person I could be.'' His hands tightened their grab on this book. As h looked at itHe narrowed his sharp eyes: ''What do I do now?'' Back at the Avalon. Cornelia sat down at the same table as Schneizel. "Isn''t it too soon.To give him the Kemoyin Pupil, now?" Schneizel sighed "MaybeBut I think it should be done now." "He obviously can''t possess it''s bloodline by now." "But think about it. He probably needs a long time before joining us." "By the time wouldn''t it be a littlete for him to start practicing magic?" "If he is at least a 3rd Ranked Acolyte by the time he joined us." "It would make all of our jobs easier.After all" "Him and his other peers doesn''t have the same starting point." Cornelia sighed: "You are rightBe it Zeref, Elfman, Mavis or.the other Warlock n leader, Irene Belsserion.They are experts in magic." Schneizel had a scheming glint in his eyes: "Even in terms of talents that youngster doesn''t loose to either one of them. I thought I could do him a favor." Cornelia sneered in his face: "Don''t think I don''t know what you are doing." "The reason you are rushing thisis evident" "You have someins about the new Magus Order." Schneizel smiled lightly: "Don''t you have it too?" "Isn''t this whyyou let me do it anyway?" Above all the Avalon he looked at the cloudy sky: "The New Magus Order.is way too soft." "And you know that" "The Fairy Tail is much more forgiving than the other words." "Even Zerefcks crucial decisiveness." "We need other kind of people there." "Real Magi." He then sipped his wine: "Anyway it not like I disobeyed his Majesty''s orders. He alreadymunicated his intentions with us. It is my job to make it happen." Cornelia narrowed his eyes as she looked ast time at thend of Whirlpools: "I wonder what will he do" She smiled lightly: "And for how long could he resist." "The temptation of his true self." Chapter 210: Ramblings of an old man. Chapter 210: Ramblings of an old man. Rebellious States. The Rebellious states or as they call themselves the Land of Resistance, was built in a tornnd. Monsters strived here, and forests grew no matter how much one would try to cut them. Mountains contained coldness that would freeze the sun itself. The Land would be normally qualified as unlivable. Yet here protected by the might of the barrier erected hundred thousand of years ago. Species that have been chased out by human civilization flocked here, nts pushed by the weird weather also strived here. The Land was bigBut the ce where actual life was possible is scarce. The People living here lived in nomad tribes, with a weak sense civilization. The Saharos Empire couldn''t ess here, but could still make things difficult for this ce. Early on, they did all they could. Influence the weather, cut the state from the rest of the world, shut down any sign of human advancement. Even the advancement of the tiny bit of technological and magical awareness was forcefully halted. The Poption here was now reduced to a band of simple unnamed and ignorant nomads. That roamed the forests, hunting and eating. The different tribes eventually grew big enough to reach the billion poption. But soon Food shortage, started to appear. A Great period of starvation began. The Poption was miserable, and eventually those protective walls became a prison. Locking them in there. These periods were marked as the darkest of the history of the tribes. A Period where the living devoured the dead. Where father crippled themselves to feed their families. Such times appeared periodically inside the walls YetWeirdly no war ever happened between the different tribes. It was like the leaders were patiently waiting. Actually all the poption was waiting. In the exact center of the whole barrier''s territory stood an extremely tall tree. The Tree was towering in the Heavens. Billions of Light Years Tall!!! It''s size, it''s green leaves, it''s powerful trunk. Everything about it gave a sense of security to the Tribes. On the darkest times, the tree always gave it''s blessing to thend. And allowed the wholend to have flow of bountiful harvest, that wouldst ten thousand of years. All the leader of the tribes, would then make a visit, and crawl to it''s trunk: "We are grateful for our ancestor''s grace!!" Indeed. The tree was revered as the ancestor of all the tribes living here. Yet every time, unbeknownst to everyone. Every time, ''the harvest'' would arrive. The Power of the Barrier would dim out, a little. The arrival of the harvest would also mark of The Awakening of the Ancestor. The tribe chiefs, would then enter in the tree. To pay their respect. The tribe chiefs no matter the conflicts, or the issues, always held a sense of intimacy with each other. Their eyes were always filled during their whole life time with quiet, yet resolute patience. Their shoulders always appeared to be arched. Like old men and women tired of carrying a burden since birth. They will probably, like their predecessors, live and die, carrying this burden with them and passing it on to their children. Not only them...but the rest of the poption had this determined glint. In it one could see hate, but also longing and hope... ...Their time will eventuallye. One day, ''he'' wille and save them. When this will end? There wasn''t a tribe leader that didn''t ask for such a question. They''ve been waiting for freedom for so long. TodayThe Time they''ve been waiting for has arrived. But it was only met with horror and panic. The Barrier that has been protecting them from the monsters on the other side, was waning. The Beautiful Green three was slowly losing it''s lifeforce. It''s Green leaves turning brown. The Four tribe leaders were all brought together once again. Outside the trunk of the tree. A beautiful, snow-white haired woman, was pleading, her eyes watery. The love and sadness in her eyes couldn''t be replicated. She was the strongest warrior of the 4 Enka Tribes, ever. In it''s whole history. The Sole direct disciple of the Ancestor. She had quite the reputation and had immense strength that could probably rival a 10th Ranked Knight. But that was clearly not enough. When she was young, she held a lot of hope for the future. She was the only one ever chosen as the disciple of the Ancestor. She wanted to be the one that could finally be able to break the shackles of her kin. She knew that her people were dying here. She with her own eyes, saw the horror of the starvation times. She saw how her people were reduced to cannibalism and misery. Their will reduced to smithereens. After, attaining the position she held. She pleaded several times with each of the tribe leaders, to try and leave the territory. The Barrier was obviously too weak now. Even she could break it, if she tried for a long time. She, who spent a long time with the Ancestor knew that his power as well as his lifeforce were only getting weaker by the day. But all she received was in refusal. No exnation was given. No words were spoken. She could see that there was something deeper going on. YetIt was something neither her teacher, nor her kin leaders wanted to tell her. TodayThat time finally came. The day she dreaded the most was here. For a week now. The Barrier have been bombarded continuously. The tree had lost it''s luster. And even the Ancestor who she relied on the most, was absent. Even then, she immediately readied and rallied all the poption in fear. She had great leadership, and a great reputation. So she could keep people calm for a while. The Tribe Leaders only kept silent, and resolute faces. Their eyes hadplex and unreadable emotions in them. Like it was the case for all their lives. Finally, the signal for the Ancestor awakening was announced. ImmediatelyThe people''s hope were reignited. That tree was after all the pir of those men and women. Those Four Figures immediately reunited before going straight to the tree. In front it, as they expected, they found, the headstrong girl in their way. Her eyes watery with shed tears, her gaze profound with rage: "Why..?" "Just why?" "We could have escaped this disaster." "Is resisting the Sahros Empire that important?" "Is it more important than the safety of our people?" An elderly man, in his Fifty narrowed his eyes as he closed the distance. His face was at peace, as he seemedpletely calm. Like impending doom wasn''t at his door: "We could have never escaped." "Facing this disaster is our fate." The Three others only sighed, as they nodded. With the same unbending calm. "WhatWhat is that supposed to mean?!!" "Is it our fate to be ughtered like dogs?!!" "Why are you doing this? Are you relying on the ancestor?!!" "Do you have a way to counter-attack?!!" Liz, the Amazonas tribe leader, and the one closest to her, approached, held her cheek in her hand: "Ajika. The Brightest star of our tribes." The leader held a gaze with deep affection, as she caressed the girl. "You are our pride, my dear." "Caring, powerful and beautiful" The Elderly tribe leaders, also shut their eyes, their faces bing more and more rxed. "And more important as innocent, like white snow." "Our beautiful parting gift of this world" "Let us deal with the demons of our sins ourselves." "You don''t have to taint yourself." It was at that time, she realized. The Tribe Leaders weren''t overconfident, weren''t stupid either, weren''t ignorant of the powerful foes outside. Now the reality is that. ''They never even wanted to survive in the first ce!!!'' They all held a small smile, as they entered the ancestral tree onest time. The 4 Enka Tribe Leaders enteredA miserable smile sttered on their face. In front of them, the inside of the Ancestral Tree opened up. Stairs made of nts were magically formed as the inside of the trunk seemed to take life and turn into a modest little poorly hut. An aged voice, that appeared to hold the unfettered weight of time resounded: "My Children" "Wee back" The voice was breezy, calm and soothing.Like a vegetal breeze in a humid forest. Such a transformation of nature into omniscient would owe arge number of people. Only The 4 Leaders ground their smile as they saw the transformations. Their fists tightened in frustration. The Ancestor was never a man of extravagance but the inside of his ce was never that rustic and deste. Where was the lush greenery, the sumptuous fruits and the endless majesty of his branches? Only the yellowest and grayest colors of death were sparkled here and there. They knew they were sinners.They would live to see the day the Ancestor would breath hisst. Until they ended they abused his lifeforce and energy and never could resist the Saharos Empire, until the end. They never could avange their Emperor. They never could produce, someone capable enough. Maybe Ajika could have attained that levelBut it was still toote. They abused the lifeforce of their Ancestors like a pig waiting to be fed.What right did they have to live a dayter than him? No!! They would rather die than ept to live in such humiliation!!! Anyway even if they tried...It was impossible to escape. In front of them, from the back of a trunk, branches grew, one by one, and fused with each other forming a green standing silhouette. The green vegetations fused together and began to turn into different colors Giving it a bronzeplexion, white hair, and some wrinkles here and there. The whole body looked like that of an honest down to earth farmer. But looking at the trembling arms, the shaky legsOne could see that this little farmer didn''t have much to plow. Nevertheless, his green verdant eyes seemed to hold incredible light. His smile never left his face and his posture was still straight. In the eyes of the 4, it seemed like thest stand of a warrior facing the endless swarm of the battlefield. They felt their heart bleed their blood turn cold However, they still retained their feelings underneath their fake and forced smiles. Looking at the useless efforts of these childrenThe Ancestor''s smile only deepened with kindness. "Children.What is it that is troubling you?" The Four took a deep breathAnd knelt on the ground in the same fashion "Ancestor" "Our Four Tribes are ready to die alongside you this time." "We''ve been waiting for slumber for a long time now." The Ancestor narrowed his verdant eyes, in it unreadable thoughts were passing through. Suddenly "HAHAHA." A powerfulugh brought them back from their reverence. "Since when did I be so useless that a bunch of brats, have such heavy expressions in front of me." As he spoke a powerful explosions resounded through the whole state plunging everyone in fear. On the ground the four''s expression became even more solemn. The old man''s eyes moved faraway as if it could break through the limit of epochs and eons and reach into the intangible. In them one could see an indiscernible tinge of regret one couldn''t possibly fathom, even at the same level: "It seems this servant role hase to it''s end." His eyes then seemed to subtly pass by the ground, and move almost immediately, as if it was a simple moment of inattention. ButHow could every move of any being at this level not hold meaning? Sadly the four were still kneeling their eyes, ignorant of everything in front of them. "Sigh" He then looked up: "How is Ajika?" As he spoke, he could sense a trembling shadow on the corner. His eyes lingered a little bit on the trembling shadow, his old heart warming up onest time. A kind smile and doting appeared on his face: "Does she eat well?" He marched in a slow manner as the tform on their feet seemed to ascend inside the trunk. The Four kept kneeling, their feelings heavy "Does she sleep plenty?" The old man approached a corner of the little hut. Suddenly as the tform stopped ascending.The ceiling of the hut opened up, revealing the dazzling blue sky On it, the old man, seemed like a schrly immortal, his eyes were already plunging on the horizon, his bronze skin, shinning with a rusty lightLike thest brilliance of an old antique: "Did she cause you any trouble?" The leader of the Amozanes tribe responded with reverence and respect: "She is doing great, ancestor." "She is eating to her fill and sleeping until the sunpletely stood up." The Ancestor''s smile was even more blinding as if a God was blessing the mortal world "All is good, then" "That child suffered a lot in the Famine era." "I am bound here untiles my time." "There is nothing this old man could do for her apart from some words offort." As the ceiling opened upIt revealed the hidden silhouette, in itOne could see on a corner, a white haired woman sobbingHer eyes red and her voice shaky. The Four didn''t even have to raise the head for them to know who it was The old man didn''t look at her, but only looked down at thisnd. ''Get well, little rabbit.'' This once, fertile yet abandonednd. He protected, with all his might. Since when was he bound to that ce? Was the Saharos Empire even an existence.a name back then? He then looked and sighedThe children that now roamed thend he was bound to Those children he let down again and again.Yet never stopped believing in him. Never stopped believing in his words... Nostalgia.and regret shed in his green pupils Anotherugh escaped his mouth "HA HA HA" Since when did he be this kind of bitter old bastard? Or was he always like that? A mystical voice resounded through his head: ''Your heart has always been old, my friend'' ''I am too youngSo I do need someone like you by my side, waiting for me.'' ''You are a powerful and mysterious tree holding fort for us young guys!'' ''I am not that much older than you in tree years!'' ''Hahaha.This doesn''t matter much does it?'' ''No matter what happensI know you won''t change. And I know I can trust you! '' ''HAHAHAHA'' A youthful and toddler likeugh resounded through his head. .His green eyes seemed to be shining again, and a grin reappeared on his face: ''Or maybe you are right after all, your majesty.'' ''.Maybe I wasn''t just unfortunateBut this was the role you saw fit for mesince long'' The old man kept a knowing smile on and as he looked down at the presents hereHis smile grew again, andughed slowly, before he sat down. His upright posture was now a thing of the past, as a cup of liquor appeared in his hand. It appeared in the hands of everyone present there. The Sobbing Ajika contained her tears, as her shaky little hands approached the cup. Why was she crying? Everyone knewIt is because her more than anyone else could see.That he was withering. His energy was spent on reinforcing the barrier and each strike took a way from his power. He was already old to begin withHe never had more than a century more to himHe originally nned to wait for Ajika to be strong enough so he could transmit to her his life force, before he could enter slumber in peace. It was indeed a step toote. He lived for so long, but even so hecked time. How humorous! Hisugh, his fearless face and the inexhaustible light in his eyes.Made him seem like a person celebrating a joyous event. He spoke once again: "Would you like to hear some ramblings from an old man?" Chapter 211: Story of a little tree. Chapter 211: Story of a little tree. On the other side of the continent!! Magic Empire of tos!! A woman named ''the Grand Priestess''.opened her serpentine eyes, in it a kind and motherly light was present she spoke to the void: "I am all ears." On other side of the Contient!! Sword Sect!! A little fiery fairy; flew into the air, a solemn and deste air around her, she was gnashing her teeth "Did we really fall that far after Yashin?" Her eyes were still on this little inconspicuous territory, her attention on an old man Light Years away from her!! The old man. "On this samend" "A very long time, grew a little sapling." "In the embrace of the earth and under the love of thend, he grew rapidly, until as time passed by.." "He had gone from sapling to young little tree" "Only the little tree, who is loved by the Sky and cherished by the earth already began flowering." "IndeedThe little sapling was a flower three." "It''s flowers were white and red, and they had a sparkling feeling to them, like little red gems" The old man spoke slowly and lovingly as if to enjoy every process along the way, his eyes then sparkled with a hint of reverence. "One dayWhile this little three was growing it could feel the little swift steps of a maiden" "This woman, seemed to be blessed by the World, even more than the little treeNoComparing them would be absurd." "While the little three seemed like a youth being smothered by the world" He spoke with a trace of fanaticism in his eyes "The fairy''s, every step''s sounded like she wasmanding the Heaven." "The sky seemed to want to bend until it could kiss her feet, the earth seemed to want to grow arms so it could hug her tight." "Her presence didn''t make the world retreat, but wallow in the simple ecstasy of serving her." "Every time she would want to take a fruit, the old billion years tall trees would bend their Light Years trunks so her little arms could reach it." "In front of it, the growing tree was only a little herb." "Herugh resounded the grand forest, and it seemed to provoke the happiness of the world, the bliss of the heavens, and the love of the sun." "WhenSuddenly.The little tree sensed the little steps of the fairy stop in front it." "The little tree didn''t even dare move. It was a seedling and it knew nothing." Yet, the fairy who ran through the whole endless forest, only stoped in front of the tree Her fiery red sparkling eyes, lingered on it''s beautiful flowers.She stayed there for a long time. Under it''s gaze the little tree felt blessed.And felt loved. Finally.She reached out and took a red and white flower.And put it on the side of her hair. She spoke casually, yet with enough appreciation.Words that changed it''s fate forever. ''What beautiful flowersI hope you grow up safely.'' She said those words and left." The old man shut his eyes, and wallowed as if reviving these moments ofplete bliss. On the other side, the Priestress. sighed deeply.without speaking another word. On the side of the sword sect, the little fairy, had a profound gaze, a hint of nostalgia in her eyes: ''So it was the little tree from back then...'' The Old man reopened his eyes once again. "Immediately after that, as if coerced by causality, the heaven and the earth, began to charge towards the tree, serving it as if it was it''s own ancestor." "It would give it wisdom, it would give it power, it would give it beauty" "Because he was favored by that fairy.He became the centerpiece of the whole forestSome tree even gave up their lifeforce for him." "The little tree then grew more and more, looking forward to meeting the fairy once again! It would have met it''s expectations, and it would serve here with all it''s life." "Unknowingly, the little tree who already became an unpreceded behemoth in the forest, became the biggest worshipper of the fairy. And as he grew up.and his wisdom and senses grew, he began to realize who the fairy was" A look of pride and reverence appeared on the old man''s gree eyes: "She was the Empress of the Empire where the little tree grew." "Her dynasty ruled the world so long, that Heaven and Earth were her loyal subordinates!!!" Then a look of pain and agony appeared on the old man''s face: "He also heard that the Empress have entered a long slumber, epochs ago." "Thest time, she run in this forest, was herst moments before she slumbered" "As he realized this, the tree mourned for millions of years" "Time passed, and the Empire continued to prosper." "Since the fairy was the Empress..." "The Tree saw the Empire as it''s own home." "So it continued to look after itOf course as the tree grew more and more powerfulit realized that the Empire never needed his protection." "The Monsters hiding in the dark andughing in the light were enough for it to prosper for endless epochs." "NhelessIt could also feel that as time passed, those monsters from that fare gone era were only going into slumber one by one." "In that time..." "Universal Gods who were said to be ughtered until their blood became so cheap it was used to paint the walls of every house." "Infinite Angels whose feathers was used like those farm animals." "And powerful species who could only be used as mules for those with exotic tastes in the Empire" "Began to reappear in the world here and there." "UntilThe Empire reached an all time low of weakness" "NeverthlessIt was not something that could be taken casually by any species or other hidden dynasty in the world." "But as time passed.And the tree strength grew even mightier" "He could feel that some fearsome existence were resurrecting themselves from the endless void." "The Empire was going to face an unprecedented crisis." "It was then that he was born" The old man''s voice became shaky.And his tone became softer and filled with love and worship. The fanatism and devotion in his eyes became even stronger: "The Heavens roared, and the earth danced, the stars twinkled, and the sun shivered." "The gods screamed in horror and the Angels wept in destion!!" "The demons ran for their lives and the beasts bent their legs!!" "The Heir of the new Era, the Rightful Emperor of the World." "was born once again" The old man wasughing as if reviving the happiness of that moment. The People listening here seemed to see that moment through his words and endless excitement could be seen through their faces!! "The Tree was the happiest of all!" " It had selfishly squandered the opportunity to serve the Empress." "It finally had a chance of redeeming itself!" "It was ready! Even if it was asked to forfeit it life it would have done it in a heartbeat!!" "Unknown to it.This birth, didn''t solve the problems of the Empire but only elerated the ns of it''s enemies." "It would never allow the Emperor of the World to grow!!" "It would destroy it''s throne before he had the chance to ascend." "However even that needed time. The Empire wasn''t that easy to cross." "The tree spent theing years in bliss." "The reason was that" "The little prince seemed to be attracted to the Forestand at three of age, it made a trip to it''s servant''s abode." "The litte prince immediately made it''s way to the tree and look at it the same wayThe fairy looked at it." "It touched it''s flowers and took one and put it on his chest." "Gradually it became able tomunicate with it." "It favored the tree and spent all it''s free time with it." "The tree listened to the prince words, and discussed with it at length." "The little prince was born with peerless wisdom and endless grace." " At 3 of age, he was as knowledgeable as his father. At 4, he already surpassed him." "At 5, he was already governing the Empire, as a regent prince" "At 7Under his blessing powerhouses one after the other began appearing under his rule, a new golden age was upon us!!" "At 10, he already fought endless wars and traveled through the world!! His army would intimidate the gods and wouldugh in the face of the Multiverse!!" "Every time, he woulde back and tell his stories, and the tree would yearn for glory at the battlefield." "Wanting toy it''s live for it''s cause!!" A helpless smile appeared on the old man''s face: "But everytime. The prince would repeat the same words: ''You heart have always been old'' ''I am too youngSo I do need someone like you by my side, waiting for me.'' ''You are a powerful and mysterious tree holding fort for us young guys!'' The young princethen would say: ''I promise youThat you will get your chance at glory.'' His dashing smile that invoked the jealousy of the sun would reappear: ''Believe me.'' The old man sighed deeply. "Until" "One dayHe came to this old tree." "And he suddenly began digging with his little hands." "He said to the tree ''Old friend.Help me digging''. "The prince wasn''t even using a shovel, he was alone, and he didn''t even use his real strength, he only used the power of the infant he was." "Dirt appeared on his fair and youthful face, but he was onlyughingAs if relishing in the childhood he never had." "He dug and dug, and I helped him, the earth opened it''s guts for him, the sky soothed his fatigue and each tree drilled the ground with him." Tears threatening to fall from his old eyes, his voice became shaky: "I tried to persuade himtold him that I could overturn the earth with one move for him. He stubbornly refused." " ''This is something I need to feel it with my own hands.'' " " ''I need to feel the pain, the joy, the excitement of it all, old friend.'' " "Imperial light could be see pouring from his eyes. This was an order. And the tree couldn''t do anything about it." "After, days and monthsWe were finally finished.A giant space underneath the forest was opened up. The space was so big it could hold a giant city in it." "Finally.The tree assembled it''s guts to ask. ''Your Majesty what''s is it for?''" "The youth who was riddled with dirt smiled brightly, his eyes brimming with endless affection: " ''It''s for my treasure.'' " "I burried it here. Old Friend." "Could you please guard this ce for me?" "The tree was taken aback; it has not seen anything buried there! But immediately it made an oath." "Hearing that, the princeughed heroically in the air." "His gaze softened." The voice of the old man be shaky once again.He was already half crying "This is our farewell. He said." "His tone became powerful, and haughty, inducing Imperial Majesty." "He had a long cruel smile in his lips as he said: "The Titanus made it back here." "They assembled every other species and dynasty in the Primordial Realm under their banner." "They want to destroy my Vega Dynasty and uproot it from the Primordial Realm." Heughed out loud. But the tree was trembling.: "Your Majesty you are still too young." The 12 year old childughed more and more, his cute dimples make him even more charming. "IndeedIf I destroy them wouldn''t I get to brag in front of the 5 other slumbering bastards?" The old man sighed deeply: "In front of the greatest attack on the Vega Dynasty, the umtions of Billions years of careful schemes and maniptions." "That 12 year oldWhat did he feel?" "Fear? There was none." "There was only one feeling" ".Excitement, excitement for war!!!" The old man seemed like pious believer and a raging fanatic! His gaze seemed to turn soft, as he looked at the ground, he left these words: "Guard this ce" "Suddenly!! A Powerful aura grew on the childThe tree looked as such spectacle with horror:" "Your Majesty you are too young to ignite your Imperium. If you do that" "Immediately the little back of the prince, grew taller until it gave birth to a powerful body able to shake the whole Primordial Realm !!!" "The Whole Word seemed to sense the birth of such power!!!" "But the tree couldn''t bring itself to be happy." Tears poured out of the old man face.As if he could relive the sight the lifeforce of the New Emperor being consumed: "He was devouring his potential." "For the Empire.For the People and for the Future that prin-No...The Emperor never hesitated for a second!!" A Laugh resounded through the Primordial War, Bloodthirsty and Vengeful!! Like a Cataclysm was about to be unleashed on existence!! As the Power of the Imperium grew to unprecedented heights!! "Let''s go to war, shall we?" The tree screamed onest time: "Your Majes-!" "Old friend" "He didn''t turn but the tree could see a faint smile: "No words are necessary." "Just watch me and sing my praise until my sessor is born!!" "AHAHAHAHAHAHA" "Hisugh resounded through dimensions and struck fear in his enemies from afar!!! Onlyughter was left as he made his way out!" There was now snot and tears on his face, one could see how much this person meant to him: "He was a great prince.And for the little time he ascended, he was great Emperor" "He was the best." "The man I served, and the man I am serving to this day." "Thest Great Monarch, his Majesty, Yashin Vega." Chapter 212: Ignition of the Imperium Chapter 212: Ignition of the Imperium As he spoke these words. It thundered through the ears of everyone present here and jolted them awake!! "Yashin Vega" Just the mention name made feel as if their power grew marginally!! Their blood boiled and their knees bended once again, as if their blood and body was telling them to crawl!! He sighed: "When Yasrib fell" His tears stopped: "I epted the request of thest Emperor." "He already knew he would be betrayed, so he came to me." "And I epted all of you, in here as my own children." "After allThe Empire was big and the prince wasn''tpetent enough to lead too much people." He spoke simply and to the point "Something must have happened" "Either on the Ancestral Home or on the confines of the Lower Primordial Realm." "Neverthless." "It seems those sinner sullying Yasrib, and the Four Factions behind them are eyeing this ce once again." As he finished his story, the tribe leaders all knelt to the ground and said vehemently!! "We will protect his Majesty''s treasure with you!!! Esteemed Ancestor!!" Even Ajika who wanted to escape was now on fours ready toy her life if necessary!! The old manughed as he saw them. "A Bunch of Impudent brats.Who said that this old man needs your help?!" "I will open up the portal and fight those vermin while you evacuate." "Look for the Vega Dynasty once againThis is where your ce has always been" He then looked at the little girl, with snow white hair: "Ajika, my dear. You have got good potential. Even in the Ancient Empire, you would have been seen as worth fostering." "Protect, the descendants of my Vega Dynasty." "This is the only requests of a dying old man." The Woman began sobbing again: "YesFather." Hearing her calling her that, like when she was young, the old manughed once again!! He know started to feel. What his Emperor felt back then!! The Four leaders asked ceremoniously, their eyes red, and their palm brimming with blood. "AncestorWhat about the treasure?" The old man continued tough!! "What about it?" "ActuallyIt doesn''t matter if they find it or not." "They could never take it from the beginning!!" "My Emperor told me to protect it.But he meant it from the enemies of that era!!" "Not for a bunch of vermin, that just crawled from mud and dared to call itself dynasty!!" "How could they see through his Majesty''s methods!!?" Ajika narrowed his eyes: "But if this the caseWhyeven bother" The old manughed once again: "Even if they can''tSo what?" "My Imperial Majesty buried a dear treasure of his here.How could I allow them to even approach it?!! "Do they think I am joke or they think my Emperor is a joke?!!" He leaped through the air as he looked down on this ce.He continued tough: "I know your Majesty.Told me to act like an old man." As he saw the army besieging hisnd, a powerful aura grew!! Reaching the level of Star Buster!! Faraway from his previous peak He was indeed on hisst straws "But even old men get to act crazy once or twice right?" Meanwhile.On a corner that seemed topletely elude everyone present. Even the Old tree''s. .A Hooded Man, who saw and heard everything looked up at the old man, his eyes wide in horror, his teeth gritting in anger!! His eyes were graveAnd he nearly gave up his position. He immediately bent his knees and moved at blinding speed!!! His whole ki was being consumed as he made it away from the barrier!!! He flew so fast he started to even consume, his life force!! Cursing he wasn''t born with wings and extra legs so he could go faster!! ''DAMMIT!! DAMMIT!!!'' '' WE WERE FOOOLED!!! THEIR REAL MOTIVE WAS NEVER KLATOS NOR THE LAN EMPIRE!!!'' ''IT WAS ALL A COVER UP!!'' ''FOR THIS MOVE!!!'' ''We were too arrogant and we underestimated those FILTHY BASTARD!!!'' ''The Barrier is even able topletely block our telepathy!!'' ''I need to make it out of here!!'' ''IGNITE IGNITE !!!!'' His whole body became red and steams grew from every pore of his body!! All the spectacle didn''t evade the eyes of the little fairy Her powerful gaze then crossed Hundred of thousands of Light Years like it was nothingLanding on a worn-down barrier, and finally on a withering tree. Her gaze turned somber, emotion taking over her fiery eyes. She observed the tree once again, the old manughing in the midst of the attacking army. ''That stubborn child'' Her vision then moved to a certain powerful country andnded on a certain Grand Priestess. Wrinkles appeared on her beautiful cute faces: ''And that stubborn old hag!!'' ''Won''t you move already?'' She sighed.But deep down she understood why she couldn''t make her move. Not yet. ''He didn''t mature enough yet'' Her gaze then returned to the rebellious states. In this Continent.There were only three People who knew the unfathomable secret hiding in thatnd. The Grand Priestess. The Saharan Emperor. And finally her For nowNeither her nor the Grand Priestess could make their move. ''At this rate'' ''Yashin''s Heritage.'' She looked at the old man. Frightening the endless fury of his assants!! He fought valiantly against the Commander of the enemy army!! But he was old Way too old to resist any longer. She took a deep breath and invoked a powerful aura on her fair little hands, immediately her gaze switched to the shinning throne! ''...Will be ruined.'' She sighed looking at the Healing Emperor: ''You really chose your time. You young fool!!'' She snapped her fingers!! ''SighI will regret this!'' And suddenly a little me appeared on her tiny hand. The me was orange but wasn''t cold nor hot. ''I guess it''s unfair to only help one descendant.'' She threw the powerful me!! In the exact moment it disappeared and reappeared on the Throne Room in the Atleasian Empire. ''Wake up! Youzy bastard!!'' Immediately the fiery ball appeared in front of the throne. Izuna who was by it''s side widened his eyes in surprise!! How did this ball suddenly appear here? He immediately attacked it!! The Fire seemed to be immaterial, andpletely passed through his sword like it was air! You should know that at this level Izuna is capable of cutting space and time itself!! He immediately used his Rinnegan!!! But this little ballSeemed two or three dimension higher than his reaches. His hair already became red!! And his sword became more powerful!!! Powerful God Ki was unleashed!! Still it was useless!! It was like a two-dimension object trying to attack the shadow of a three dimensial object.!! It was never a question of power but simply of ne of existence!!! His power grew several fold!! But it was useless!! Suddenly a voice resounded "Stay back.Child of the Imperium." And as the voice resounded A powerful sense of dread upied the heart of Izuna!! Immediately he felt like a little being, and insignificant being a little breeze away from extinction! He was like a little ant carrying the crushing weight of a Universe!! Numerous signals of danger sounded in his mind!! Yet his heart remained unnerved!!! Immediately the ball shined and entered the monarch''s body!! Still he couldn''t do anything about the ball! "Big Brother!!!" Hearing the way this man addressed the Emperor, a light chuckle resounded through the hallHer tone became a tad warmer. "No need to worry." "I am helping your Monarch healing faster." A female voice resounded through the hall!! Izuna looked up, his rinnegan already in full work!! He couldn''t detect the source of the voice at all!! The Feeling of oppression from the voice became even more evil, the more he used his Rinnegan. The Light was extremely mysterious, his Rinnegan waspletely blind before it!! He felt like a monkey trying to understand ancient scriptures. He was an ape, and his eyes made him feel that too!! He approached the Emperor, and asked with full on hostility!! "Who are you?" The female voice responded calmly: "A Vega n Member." Izuna aura grew as he tried to approach the Emperor. His eyes brimming with untethered killing intent, his body briming with power. As he resisted the oppression from the voice! If something happened to his BortherHe would find this woman and eat her heart!! The Fairy''s eyes lingered on the youth, a slight surprise on her eyes. You should know that the Empress''s voice itself contain terrible horrors Normally, even Infinite Multiverse Monsters or Finite Multiverses like Zeno would bepelled to obey her on the spot. Even more so for members of the Vega Dynasty. Her will is supreme.Even if she is Light Years away from her peak, she could stillmand a part of the primordial realm with ease with the power she using now!! Izuna is not only admirably ignoring her voice, but is also stubbornly resisting her will. Her will in this powerless state is still stronger than of the Omniversal beings The Will of an Omniversal being who doesn''t see Izuna even as an ant but a simple iteration, a simple word or sentence on the realm of infinite possibilities. Yes.In the eyes of beings at the Peak of the Primordial Realm existence of Multiversal Level are only a sentence away or a thought away from obliteration. Like a writer who could erase a word from his book. The Empress could have easily escaped the eyes and the sense of Izuna, as she did with the Marshalls. Nevertheless, she was curious about the man who was allowed to stay this close to the Emperor in his weak state. So she made a little prank. And she was pleasantly surprised. ''For a being of this level to dare have killing intent in front of this Empress'' Like Marek, the Empress never actually valued strength that muchMuch more she valued this spirit!!! She valued loyalty and love for the Imperium!! Who would have thought that such a good seed would appear this early in the Reign of this Monarch Her powerful eyes could read through him like a Mirror so she could see the vehemence of his rage. "Izuna Uchiha, such loyal heart, and such inhibited talent as such young age." She spoke like an esteemed elder. In front of her eyes.His whole past was made bare. She couldn''t help but exim ''It seems not only Earth but those Minor words also hold some surprises'' ''The King Piece was a good investment indeed.'' As she heard the story of Izuna, her eyes became even softer. Of course, the only thing Izuna could hear was her voice: "Izuna Uchiha." "This Empress, shall remember thy name." "May the Blessing of the Imperium shine upon you" As she spoke, those words seemed to provoke a mysterious power inside the body of the Saiyan, it was a gentle and soothing orange me, it entered his eyes, immediately his eyes seemed to evolve and, in his void red rinnegan, appeared new inscribing. But all this seemed to evade Izuna, his attention was on the throne and as his Rinnegan evolved, he started, to see the changes in the Emperor body. The little me, didn''t just enter and heal the body of the Emperor. But it fused with another mysterious me in the Emperor''s body. Only the me of the mysterious woman was orange, and the Emperor''s was dark green!! But the moment the two touched each other, the green me seemed to grew denser and denser as she franticly absorbed the orange me!!! Immediately the Drak Green me grew franticly until it washed over the Emperor''s body!! But Izuna could see that this me was not only healing but also refining his Cells!! And even more so his S-Cells!! Izuna who made sure that there wasn''t anything wrong with the Emperor could finally sigh ''She used her little me as a spark to ignite a power dormant in the Emperor, so it could heal him quickly.'' ''This power seemed to be of the same nature as the me'' ''The only difference between two seemed to be something akin to the difference between two brothers, something like personal identity.'' ''But this awakening is like slight waves in clear water.It only a little pushOnly Big Brother could control the real power of this me.'' For him to be this sure of something thatpletely eluded just moments ago.It could be said that his Rinnegan already attained another level He sighed in reliefAnd suddenly question marks appeared on his mindHe smiled powerlessly "Vega n Members, huh?" "What a jokeIf the Vega n has such powerful nsmen, would Big Brother have suffered so much" He could remember the horror of the voiceHe never encountered something this powerfulEven the Emperor didn''t reach that level of power yet. But Izuna eyes only revealed battle spiritsNow that he was sure that the Emperor was about to awakenHe felt relieved StillHow could he forget, this defeat To be defeated by a mere voice. He never felt this small, since his youth He smiled: "It seems the Primordial Realm is much dangerous than expected." "It''s good to have a goal in mind." "It will make training more enjoyable." Chapter 213: Message to his Majesty the Emperor. Chapter 213: Message to his Majesty the Emperor. tos Union. A Woman meditating a trident on herp, suddenly opened her eyes in surprise. ''This Energy'' A Mix of Longing and Nostalgia appeared on her face. In this continent only her had keen enough sense to detect this energy. Not even the hidden Marshalls had the ability. Her calm demeanor for the first time broke, and her eyes became nay watery, emotion in her profound eyes. ''In the end'' ''She made it back here. This silly child.'' She had a wry smile, as she sighed deeply. How long did she have to slumberin the depths of the Impirium, like the other children ''She did go early so she could wake up now.'' And For only a wisp of her consciousness was able to escape. She felt her heart ache just from thinking about itA Motherly face appeared on her once again. ''I don''t know whether I should cry andugh.'' ''Yashin was too young so he escaped her grasp." She knew what were her intentions.As she felt a little bad for the New Monarch. She then saw through her actions, and titled her head helplessly: ''This child.Why is she so clumsy like that?'' ''NoShe might not see it in her current form'' ''After allShe is more weakened than me'' She sighed to the sky as she remarked the Saharan Army approaching her borders. A snarky smile onNot putting any of them in her eyes: ''Silly Impostors'' ''Do you really think you rule the world, just because you own it''s Capital?'' Of courseEven if she was weakened since ''that incident''. Even if she lost all her powersAnd was not even in a gogol-th of her former power. For her who looked down on Titans, Gods and Demons. Who once destroyed Universal Empires by a simple re, who fought into Omniversal Wars over the Hegemony of the Primordial Realm. Who was there when the Gods, the Angels, the Demons and The Monarchs neared extinction. In front of the Advance of the Ancient Vega Monarchs. When they silently enduring the glorious war between the Titanus Lineages and the Ancient Monarchs. Where were they back then? Could she put the Saharan Dynasty in her eyes.? For her it was not worth even getting revenge for. Their apparent zing glory is only a little inconvenience in the never-ending glory of the Vega Dynasty. Even The Four of the Rebellion allied with the Saharos are mere opportunists. Only some weaklings who feasted on the flesh of a wounded Behemoth!! But if the Current Vega Monarch and the Future Ruler of this Era finds their destruction to his taste and finds pleasure in their agony. How could she deprive him of that joy? Sooner or Later. They were bound to face extinction. Deep down even them, knew it. Even the Titanus who are banned from existence are still agonizing about how to destroy the Vega Dynasty. Let alone the Saharan Empire. She smiled wickedly: ''This is only a fair retribution.'' ''For offending the Rulers of the World!!!'' Her smile disappeared, and her fair face retained a motherly glint, that she would never show to the fiery haired woman. ''So much time passed.And there is nothing to do about this temper of hers'' ''This move was unnecessaryHurrem'' Her current concern was in another ce. ''If I don''t make my move, Little Hurrem is bound to make something more Impulsive again'' ''WellIt Is good news, that his Majesty will heal'' ''Igniting his Imperium is also a good way to make him aware of his powers'' ''I can''t stay still, can I?'' She sighed and spoke to the air: "You twoAren''t you tired of peeping on an olddy like that?" "Or Does Marek Vega find me that interesting?" Suddenly!!! Two Powerful Auras!!! Took over the whole room!! The Priestess kept her casual smile and scoffed foxily: "OyOyYouthHow beautiful is it?" "Could you please not scare me like that..?'' "I am not as strong as I used to beSigh" "I am an allyAfter all." Immediately two silhouettes appeared in front of her. One of woman, the other of a man. A Smirking Man appeared!! His Haki enveloping the whole ce!! "An Ally? HuhThe Vega Dynasty has no alliesIt has only subordinates!" Hearing that, the Priestessughed, amused by these words: "Good words.I see that the current Monarch has also talent for building trustworthy men." "Izuna Uchiha and the one who named himself Altair are good seeds." "You too, also made this olddy a little excited." She stroked her immacte chin, like an old man would while evaluating the younger generation: "And in such a short timeUmm.Probably using some time dtation methods to his advantage hum" "Not badNot badThe Awakening of the King Piece did bring out some good surprises." "It seems us old hags could be proud of what''s happening today." The Two Members of the Brotherhood were immediately frightened by this conclusion!! Her eyes were clear and calm, as she seemed to see through everything in a nce. They still kept their cool and poker face. The Priestess kept talking: "Indeed..." "Your words are true. The Vega dynasty is like that." "But it''s also much more than that!!" She suddenly widened her eyes!! Reptilian silts appeared!! A Powerful Aura was unleashed destroying that of the two!!! And immediately stopping their every movement!! It was the will!! Once again that will! That could stop Multivesral Transcendentz with a simple thought!! ''This Power!!'' ''This Domineering aura'' They didn''t want to admit!! But it reminded only of one person!! ''His Majesty!!'' Not just in powerButIn Essence!! As they stood in front of herThey felt this incontrble sense of familiarity!! ''This woman!! She is dangerous!!!'' "But having two little kidsTeach me about the Vega Dynasty isn''t that too much of a joke?" Her words were calm but her aura didn''t permit any contestation!! Bayek had trouble even breathing!! His eyes solemn: ''So this is what they look like.'' He looked at the calm and easy-going demeanor she had. Her face has even a hint of scolding. Like she was punishing kids for being disrespectful to their elders! ''The Powerhouses of the Primordial Realm!!'' Seeing their surprised reaction, she chuckled cheekily, she found this two somehow endearing. Even cute She smiled brilliantly: "NowThat the two of you are in a mood to listen" She had a solemn gaze, a million years reverent aura appeared on her face, at this moment, under the eyes of the two assassins. She changed from a beautiful mature woman, to an old sage as the ineluctable advance of time left it''s trace on every corner of her face. It wasn''t with wrinkles but with this simple expression, the simple aura. Evoked the inevitable advance of time. Her voice, also changed from the lively scolding tone, to that of a grave and haughty one: "Deliver my words to his Majesty the Emperor." She narrowed her eyes. Profound poise and grace in her every move. Her focus drifting awayThrough the Billions years. In times like this.She always remembered the first time She sat on a throne that is. Hers was a little smallerCompared to the one by her side. She still could touch upon the joy and happiness she felt at that time. Sitting by the side of the Man she followed her whole life. That dayWill forever be engraved in her heart The Day she married Lorengar Vega. And The Day she became the First Empress of the Vega Dynasty. The Empress of the Founding Grand Monarch, Lorengar Vega. Looking over the whole countryWith nothing but hope and love. She considered this country she built with her husband, her own progeny in the same title as her own children. SadlyThis happiness, the love, all that faded away. ''It is time for another story to begin'' Memories upon Memories passed in her mind. Since thenSince that EraEons away How many stories did she witness? How many glories did she celebrate? How many Vega Emperors did she serve? And How many Great Monarchs did she witness that shined their glory upon the world? ''Lorengar.YashinHurrem'' She spectated the zing glory of 6 Great Monarchs burning through the Primordial Realm. Some were long, some were shortStill all were beautiful Creating their own Era. At that timeWhat if it was Destructions Gods? What if it was Omniversal Angels? What if it was Transcendent Magus? Or Space and Time warping Scientists? Everything and everyone knelt in reverence. And now a Seventh was on the way But her heart was still clear, still zing and her love for this Dynasty never faded. At the same time!! Bayek and Aya used all their powers to try to contact the Empire!!! ''It doesn''t work!!'' Only one person could respond!!! The only person they had a telepathic link with!! ''Aya!! Bayek!! What''s going on?!!'' There was a glint of joy in their eyes!! But was repressed wlessly. ''Ezio!!'' Aya sighed deeply, how could she exin something she couldn''t even begin to understand? ''ThisSee through my eyes.'' ''And make your own conclusion.'' The two didn''t even plead for help. For themThere was still information to be gathered. Even if she had killing intent, they will bet their life to have it!! Ezio felt the bad feeling he had brewing for a while grow once again!! He clenched his fists: ''Something is going on!!'' The Priestess sighed.How could she not see what''s going on here? ActuallyThere isn''t a thing that goes on in the Continent that escapes her sight. She nevercked foresight, she was only weakened, but her senses were those of a being on apletely other level. She was after all, the one and only Great Matriarch of the Dynasty, and the Vega n. How many Monarch had she seen grow? At this state She could already understand the thought process of Marek Vega without even having talked to him once. Even himThe 7th of the Great Vega Monarchs. Couldn''t elude her eyes: "To the inheritor of the Will of the Six." Her words were clear yet held deep maism. That resonated deep within the soul of the two assassins. Her Charisma was unmatched and imposed worship and awe!! But more dangerously, summoned a weird brand of intimacy in the heart of the two assassins "To The Wielder of the Ultimate Imperium." Her tone seemed to seep into the deepest and most guarded secrets in the world. But at the same time seemed to be barely announcing the obvious. "To The Rightful Emperor of the World." Yet when these words were spokenIt seemed like something was happening deep in the heart of the two kids. The Maism of her voice seemed to even affect the structure of existence! A sense of liberation never felt before. An ecstasy that couldn''t be resisted. "The Seventh Great Monarch of the Vega Dynasty." "His Imperial Majesty, Marek Vega." It was like a Million-year-old fog that was shrouding their whole being suddenly dispersed. "I know of your pastand I can predict your future. Your Majesty." She smiled lightly, nostalgia and wisdom only enforcing her Ethereal Beauty. "Your eyes are filled with hatred and rage." "As should any offended Vega Monarch feel." Bayek and Aya felt chills in their back. She had a brilliant smile "And you are perfectly entitled to that." "If it is your will to burn the world." She had cold eyes as if the whole world was simr to dust in her eyes: "Then It shall be burned to ashes." Ezio on the other side took a deep breath. ''These words.'' ''It''s like she already knew his Majesty very well!!'' Her reptilian eyes were narrowed once again. Beauty and Mature Charm exuded from every pore of her being. It was like she was the Mother of existence. Blessing it with obscure knowledge and enlightening the children of the world: "But.Do not let it blind your eyes" Bayek and Aya were in trance. Her intense eyes seemed to see through the past and the future, she extended her handsIn the air Her hands seemed to want to reach out to something. Inessible. "In front of you not only enemies lie ahead." She sighed: "Don''t look only at the steel on your doorstep." "Look also at the hidden des waiting for your awakening." Ezio who was telepathically connected couldn''t believe his ears!! "Our Dynasty runs deep; our servants are endlessAnd their loyalty is unquestionable." "They''ve beenying lowEnduring hellWaiting for your inevitable descent." "Be it in thisnd" "Or in the rest of the world." His clear mind immediately understood her meaning. His face distorted, as a sharp glint appeared on his eyes!!! Ezio clenched his fists!! ''Just'' ''.What is the meaning of this'' "7th Child" "You are not only the Emperor of your people." "You are also the Emperor of the whole Dyansty." Her reptilian gaze seemed to hold hidden secrets and mysteries: "Through the past, through the future, the dimensions and realities." "You are the Emperor of the Vega Dynasty." "The umtion of endless tears and endless prayers." Her powerful voice seemed to hold absolute truth within. A truth that didn''t allow for any challenge orpromise. She continued to speak calmly: "Do not make any mistakes." "For all those who died waiting and those who lived waiting." "You are not allowed to." "You''ve been blessed with wisdom, luck and power." "Calcte every move, estimate every variable." "Do not allow for one life to be lost." "Do not allow for one battle to be lost." "And do not allow for anyone to best you." "Until the slumbers of the Imperium, and the endless night of our people ends" "This is what it really means to be" "A Great Monarch of the Vega Dynasty." She spoke final words as all the Assassins felt their breath cut: "Acknowledge your identity. And understand who you are. Only then" She smiled wickedly "Could you dere war on existence!!" Chapter 214: Reaction!! Chapter 214: Reaction!! While everyone was plunged in the profoundness of the deration, Ezio on the other side felt a chill down his spine!! Because he understood those words were not just a deration but a message His concentration was on certain parts, and his heart tightened: "Look at the hidden des waiting for your awakening." They''ve beenying lowEnduring hellWaiting for your inevitable descent." "Be it in thisnd" Ezio narrowed his eyes: ''Thisnd'' ''Does it meanThat, here in the Continent.?'' Suddenly!! He felt an even urgent solicitation from his mind!! "EZIO!! EZIO!!! Answer me!!!" Ezio''s bad feeling grew a fold again, he answered: "Volgo!! What''s going on!!?" "WE HAVE BEEN TRICKED!!!" In the voice Volgo was endless sorrow and remorse!!! His voice was weak and one could feel his exhaustion, just from his mental state!! "OUR PEOPLE!! OUR PEOPLE!!! THEY ARE SUFFEREING!!!" "PLEASE INFORM HIS MAJESTY!!!" Ezio''s eyes widened!! He knew Volgo, he was one of the most calm and less temperamental of the order! He would have never though he could hear him on the verge of tears!!! He clenched his fistsPrepared for the iing news! "Volgo! Calm down! What''s happening?!" Volgo who realized his unnatural state, finally found someposure. "I registered everything in my memory." "I think you should see for yourself." Immediately, a scene unfolded in front of Ezio''s eyes.And it was as if he was there. Gradually, his handsome concerned appearance, gradually contorted into an ugly grimace Then into a hideous face, green and dark veins gradually appeared on his face, his face and facial features all distorted in anger!!! "Those bastards." His eyes became ming red!! And his whole personality changed!! "How dare they?!" His aura grew several folds!! Until it faintly surpassed even Altairs! His hair stood up, but it didn''t change into yellow blond of the Super Saiyan. NoHis hair grew longer.As Vapor Ki invaded his whole body.The Blue sparks turned red scarlet!! "To dare hurt my people?!!" The Blue eyes, were now dark green!!! His hair turned into a tinum dark shade!! "To make them tribes and indigenes for your own leisure!!!" "Famine, Cannibalism, despair "Eons of that suffering." "GOOOD!!! VERY GOOOD!!!!" Numerous Assassins in the QG gathered aroundBut not one of them dared to ask a question!! They never saw Ezio like thatEven Altair is prone to temperBut Ezio normally was not. Nobody did dare guess what kind news could make him so angry!! He stood up!! Took a blue cape embraidedWith the Assassins Emblem in it. His eyes were fiery yet seemed indifferent. He immediately flew at his peak speed!!! He used his Telepathy to it''s limits. "Altair, Eivor, Kassandra, Killua, KallutoAssemble in the Rebellious States." Only sinct words were delivered. Making all the Named Ones through the different worlds have a bad feeling. They could feel the irritated state of their leader. "And" "Prepare for war." A Moment LaterThe same image were delivered to the Named ones.A Moment Later through different worlds Eds Dragon Ball Naruto Hunter x Hunter Destructive aura grew exponentially, as if threatening to destroy the world Several Minutester.Ezio only received one answerfrom everyone "I am on my way." On the borders of the Atleasian Empire, the Mother Empress was just about to leave, with Elga "Not again." When suddenly a dark and ominous aura of destruction grew rampant!! Elga turned his head to find Altair, looking down, veins descending threatening to explode from his temples. Elga who finally felt the real horror of the Assassin unleashed felt her limbs fait ''Heavens?!!'' ''What kind of power is this?!!'' But would Altair care now about her well being?! "NOT AGAIN!!!!" The Aura of Destruction seemed to want to devour even space!! He mumbled as his aura exploded!! Frightening the hell of everyone present there!! "I WON''T LET IT HAPPEN AGAIN!!!!" He let out a cry as if he was hysteric!!! His wings grew until his wingspan could cover a whole city!!! His feathers shined with dark luster!! As he flew out at top speed!!! A the same time, a blue thunder bolt also made it''s way from the capital at top speed, making by it''s side!!! The two Dark and Blue lights intertwined maximizing each other''s pace!!! Devran narrowed her eyes.Before she spoke to the Jannsisaries "Quick! Let''s go to the Pce!!" "YesYour Majesty!" "Elga! Follow me! It would probably get dangerous for the whole continent in a minute" Elga had a solemn expression on her face. Yotanwa also felt the impending crisisShe spoke to her generals "Let''s start preparations" On Eds.. Ultear looked at the distorted expression of the beautiful woman who took her thisst days... She was still full of questions about ''this organization.'' But suddenly that woman seemed to wander for a little while and her face gradually fell There was nothing gracious, nothing beautiful and calm about her face anymore!!! "His Majesty is with Yoruichi-sama now" "Someone needs to tell him" She stood upand left immediately On the Water Country. Kalluto bowed to the Two Vizirs "Please Excuse my rudenessBut your highnesses bettere back to the Imperial Capital" "A crisis is ongoing on the Primordial Realm." Kalluto had an ashen face on. "We were tricked." Schneizel immediately understood it without further exnation He also had the feeling that the actions of the Saharos Empire were too eludingBut there was nothing they could do. They only existed on this continent for less than two months Compared to an Empire who stood for thousands of years. They were severelycking in intel and knowledge. It was already a little miracle that they could discover something before it was toote. Nevertheless, some unwillingness still lingered on Schneizel''s eyes: "This is disappointing." His eyes narrowed: "We could have done better." Kalluto only bowed with a cold face, not another word on his tongue, only waiting for the moment where he coulde back and make those bastards pay. Cornelia sighed deeply. "Let''s go back.It seems the situation is still salvageable." On the Supreme Council, Madara already stood up ready to make his move His blue rinnegan on, and a cold look on his face "The member of the Brotherhood, directly skipped me to go to the throne." He flew of the Capital and was about to make his way to the Rebellious StatesWhen suddenly. He felt an aura brewing on the Throne Room.He then slowly decided to stay on hold tos Empire The two assassins, Bayek and Aya have long been brought back from their daze and already have put the words of the Priestess on the back of their head. The two immediately disappeared!! And entered their top speed!! But they didn''t go after the Rebellious States first! Nothey flew until they met, with the L''Overalline Army The L''Overalline Army who has been speeding to the tos Union.Was already halfway there. But unlikeThe Last time. The L''Overalline Army seemed to march much slower.They were practically wasting time. Their rapid pace was already a thing of the past!! "Those bastards!!! To use a whole army and its generals as a diversion!!" They now understoodThe Deployment was only a smokescreen to divert from the big move in the Rebellious States!! If a Powerful army was deployed in it! The Order would have immediately reacted! By only reinforcing the border a little, the Brotherhood onlyid minimal attention on that ce!! A ce where the inheritance of the Vega Dynasty was still alive!! The Two descended on the army!! Rage and killing it dripping from their eyes!! Since they gave them bait!!! The both smiled viciously!! ''It would be rude not to bite it!!'' Bayek and Aya immediately separated! Two hooded silhouettes cruised through the army with ease!! Their breath concealed, and any trace of their existence absent!! Aya approached Monica L''Overalline!! A Dagger on her hands!! Bayek already saw through the Soldiers and identifiedThe Second Sentence Santos Riviera!! Like a shadow he breezed through the whole knight order at hyper speed!! Nobody could even see him!! His Ki was brewing but he was still as cold steel. His hair already turned blond! Aya had even easier time as she seemed to disappear into nothingness, passing on through the millions of Cavalries!! In mere seconds!!! Both Assassins already had their targets on sight!! One move!! And the both of them would be dead!! The two''s nerves were steel cold, as was their move!! And both of Monica and Santos, didn''t even have time to react. Although, the two were much powerful than Aya and Bayek, there was nothing they could even detect! The training of the order was too perfect, their Named ones were absolute monsters, that far surpassed the previous Zoldycks!! Their assassinations were peerless!! The strike could kill someone a thousand times their strength!! Even if they didn''t die on the spot, if those strike touched themThat would be only a matter of time. The characteristic of their Nen was extremely poisonous and lethal. The attacksnded almost simultaneously!! Monica and Santos opened their eyes in disbelief!! Even though they were bait, they didn''t expect, that there were really warriors who could sneak up on them in the continent! Even the Killing God couldn''t possibly do that, this peerlessly. Their eyes shed with anger and humiliation!! Since whenTheir esteemed selves could be killed so easily!!? Nevertheless they already felt the strength leaving their bodies! But after, the short surpriseThe Both smiled lightly Santos Rivieraughed in derisionAs the dagger passed through his heartHe vomited blood at the same time. His eyes trembling as his aged body seemed to crumble under the attack: "Good Move, little son of the dark." Monicaughed charmingly, as she took her spear in her handHer throat bloody!! And her eyes groggy! "But it''s a little toote" The two Assassins opened their eyes in disbelief!! They felt their strikend, they even felt the sensation of blood on their handSo what''s going on?! Why do they feel that something was out of ce? Monicaughed As a cube appeared on her hand from the void Blood was pouring on her beautiful clothes.The Cube flickered in the sky as a weird phenomenon started appearing. "You may think you are strongBut as a civilizationYou stillck umtion" "Followers of the Vega" The Cube grew, and suddenly, the whole army started to turn illusory!!! Aya and Bayek narrowed their eyes, a solemn expressionOn their face. Santos Rivieraughed out, crazily. "Let''s meet soon in the Rebellious State." "If there is any Rebellious State left, when you make it there!!!" Riviera had fighting spirit as he spoke to the air. Even now, he couldn''t detect Bayek!!! "At that time, I will be the one who will have your head" "Little son of the dark." Bayek eyes widened!! He didn''t respond! And flew out at crazy speed!! His eyes solemn!! "Their schemes run deep!!!" Aya also danced in the air!! "They never intended on making it to the tos Union!!" "ThatDidn''t feel like Teleportation" Bayek also nodded: "They didn''t behave like dying menTeleportation wouldn''t be able to achieve that" Chapter 215: Imperial Super Saiyan Chapter 215: Imperial Super Saiyan Rebellious State. The Sonorous Laugh of an Old Man resounded through the air, his power grew as he shed with another dark-haired middle-aged man!! Ajika had a resolved gaze as she gave the order to all the tribes to evacuate!! Her eyes couldn''t beid on the Ancestor, she saw as her own fatherShe wouldn''t be able to bear it. NeverthelessShe could feel his lifeforce draining from him. The Man he fought against was powerful too. ''Tch! If Ancestor was at his peakHow could a mere Saharos Empire bring him to his knees'' The Four Leaders all had somber expression, as they heard theugh and screams of pain of the ancestor, blood descended through their clenched fists "We are sinners!!" "If the Ancestor didn''t give up all his lifeforce for all of us to survive for so long.He would have at least have the power to resist!!" "We disappointed our Ancestors!!" "I shallmit suicide after our tribe''s escape!!" The Four couldn''t bear this situation. If they didn''t have responsibilities to uphold. They would rather go there and die an honorable death!! They gnashed their teeth and prepared to go on the way out! The Ancestor even stopped the advance of the Soldiers. Ajika sighed deeply, and spoke to the frightened tribesmen "Our Ancestoris" She took a deep breath: "Our Ancestor is engaging in hisst fight" The Two silhouettes exchanged powerful blow after powerful blow!! The sword of themander, waspletely eroded, his Energy Gunspletely fried!! "He is fighting for our dignity and for our right to live" Yet he couldn''t get the best of the man in front of him!! No the Old man was deeply wounded, but it didn''t seem like he cared. She bowed emotions in her tone, finally she gathered the courage to look up. When she saw himughing valiantly, green blood drenching his whole body. Scars on his trembling arms.Her tone faltered: "So pleaseRemember his stand" Their shed reversed the sky and drowned the Earth!! On the sky yellowish leaves floated in the air, like an endless spring, they seemed to be dancing around theughing old man! Who has seemed to have let go of all his inhibitions!! "Carve it in your heart." Her eyes became fiery and hatred could be heard in her tone, as her eyesnded on the Four Tribes leaders "Carve this humiliation and this hatred in your heart." "Pass it to your descendants and your close kin." She gnashed her teeth: "And never forget it." His blinding vegetal green eyes shined with powerful light! As he faced the charge of the army and it''smander alone!! The tribe leaders had hatred and fury in their heart and so was the poptions who was wailing and crying!! Branches drowned the Earth, as he shed with the Commander! Whose face darkened andpletion paled! "What kind of freak?!!" "Since when such an existence was hidden in our borders!!?" He waspletely out of options! And he needed this to end soon. He clenched his fist and took a military stance before bravery charging again!! He exchanged fists with him another time!! Hueco Mundo!! On top of a mountain, two Shingami were watching as the consumption of Guts Gu was in progress When suddenly inside the millions of guts gu!! A Weird Extremely Dark green fire grew inside In the same timeThe Emperor felt a little call, in his mind. A weird female voice called upon him: "Wake up, youzy bastard!" The Emperor immediately stopped cultivating, a bad feeling brewing in his heart. Immediately, he saw a power break through the void and arrive besides him. Urahara took a deep breath as he sensed the endless Reatsu on this silhouette!! ''A Human?'' Yoruichi took a deep breath as she spoke: "Kassandra?" Kassandra didn''t even bother to acknowledge Yoruichi, thing she would have never done in normal times From then on, Yoruichi clenched her fists, a solemn air on: "Something happened." "UraharaIt seems Marek will need to go back." Kassandra who was sweating, and her heart on her throat arrived her the fastest. Through all the followers of the Emperor, she was the one paid attention to the Emperor the most She already deduced that his soul left with Yoruichi to the Soul World. Her eyes were filled with painShe hoped, that others could have made the same conclusion. She really didn''t want to be the one to deliver such news to him. Marek narrowed his eyes, a calm voice on: "KassandraWhat the matter?" Kassandra didn''t dare dy.. "Your MajestyCould you please read my mind?" The Emperor''s eyes reverted to the Rinnegan form Suddenly memories appeared in front of himHis Solemn face suddenly distorted, his aura was unleashed upon the world. Frightening everyone present. Yet he didn''t not speak. His aura spoke for himself. His green aura, started morphing as it took a fiery disposition. The clear green aura, became darker, darker and more ominous. Urahara was already on his knees sweating under the endless fury. Imperial Wrath was the only word that could describe such aura. All the Hollows in the Hueco Mundo from Stark to Ulquiorra to Nieldidn''t dare make a move. They all felt like they''ve been plunged in endless abyssand were an inch away from oblivion. "More Powerful than Aizen-sama!!" "How is possible for someone to be this strong?" The aura already grew up to englobe the whole Three Worlds Be it Yamamoto, or the other 13 Captain all, knelt to the ground incapable of even lifting their heads. The Division 0 and even the Soul King himself Hidden, even a slumbering old Monster like Ywach, was having nightmares as all the Quincy under his banner. The Earth and all humans in it. For a moment, for a secondEveryone fell silent as they felt the cold grip of death on their throat. YesAll of thisonlysted a second Before a voice spoke: "Let''s go back." Yoruichi was terrifiedNot for herBut for the enemies who are about to feel this kind of wrath. Even she, didn''t approach the Emperor casually in this kind of state. She could even feel on Kassandra who worshiped the Emperor more than anyone else. Extreme Fear. This timeThe Rage of the Emperor didn''t seem to know bounds. The Portal disappeared in the sky. Throne Room All the members of the Supreme Council and the Imperial Family were gathered. The Shinning Throne was now bathed in somber, darkness like greenish mes Sharazad and Roygun all looked at throne with worried gazeOnly Devran looked at the mes and delight shined in her eyes: ''FinallyThe mes of the Imperium started to appear.'' Nevertheless she kept a solemn gazeThe Moment, a soul entered the body, she could feel endless anger pour on the world like Armageddon. Even her, couldn''t possibly think of a way to quell this much anger. She never saw her son like that. This wasn''t normal anger but Imperial Wrath!! An endless chain of power and destion grew as the power of the man on the throne grew A transformation was ongoing!! A Saiyan transformation!! Izuna had a solemn look: "Finally" "It''s the Legendary Super Saiyan Transformation." Madara stopped him: "NoI and the other Marshall all have the Legendary Super Saiyan Transformation" "This isn''t it." "The Mysterious power you spoke about earlier, is reacting to itAnd it''s bing something much more fearsome" "It isn''t even the same level of Transformation anymore." The Emperor wasn''t screaming, his body slowly expanded as endless fury filled his mind Silent, boundless and somber fury The Fire started to cede step by stepUntil it''s was extinguished and gave birth to the unknownfor a new energy, bathed in fiery dark green ki Glowing in his Imperial FireThe Body of the Emperor''s body didn''t expand as much as expected. His body seemed to be only a little more buff than always, his hair spiked up but wasn''t clear green, it kept it''s dark color, with a shade of extremely deep green coated inIt''s finaly color was an extremely dark green. His hair himself seemed a little vtile as if it was a very slow-moving fire. In this form, even the Emperor didn''t know how strong he was Golden green rune started appearing on his eyes, turning into an eye shaped patternThe golden inscribing formed the faint shape of an ancient Egyptian eye Madara took a deep breath: "Izuna, do you remember, that Marek once, spoke of a form Vegeta will achieve after some time" Izuna''s eyes widened: "You meanSuper Saiyan GodRoyal Blue" Madara sighed: "It''s the same concept.." "Whereas the royal Blue simply empowers the Super Saiyan God Super Saiyan." "This transformationpletely changed the essence of the transformation itself" Madara smirked: "It seems Marek is no longer the Legendary Super Saiyan. Even his S-Cells are not those of a normal Legendary Super Saiyan." "They even evolved beyond that with the power of the dark mes" "Now he is truly the peak of Saiyans" "Not the Legendary Super Saiyan " "ButThe Imperial Super Saiyan." Izuna smirked back with battle intent in his eyes: "A transformation befitting of the Saiyan Emperor." Marek didn''t have the temper nor the patience to listen or to even analyze his own powersHe stood up And everyone felt a chill down their spine! Like crouching trigger awakening from slumber! His voice was calm, and clear. But this calm voice only meant that the Emperor had reached a state beyond his normal anger. "Izuna, gather my Janissaries." He extended his hand to the void and a guandao was formed from the void "Today we go to war." Chapter 216: Blind and Destructive Rage Chapter 216: Blind and Destructive Rage The Moment those words were spoken. All the Vizirs paled and their eyes revealed dread Was the Saharos Empire stupid? No! Absolutely not! All their moves are calcted to the secondThey are extremely cunning and brilliant. It was because of that, they could survive this long in the Primordial Realm. This movewas done for a reason Wouldn''t they know the result of such an offense? Then why would they do that? There are three probable reasons: They are strong enough to ignore the Emperor. They have enough backers to face the Emperor Or and the Worst of all They want the Emperor to make a move!! Or rather this was their objective all along!!! Lelouch and Schneizel could see the bitterness in each other''s eyes: ''It seems this was their goal was this from the beginning'' This was bad extremely bad!! Once they entered their paceIt will be extremely difficult to get out of it!! Shahrazad looked at the two Vizirs and felt the bad feeling in heart deepen further: ''This is badSomething is terribly wrong'' ''Why would they want the Emperor to attack them?'' ''The Emperor couldn''t make it any clearer that his intervention in this war would be minimal'' ''They did go out of their wayto attack his heartstrings, so he could make a move!'' They are enticing them!! By nowEveryone knew the biggest weakness of the Atleasian Empire!! Theck of information! Theycked information about the world! Theycked information about their own people!! And theycked information about their own dynasty!!! And this what the Saharos Empire has been using!!! The Vizirs all realized thatAnd even the Mother Empress realized thatbut even then she couldn''t possibly stop the Emperor. Even her, never saw her lion this angry. The Emperor''s eyes were already on the rebellious statesIn it an old man wasying his life for HIS PEOPLE!! His jaw clenched in anger! How could he not realize it soonerHim as a Vega Emperor could detect his own people without even trying. He could sense them from a Gxy away. The answer has already been guessed by him. Yashin VegaTo protect his treasure erased and masked all traces of Vega Aura. ''He probably didn''t expect that people woulde live there.'' While everyone was brimming with worry, the only thing he could see was his people praying in despair. Reduced to a life of tribalism, primates and cannibalism. ''Good!! Very Good!!!'' In front of the boundless rage of the Emperor, even Izuna didn''t dare dy: "Yes, your Majesty" The Vizirs all hadplex eyes The Saharos Empire have sessfully crippled the Atleasian Empire of years of development. They may have overyed their hands by angering the Emperor this muchBut that doesn''t seem that important. Since the Saharos Empire seemed to know of ways to survive this crisis And if they could survive it That would mean, that they entered with overwhelming advantages in this war Theycked generals, theycked armies, theycked money, theycked technologies, theycked Magus .Everything wasckingIf they didn''t have the Marshalls and the Emperor this war wouldn''t even worth fighting! It was such a shame! Lelouch spoke bitterly in his heart!! ''If they could give me 5 yearsNo just 2 years.Damn it! Those bastards!!'' ''They had this hidden ace and used perfectly!'' Just when everyone thought that war was inevitableThat they would be plunged in a two-sided cycle of ughter and their development would have to be dyed. "Your Majesty, I request an audience with you." A voice resounded, powerfully in the hall. Surprising everyone, even Devran herself. Then they saw itThe womanThe First Empress, Marek Vega took, on her knees, her hands on the Emperor''s robes.Like a beggar.Imploring the Emperor, with the most melting eyes She was on her knees begging him, her eyes clear and determined!! Her crown shined in the day, her beautiful purple eyes were unyielding She didn''t mind the shame of her gesture, she didn''t even mind being seen like that by her fellow Empress or by the rest of the Court. She was not only an Empress, she was the confident of the Emperor, his sister, his sweetheart. And more than anything, she was an Empress with the blood of the Vega Dynasty in her veins. While the Emperor didn''t favor anyone because of blood, the fact that someone with pride of a Vega was on her knees, not like a subject but like a beggar, struck the heart of everyone present here. Marek whose eyes were filled with endless anger, looked down, to find the woman he loved, the woman he trusted the most, and doted on the most, at his feetBegging like some criminal pleading for penance. "My EmpressWhat are you?" Immediately, without even thinking he descended supporting herBut for the first time, since she became her Empress She refused. She refused him. She refused to stand up. She refused to heed his words. "Your MajestyThis Concubine is begging you." When he heard this, his felt his heart break apartHe couldn''t bear to see her like that.His eyes calmed down a tad, before he spoke: "All of you" "Go out" Yet the Empress eyes were still on himWaiting for him. Marek wasn''t stupid he knew what she wanted.He sighed as he spoke to Izuna: "IzunaTell my Janissaries to stay on hold." Only then her eyes fell slightlyBut she never stood upeven after all them left It was althought, she would never leave until she obtained satisfaction. Marek sighed, swallowing his anger as he sat back on his throne: "Why would you do that? " Shahrazad looked at him with determination in his voice: "It is a trap and you know it." "Going there is dangerous, too dangerousyour majesty." Her eyes were brimming with light and her tone was ferocious like a lioness protecting her cub. Marek sneered: "Let themy all the traps they want!!" "I want to see who in this world, will stop me from eating their hearts and drinking their blood!" His anger was still boiling!! And it didn''t look like he would listen to reason! But Shahrazad didn''t back down, she was trembling under the bloodthirsty aura he was emitting!!! Yet she never, stopped!! You should know that the current aura of the Emperor had long surpassed his Ultra Sage Mode!!! And it was brimming with endless and killing intent!! Yet Shahrazad was unwavering!! "Your MajestyAll your efforts, everything you''ve done may crumble the moment you enter this war." "The Saharian are good schemers even better schemers than us." "They would never attract your wrath like that without a backhand" "They may not know the bounds of your powersBut they know that it isn''t something they could take." "There is something brewing." Marek eyes were still brimming with fury: "Am I supposed to just sit and watch? As my people get trampled on?!" Shahazad sighed in relief when she saw that the Emperor was responding to her words for now: "I didn''t tell you to do that." "No one has died as of yet" "And the people who suffered already had passed away." "Our wrath could be dyed and delivered when ''we'' deem the time is right, your majesty." "If we walk in their pace, we would be forever be in their palm!" Shahrazad continued to crawl: "I don''t know what war we are about to enter" "But it definitely isn''t a two sided war for the Astaroth Continent" "And" "It would probably a war survival" "The Vega Dynasty''s survival." "Like Yashin Vega once faced" "And I believe the Saharians want us to enter this war unprepared and uninformed." "The Saharians have been scheming against our return for thousands of years" "They even destroy all of the knowledge we held about our own lineage.." "They know about out bloodline more than we know about it ourselves!" "And they want it to stay that way." "What better way is there than blind war to achieve their purpose?!" "Theck of information had already nearly cost us a billion people, what would be next?" Marek eyes waveredbut he still kept a solid front, he stood up! "I will go destroy their country myself" "I will leave Izuna, Madara and the other Marshalls here" "I don''t believe, that they could bypass them. Whoever they may be." When he remembered that he nearly lost a billion people, it was like a fire was ignited in his heart! But he felt hands clutching to the back of his robe, with a pleading and crying tone. "Marek! Please!" "SharazadI already listened to your words." "Your Majesty!" "I only tried to convince when you wanted to fight the God of Destruction." "I didn''t get in your way" "Because I genuinely believed in your wisdom, and that you had everything under your controlBecause" She sniffed, yet her tone was still powerful: "I knew" "I KNEW YOU WOULD COME BACK TO ME!!!" Marek stopped in his tracks and descended to her level, before holding her face in his hands: "My EmpressI will alwayse back." "You don''t have to worry, about me" "Worry about those bastards instead" Shahrazad, but her fair little hands on his: "MarekWhat is my name?" Marek opened his eyes wide: "Shahrazad" She was in tears as she continued: "Do you remember that day?" She shut her eyes, a little smile on her teary face: "If I ever lost my way, If in this never ending war." "I lost my own sense of self, If the dayes you don''t recognize your fool of a man anymore" " Please, show this humble idiot the way, Please guide me to the light". She recited the words of that dayAs if it was a mantra of her heart: "The Marek I know thinks about his Empire''s first and his fleeting feelingsester" "The Marek I know never enter anything unprepared, but at the same time isn''t afraid of anything or anyone." "The Marek I know, always knows when it''s a good time to make move, and when it is a good time to risk his life." She looked in the Emperor''s eyes: "Do not lose your way, my love" "My EmperorYour heart is good, but you are blinded by furyAnd will destroy everything you built." "If you go now" "You will lose yourself in the never-ending swarms of enemies." "Entering a war that couldst thousands of years than only you are ready for." "Leaving everything behind." Sharazard put the back of his hand against his cheek: "PleaseBefore you embark in this road." "At leastConsider everything you would need to consider" "Look at everything you would need to see." By now, she was barely grasping at straws!! But she didn''t expect thest words to resonate within the Emperor. As he heard these wordsMarek suddenly entered in a dazeSeemingly remembering something! He then spoke to the air: "Kassandra." Suddenly an assassin appeared in front of him kneeling in reverence: "When I read your memoriesI saw something about a message" "A message that was addressed to me and was supposed to be top secret" Kassandra nodded: "Yes, your majestyThe Message have been locked in memory by Ezio." "If you wish you could take a look." Marek then used his eyes once more. His eyes widenedBefore a solemn air appeared on him. For a secondHis rage seemed to dissipate ''Slumber? What slumber?'' His eyes then moved to another part of the world!! His spirit connected faraway in a hurry: "I received your greetings, Grand Priestess" "Or maybe I shouldn''t call you that" tos Union, As she heard the message, a smile bloomed on the woman calling herself Grand Priestess: "Your Imperial Majesty. I have been waiting for your message." "I am delighted that you didn''t make your move yet." The Emperor sneered: "Are you, now?" The Grand Priestess only kept a casual smile: "It seems you don''t trust me." Then suddenly something happened, as if a veil stopping his Rinnegan, that he didn''t even know existed, disappeared. "Let''s arrange that." Marek eyes widened!! He felt it!! His own bloodline on this person!! "Vega n Member?!" ''This techniqueIt''s the same one used in the Rebellious States!'' "Yes your majesty" "I know you have a lot of questions." "So let''s get acquainted with each other, shall we?" Chapter 217: Laughter!! Chapter 217: Laughter!! sh after sh resounded in the sky! The Whole time one could hear a deranged and ecstaticugh!! "WAR!!! HAHAHAHAH!! HOW BEAUTIFUL!!!" The Soldiers felt a chill down their spine as they looked at the old man! Green Blood drenched his body!! Yet his eyes were only brimming with bloodlust!! Heughed as he evaded his punch and reversed kick him on the ground!! "You are still too tender!" Pereira took a deep breath as he solemnly looked at the Powerhouse in front of him: "He doesn''t seem to have any fighting experienceBut why I can''t take the better of him?" Lucas then felt powerful auras charging at full speed here!! He narrowed his eyesAnd smiled bitterly "The n of the First Princess was goodBut even her ns can''t keep up with the changes" "They are already unto us" He then spoke to a device in his mind "Is the Alternative existential Cube Charged?" "Yes! Your Excellency." "Her Highness L''Overallines and his Excellency Santos Rivieraare in their way!" "And the teleportation circle?" "The Magisters are on itThe supplementation army is underway!" Lucas sighed as he looked down on the tribesmen and woman escaping through a predetermined path He didn''t pay much attention "It''s okayif we are already at this stepthenNo matter" He smiled mildly "The Cage already shut on you all" Lucas Periera stood up and unleashed all his auraSurpassing the dreaded Star Level!! "I don''t know where you came from old man" "Maybe if you were still youngI would have to retreat" "But your lifeforce is reaching it''s limits." "And time wait for no one.Right?" He sighed deeply: "Let''s end thisOkay?!" The Old Man smiled ferociously: "Ending it? I only started having fun!!" His Aura grew once more and started shing with the Commander''s. But themander only titled his head in destion: "We didn''t understand each other." At the same time outside of the barrier, phantoms started appearing, in hundred thousands! At the top.Flying on the same level Two Silhouette started turning from illusory to real Ajika looking at the sky, chuckled in derision: "HeavensDid our tribesmit so much sins" Sheughed lightly before; she fell on her knees powerless. The Powerful Cavalry was already circling around all the barrier!! The Soldiers were powerfulMore Powerful than those stationed there, and much more numerous. Each one of them had the power to cover 100 000 km, without letting a fly get in. The tribes were already gathered toward one path. It was even easier for them. The Moment the barrier is destroyedTheir fate was sealed. But if it was only that The Four Leaders opened their eyes wide in disbelief. A chuckling sound was heard: "NoOld Man" The Woman shaped phantom, had a spear on, and as she became real, it''s endless aura, that could sh with a Super Saiyan 2 drowned the world!! "Let''s really end this." Another aura also permeated the world!! The aura seemed holy and untethered and from it appeared another old manSantos Rivieraughed: "You''ve done a good job being a nuisance." "It''s time for you to ''slumber'' as your people say" Just after that. Magical circles appeared all over the ce!!! From it Powerful Knights made their way Knight orders of the Empire appeared one after another. The Judgment Knights, The Red Blood Knights.The Misery Knights And finally All the Sentences from the 20th to 10th!! And also "Your Highness Aeleis!!" Aeleis appeared by the side of Monica and Santos "Teacher, your Highness the Duchess" The two nodded "I have been givenmand of the rest of the operations, by his Majesty" Santos Riviera had a solemn expression: "How is it?" Aeleis eyes turned gray, with different patterns and symbols in it. "The Flux and the aura of the Atleasian Emperor is still as faint as I''ve remarked for thest days" "It seems he is either wounded or busy at a rather faraway ce." "In my estimations" The Pattern in her eyes.were everchanging "The time it would take for him to be aware of the information and arrive here" "Is estimated at 4 Minutes in the most optimistic of events." Monica took a deep breath "and 1 minute and a half in the most pessimistic." Santos took a deep breath: "Their reaction was too rapid" "As expected of our sworn enemy" "All that scheming, and the efforts of the minds of the First Princess and all the official could only win us a mere minute of respite." Aeleis sighed: "I told her she was underestimating them too much." "It was estimated by the time the Atleasian Empire would remark the oddities the barrier would have been obliterated." She then smiled: "But 1 minute is enough too" "I don''t believe this indigenous tribe could resist the assault of the 10 Sentences, 10 Great Magisters and One Duke" "And the rest of the knight orders" Her aura grew once more as did the aura of the Magisters, the Sentences and the Dukes!!! The Aura of Star level and Sr System Level Powerhouses grew like Raging dragons!! The Air became poisonous with de intent!! Even the wind became a dangerous existence!! The Landscape broke apart as Ancient Mountains, bent outwards and seas of water vaporized! If this onught wasn''t concentrated on one ce it couldpletely raze the continent!! The Barrier seemed to tremble like a paper in the face of the Blizzard!! The Temperature descended and ascended in alternance until! It attained a weird alternative state!!! The Hundred Thousands Soldiers Screamed voice of horror like Gods of Waiting to destroy the world!! The outburst caused all the countries to shiver in fear!! The Saharos Empire had indeed this much power!! Looking at the Monsters causing apocalypse on the Continent, the soldiersughed in pride!! On the inside the tribesmen all bend the knees as they prayed to an old withering tree!!! The Moment of Truth was indeed here!! In front of the Wrath of a Millenium Old Empire!! In front of the endless Outburst of unending Vainglory!!! Stood an old bronze skinned man, a long fearless smile on. His eyes seemed absent.Lost in a reverie he sang in bliss: "Standing in front of Thousands enemies." "Facing the wrath of the World alone." "I dare notpare our situation" His eyes were brimming with fighting intent. Heughed: "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! " Heughed andughed as if mocking all those monsters!! Not a shred of fear could be even felt! "BUT I DO UNDERSTAND WHY YOU LAUGHED THAT TIME MY EMPEROR!!!!" "TODAY I SHALL LAUGH UNTIL THE END TOO!!!" His aura exploded once again!! And the Tree that has been still for BILLION OF YEARS!! The Tree that lived through the EPOCHS OF TWO VEGA MONARCH!! FINALLY MOVED!!! It branches could carry stars!! It''s trunk could support the endless cosmos!! The Whole Earth Darkened!! The trunks responded to the wish of it''s spirit!! A gigantic behemoth fused it''s body with the man!! As in the scene of Endless fierce Wind and Terror!! Beautiful Red and White flowers descended on the world!!! His power exploded once again surpassing even the DUKE!!! His tyrannical Laugh grew more powerful!! As the Three fusing into the body!! Started transforming into a giganticughing green and brown behemoth!! "YOU DISGUSTING LITTLE TRAITORS!!!" "DARE LAY HAND ON MY CHILDREN AND COVET MY EMPEROR''S LEGACY!!" "GOOD!! GOOD!!" The Voice was so powerful it resounded through the whole Astaroth Continent!! The Laugh seemed to break through the limits of time and space and echo through eternity!! Aeleis sighed deeply Her eyes brimming with solemnity. Unfortunately, she didn''t have time to grace such a brave being with the death it deserved. Her aura grew to it''s limit, faint sword energy with petals reappeared on her back! The Sentences all charged their Ultimate forms!! Monica concentrated her spear intent to the limit. Santos also assembled his powers in his Katana. The Gigantic Vegetal Monsters!! Also descended like a primordial Titan!! The tribes continued to pray All paths were now blockedThe only thing left to do was pray. A female sound finally gave the order: "Attack." Atleasian Empire On the Throne Room. A man with dark cosmic eyes with golden green engraving on them, looked in the direction of the Rebellious States His arm extendedAbout to unleash monstruous powerBut in thest momentHis raised arm descended. He decided to not intervene. He did indeed awakenBut much sooner than estimated by Aeleis. He was actually about to dere war much sooner than expected But he didn''t let anyone from the Sahros Empire feel his return. Izuna and Madara whose solemn eyes were also on the battlefield also sighed. Madara spoke calmly: "It is better this way." "Saving him now would only insult his dignity." Izuna nodded: "He would be dead even without this fight." "This way he dies as he wanted instead of old age." Their eyes could see clearly through the situation of the old man. He was already a dead man walking. Marek sighed deeply. He wanted such subordinate to be his own NeverthelessIt was impossible to bring him back with his current powers. He is attached to the Primordial Realm and even if he moved him to another world to resuscitate him. The real reason of his death already happened in the Primordial Realm. Thews of his Death and Life are already governed by the Primordial Realm. Marek sighed, his eyesplex with differing thoughts. Now that it wasn''t hidden by whatever treasure was under that tree. He could feel itThe deep connection his bloodline had with this tree. He can even feel it''s emotions, and it''s wishes, he spoke calmly "His only regret is that he never got to fight for his Emperor." "Let''s use those scum to give him a good farewell." ----------------------------------------------------- ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 217: Slumber and Imperium. Chapter 217: Slumber and Imperium. Atleasian Empire On the Throne Room. A man with dark cosmic eyes with golden green engraving on them, looked in the direction of the Rebellious States His arm extendedAbout to unleash monstruous powerBut in thest momentHis raised arm descended. He decided to not intervene. He did indeed awakenBut much sooner than estimated by Aeleis. He was actually about to dere war much sooner than expected But he didn''t let anyone from the Sahros Empire feel his return. Izuna and Madara whose solemn eyes were also on the battlefield also sighed. Madara spoke calmly: "It is better this way." "Saving him now would only insult his dignity." Izuna nodded: "He would be dead even without this fight." "This way he dies as he wanted instead of old age." Their eyes could see clearly through the situation of the old man. He was already a dead man walking. Marek sighed deeply. He wanted such subordinate to be his own NeverthelessIt was impossible to bring him back with his current powers. He is attached to the Primordial Realm and even if he moved him to another world to resuscitate him. The real reason of his death already happened in the Primordial Realm. Thews of his Death and Life are already governed by the Primordial Realm. Marek sighed, his eyesplex with differing thoughts. Now that it wasn''t hidden by whatever treasure was under that tree. He could feel itThe deep connection his bloodline had with this tree. He can even feel it''s emotions, and it''s wishes, he spoke calmly "His only regret is that he never got to fight for his Emperor." "Let use those scum to give him a good farewell." The two brothers looked at the Vaint old man with respect: "If he is this strong at the end of his lifeJust how strong was his peak?" Marek sighed deeply: "Probably stronger than me." The two opened their eyes in surprise! But suddenly narrowed them in thought. You should understand that the current situation of the old man here is equivalent or even worst than an 80 old Men doing chemotherapy He is really in a super weakened stateBut eve, in this weakened state he could use shadows of his former glory. Izuna looked at the Emperorhe sighed in relief: ''It''s good that Big Brother managed to calm down and see the situation clearly.'' Contrary to his brother, he wasn''t a strength worshipper who only cared about war. He was a n leaderHe could seeThat if he did go throught with itThe Whole Empire would have been left behind and only the Jannisaries could possibly keep up with the Emperor. It would probably ended as The Emperor, the Four Marshalls and him against the world. Madara would had no problem with it, but Izuna knew that this isn''t what his Brother wanted. His eyes then shed as he had a questioning gaze on: ''This time everyone was prepared for imminent war.'' ''After allBig Brother isn''t so kind to restrain his anger this time.'' It was a question Madara also had on his mind. But he kept his doubts to himself. Earlier.He felt it the dangerous rage of the Emperor.He knew the Empress had something to do with it But was it really enoughTo quell this kind of fury? The Emperor''s eyes were already on the battlefield again But not only the Emperor but all the other countries and even the other continents!! Such a power release in a peace zone, is something that couldn''t go unattended. The shed resounded through the whole Continent! And even in the Sword Sect had an inquiring gaze as she looked at the faraway power shocks. "What is happening, for this dog to go so big this time?" At the same time, she was more aware of the power such an Empire possesses. She stood up and marched back into the Ancestral Training Ground: "Let''s go dance some more." The battle raged and even inside the Atleasian Empire, a green haired woman, was fidgeting nervously from the power shocks. She spoke worriedly to the Mother Empress, and the Two Empresses who were charmingly having tea. Seemingly without a worry on the world: "This much power unleashed inside of the Continent." "What''s on the world?" Devran''s gaze lingered on Elga, a small smile on: "A CrisisA Big Crisis that could have plunged the whole Low Primordial Realm in endless wars." Roygun''s eyes narrowed, as she titled her head in destion.When she saw the anger in the eyes her beloved. Even her didn''t know how to soothe it. She looked at the woman beside her with a gaze filled with gratitude: "You really did a good jobShahrazad" Devran nodded: "Although I don''t imagine my Lion ever loosingIt''s never good to go at the pace of others." Shahrazad as she drunk her tea gracefully: "You overestimate me." There was a hint of helplessness in her eyes: "Even I, was only grasping at straws." "And to be honestIt''s not really me who quelled his Majesty''s fury." The both narrowed their eyes, as they sighed deeply. She then continued: "But for a moment his Majesty seemed really happy about something." Elga looked at the graceful and beautiful Empress, speaking with endless poise and grace. ''This is Shahrazad Vega, My Liege''s Little Sister.'' ''It is as my Liege saidWhat a beautiful sight.'' Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks: "Wait!!" "Did you sayAll the lower Primordial Realm?!!" Devran sighed deeply: "Oh, My Sweet ChildFor what exactly did you think your Mother and I fought so much for?" She titled her head: "Anyway, you will see it. When you meet my lion." The Emperor narrowed his eyes and spoke in his mind "Your words better be true. Great Priestess." His tone wasmanding yet held a tinge of intimacy that didn''t escape her senses. The Great Priestess held a delighted yet retrained smile: "This is the best choice, your Imperial Majesty." "If you stopped him now, you would have deprived him of his glory." "The Glory, Yashin promised him." His eyes became more solemn. "Who is this Yashin Vega for his subordinates to be so loyal to him?" The Grand Priestess'' tone softened, it was full of doting and love: "Your Predecessor" She added: "But I do not have to worry about you either" "The men by your sides are also as loyal if not more, your Majesty." Marek smiled condescendingly: "Is it?" The Womanughed lightly: "How amusing" "What is it?" "There isn''t one of the Grand Monarchs that didn''t want to best his predecessors." "It seems it is the same for you, your Majesty." "I always found it childishBut not one of them was willing to listen to me." Marek sighed: "The Vega DynastyIt seems there is much I still don''t knowI could require your guidance." "Matriarch." The Grand Priestess smiled brightly at being called this way once again: "Your MajestyI could aid you" "But I can''t build the Empire by your side." "I am only a relic of an old eraAnd you are the one blessed with the Imperium." "If I interfere too muchYour blessed road could be tainted." Marek smiled: "You already interfered plenty, don''t you think?" "Without youAt this momentWould there still be peace in the continent?" The Matriarch sighed: "The Saharian are much more scheming than they appears to be" "You never used your full powers in here, so you don''t know of it yet." "If you flew into rage and attacked Yasrib." "Your Power and the resonance between you and the Heaven and Earth of the Primordial Realm, would be apparent." "You may not see itBut powerful beings could see the way the Dao favors you." "You would have announced the birth of a New Vega Grand Monarch to the world." "And all the rest of the Lower Primordial Realm would have ganged up on you at the same time." "It''s what happened to Yashin back then." "But for him it was on a much bigger scale." "Although I don''t think you would lose that war." "However that would destroy the foundations you would haveid for your country." "For now, in their eyesYou are simply a Vega Monarch." "The different factions wouldn''t take the risk of waking up the slumbering vassals of our dynasty for you." The Emperor''s eyes became serious: "You''ve been talking too much, Matriarch." His eyes were impatient: "What I wanted to knowis what you saidAbout the slumber in the Imperium true" The Ancient Empress eyes widened and a little smile appeared on her face. Here she was talking to him about power struggles and countries he would have to fightBut his mind was on one thing only. Indeed, Sharazad already evoked the possibility of a war of this magnitude, but barely moved him. Only one thing could get him to calm down. And turn his anger into delight. Her eyes brightenedThis why she loved the Monarchs so muchAnd this why she never even thought about intervening in the affairs of session. And thinking about itDidn''t he only calm down after she mentioned this A kind and benevolent smile appeared on her face. "You probably need more in depths exnations for you to believe me." "Do you know why our Dynasty is so feared" "And why despite our priors we are still not be provoked even in time of extreme weakness?" "The Saharian Empire is only one dynasty who has a grudge with us" "And is not even close to the being who hate us the most in the Primordial Realm." "There are monster who have been holding on a Epochs of hatred." "Yet they never acted on it." "Even when your country was about to be destoyed." "The Saharians always showed their intention of intervening in thest moment." "Even if they wanted the King PieceThey never wanted to force it." "Do you know why is that?" The Emperor''s eyes narrowed.The Matriarch continued as she chuckled, pride and vainglory in her voice: "It is because of the Imperium." "The Imperium is the umtion of power of all the past powerhouses and Grand Monarchs of the Vega Dynasty since the more ancient times of the Primordial Realm" "Even dating to the times when the Primordial Races, and the Titanus ruled the Primordial Realm." "The Imperium is the will of all the Vega Dynasts, from the unborn child to the Grand Monarchs through the epochs and unending times." "All the creature from the little viruses to the most powerful Omniverse Deities" "All that once lived and swore allegiance to the Vega Dynasty, never truly dies" "They all slumberedin the depth of the Imperium." "And only the Fire of a Great Monarch could awaken them from their Slumber." "This is why Great Monarchs are feared in the Primordial Realm." "And this is why nobody dare to go too far in provoking the Imperium." "The Imperium is like a Pandora''s Box" "That no one dare to open, where the servants and monstrous ns and endless armies of the previous Epochs and all their sessorsy silently waiting for the call to awaken once again." "And if the Vega Dynasty is really facing extinction, those monsters would use their own existence to awaken themselves." "Paying corresponding prices." "Be it the people you lost when you were ipleteOr the People you will lose in the Future." "All will be slumbering in the Imperium waiting for you to awake them once again." "Even if they were destroyed until the tinniest fragment, even if their soul was dissipated, even if their existence was uprooted from the realm of possibilities and causality." "What once lived in the Imperium, shall slumber in the Imperium." The Emperor took a deep breath, his normal calm eyes disappeared as a rare of look of relief and emotional rity appeared on his face. "I can do it." His voice was trembling, something even Madara and Izuna were surprised by. Madara looked deeply into the Emperor''s eyes, his eysh was tremblingHis back was arched as if a load was carried on his back He had a relieved faceIn his life, even he never saw Marek Vega this happy. "I can make it right" "My peopleI can bring them back." His hands trembled. Hearing his emotional voice, a big smile appeared on the Matriarch face: "I am happy for you, my child." For himBe it the Monstruous Universal civilizations that already began eying him, or the Saharos Empire that dared provoke him. All that was insignificant in front of this one and only truth. Finally, the fire burning deep in his heartThe Anger he felt that threatened to destroy everything calmed down. He smiled: "Only this is relevant, all the rest is unimportant." He sneered; arrogance carved in his face: "You only have to wait and watch me." "I will create the most prosper Empire in the Primordial Realm." The Matriarch nodded, acknowledging those words: "I do not have the slightest doubt, my child." His eyes then became once again solemn and respectful, as he looked at the Old Man. He sighed, a mncholic glint in his eyes: "I hope you realized your wish before slumbering." He took a bottle of alcohol he shared with his brothersHe spoke, a light smile on, as he watched the happenings. "Let''s drink!!" "To the Ancestral Tree." Madara and Izuna nodded before drinking in a little moment of bliss. They then heard other words: "Your slumber shall be short, I promise!" Thest sentence confused the brothers, but they didn''t ask about it further. Chapter 218: Arrogance Chapter 218: Arrogance On the Rebellious States Attacks after attacks were unleashed in endless fury! Like the descent of the End of Existence!! A Rain of Acid of Fire began to form on the Clouds! Winds of the end and Fogs of Poisons grew rampant in the world!! Lightening soared in the sky, roaring to existence, like an endless tribtion! The scenerypletely disappeared and the vassal countries at the border of the Rebellious States werepletely razed from existence!! But even though all these attacks were unleashed at once! Even though they were unleashed continuously!! A sonorousugh resounded through the apocalyptic battlefield, as weak branches iled in the air Burned, corroded, poisoned, thundered, spoilt and cut. The Primordial Tree who stood tall, so tall one couldn''t see the end of itwas now only a giant que of wood carved with traces of destruction and destion. The Humanoid Tree wobbled here and there. In it''s upper part, two Giant Sword lights pierced it''s upper trunk. On it''s back, a massive thunderbolt, was breaking it apart!! On it''s leaves corrosion have already turned the already yellow leaves unto a purple darkish color. Purple Green Poisoned blood flood the whole being Yet Only aughter and happiness could be heard! "HA" "HA" "H-" However, in the middle of it''sugher the old man inside the tree vomited the inside of his stomach Yet, he stood up again Under the wide eyes of everyone present This wasn''t the first time That they thought that they killed this obstinate bastard. The Leader''s faces all became ugly Aeleis in particr, had deep anger as she screamed her attacks!! There was only 30 seconds left! And they still couldn''t wound one person on this tribe! She also felt a savage destructive aura approaching with blinding speed in her position. By the timeAeleis knew, as she girthed her teeth: ''We are not going to make it'' ''He will oust us.'' Her eyes shone with somber luster, her fists clenched in anger: ''He'' As she looked at the falling tree, sword energy destroying it''s organs: ''has won'' Monica, Santos all had the same expressions of disbelief and anger. After so much nningSo much scheming They had the perfect opportunity to annihte the tribesAnd provoke the Anger of the Emperor. If the Emperor resonates with the world when he appears, the other Fours of the Rebellion and the other Universal level Civilization would all gather to dere war on the Alteasian Empire. Now all of this is vain. They would have to fight this war on their own. And the reason of this was neither the powerhouses of the Atleasian Empire nor the smart Vizirs of their Supreme Council But only a damn tree!! Aeleis eyes were brimming with frustration: ''One person!!'' ''Only one person! We didn''t even need to kill millions!! And I am sure he will make his move!!'' Indeed!! If The Saharians killed one person, if even one soul was lost. War would be inevitable and the Empire would be crippled. Marek wouldn''t calm down no matter what everyone could possibly say. All the parties by the time knew it. This old man, standing here has won precious years of careful nning for the Atleasian Empire. Aeleis spoke solemnly: "Why get in the way of our Saharos Empire!!?" "Why fight so much!!?" "It''s only the remanent of a far-gone era!" "All of you" She narrowed her eyes, as she looked at the tribes who were praying, thinking their demise hase. Determined to remain and die for a cause that has been long gone!! "Why do you cling so much, to something so vain?" The Old Tree hearing this,ughed slowly: "Far-gone Era" "HA HA HA HA" "Little girl who is born yesterday" "How could you understand" The old man reappeared in the top of the tree, his whole body, bloodied, his verdant eyes didn''t follow his movement, indicating blindness. His legs were torn in different angles. The bones of his arms protruded. "There is no such concept as Era for the Ultimate Imperium." "Time itself is only a negligible variable, in the face of the Imperium." He spoke in a rough weak voice: "You are talented" "SadlyYou chose the side of demise." His blind eyes were directed at the sky: "Little girl" "Let me tell you.I have lived for Billions of eons" "I have lived through the Eras and saw the rise and fall of worlds and universes." The words carried a timeless maism. "But never once have I ever sawSomeone who didn''t regret opposing the Vega Dynasty." Heughed weakly: "Let me give you adviceAs the man who fought you in this war" "You can take it or leave it" "I guess it is because I always favored the talented." "And you, little one, are a talented" His words even in the borders of death.Didn''t contain, pain, hatred or regret. He spoke to those who wounded him, with a tone of rity and indifference. Even a little pity "YouAll of you, sprouting new dynasties of thest millions of years" " Be it the ones near here or the ones at the border of the Lower Primordial Realm." "Are only tools" The Three widened their eyes, as anger appeared in their eyes. What kind of humiliation was this?! Because, his tone, was not a mocking one, it was simple and casual one. Like he was delivering simple information. It made it seems like he, who was dying under their de, pitied their condition. "All the Lower Primordial Realm is only a cage, and you are it''s wardens" "It may seem farfetched for you that Universal Level Countries could be nurtured just for this kind of menial task" ".but that is indeed the truth" "You are wardens, but you are also prisoners at the same time" "And this cageis made to imprison only one dynasty" Marek and his brothers had little smiles onMadara had a bloodthirsty glint on his sharingan: "Interesting" "You brought us to a really fun ce, my brother." Izuna responded, with a tad of fighting spirit: "A Cage, huh" "I wonder what is the scenery outside" "Hahahaha" Marek nodded, a cruel smile on: "No Matter, everyone who oppose my Atleasian Empire, shall perish" "Universal Empires or beyond that" "Everything shall submit to my Imperium." On the other side! Aeleis face distorted: "How arrogant! How conceited!" "Just who do you think you-?!" "Child, listen" The words of the dying man stopped her: "You are talented, you also possess the Bloodline of High Gods" He coughed, blood multiple times, as Aeleis eyes widened in surprise: "High Gods?" Santos Riviera narrowed his eyes, as he sighed to the sky: "I guessit was time someone spoke of it" The Old Man continued speaking in a remote and deste tone: "But even Primordials who designated the very existence of Pantheons in the endless Omniverses and Realities" "Fled before the imcable advance of the Ancient Vega Monarchs" The Old man eyes held immense respect as he thought about the stories he heard from his Emperor. "The Vega Dynasty is invincible." He sighed: "You are talented and I don''t smell the blood of my people on your hands. Not yet." He addressed Aeleis once more: "Curb your character and go kneel to the current Vega Emperor." "Beg for forgiveness and swear your life to the Imperium" "I could give you my Imperial Insignia" "Maybe the current Emperor could ept your bow.." Marek eyes tightened for a moment, Madara smiled cheekily: "What would you doI wonder" "This girl defied you so vehemently." Marek sighed: "If she chose to ept, as a token of respect to him. I would take her as my personal knight." The two eyes widened. The two already knew who the Emperor had in mind as his knight. He didn''t even suggest to grace her but even take her a personal knight. This was only due to one word. One word from that person. It could be seen how much the Emperor respected the dying manNevertheless he titled his head in destion, because He already knew the answer. Aeleis whose beautiful silver wandered for a moment in daze.Not because she was consideredBut because she was baffled by the tone of the man himself. Santos Riviera sighed deeply, it seems history will repeat itself: "Those words" "This attitude" "It''s exactly because of this attitudeThat the Four other Dynasties and the Saharos Rebelled" "Even when the Emperor of Vega Dynasty fell under Saharos and the other four" "As the battle that ruined the world unused" Monica also grabbed her spear, her eyes red with fury: "When he was entrenched by those five swordsthe five Damocles of the Rebellion." "It is said, In his eyes, only pity and indifference could be seen." "As if he was pitying those who dared rebel!" Aeleis narrowed her eyes, as her beautiful face became fierce: "You Vega Dynasty have always been conceited. As if the whole world revolves around your existence." "You rely on ancient glory to surviveand look down on everyone even when you are under the feet of your enemies." Her aura grew several folds in an instantsShe was ready to use her most powerful attack at this moment even at the cost of her own health!! "You are lunatics!" Her aura grew as petals after another grew in the world!! "Is your Vega Dynasty the only one worthy of existing?" "Are the rest of us living and breathing, not worthy of your time?!" Her aura grew, as the petals be angel wings!! "Why is it you that only you should look down on the rest?!" Some threads of her hair, started to turn golden Hearing her words, the old manughed: "Is the world revolving around us?" "If you are still asking this question, even now" "Then forget itMaybe it was indeed foolish of me to take pity on you." Aeis aura grew again!! As her power started to reach the Multi Sr Level!! In her rage!! She already broke through her limits!! The old manughed in frenzy!! "Silly child" His expression became fierce as his aura skyrocketed meeting her head on!! "The World doesn''t revolve around us!!!" The Giant Tree moved once again: "Because" He used his most powerful attack!! As the body of the Tree withered!! "THE WORLD IS US!!!" She moved her sword swiftly to the side, as her hair moved gently, as if a wind was blowing on her face. Her expression was grim, but her eyes reflected ferocity: "Good" "I shall end you now." The old man only smiled, and titled his head, as if in pity: "Come if you wantordo you real think I ever feared death?" "Isn''t only a slumber in the endless Imperium?" The old man on torn legs and scratched skin, stood up onest time, a livelyugh on Ajika sighed deeply as she looked up She tried to intervene, but she was stopped by the barrier. The Old Man didn''t want any of them to join in. And for some reasonHe even decided to stop trying opening up a way for them. But even then, the trisbmen never stopped believing. Even if they died seeing the glory of their ancestor looking down on everything and everyone. It would be a worthy death!! Thest sh illuminated the world!! The Whole Continent shook, as cracks started appearing on the Tree!! The Cracks continued to grow under the attack!! The Cracks started eroding the whole trunk, with vehement speed The Shield also started disappearing, as cracks started to make it waver!! The tribesmen all held their breath preparing for inevitable death. The Light disappeared And only a rain of flowers descended on the world, as if to put an end to a glorious spectacle The Primordial Tree that stood up from the End of the Reign of Empress Hurem to the Beginning of the reign of Emperor Marek Finally met it''s end today Yet The Three leaders who made this move Didn''t look happy Their eyes solemn, and even a tad ugly as they looked ahead. On top of the destroyed rampart of the barrier. A bloodied old man fell powerlesslyHe was on the ground He was a half foot in the grave , he was practically paralyzed, and he was blindYet he adorned a beautiful smile. There was still fog because of the attack everywhere around him, yet it didn''t in anyway obstruct his senses. He spokeughingly: "I thought you would never make it in time." A pridefulugh responded to him: "That was beautiful, old man" "I, Ren Pa, would love to share a drink with you, after this" Chapter 219: Retreat Chapter 219: Retreat Thest sh illuminated the world!! The Whole Continent shook, as cracks started appearing on the Tree!! The Cracks continued to grow under the attack!! The Cracks started eroding the whole trunk, with vehement speed The Shield also started disappearing, as cracks started to make it waver!! The tribesmen all sighed deeply preparing for inevitable death. The Light disappeared And only a rain of flowers descended on the world, as if to put an end to a glorious spectacle The Primordial Tree that stood up from the End of the Reign of Empress Hurem to the Beginning of the reign of Emperor Marek Finally met it''s end today Yet The Three who made this move Didn''t look happy Their eyes solemn, and even a tad ugly as they looked ahead. On top of the destroyed rampart of the barrier. A bloodied old man fell powerlesslyHe was on the ground He was a half foot in the grave , he was practically paralyzed, and he was blindYet he adorned a beautiful smile. There was still fog of the attack everywhere around him, yet it didn''t in anyway obstruct his senses. He spokeughingly: "I thought you would never make it in time." A pridefulugh responded to him: "That was beautiful, old man" "I, Ren Pa, would love to share a drink with you, after this" The Old Manughed wildly: "I mayck time, but a little cup may be fine" "After all this useless body is already destroyed." Another voice resounded: "Fufufu!!" "How beautiful! How powerful!!" "You may even have moved my Maiden heart!" A cold voice resounded: "OhGood move." A female voice resounded through the fog: "Seeing so much tribes!! It makes me remember the old times!" A vicious voice resounded, as it targeted the soldiers on the ground: "Should we kill all these ants, or should we leave it to the other hooded weirdos?" They spokefortably! As if not putting anyone or anything in their eyes!! Their Yellow and sparkly aura grew! And as the fog obstructing the tribesmen disappeared! Ajika and leaders, saw 9 Backs!! Nine Powerful Backs!! Standing tall! Their hand extended, casually blocking the attack!! Their Wild Ki skyrocketed crushing thebined might of the attacking army!! The fog disappeared!! An in front of the swarm of enemies, 9 Powerful Aura permeated the world!! Their Aura surpassing the Sr System Level!! Theirugh and pride looking down on existence!! At the frontStood a rugged old man with old scars on his face, his eyes filled with vanity! "Your time is overMy little friends!!" "Or do you want toe have a piece of Uncle Ren Pa?!" Aeleis took a deep breath, as danger signals appeared on her head everywhere she looked!! ''Powerful!!'' She looked at another one: ''Powerful!!'' Her eyes thennded on Ren Pa and Ou Ki: ''Extremely Powerful!!'' She then bypassed to look at Yotanwa, Ou Sen and Riboku: ''Extremely Dangerous!!'' Santos Riviera sighed deeply Monica had unwillingness in her eyes as she clenched her spear. She suddenly felt something wasn''t right! Immediately, she looked around her!! Aeleis was the first to notice!! ''When did they?!!'' The Magisters and the Knights!! They were all lying on the ground!! Already dead!! The Appearance of these auras already alerted all the factions on the Continent and outside continent! 9 Sr Systems Powerhouses!! 9 at the same time!! And neither one of them seem to lose out to Aeleis in term of talent and charisma! The old man who saw this disyughed out loud!! "HAHAHAHAHA" "As expected, !! I smelled the trace of Imperium on all of you!!" "You gave this old man a good show!" Kanki rebuked: "Stopughing so much! It''s annoying old man!" Yet the old man didn''t even respond and continued tough. The tribesmen looked at those powerful monsters who seemed like legends in the flesh resisting the world with one palm!! On the Sword Sect! Kosem once again, was surprised by the happenings here. She held a solemn expression: "The Zoldyck Family and now that?" "A force is openly opposing the Saharos Empire" Her eyes became sharp: "No wayDoes it mean?" She stopped her training as her attention was gathered on that ce, far away. Suddenly in front of the baffled eyes of the the Tribes!! Another Barrier started appearing out of thin air! The Color was dark, the whole thing looked like the Ribs of a skeleton! Those ribs extended to the whole borders!! Their eyes widened with shockAjika looked up, at the powerful barrier. Without even having to try. She was a hundred percent sureThis wasn''t something that could be brokenEven if the men in front for her tried for another Million Years!! She didn''t know the limit of it''s power, but she could feel the horror of it''s aura on her skin. At the same time A Doubled voice resounded through the air! It bypassed the Boundary of space and arrived in the Rebellious States! Bringing unimaginable fright and oppression to anyone whose senses were great enough to understand it! "Did you have fun?" "Was your cheeky move entertaining enough?!" "I hope it was worth all of your efforts." "Aeleis." The Voice resounded like invincible thunder in the ears of everyone present here. Be it Ajika or the tribe Leaders all trembled. On the same time, the voice, the powerful presence it evokedMade her whole body tremble. The Words brought a sense of irredeemable oppression!! If this was the case for the tribe leadersHow could it be any better for their enemies? Monica and Santos felt a like they were plunged in an endless abyss. Their bones were cracking! And their ears were bleeding just by hearing the voice Their knees were already threatening to bend just from the sheer pressure of the voice!! Yet under the power soundThe Tribesmen who weren''t strong enough to feel the horror of the voice, only felt their blood boil, and their eyes tear up. They felt an indescribable sense of security and reverence from the voice. Somehow as they looked at the horrible looking barrier! They now, believed, without a shadow of a doubt They were saved!! The Fairy faraway sighed: ''Basic Imperial TongueAlready'' ''Not bad'' Under the oppression of the voice not one being strong enough to understand it''s meaning could breathe. Aeleis who was taking over all the pressure felt stifled, and even her power up began dissipating. She ginded her teeth: ''No wayOnly his voice!! Could defeat all of us?!!'' ''What kind of monster are we facing?!!'' The Old Man already stoppedughing, and his eyes opened up!! It seems that they were going to be pull out of his sockets: ''This is'' ''Imperial Tongue!!'' "This Emperor is about to reunite with his people." "And do not want to dirty his eyes with your viinous sight." The power grew even fiercer. And the three prideful powerhouses, as if carrying the weight of the world.Felt an unimaginable heavy load on their shoulders, as if they were carrying the Heavens itself! Fury and Humiliation carved in their face without any word able to leave their mouth. "Your gimmicks and tomfoolery have persisted long enough." Blood began appearing on their vessels as they wanted to resist the oppression! But it was without results "Now" "That you have served your purpose" The Voice began to show a fraction of fury! Immediately! They plummeted from the air and crashed on the ground! The weight of the Words of the Emperor couldn''t be defied! "Scram!" All the tribesmen who heard weird this voice eximed in joy and ecstasy!! "He is back" "OUR EMEPROR IS BACK!!!" They''ve all known since long that they are descendent of a powerful dynasty hated by the Saharos Empire. "Our Monarch is finally back!" They didn''t know it''s name or it''s identity but the Ancestor already made sure that all the tribes believe in the return of this forgotten Dynasaty. "Mother! Sniff..! You have not died in vain!" "Our Ancestor was right after all!!" Their eyes were red and sparkled with hope and worship! Aeleis, who by simple words was brought to the brink death. Stared at the golden Generals looking down on her in disdain. Kanki ''s eyes were especially fierce; his smile was cruel, as if he couldn''t wait to end her the moment, she disobeyed the Emperor. How could he let such a powerful enemy, in such a weak state go!!? Honor?! F*ck Honor!! If she didn''t know better; her head would be his the next moment!! Aeleis knew it too. At the little bit of sign of rebellious though, she would be dead!! On top of the three, appeared three magic circles, transporting them. It was indeed a move from Yasrib. A signal of retreat. The Imperial Capital retreated. For the first time, ever. In it''s own continent. Simple words. From the Emperor were able to do that. What kind of humiliation was that?! Until the end, the three eyes reflected their deep unwillingness. They failedThey couldn''t provoke the fury of the Emperor. They couldn''t kill his people. They couldn''t even bring him to attack them. All of this Have been done in vain. This was in and simple failure. On the void Altair who saw that the Billion of People were unharmed, managed to retrieve his sanity. He and the named ones already killed the other yers, he was already targeting the rest of the Soldiers, who were about to retreatWhen suddenly, a voice resounded through his head. "Altair" "StopIt''s useless" "Look at the corpses we killed" His Eagle eyes moved and lingered.on them before he felt something amiss: "They are" Ezio nodded: "They were already deadto begin with" "They are reanimated by Death MagistersAll of them are only corpses of dead people" "Even the Soldiers around you are the same." "The Empire was counting on an outburst of the Emperor" "Of course, they brought zombies and expendables." "Even the Sentence are only corpses of past sentences brought back." Ezio narrowed his eyes: "It is a really good jobIt is really difficult to distinguish them" Altair sighed deeply: "It isn''t rightIf we had a Magus" Ezio nodded: "Indeed" "Bayek and Aya even killed Monica and Riviera" "But they were using a technology superior to usAnd we lost that opportunity" "Now their guard is upIt would be more difficult to kill them" "Even more so with Aeleis eyes around them" Altair''s nodded: "So this why they''ve been sticking to Aeleis the whole time." Ezio''s tone was unwilling: "Let them go." "The war has been dyed." Ezio''s eyes were still fiery, he obviously wasn''t satisfied: "We will deal with new grudges and the old ones in time." Chapter 220: Mourning Chapter 220: Mourning Use the Ost If you leave Me from Fate! ------------------ Immediately afterjust as all the attackers disappeared! A Silhouette appeared in the air! Flying, Bathed in Elegant dark green mes! Majesty and Invincibility carved in his body as the natural ruler of existence! The tribesmen immediately felt their bloodline react!! Immediately they knew who it was! and bended the knees willingly! Cries and Cheers resounded through the people!! Bathed with the screams and gratitude of the people, the Emperor looked down with a beaming smile. As he felt the trace of his own on them, he was delighted LuckilyNo one died this time. "It is him!!" Ajika who was the most powerful already felt that the enemies from before were gods among menBut looking up at the figure bathed in Imperial Fire!! She was in daze: ''What the hell am I seeing?'' He was smiling, as if he was the happiest man in the world. In his eyes, she could see endless love and immense relief. These eyesEven the Ancestor couldn''t show such emotions, with such intensity Ajika and the Four Leaders looking at the dashing smile on the Emperor, couldn''t help but feeling weird. Even thenit didn''t stop them from feeling the immense power, this man seemed to incarnate just by his presence. Now, bathed in fire, smiling, he seemed harmless, but to her eyesHis whole being seemed to hide unspeakable horrors! She couldn''t begin to fathom the depth of the powers the man heldHe was like a beast from ancient times. She couldn''t even imagine a single thing standing in his way even when he faced the whole Primordial Realm!! SomehowShe thought she now, understood why her Ancestor told her to seek refuge in the Vega Dynsaty. She had no idea, that the more shocked of all the people here, wasn''t any one other than the Ancestor. He was already slowly dying Yet his old face, was distorted in shock This warmth, this sense of unmistakable oppression yet of endless benevolence. He wouldn''t mistake this fire for anyone else''sIn his life he only saw it twice. And this was his greatest honor and greatest joy to have witnessed twice. "GrGrand MonarchImperial Fire!!" His dried eyes teared up blood, his blind eyes squinted as if dazzled by a brilliance they couldn''t even see. The old man who nothing could move, started sobbing "My Emperor" "After all this time" "Your Sessor is finally born on this world!" In the middle of his crying, he startedughing to the sky, like a deranged maniac!! "HAHAAHAHAHAHAAH" "WHO IN THE WORLD CAN RESIST MY VEGA DYNASTY NOW!!!!!" He screamed with so much force, he even injured himself! Even the Generals were a little frightened by the old manOf course if they knew the significance of a Grand Monarch, maybe they could understand a little. He then moved his dying body as he crawled to the Imperial Fire! He started coughingas he tried his best to take a good kneel to no avail But no one could make fun of him "My Em..My Emperor." Marek looked at the devoted old man, his heart heavy, and his eyes brimming with fury How dare they do this to his follower?! If it wasn''t his wish to die on battle he would have never allowed such bullying to happen. The old man''s green eyes looked up: "Fin..allyAnotherRuler of the Heavens is born" Marek disappeared from the sky, and reappeared by the old man''s side and with his body he helped him up. "NoThis servant doesn''tdeser-!" "Are you going to defy your Emperor?" The words were powerful yet held a tinge of concern. The old man''s involuntarily, leaned against him. His heart bathing in the bliss of the past How many years? Did he long for such a scolding from his Emperor? With this same tonePowerful, with endless benevolence and care ''The True Voice of the Dark Kindness.'' The Old Man knew a lotAnd he knewthat only the Grand Monarch, could have that mesmerizing voice. The voice exuding endless warmth Only those three could make him so blessed. Born and blessed to rule the world.The Emperor''s every word is divided into two Either it is the Imperial Tongue or The True Voice of Dark Kindness It was the sameThe same tone, the previous two spoke to him with. The Voice used when Empress Hurrem blessed him with her best wishes. And The Voice used when Emperor Yashinughed and yed under his shade. The True Voice of Dark Kindness. His old heart bloomedTo think and the end of his lifeHe would get to hear this voice again. Marek put him on the ground where he sat by his sideThe Emperor spoke mildly, his tone like a breeze passing through the heart of billions of people. Soothing their fearing souls and calming their minds: "How was it?" "Going to war." The Old man''s body was getting coldAjika and the tribesmen were all by his side. Marek even shared his sight with all of them, so everyone here could see thest moments of their Ancestor. The old man, grinned: "It..wascough* the best." "I regret not doing it sooner, your majesty." Marek sighed deeply: "This is all I can do for you, now." "I hope you forgive this useless Monarch." The old man who already understood the meaning of his words smiled weakly: "I al..waysfeltuseless." "I couldn''t be here for Empress Hurem." "And ICough*... couldn''t go to warWith Emperor Yashin, I-" "However!" He was stopped by Marek: "You protected my people" "In the end, you did go to war" "for me" He looked deeply at the old man, as his tone grew powerful! Endless Majesty and Pride was hidden in his tone: "For me, Marek Vega!" The Old Man was dazed for a moment, before he started sobbing, unshed tears once more: "Indeed, I didYour Maj..esty." He extended his hands in the airand from his handsA magnificent red and white flower bloomed. His body started turning slowly into dustYet his weak voice couldn''t be happier "My Flowers have" "Always been" " my biggest pride." "They''ve attracted the love of Empress Hu..rem." "And won me the fav..or of Emperor Yas..hin" He spoke with deep weakness, as a flowernded on the hand of the Emperor. The Flower in contact with his Imperial Fire grew and bloomed beautifully. "Plea..se keep this one by yo..ur side" "This is the on..ly token of my allegiance I could gi..ve you." Marek sighed deeply, and used his Fire to englobe the flower. Hiding in the very essence of his power. "I will." The Old Man''s blind eyes, started to shut: "WhatA shame." "IWouldn''tbeAb..le.to witnessyo..ur..Glory.." A relieved smile appeared on his lips "My Slumber Ha..se" Marek eyes narrowed, as he spoke with deep kindness: "Your slumber won''t be long, my friend." "I still need you to fight more wars for me." "HaHha" The old manughed weakly: "Iw..illbeWaitingforyou..rcallyour Majesty" His eyes then shut down, a smile on, and his body disintegrated into beautiful flowers in the void. Marek sighed deeply. He looked at the tribesmen in tears He looked at the sadness in their eyes, feeling stifled in his heart. For the first time, since he essed the throne, he felt frustrated In the endThe Emperor decided to not speak And just sat down, in the middle of his people observing with mncholy the dance of the falling flowers His eyes mesmerizedHe smiled faintly: ''IndeedWhat beautiful flowers.'' All the tribesmen satin silenceThe Generals also took a ce in the corner not daring to stop the reverie of the Emperor. All eyes were stered on the beautiful scenery. There was no need for wordsNo need of a eulogyNo need for a requiemor funerals All that could be spokenwas already narrated through the Infinite Rain of Flowers Be it the Emperor or his people all looked upAs a prose of a Billion Years sang itself between each move of the wind, each petal and each flowery sent The Song of the little tree that grew in the love of the Imperium. And lived in the love of the Imperium. SuddenlyFor everyone presentEven if they couldn''t understand, those unreadable words The Will, The Love, the Loyalty All of it bloomed beautifully under the flowery rain. Tears dropped from all the eyes of all tribesmenWhile the Generals sat down Ren Pa and Ou Ki, raised with mncholy their cups, to the wind How could they not understand it? The Feeling of a devoted subject, the happiness of serving a Monarch Maybe one daythey would get to feel those feeling with such passion. ''No Probably'' Each of the Generals eximed in their heart as they looked at the most entranced of the Billions of People here The Emperor sitting on the ground, his eyes looking up, with unhidden warmth and gratitude. His mind, his heart, his eyes fusing as oneAs he contemted the beautiful carvings through the ages The Legacy of the Forgotten epochs As the ineluctable advance of timeseemed to be disyed in front of him. Words he just heard resounded in his mind: "Our Dynasty runs deep; our servants are endlessAnd their loyalty is unquestionable." He seemed to see the rise and fall of numerous countries, sects and races.. Yet unshaken one legacy rose through the endless tribtions "They''ve beenying lowEnduring hellWaiting for your inevitable descent." "Be it in thisnd" "Or in the rest of the world." They preserved, with blood, tears andughs....They carried on, fearlessly Laughing in weakness, andughing in strength. Be it weak or strong "For all those who died waiting and those who lived waiting." Be it foolish or wise "You are not allowed to." Be it infinitesimal or Ominversal Through it allthey lived and died All held one hopeOne hope only "You are not only the Emperor of your people." "You are also the Emperor of the whole Dyansty." "Through the past, through the future, the dimensions and realities." "You are the Emperor of the Vega Dynasty." That the Imperium shines brightly and infinitely upon the Realm. That old man wasn''t an exceptionHis feelings were shared by boundless people through the endless epochs His Rinnegans were in daze as he sat for a long time, contemting the flowery rain. Yet his Imperial Saiyan Ki seemed to go through mystical changes As the extremely violent Ki, seemed to mellow down and dissolve until it became smooth and wless. Under the fall, the anger on the Emperor''s heart seemed to melt like the falling petals in the air. His trance was noticed by his servants who came after. Be it Ezio, Altair or KassandraAll felt their heart beat widely, at the sight The Emperor was contemting like a poet, lost in the folds of the Heavenly Flowers. He looked immortal, eternal and unreal A faint smile on, he continued to contemtefor a long time He continued to mourn for a long time He mourned not the old manBut all those who slumberedAll those who lived and preserved waiting for his arrival Acknowledging, his role and his purpose. Finally after what seemed to be an eternity The Emperor spoke once more, his tone was warm and feeble. Like the cry of a new born calf: "It is heavyMy Empresses" By his side leaning tenderly against him, two beautiful women were leaning on him. Patiently waiting for their love, to speak again. Under the rainthe Emperor''s aura seemed to have changed and evolved He became ever more brilliant, like a warm spring after the endless winter. Tender, soothing and faint. Shaharazad and Roygun looked at him in bliss and joy. It''s been a week since the Emperor mourned in silence, and the Empresses has long decided to stay by the Emperor''s side. Actually, not only the Emperor. Others were making visits from time to time. EspeciallyCornelia and Euphemia who were hypnotized by the sight of the Emperor lost in his thoughts. Bathed by the Rains, and draped in the wind. Like a schr, lost in search of heavenly inspiration. Shahrazad responded knowingly: "I know it is, your majesty." The Emperor''s eyes were still on the never-ending rain "My Shoulders are stifled." "From now onThe weight will only continue to grow." His eyes held imperial light "This is indeed heavy." His smile grew once more: "But only this way, is it worth carrying." He spoke to both Shahrazad and Roygun, with a loving tone: "My Empresses" "Continue to support me" "Wherever this road takes me." "Apany me until the end" The both responded as they stood up: ""Of course, your Majesty."" Cornelia from afar looked at the trio a hint of sorrow could be seen in her eyes The Emperor stood up a while after, a peaceful smile on He looked upFinding his Vizirs by one side His Generals on the other All of whom were kneeling in reverence. As if weing him from a long journey. He marched slowly, in the passage, between the two, his Empresses by his side. His words were short but powerful: "My People" "Let''s go home" He made a simple gesture and under the feet of everyone, the wholend of the Rebellious states rose from the ground!! Moving in one direction in particr! He then addressed his Vizirs and Generals, with the same calm tone: "Gentlemen, Ladies" "Prepare yourself." "We have a country to build." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 221: Five Pillars of the Empire Chapter 221: Five Pirs of the Empire Imperial Capital Through thest week all the preparations for the reception of an additional billion people were made swiftly. All the things advanced smoothly under the supervision of the Supreme Council. The Emperor only looked at it from afar. The Amodation of the new residents was advancingThe Synergic rtions between the Capsule Corp, the Saiyan Engineers and the Imperial Devils Nation was making the work a lot faster. The tribesmen would soon discover the joy of living under the Shade of the Empire. Marek on his throne contemted for a long timeHis thoughts were long andplex. No one dared interrupt them. All the subjects remarked that even after the Emperor got out of his dazeHe spent the major of his day in deep reflection and meditation. Only todayHe convoked his two most intelligent and most reliable cancellers. The two people whose judgement he trusted the most. He even dismissed the Brotherhood. IndeedThe decision he was going to make today, couldn''t even bemunicated to the Supreme Council. Not even his Empresses, knew yet. Lelouch and Schneizel, sensing the weirdness of the call, arrived hurriedly each one leaving their respective busy schedules. His First Vizir was by his side. The Emperor sighed as he looked at his Vizir''s state of mind. Lelouch. He had a dark gaze.A fiery vengeful glint in his eyesAfter the end of the crisis It could be said that the one who still held the most grudge washim. Afterwards, he got the news, that this n was most likely fomented by the First Princess. It could be saidWithout a doubt, that him and Schneizel lost to that witch. How could he be willing to let it go? ''Good Rach SaharanWatch out how I even out things with you.'' "Don''t concern yourself too much." "You should know that all members of their Royalty probably use methods to augment their intuitive and deduction abilities." "This little girl has been trying in this art since youth" "But you are no way inferior to her, you are simplycking methods to exploit your abilities." Lelouch sighed deeply, he tried to hide it to the best he could. But the Emperor could see through him easily: "Yes, your majesty." "I guarantee this won''t happen again." The Emperor then changed his subject to the object of his reflection: "The Portals between the different parts of the Empire need to be opened." "I cannot tolerate a fragmented Empire." "All my people need to understand the grandness of theirnd." "This need to be aplished before the powerful cities are built." Lelouch nodded: "Yes, Your Majesty." "But I do think we need Magus and Scientists for the most optimum portals to appear." The Emperor nodded in acknowledgement: "How did the Guilitina conquest go?" Lelouch responded calmly: "The Conquest headed by your generals was smooth and without any hitches." "No Casualties, no civilian was even scratched." The Emperor''s eyes shed with a hint of nostalgia, before he continued: "Good, good" A slight smile grew on his face, as he asked: "How did your mission at the Alvarez Empire go?" "Rather smoothly." Then, the tone of the Emperor became lightly graver. Indicating the important=ce of his question: "What did you think of Zeref?" Lelouch eyes narrowed and spoke calmly: "Insanely talented, painfully self-aware" "His pride has been crushed for all his life, but that given him resilience and prudence that geniuses of his level rarely have." "And now, because of your Majesty, he is filled with hope" "There is no doubt, if he is groomed properly, he will make a great pir for the Magus of the Empire." Lelouch gave his honest opinion. The Emperor didn''t deny or acknowledge, he simply proceeded to the next question: "Irene Belsserion?" "Monstrously talented warlock." "Even the man, named Leylin Farlier with his A.I ship wouldn''t be able to rival the deduction ability of her Sage Dragon yer Magic if it was developed to the limits." "Tormented by her past, and more so by her identity, as the first of her kind" "she stopped advancing in the way of the Magus for a long time, like Zeref did." "And started slowly regressing." The Emperor who heard this evaluation from his Vizir smiled mildly: "Your final verdict?" Leloouch eyes became solemn: "These two are essential targets to acquire at top priority." "Their birth would, in normal circumstances, usher a new age of Magic in a normal magic world." "It would have elerated the growth of Magic in Eds by at least hundreds of thousands of years." "SadlyThey are born in a subworld of Magic, in a Greater Universe ruled by Gods, who are already wary of it." "And their evolution was cut short, to the minimum." "Their Monstruous talent gave them unwanted attention from much more powerful lifeforms." "As their adhesion to the Empire, could elerate the growth of Magic in the Empire territories exponentially." "And seeing their unlimited growth potential" Lelouch''s eyes shed, as he made his final verdict. "Their strategic value could even rival the Marshalls in the Future." The Emperor shut his eyes as he heard the report, and opened it when he finished, andughed lightly: "GoodVery good." Lelouch added: "Zeref is already loyal to your Majesty." "While Irene Belsserion, is considering joining at any moment." He then smiled lightly: "I also heard that your youngest brother, received quite the gift" "If he is anything like his older onesThen this is worth looking forward too." Marek lips beamed with a bright smile: "Those cheeky brats visited their brother without me." "How insolent!" "Isn''t it worth celebrating?" "In the uing years I will have another brother to apany to the Apex!" Lelouch nodded helplessly to the joy of the Emperor: "I am happy for you, your Majesty." The Emperor then looked at Schneizel: "I heard, you met with that brat Orochimaru" His eyes becameplex: "What do you think?" Schneizel kept a casual smile: "Lonely" "That''s what struck the most when I saw him." "Not isted from othersBut isted from the world himself." "He will forever remain misunderstood, and that feeling will only continue to seep into him." His eyes became a tad somber: "This is the tragedy of those born in the wrong era" The Emperor nodded back: "Indeed, he obviously has a greatpatibility with reptilian bloodlinesYet he could never master the Snake Sage mode." "This means, that he wasn''t born with a talent for the Dao." "He may have a talent for scienceBut that is only secondary to his real talent." Schneizel eyes shed: "Only this child is not only born in the wrong era, but he is born in the wrong world." "The unyielding yearning for immortality, the endless greed for knowledge, the love of experiments and his innovative mind." "If he isn''t a magus born in a shinobi world, I really don''t know what he is." "Nevertheless, his fear of his own mortality, his fear of his own istion, and the frustration form his talent who cannot possibly bloom in this world." "Will carve a sense of inferiority.thabined with the early loss of his parents.." "Will turn into pathological research for a sense of security." "Be it the vige''s and his sensei''s recognition, be it the forbidden techniques, or powerful bloodlines and bodies." "Anything that could lead him to the security of immortality." "A dependance that will turn into obsession seeping into him." "Everything and everyone he loves will also be everything he envies." "Turning into ressentiment, and then slowly into a crooked sense of love and hate with everything important to him." Schneizel words were on point, and were even a little terrifying. Even if Schneizel knew roughly the future of Orochimaru, he didn''t watch the series, and he didn''t see any dialogues. For him to see through this character in the blink of an eye, even Marek found it remarkable. Schneizel continued: "Talented individual in certain fields tend to have some character traits. It''s my job to analyze their behavior in unfavorable circumstances." The Emperor nodded: "Excellent!" "So what do you think should be done..?" Schneizel smiled mildly: "I already nted the seed of alienation in his mind." "The moment he came in contact with the Kemoyin Pupil. There was no backtrack possible." "I suggest, that you let him grow" "The more time, he passesThe more his sense of alienation will grow." "And the more he will yearn for our Empire." Marek''s eyes burned with greed: "And when he will finally want find a ce where he could be himself. And a ce he could rely on." "I will be more than happy to take him in" Schneizel responded: "Only thenCould he be nurtured into a Pir of your Magus World." "A Powerful Ouroboros Warlock, of the Empire." "His value is no less, in my eyes, than Zeref and Irene Belsserion." "He may be a tad less talentedBut his will is second to none, his determination, and his greed are unmatched." "If Zeref and Irene are geniuses who could usher eras of prosperity, and further develop society." "This child, and Elfman, could dominate the enemies Magus with infinite power and uncrushable will." "In wars those two will be a nightmare to defend against." Lelouch nodded in acknowledgement, and Marek nodded shortly after: "You are right." The Emperor shut his eyes for a while before he spoke to the void: "Kassandra." Immediately, an elegant beauty, draped in Assasin''s cloth, appeared: "Your Majesty, Kassandra is here." Her voice was charming and brimming with love and worship. Marek''s eyes lingered on the Assassins: "You''ve got stronger. Good." "And you seem in a better mood" Kassandra only smiled revealing her beautiful dimples without adding a word. "I heard you''ve made a recruit." Kassandra spoke with calm: "Your majesty, she is a promising child." Marek narrowed his eyes: "Ultear Milkovic" "Daughter of the Ice Mage, UL.." His eyes shined deeply: "While I find ice magic rather crude and primitive." "The talent of Time Magic is something I find interesting." Kassandra nodded. "Just herpatibility with such power element, couldpensate for ack of talent in Magic." "ButEven so, she is extremely talented in forbidden magic mastery." Marek eyes then moved to the vizirs: "What do you thinkGentlemen" Lelouch nodded: "She is pir material too. Her fickle and fragile personality worries me a little." "But it''s not something that couldn''t be fixed." Schneizel agreed: "I agree. Time Magic talent is absolutely monstrous even in the Magus World." "After allIf sheprehend it. Thew of time could already guarantee her a Rank 9 Magus status if groomed properly." "For the near future, if she reaches the Realm where she could use it without any side effects and touch upon thews. She would be a strategical support weapon in uing wars." Marek nodded slowly before smiling kindly to the Assassin. "You''ve made a good move this time, Kassandra." "She will be under your wing for now. Keep in mind that she is a precious asset of my Empire." Kassandra face beamed joy, being praised by her Mentor: "It''s my and her honor to be of use to you, your Majesty." Marek nodded slowly: "I must also say that have a certain weak spot for lost girls like her." "Let me meet that child, sometime." "Maybe I could be of help." Kassandra nodded solemnly, before disappearing: "I certainly will, your majesty" When she disappeared, the Emperor revealed a satisfied smile: "GoodThis conquest of Guilitina have made us quite the harvest." "It seems that at least Five Seats of the Magic Council are already decided." Schneizel responded politely, with a slight bow: "I hope neither one of the five will let down your expectations" Marekughed lightly, as his eyes became more determined: "I doubt they will have the asion to do that." Lelouch''s eyes narrowed, and as he looked at the clear and untethered eyes of the Emperor. Excitement and solemnity were mixed in them.It was the same eyes he had, when he decided to face the God of Destruction. NoThis time, he looked even more convinced. He knewThat his Monarch had made a major decision. And that this decision was final. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 222: Monstrous Ability and Heavy Price Chapter 222: Monstrous Ability and Heavy Price He knewThat his Monarch had made a major decision. And that this decision was final. Before anything else, Marek in his mind, spoke to a farawaynd: "What do you think, Matriarch? Is it worth it?" A voice resounded in his head; it was a helpless but there a hint of surprise in her tone: "You certainly assembled some interesting talents. The Minor Worlds seem to hold some good surprises." "Neverthelessconcerning your project" "I would certainly like to convince you otherwise" "But does it matter" "When you already made your decision?" Marek nodded. Indeed, he is been working on this n for the past days. And he didn''t n on stopping for anything or anyone in this world!! The Woman sitting on the top of the tos Union continued, admiration in her eyes: "But if it works, your future legacy may already begin topare to that of the other Grand Monarchs." He shut his eyes for a long timeMaking his two present vizirs'' curiosity skyrockets. By the time, Schneizel already realized the solemnity of the situation. The Emperor didn''t ask those question out of boredom. He already had a n in mind. And seemingly a heaven defying n. With a calm and clear voice, he asked: "Lelouch" "Do you remember that time we spoke off a certain project I envisioned?" "A seemingly extremely difficult project, that would require a great price to pay for it to even be possible." "Until, nowYou are the only one I confided in, about it." "Simply" "Because it was only a pipe dream at that point." Lelouch eyes opened up widely, suddenly the whole person changed, and even sweat began to appear on his handsome face: "This is" "Yes" "But" " Your majesty said that the project was only a vain obsession, since there were different ws in it" "And the price to be paid is astronomically great." "That neither the current level of conquest, the civilization nor the nature of your power didn''t reach the standard, for even the said price to be paid." Schneizel''s calm face starting getting a little agitatedWhat kind of heaven defying project was this?! Price?! Level of Power?! He saw it with his own eyes! T The Power the Emperor showcased in his fight! If this level of power isn''t enough, then what in the world was? If his Majesty couldn''t do itThen does it mean no one in the Lower Primordial Realm could?! The Emperor''s eyes became deep and calm like an inscrutable void: "YesI know" "But when I asked you what if I could make this project a reality" His eyes moved to his Vizirs: "What did you answer me back then?" Lelouch took a deep breath, a solemn and even a little terrified expression on his face, his voice even trembled with dread: " I estimated that within 10 years the Atleasian Empire" " Could reach the level of civilization necessary to face the whole Lower Primordial Real alone." Schneizel eyes widened, and even him couldn''t possibly keep hisposure! "My Brother?!" "The Lower Primordial Realm''s most powerful countries have countless Multiversals." "Although I doubt even all of thembined could resist the powerful Marshalls." "But still to say that the Atleasian Empire as a whole civilization could the reach that level in 10 years." Lelouch kept a dazed gaze. He didn''t seem to be even listening to his brother. In the depths of his eyes one could see terror, it was like a maning in contact with a Pandora''s box. Lelouch was a calm and ambitious man, even in the face of life-threatening danger he wouldn''t be this terrified. But that dayThe Emperor confided this idea of his to him. He couldn''t sleep! Because of excitement and terror. The excitement is because the more he thought about it. The more calctions appeared in his mind. The more he was entranced. It''s not only because of the earlier estimationsBut it''s because the project, if activated will only grow stronger with the Empire. More than anything it''s snowballing effect is the most terrifying of all!! If it is estimated to be only 10 years to reach the Universal Level Civilizations. Then they could probably reach the Multiversal Level in fifteen. The Infinitely Multiversal in It was a terrifying thing that once unleashed on the Empire will only continue to make it grow again and again in a fric pace!! Until it reached the limits of it''s own evolution! Its appeal was irresistible. But that exactly why he was terrified. Because even for him, this project, this idea, was irresistible. How could the Emperor resist it? After allThe ''sprout'' of the project was already nted deeplyand sealed within his Nen! The Emperor already locked his Nen in preparation for that. But if the Emperor decided to go with thatThe price to payWould be too immense. "YesI know" He looked back at his brother, with deep solemnity: "This project is that absurd." "And more than anything" "It''s price is too high." He looked up at the Emperor as if seeking his permission, and continued: "It''s the reason, his majesty has been sealing his Nen all this time." He looked up in fright at the Emperor: "Your Majesty!" " Last time, you said you would have to feed your Nen with your Sage Ki for One Hundred Years at your current power level." "And even then, you would have to sacrifice 90 percent of your Powers." "For it to even have a shot working" "And even then, you will need the assistant of thousands of Magus at Rank 9 and Space Warping, existential Scientists and the King Piece." Schneizel face revealed fright!! ''Just what kind of monstruous endeavor is this!" Thousands of Rank 9 MagusThis kind of power could obliterate the Saharos Empire with ease!! If they had a thousand Rank 9 Magus, their civilization would have already reached the Multiversal level! How could they need this project to begin withHow absurd!! Lelouch tone trembled, one could hear the distress in his voice: "And even then, because of the limited number of worlds that could be essed the result will always be iplete." " And can only be perfected by us through endless plunder." The Emperor smiled: "But even that iplete result could make the civilization grow to this level within 10 years" Lelouch looked up: "But the price is too highand our personnel isn''t qualifiedNot yet anyway." The Emperor smiled brilliantly, his eyes brimming with boundless excitement: "What if I said that I could make the desired resultplete from the get go." "Without the need of all this supportOnly be the virtue of my own powers" Lelouch took a deep breath, a little apprehension on his face: "I would ask your majesty, what is the price that you are paying for that happen?" The Laws of the Nen were clear, the more one pays, the more one receivesThe Price for the Nen of the Emperor to be ''that thing'' previously was 90 percent of the Sage Ki and Ki of the Emperor for 30 yearsThat would make the Emperor revert to a basic Super Saiyan God level warrior. He didn''t dare imagine the price for something so convenient andplete. The Emperor took a deep breath, as a dark green me appeared on his hand His eyes becameplex: "This is the price" "The Price is my Imperial me." Lelouch eyes widened in horror: "Your Majesty you can''t possibly do that!!" "This your Imperium!! The Essence of your identity!!" Schneizel took a deep breath.He couldn''t fathom the powers of this mysterious meBut something inside him rejected the very idea of such a sacrifice. Marekughed faintly: "I knew you would oppose that, my friend." Lelouch continued: "The Imperial Super Saiyan form would be lost too. " "I don''t know the limits of this form but it is certainly much more powerful than your 8 Gates form!" "I at least know that much!" Marek heard all he had to say with a peaceful smile on: "Indeed" He clenched his ming hands: "In this formEven Whis wouldn''t be my matchI can feel it." "The Power of the Imperium is magnificent. Superior to Sage Ki or God Ki." "But for nowThis much power is useless to me." "Power is only a tool. If there is a better use for it." He smiled brightly: "I don''t mind getting rid of it." Hearing these wordsEven Schneizel was took by surprise. He already knew the philosophy of the Emperor he served.But being able to forfeit so much power with such ease. He knew, rare those who could do it. Marek continued: "5 years" "For 5 years, I will lose the control of my Imperial Fire." "But the results are much better" "The Imperium is moreplete than the Heavens of the different worlds." "And more soThe Imperium itself hold secrets and the wisdom of endless dynasties and heritage of endless people." "It is already more perfect than anything we could plunder from the Heavens of other worlds." "So it will beplete from the beginning." "The Imperium will be it''s sacrifice and in the same time it will be it''s source." "It could be called a perfect solution." "There is no need to argue any longer." "My decision is already made." Lelouch sighed deeply "Your Majesty" "This is too much" "We barely scratched the surface of your identity as a Grand Monarch." "It''s already given you so much power." "And nowyou will lose it." He clenched his fists: "We, again, are pulling you down." Marekughed with condescendence as if mocking the words of his First Vizir: "Your words are ridiculous, Lelouch." "The Imperium was never mine, to being with." "The Imperium belongs to everything that serves my dynasty and everything that follows me." "If it could be used" "I would rather it be used by my people, instead." Lelouch sighed: "So this why your majesty wanted to open the borders so quickly." He spoke with a solemn tone: "You are also aware of the effect it will have on your people." His eyes became extremely serious: "If your majesty goes through that even the frogs in ourkes could turn into paragons of wisdom." "Your people will have ess, to a tool way beyond their level." "From now onMiracles will only be a casual thing for them." "What every man in other countries will need a hundred years to aplish could be aplished in minutes." "If you open this gate, there will never a normal person in your country again." "No turning back will be possible." The Emperor smiled kindly: "My people have lived in normalcy for long enough." "I long to see it" "The day when all of them became dragons among men." "They day when all my people will look down on the foolishness of others." His smiled brightened: "How beautiful of a sight would it be?" Schneizel eyes opened widelySeeing his confusionThe Emperor, put a finger on his head. Details of the Emperor''s hidden ability appeared on his mind. Suddenly, the Third Vizir''s eyes opened up, and his usual calmpletely disappeared: "Your MajestyThis" "isinsanity." He held the exact same expression as Lelouch: "To thing power could be used like that." Marekughed: "I couldn''t take all the credit." "I was simply inspired by a world we will soon try to conquer." Schneizel noddedHe knew the word he was talking about, he already read about it in reports in his free time. IndeedBut even in this world this ability is nowhere this powerful and it was already considered aplete bug!! A Protagonist''s cheat!! Now.His n was to use on a whole country!! "I didn''t expect Lelouch to be actually low balling." It took him some time to finally calm down, he kneeled once again: "Your MajestyI am in owe of your wisdom." But unlike Lelouch, his eyes were filled with longing and approval: "To thinkone of your powers could carry a civilization on its shoulders." "Such foresight." "I think the exchange you made is worth itIf the result is as you envisioned." The Emperor looked at Schneizel with approval. He then leaned back on the throne contemting: "I will activate it tomorrow." "But since we don''t have the structure to support such progress" "I will give you two some time." "For now" "I will start with those I consider the future pirs of my Empire first." "I want you two to solely focus on this project." "Use their fast growth to your advantage, so the Empire could advance enough for everyone else to benefit." "A test will be made tomorrow." The Emperor''s had a scheming smile on: "At the same timeIt will be a good way to watch the effects." "Be sure toe tomorrow." Lelouch and Schneizel, they were indeed entrusted with a heavy responsibility. It could be seen how much trust Marek put in their abilities: "If the test goes ording to n." "The benefits we will get from tomorrow test could be quite big." Lelouch nodded. "It''s seeming your majesty already have made preparations." Marek leaned on his throne, a beaming smile: "Maybe the first Great Magus of the Empire will be neither of the ones aforementioned." "I will look forward to it, your majesty." Marek nodded: "It will be all for today." "All I wanted is to inform you of my decision." The two stood up and left, but before they left, they heard the emperor''s slightly bloodthirsty voice: "Alsopreparedfor blood." The two eyes narrowed, as a solemn and slightly ominous aura appeared around them. The decision of the Emperor has been made. And the decision of the Emperor couldn''t be taken back But it had numerous ramifications The most important onesis that the Empire is going to be plunged in endless war from now on. Not in the Primordial Realm, not yet But in the endless versesIt held no doubts. It will get really bloody. The Peaceful and slow paced ns have beenpletely been flipped over. And the boards of war and conquest will make it appearance. What The Nen of the Emperor is going to activate is simply a ''tool''. An extremely powerful and heaven defying tool. But a tool nevertheless. Only when it was ''used'' could it disy its real abilities. While it won''t be as violent as the ''previous Heaven Plundering n design by the Emperor'' This tool to be used needed for their civilization toe in contact with different phenomena and different worlds to gather data. And only by invading those cesCould the gathering be the easiest. Be it for the Empire or it''s people. This why the Emperor decided to elerate the opening of the passages between different worlds. A Continuously expanding Multiversal Empire is the perfect stagefor the Growth of the Atleasian Empire. Maybe in the first stage, just the contact between the different people of different worlds could usher miraculous effects. The eyes of the two shined with aplex lightSchneizel spoke first: "It seems what we''ve been working towards until now with was only the prelude." Lelouch sighed deeply: "IndeedThis move is bigtoo big" "This time his majesty consumed the essence of his power." His eyes brimmed with determination: "We''ve been dwarfed by the Saharos Empire this time." "Their technology is no different form magic in our eyes." "Their magic is ingenious and suited for war." "They may have failed but they didn''t suffer any losses either." "And until nowThey never even showed a fraction of their hand." "We never even saw their cultivators." Schneizel nodded, a little darkness seeping in his clear blue eyes: "It bes clearer and clearer that this war won''t be won by the brute force of the Saiyan Army alone." "And even if it was, it will be at the price of heavy causalities." His brows furrowed lightly, as he spoke with apparent frustration: "This is one of the reasons; his majesty saw fit to make such a sacrifice." Lelouch continued calmly: "The next five years will be pivotal." "No mistakes shall be allowed." Schneizel responded as if reading his brother''s mind: "And the preparations and foundations of the next five years, need to beid right now." "The Magic Citadelle, The Imperial Dao Sect, the Scientific city" "All hubs of knowledge and professions need to be reported and affiliated." Lelouch nodded: "The Base of knowledge of the Empire will expand vehemently." "We, at least, needs this much to support ''its'' sheer size and to be able to exploit it." "The nning of the Military expeditions." "All things need to be coordinated smoothly for the project to work out." Schneizel sighed: "His Majestyis also aware of thatAnd only a select few will benefit first." "Giving us leeway to grow the infrastructures enough to support the advance of the whole Empire." Lelouch responded: "This leeway time, mustn''t exceed two years of the Primordial Realm time." "Luckily since the borders between the words are openedWe can use the different time flows of the different words to our advantage." "The more difficult projects need to be worked on, in the more stretched time flows." "We may have to even construct a Hyper Bolic time Chamber for all of it to be ready in time." Schneizel smiled mildly, excitement could be seen in his eyes: "I didn''t regret following you here brother." "I look forward to it. The fruit of this work." "What scenery would it beI find it exciting." Lelouch also had a crazed smile: "I look forward to it too." The two separated, already nning their next course of actions ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 15 CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 15 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! My discord is avable too!! Let''s interact more!! I know my readers have some great opinions to share: https://discord.gg/NDDP4KCX2D I had this idea while writing my work!! I hope you will like it!! Support me on Patron and get more chapter and spoilers too hhh!! AND ALSO POWERSTONES!! Chapter 223: Nen Ability activation Chapter 223: Nen Ability activation med to enter in a frenzy! They run around,ying ns, collecting funds, hiring workers. Their eyes were red, but were shinning with unprecented obssession, it was as if the two had bepletely crazy!! Like deranged maniacs they plunged into work without a second of rest. The Rest of the girls were getting worried. Cornelia who saw a fierce expression his brother never showed could help but exim in her heart. The two were summoned, after a long absence of the Emperor from the Supreme Council. After that, the two seemed like a deranged monsters elerating all on going projects. Even disregarding some miscallenous things On the other side, the Emperor kept himself on the throne, his eyes shut as if his deep slumber never ended. But those with keen eyes princaply the Marshalls and generals.They detected that the aura of the Emperor seemed sowmehow unnatural. His smooth ki was finely controlled, his eyes even close had the threatening aura of hisst Omni-Rinnegan. But weirdlyThe more powerful and domineering aura wasn''t his KiBut something no one has even felt from him. Nen. Yet, he wasfortably lying on the throne, as if he would rather be here than anywhere else in the world. Only, three people in the Atleasian Empire knew what''s was brewing in that throne room. QuietlyThe day passed over and a new day descended on the Empire. OnlyThe people here that didn''t know, that the happenings of this day would be recorded by future generations. The Emperor kept a focus gazeAnd by now the only dominating power inside his body was .His Nen The Emperor''s body was bathed with endless NenThis Nen was thick, green and held weird golden engravings it''s seemed ever-growing. Everchanging. New, yet with the air that only valuable antics could possess. The Nen was immediately repressed and became invisible But it only continued to grow, like a starving beast, that was held captive for way too long. Finally.The Emperor opened his eyes A giant Altar appeared on his headIt was faint, and appeared to be very weakened, like it could disappear any moment. The Giant Altar could only be perceived by the Emperor!! But n his eyes it grew so big, it was shading the whole Astaroth Continent. Only two people could perceived the anomaly in the sky. In the tos Union, the Matriarch spoke after a long contemtion: "It has begun" "I hope it is a sess, your majesty." "The Guardians of the Lower Primordial Realm may be arrogantbut they are far from beong stupid." "Sooner orter, they will elucidate the meanings of the actions of the Saharos Empire." "And sooner orter, they willprehend your identity." On another ce, a faint fairy, looked up! Her eyes for the first time, were widen in deep surprise. ''What is this thing'' She looked up at the Altar, and from it she could feel a faint and unreal sense of threat. Not because this thing was powerful enough to hrut herBut because ''This thing is able to devour the Imperial me?'' ''What the hell is going in his head?!'' She looked upThe Altar was dark, and even carving blood were present all over it It looked deste, like the ce of rest of an evil good! It exuded majesty and power faraway on the Multiversal Level. The Altar grew upand it''s shade continued to expand until all the continents by it''s side were englobed It now had the size of the Milky wayAnd from it one could fee an incredible sense of thirst and hunger!! SilentlyMarek''s began to transform into his Imperial Super Saiyan and Beautiful Deep Dark green mes filled his body He sighed deeplyAs Imperial Fire appeared in his hand. He looked at it deeply onest time. "Let''s begin." Immediately the Altar began to brim with endless hunger, a powerful resounded through the whole ce! On the throne!! Chains began to appear behind theposed emperor! The chains immediately prated, the heart of the Emperor!! The Emperor puked blood immediately!! More and more chains began to bound the Emperor!! On the center of the tar, a gigantic humanoid shaped fire, appeared. It was shaped after the Emperor!! The gigantic Fire was dark green and plendid!! The Fairy looked up, disbelief: "This is his Imperial meHe is scarifying his me" And on the Altar!! The different tforms moved transforming move after move into a gigantic mouth! Even her who lived for eonsnever heard of someone so bold to try that!! If such spectacle was disyed in the Ancient Vega EmpiresPeople would be crying and screaming in the streets, cutting their own wrists in desperation! The Imperial me was that scarce, it was that important. Her eyes lingered: "5 years'' worth for his current power." She smiled fiercely: "Indeed!! How could he be a normal human being?!" Was anyone of the Grand Monarch clinically saneThat would be another long topic to discuss! The Mouth munched on the Imperial me Immediately Marek felt a pain so great it threatened to tear him apart! It was without doubt the greatest pain he ever felt, even the 8 gates were nothing in front of it!! Nevethless, he kept a fierce smile on, this was a sign that it was working! And as the mouth ended it''s feast, the Emperor felt his Imperial Super Saiyan transformation, disappear, as long with a big shunk of his power. A the same time, countless graves in the confines of the Primordial Realm, started shaking Some old monsters, even were on the verge of awakening, this freaked the shit out of some Empires! All of that happened around the wordl!! Because the most experienced and powerful feltA change in the Imperium.. On their ce of long slumber they could faintly feelThat the Imperium was opening up a path! A path to the world of the Primordial Realm. On the more hidden and more inessible dephs of the Imperium. Six pair of eyes opened up, at the same time In it could be seen the endless flow of power. "Hurrem, do you know what that is?" The slumbering figure responded: "Why ask when you already know the answer." The rest of the slumbering figuresughed lightly. In the dephs of their eyes one could see insanity, vanity, vainglory, and bloodlust Finally, someone said: "Good Move." Before the rest slumbered one more time. Only the figure called Hurrem, kept a wake for a tad longer. "I don''t know what''s going on there. But I certainly look forward to seeing it." Before she shut her eyes too. This conversation resounded through the endless Imperium, where everyone slumbering creature heard it. Immediately, the old Powerhouses, calmed down. The path connecting the Imperium to the outside world continued to grow, and as it grew it began to be filled with endless rune and endless dao patterns, that would make even creatures of Omniversal level head explode if they dared toy their eyes on it. Carved with unreal calligraphy that no one could read but everyone couldprehend was the words: ''Imperial Path.'' In this path, not a soul could pass. Not a will nor a wisp of existence. The only thing that could possibly fill it, is nothing but the Imperium itself. OutsideUnder the gaze of the Fairy. The Altar slowly crumbledBing ashes, and from it''s hades under the dark fire of the Imeprium grew from the endless void. As if it was here and at the same time not here. Gigantic gates, that seemed to know no beginning and no ends. Even if the Fairy and the Matriarch who held transcendants senses couldn''t see it''s limits. At the moment, even the fairy looked up, delight and happiness on her fac: "HAHAHAHA!!!" "What a magnificent legacy for a Grand Monarch. It even makes me a little jealous" "Even if he died nowHe would always be remembered, and his name shall be spoken through the endless ages!!" In a ce that seemed to exist, yet doesn''tInscribing that couldn''t be read but only understood were written! The Calligraphy was wless, perfect in everyway It gave the feeling that it couldn''t have been written by a sentient being no matter who he was!! And suddenly!! In the mind of all the people inhabiting the Atleasian Empire in the endless worlds, the Matriarch, Kosem and even the Fairy herself. Appeared the same majestic scene. And everyoneying their eyes, without being able to read,prehended the words: ''Library of the Imperial Path.'' Chapter 224: Braham Eshwald Chapter 224: Braham Eshwald This closed door will stay in the mind of all subjects of the Empire, only to be opened up in due time!! On the Throne Room, a powerfulugh resounded: "HAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!" "I did it!! I finally did it!!!" His face was pale! His eyes were groggy!! But his fierce smile never faded away! As hisugh resounded through the Pce!! The Matriarch sighed in deep admiration: ''To already connect the people with the Imperium at only this level of civilization.'' ''From now onNo matter what, the Vega Dynasty would never fall so low again.'' She looked at the Laughing Monarch: ''Sure enoughFreaks will always be freaks.'' Immediately.Not long afterHe heard steps outside of the Throne Room. Marekughed: "Come in!!" Two Vizirs, their eyes brimming with endless excitement, knelt before the Emperor: "Your majesty, it seems it is a sess." Lelouch spoke up. Schneizel sized up the Emperor, he could feel that he was weakened. All in all, it was still within the tolerable range: "Congrattions, your majesty." "Your Nen ability, Library of the Imperial Path is activated." Marek didn''t even seem to care about the blood on his robes, or the weakness in his body. Marek excitedly responded: "Indeed! Today is a great day!" "You could see it is aplete version.No! it even exceeded my expectations" "The Imperium already changed the nature of my Nen to something beyond Nen itself." "Even I couldn''t measure the profoundness of such an ability." The two were delighted: "As expected the price was steep, but it was still worth it!" The Emperor had a long smirk on: "NowLet''s start the test shall we?" Lelouch nodded, before asking: "In which world are you going?" Marek had a mysterious smile: "We are going to Bulma''s." "The test subjects are there." The three immediately disappeared into a blue portal, arriving in Bulma''s house. By the side, he found the prince of Saiyans, both arms crossed, waiting for him: "So you really did make it, huh" Marek smirked back: "I am not that easy to kill." Vegeta sneered: "I knowOnly someone stupid like you could leave that task to himself." Marekughed it out. Vegeta''s after cheking out, stood up: "Bulma is inside." "I am going back training." Marek nodded, with a light smile: "Good luck" "Give that little god my greetings" Vegetaughed out: "Tch! His mood gets foul every time someone mentions your name." Marek nodded, before making his way to Bulma''sboratory, where he found, the now youthful woman standing in a sea of screens. "I guess, his majesty slow-pants, finally decided to show up!" "You know I had this ce ready for month. Just wondering whatever the hell you were going to do with it." "Making me copy such hard data, I am not that young anymore, you know that" Marek sighed, as he endured her nagging. The Two Vizirs looked at her with awe. She must be the only woman in the endless Imperium who could nag at a Vega Grand Monarch. Marek calmed her: "Alright, alrightI was busyAnd I wasn''t really sure how to proceed." Then the Emperor''s eyes light up: "But reallyYou won''t disappointed." "You will see something memorable today." Bulma''s eyes twinkled: "You are not the type to vainly brag." She then stood up in the middle of the screens, with deep vanity! "I present you. Morpheus Bis." "The copy of the Super Computer Morpheus!!" "As you requestedI kept The World inside in it''s bare beginnings." "The time flow can also be modified at will." "The Monitors will be locked on the characters" Several figures appeared one after the other: "Mercedes VaintzThe first ranked of the Numbered Knights" "Piaro, the Sword-Saint Candidate." "And finally" "Braham, the First Child of the Vampire progenitor, Beriach, and Legendary Magician." Lelouch eyes''s widened: "Your majestyThis is a Virtual Game?!" "And your test subjects are virtual characters?!" Marekughed: "Not for long" "I will show both of youthe real power of the Library of the Imperial Path!!" Bulma''s eyes narrowed: "OhLibrary of the Imperial Path" "Oh?!! Isn''t that the freakish thing that appeared in Vegeta''s, Trunks and my mind" "So that thing is yours?!" Bulma became more interested. As a scientist, she was a seeker of knowledge, and she could feel that some deep secrets were hidden behind this gate. But she couldn''t open it. He spoke her: "YesIt is" He then a smirking face "And after we are done with thisYou will be begging me to open it up for you." Bulma''s puffed her cheeks: "We will see about that." "NowGentlemen,diesLet''s start." Bulma nodded, and spoke: "MorpheusBegin creating the World Satisfy." A voice resounded: "YesAuthorization, Capsul Corp President Bulma" In a empty field stood three Existences Yatan, Reba and Hanul Bulma nodded and gave the word: "elerate the WorldTo the birth of the first target" Suddenly in the screensGods began to be created, as the cycle of creation and destruction began to repeat itself endlessly. FinallyIn thest iterationThe Demons of Yatan were reborn once more The World was once again in crisis. Under the screen. In a ce hidden in the future Eternal EmpireA Banished Demon, blinded with anger, and resentment And unable to resist the tragic curse of idleness Used her life force to give birth to her children Noble, true blood vampires Among them, a young handsome vampire was bornThe First Child and the one who admired his mother the most Braham Eshwald. Inheriting his mother''s greed for knowledge. He was the cleverest, the most ambitious, and the one who despised the conditions of his kin the most. The moment he was born, Braham was faced with the challenges of the Curse of Idleness, the ambitions of his mother, his berserk greed for knowledge and improvement. Since his birth, Braham gave himself up in researchUnlike his other kin, he stubbornly resisted the Curse. And grew more and more powerful as he delved into magic Yet despite his efforts He couldn''t find anything without experimentation. Time has gone by And all that should have happenedBraham was expelled by the n for harming his own kin, and striped of his bloodline by Marie Rose. The New Vampire Progenitor. At that momentIt could be saidThat Braham had reached the depths of his despair. At that moment In the mind of BrahamAppeared a magnificent sight!! His red blood fiery eyes opened up, as he gulped up and down. He saw the Gates of a Magnificient doorIn front of him By instinctThe Magician felt that he was looking at something beyond his wildestprehension He approached the door and touched with his hand. ''This'' ''What kind of existence could create something like this?'' ''Is it the Gods?'' ''No'' ''Even the goddess of creation wouldn''t be able to create something like this'' This was his real intuition. Because this thing he saw seemed beyond the world created by Reba itself. In front of him, in a ce he couldn''t actually pinpoint appeared unreadable characters, that he could mysteriously read: ''Library of the Imperial Path.'' Suddenly, dark green fire descended from above Braham''s face distorted as he looked at the fireHe thought: ''Magnificent.'' This was only thing that appeared in his mind, as he looked at it. This thing seemed to be knowledge in person! It seemed to hold endless wisdom, and the essence of the truth of the world. How can someone like Braham not be entranced?! Suddenly, it startedturning into a humanoid silhouette, and a powerful pressure descended on the world!! Braham was immediately forced on his knees!! A voice resounded through the silhouette, contained endless majesty: "The Library of the Imperial Path could only be opened to those serving the Imperium." "Child of Beriach, Braham Eshwald" "You''re the first in your world to be given the opportunity to serve the Emperor of the WorldAnd look down on the rest of existence." "Would you swear allegiance to the Emperor of the Myriads of Worlds...?" Braham felt his skin crawl just by the power the voice exuded All the presents here looked at the screen in dazeBulma especially: "This sequence doesn''t exist in the programmingHow could it appear here?!" Marek smirked: "It''s obvious.The Imperium is beyond the boundaries of real and virtual" "Any worlds could be essed." He then had a solemn expression: "Even if the Imperium is an entity without consciousness" "Nevertheless, It has it''s own bottom lines" "It would never aid someone not willing to serve the Vega Dynasty." "If I were to coerce it to do itThe Imperium itself would lose it''s meaning" "And it would be something else entirely." Marek knew exactly how to get Braham''s loyalty. It is far easier then with his generals and vizirs Braham is lonelyHe is lonely in his arrogance, the only thing he needs is an equal or a superior who he could call friend. The three nodded looking forward to the happenings here. Braham looked up with difficulty "IfI agree to serve that Emperor" "Would you open up this gate for me?" He knew he couldn''t dream to deceive this entity, let''s not talk about the Emperor behind it He didn''t knew who was ''The Emperor of Myriads of World''But he knew that he wasn''t someone he could afford to y with. The Braham of this time, wasn''t the Legendary Great Magician yetBut he still had his own pride. His knowledge was his own pride. Still looking at the profound gate.At the name ''Library'' He felt like a thirsty man seeing an ocean of tepid fresh water Braham was born with a instinct that cannot resist the call knowledge More so nowWhen his new found humanity shed with his nature as seeker of knowledge. In essenceBraham is extremely powerful and look down on everything and everyone But before such sightEven he, felt the need to curb his character. But even thenHe still felt extremely proud. ''If someone of this level, chose me through all the people in this world. Then he must acknowledge my greatness, and my unrivaled talent!'' FaintlyHe felt that this ''Emperor'' is even beyond Yatan who his mother and his kin longed to get revenge against. Immediately a frenzied half-crazy half sane expression appeared on Braham faceThe same he wore when he raided, their of the Dragon Taruka, the feat that will forge his legendter on!! "WhateverAlthoughI don''t know who the Emperor is" "I can''t leave this opportunity to others!!" He immediately knelt: "I, Braham Eshwald, swear loyalty to the Emperor of Myriad Worlds!!" The ming silhouette responded indifferently: "Good." At the same time a little me entered between Braham''s eyebrows. Immediately his eyes opened upDelight and a frenzied expression on his face. "The Library of the Imperial Path so it''s use is like that" The Majestic Door opened up. And in front of it appeared gigantic Shelves, that extended to an infinite Horizon. The Carvings were sumptuous and would cause anyone who looked at it for too long to faint. YetThere was one curious thing about the library Bulma spoke with bewilderment: "It''spletely empty." Yet neither Braham, the Emperor, nor Schneizel and Lelouch were surprised. They only admired the inside of the majestic Library!! This was the base, they key to the growth of the Atleasian Empire! Braham only sighed deeplyAwe and admiration in his eyes. He never saw something so profound in his life. Actually, the ''Real God'' of this world Morpheus couldn''t possibly create something like this. Braham approached a shelf, and as he did that, on the shelf, a book formed for nothiness was constructed. Only one name was written on it: "Braham Eshwald." He opened the bookand his widened when he read it. ''Braham Eshwald, son of Beriach, 7th Demon of Yatan.Creation of the SuperComputer Morpheus BisDeveloped in the World Codename Overgeared, copied by the Scientist Bulma of the World Codename ''DBZ'' Programation model:. Artificial Intelligence level:. A.I. Potential: Low He couldn''t possibly understand more than 90 percent of the words he read!! ''Morpheus Bis?! Superputer?!'' ''Is this supposed to be another god?!'' ''And who is Scientist Bulma, And what is this World Codename ''DBZ'' and World Codename ''Overgeared'' that could develop such a world?! He took a deep breath Braham current form: Virtual Mage. Braham Eshwald''s Perfect Form: Truth Magus of The Beyond. (Rank???) Power level: (MIN: Beyonder Realm- MAX:????.) Braham Eshwald''s ws: 7487989. .. 84563 ws w Number 1 :. w Number : 7487989. .. 84563 Chapter 225: Apex of the World!! Chapter 225: Apex of the World!! The Book seemed rather thick, but it was weird the more one, turned the page, one aother would appear. Bulma took in a deep breath: "What the hell?!!" Lelouch took a deep breath: "Knuth''s iterated powers" "It is supposedly given with the most basic numberingnguage our civilization could understand." Bulma''s eyes were still deep in shock! "How can one entity have so many ws!! It''s impossible!!" "If we tried to write all his ws even the whole Universe wouldn''t be enough!!" Schneizel had a bitter smile: "It''s not Braham who is too wed, but the Imperium Standard is too high." "On the other handIf one fixed all the ws" "He would be the most perfect of his self, in the eyes of the Imperium." "If he fixed all this ws Braham would be the most powerful Magus in all the history of the Vega Dynasty!!" Lelouch nodded: "Just one book contained this much information." "It seems we need to elerate our tforms of knowledge, if we want to process all of this." Braham''s eyes widened: "Just what is this" Heughed weakly: "Even if I I was still immortal I would still not have enough time, to read through all this." He started evenughing even louder: "To think, that, I Braham Eshwald, would one day would know something as too much knowledge!!" He took the book in his hand and asked: "Only listed the ws in magic!" Immediately, the pages of the book started turningAnd knew pages appeared. "Braham Eshwald magic rted ws: ws: 5,676. .. 76899 ws.First w :.. Braham brows tightened as he asked again: "List the ws that need to be fixed so I could be the strongest being in this world." Immediately new pages became to be formed. "Braham Eshwald''s ws to be fixed to reach the ceiling of the virtual world codename ''Satisfy''" 34789 ws." Braham eyes widened: "What the hell?!!" He could read this much in a fortnight! "Is this world this insignificant in the eyes of this ce?!" He eyes were burning with curiosity. "And just what those.''Virtual'' mean?" He looked at those infinite shelves, as he smiled mischievously: "I wonder how many of these shelves I can fill?" Marekughed out: "How ambitious!! This why I like him!!" Bulma took a deep breath, then she had a questioning gaze: "In the data I collectedI actually saw that the most talented wasn''t Braham but his student Mumud." "Wouldn''t Mumud be more suited for the Library?" The Emperor had a slight smile: "I knew you would ask that" "While Braham himself may think thatI do notpletely agree with him" "Indeed the achievement of Mumud in the field of magic surpass Braham''sBut you neglected, one aspect." "Between the two who was the most powerful?" Bulma narrowed her eyes: "Without a doubt, Braham." Marek continued: "There you go." "While Mumudhad more achievements than Braham.Braham never needed research to be strong from the start." "His power magic talent, his endless magic power, and his extreme sence of multiple casting and time casting." "Made him trample over everyone." "Mumud made research that benefited human mages, because himself was aware of the limits of humans." "Research is a talent, indeed. But research need to respond to a need before everything else." "Braham wasn''t a less talented mage. He just couldn''t be bothered with deep research, because his innate talent carried him alone to glory." "The only thing that were slightly challenging for him, and that needed actual research from him. Are superior research Immortality magic or resurrection magic or Pavranium." Lelouch has a small smile on: "You majestyBut all of thatWouldn''t make him the first person to ess your hard earned library." "There must be something about this little guy you didn''t tell us about." The Emperor hearing the remark of his Vizirughed out! "Indeed!! You are right!!" "There is something weird about Braham himself." "Remember everything you just sawCompare the first time you saw Braham with him now." The three were one of the most brilliant minds of the Empire. As Bulma reyed all Braham''s life on the screens. The three all had weird expression on. "This" "It''s seems like there is something to his mind!!" Bulma''s eyesnded on Marek: "For you to try something like that.As expected from you Marek." The Emperor only responded with a mildugh: "All Vampires are born in adulthood." "But in the Vampires only Braham had a capacity than neither one of them have." "The Capacity of his mind grows the more he absorbs knowledge." Schneizel eyes flickered with understanding: "When he was born he was being with a two dimensional frame of mind, different from aplete intelligence." " Because his creator Beriach is not good enough to createplex beings from scratch." "But he inherited the ability to absorb knowledge and to use it to boost his growth as a spiritual being." "What was unexpected is that growth of his mind also affected his talent for magic who continued to grow as he absorbed more and more knowledge." "At this point his spiritual awareness and his mind had already grown enough topare the limit of the human mind." "But that doesn''t seem to be the limit of his ability to grow." "And with the help of the endless knowledge of the Library of the Imperi Marek smiled: "Indeed, Schneizel." "The more he absorbed knowledge, the greater his mind will be, the more monstrous of a genius he will be." "His uncontroble urge for knowledge, isn''t inherited from his motherBut a basic instinct, that even him isn''t aware of." His eyes shined with a bright light: "Through the geniuses of the Empire, the one I hold the most hope for is actually Braham." "Because he was created by an artificial intelligence, and his mind was downgraded to that of a simple intelligence." "He, who could grow from that state has infinite potential!!" "One day with the Library, his mind and frame of thinking would attain levels of enlightenment unseen to existence!!" Schneizel eyesnded on the young mage who was in deep thought as he analyzed his ws one by one. Braham who was in deep meditationSuddenly stood up tion and greed in his eyes: "MORE!! MORE KNOWLEDGE!!!" He took a ll the books, all the spellbooks, the skills, the orbs, the formations He collected through his lifetime and touched them all. Numerous books started filling their libraries. Book on spell casting ws: 2345. .. 23208439 ws Book on elemental knowledge. ws: 2439. .. 26799878 ws. All the theories he gathered appeared naked with all their ws in the library. More than 300 000 Thousand books appeared. Yet it couldn''t even fill a fraction of one shelve. Braham took a deep breath: "As expectedIt too much content" "Limit the information to those necessary to reach the top of the world!" Immeidatly the books shrunk and only information that he could understand appeared. The Emperor seeing this scene smiled mildly before speaking: "Merge." The books immediately started to fuse with each other correcting each other remaining ws!! Suddenly in front of the dazzled eyes of Braham, 1000 Books appeared. Spell Casting: 900 ws in the world codename ''Satisfy''. Mana Gathering: 365 ws in the World Codename ''Satisfy'' .. Braham eyes widened as frenzied look appeared on his face: "May the Gods bless, the one who made this ce!!" He understood what happened all the books he gatheredplemented their ws to form a knowledge with less ws. ''Doesn''t that mean, that the more books I gathered, the closer I am to the truth!!?'' His eyes red with excitement!! He immediately started to study Marek smiled and then spoke to the void, startling everyone present here!! "If you want to thank me." "Take care of those who wille after you." A doubled voice resounded like thunder in the whole Library!! The Powerful voice, was powerful, majestic and mysterious. Braham immediately knew who it was, without a second thought he knelt on the ground: "Yes! Your majesty!" In his blood he felt itThis was the Emperor he just swore allegiance too! "Hahahaha" A delightedugh resounded through the mysterious library and it felt like ever wall was trembling as if delighted by the sonorous voice. "GoodI shall be waiting for you on the other side." "Do not make me wait for long." "My Empire needs your talent." Braham''s eyes became red, his heart batted stronglyPride, joy and longing were mixed in his expressions. He never knew he could even feel this emotions. The voice seemed to contain incredible warmth, and benevolence. It couldn''t be fakedThis mighty being who could look down on this world from above. Has taken interest into his talent! "I will try my best your majesty." "Good, then let me make it easier for you." Immediately two picture and names appeared in his mind: "They will be born muchter than you." "Take care of them for me." "And help them reach the ceiling of your world." Braham''s eyes shed, immediately when he thought about the two some basics information appeared in his mind: ''300 yearster, huh'' ''It seems immortality magic is a must after all.'' Marek spoke to Morpheus: "elerate the time until 300 yearster." "Yes, your majesty." The time flow grew and the evolution of Braham became more evident. Braham continued to study magic like a madmanHis level increasing widly, and his statuts umting One year littleHe already achieved Immortality and Ressurection Magic. He already built a magic system suited for him; but also took some time to make the humanity benefit. The result was uncannyThe world ushered a gold age of magic. The Mage profession continued to outgrow the other professions in a extremely unbnced way. This time, Braham''s achievement were already beyond Mumud''s. 10 years have passed As Braham stood at the top of Baal, and the rest of demons who wanted to attack the world once more. Heughed in disdain: "Just this much?" "Are the feared demons, really this weak?!" "This many ws?!" "Is Baal knowledge this shallow?" Behind him, stood Marie Rose who looked at her older Brother with aplicated gaze. 10 years ago, she stripped her brother of his bloodline. Back then, the only thing she could see was a wounded, arrogant brat. Who decided to deny his kin''s merit and purpose of existence. NowHe already bested Fenrir bing the Blood King. And he is destined to lead the Vampire race to exact their revenge on their mother''s nemesis. Yatan. Yet even thenEven why held such endless powers that could make, all the legends throught the ages weep. That could best even the monsters in the tower of Wisdom. He didn''t seem satisfied, at all. He seems to be driven, by an endless greed. Every time he encountered any enemy he would pretend everything he possessed!! He already fought his way into the West Continent before setting his sight on Hell. And it was even more violent. He was even more violent, with anyone daring enough to call himself king or lord in front of him. He would immediately go in a blind rage and the Country would be turned into smithereens. By nowEveryone understood their lesson. In front of the Legendary Great Magician there was no Emperor no King, no prince and no Earl Braham was indeed powerful, smart and held endless knowledge but he never was wise. He was a monster who even fought with Taruka for a hundred rounds!!! If he didn''t move the battlefield to the ocean, the whole continent would have perished. He would soul search him until what remained of him was nothing but a withered husk! Even his kin were really afraid of him. And even standing in top of this much power. Surpassing all Old legends by destroying all the Demons. He never was satisfied not the least.His eyes seemed to yearn for somethingSomething that couldn''t be understood by others. Braham was unnerved by his sister''s thoughts, since the momentHe heard this voice, since he heard the power, the love and kindness behind that voice. He longed to meet him. To see for himself, the Greatness of his own Emperor. He smiled as he looked away as mysterious book appeared in his mind: "Braham Eshawald''s ws to reach the ceiling of the world: 100 ws." "Spellcasting Book: 0 ws in the World Codename Satisfy." "Magic Language: 0 ws in the World Codename Satisfy" "Magic System: 0 ws in the World Codename Satisfy" He sighedas he looked up In his mind he could feel, the eyes of the Gods on him. Their disgusting thoughts were easy for him to see throught. He already suffered from their jealousy and curses for a long time. But nothing was unsolvable for him. He smiled wickedly, as he announced: "It time to reach itThe Ceiling of that world." After that for 4 years a great war unsuedAll the gods, all the different factions hidden or appearing made their move. All that lived was implicated. At the end Looking down on the broken thrones of the gods,ying his eyes on their flowing blood. Brahamughed in frenzy!! "I did it!!" "I did it your majesty!! I hold this world in my palm!!" He was now more powerful than all the godsBe it Hanul, Reba or Yatan all disappeared into oblivion. GraduallyHe calmed downand his eyes became solemn. Now that he reached that levelHe could already feel ''There is a greater powerBehind everything'' ''The thing named Morpheus'' ''But it isn''t meant to be an enemy.'' His eyes wandered in the void: ''The world itself became a cage for me, huh'' ''I can''t evolve further'' His eyes became solemn and his eyes fired up!! "I have to be ''real'' first" At this level Braham already understood a lot of fundamental things about that world. "A whole world created for entertainment." "Interesting." It stayed this way for the next centuriesBraham continued to delve into his studies. "He sighedNow the only thing leftis to evolve and wait for the other two" He then casually used a gigantic spell: "The two that my Emperor are after, are not born in this version of this world." "Let''s get everything back in track, shall we?" He adorned a beautiful smile on his handsome face as he used the spell: "Rewind." The Spell grew to englobe the whole word and three realms, as time started to go back!! Without Reba or Yatan, he had indeed full authority over the whole game!! ImmediatelyThe World 24 years ago exactly on the day Braham received the Library, appeared. He then disappeared in the void once again leaving an excited voice: "My work here is doneNo let''s get back on research shall we?" And that is what he didHe challenged his limits once again, trying to solve the ws that remained after he fused every bit of knowledge had to offer. He was literally, pushing the boundary of his own world. While Braham made his research, his own mind started evolving beyond Morpheus himself. Bulma took his breath, as she saw the Super Computer processing endless information: "Marek, this is" The Emperorughed: "I thought it would be interesting to let Morpheus ess the data base of the Library." "His A.I is evolving on it''s own too" "I wonder what result it would bring." "For nowMorpheus is analyzing his ws and starting to reprogram his whole coding" The two hand in hand continued to evolve endlesslyBraham power grew as he pushed Morpheus with him to the boundaries!! FinallyThe 300 hundred yearspassed. The 300 years worth of information, Braham and Morpheus processed together. While Satisfy hadn''t changed The Super Computer already attained an unrivalled level of sentience andplexity. The Emperorughed out loudly: "It seems to have reached it after all!!" "The basic level required to run my scientific city!!" The Two Vizirs looked at each other''s in fright!! Only the Emperor held full authority over the Library of the Imperial Path and only he could see the full information on Morpheus. "Our technological advancement will be endless!!" Even Bulma''s who saw cyborgs and created spaceshipsCouldn''t understand the coding and programing behind this "Just what kind ofnguage is that?!" "It''s seemed to have reached and even transcended the limits of it''s own processor!!" "What kind of brain could even think of that?!" The two Vizirs smiled mildly. This was indeed their expected result!! It''s only been 10 Minutes and they already developed an AI able to run the scientific city. And the situation on Braham was already on a standstillHe already reached the limit of his evolution Braham thought: ''Or rather Morpheus reached it''s limits'' By now.He already had an ideaof what kind entity Morpheus was He already predicted all Of thatHe already had a nThe only thing neededhe missedWas the two other people. Finally after 300 Hundred years!! Two Knights were born! Chapter 226: Two Knights. Chapter 226: Two Knights. Two Knights were born! Each with a heavy fate on their shoulders. Born in the Powerful Saharan Empire.(Yes it is a coincidenceYes, I am indeed aware of it.) The Emperor had a bright smile: "FinallyThey are born." He continued startling the two Vizris: "My Second and Third Knights." Lelouch nodded and narrowed his eyes. ''This means that the Imperial Knight order will finally be born.'' He became serious. After all he knew who the First knight of the Empire was He was no less than the Marshall, Shining Lion!! Although, on the bright side. It seemed that each of the Marshalls were independent entities. Some of them will be rted somehow to a particr military order. For example, Red Falcon is more attached to the Jannisaries. AndShining Lion is more attached to the Imperial Knights. It is less about factions but more about Personal Tendencies. After all, none of them will actually be the real leaders of these factions. They will more likely be famed as SymbolsSymbols of Power for each faction to strive to. Of courseGreen Monkey''s faction is still unclear, as for ck Bear WellFor him the less people know about that guy, the better. If a day pass, without him sullying the reputation of the Empire, that would already be a win. And for a faction to be attached to a Marshall, then it means it''s importance is no less than the Jannisaries themselves!! It seemed the Emperor wasn''t only interested in Braham. The Three looked at the first born. The knight Piaro since his youth.The people observed the man as he piled achievement after the other. Schneizel analyzed: "He is perfect.A perfect Hero." Lelouch nodded: "To think a simple virtual reality could give birth to such great characters." The Vizirs looked at Piaro who fought in the wars of the Empire and became a symbol of the prestige of the Empire in simply 12 years with admirations. His Red Knights followed him blindly. His aura was powerful. And his achievements were endless. Schneizel narrowed his eyes as he looked at Asmophel: "If one was to point out one w was like other Heroes hecks self-awerness." "He isn''t conscient of his own brilliance, and this why he can easily alienate people." Lelouch smirked: "That Duke Limit in particr doesn''t seem to take this very well." The Emperor responded inly with a totally different fault: "It isn''t Piaro''s fault, Amosphel''s fault or even the Limit''s Fault." "It''s not even Marie''s or Astaroth''s fault." "The real issue is with the Emperor himself." The Emperor eyes were somber as he looked at Juander Saharan: "No matter what, an Empire is a different entity than a Kingdom or another country or federation." "In a Empire, no matter what.The first thing that needs to shade the Empire is the Imperial Power." "The Imperial Power needs to be a shade that protects everything and everyone." "Under that shade, even if countless Heroes appeared, even if they brought forth admiration and jealousy. It would never be extreme; on the contrary it will only create a safe environment forpetition." Marek spoke curtly: "The problem here is more the over-reliance Juander has on Piaro." "While it is normal to trust one''s knight with his life." "On the contrary, It is an enormous sin to rely on him." "The Knight protects the Emperor, and the Knight relies and follows his Emperor." "This the way it is supposed to be." "Even if the knight Piaro is powerful and brilliant, it is him who should rely on the Emperor and the Empire to shine even more brightly." "Juander lost himself in the brilliance of Piaro, and made the whole Empire lose the sight of it''s own vastness and grandness." "No Matter what, since it''s establishment, this Empire had a lot of great knights." "The Mentality of Juanderes of an innate insecurity in his own ability to be worthy of the legacy of his own Ancestors." "In other word, since the beginning." He then announced his verdict coldly: "He is unfit to be an Emperor." The words and analysis of Marek made everyone speechless. When they saw the situation of the Empire, the two Vizirs felt that although the Empire seemed powerful. There seemed to be something terribly wrong with it''s own structure. It was indeed true. Let''s take for example the current Atleasian Empire. Even if all of them are extremelypetent in their manner, even if the Empire possesses the Marshall that could topple the whole continent. The Emperor never relied on them. Although he trust them deeplyGiving them more work than their title could take is only diserving them. The Marshalls can be a powerful symbol of the Empire. But if they took care of every single thing, were consulted by Marek about every single matter. The Empire will be skewed. Even if the Marshalls are powerful, they only had one role. And they had to do it right. They could do it peacefully and without worry, exactly because the Emperor''s shade is protecting everyone''s position, and leading development of the Empire. Schneizel eyes narrowed: "It seems something bad is about to happen." Lelouch nodded: "The Atmosphere of their Empire isn''t right." Bulma''s eyes were a little lostWhile she is smart on her own ord, she never had the keen eyes of a politician: "UhIt seems their Empire is doing great, no?" Marek''s eyes then moved to another screen. A little blue haired girl was training on the barracks of the trainee knights of Titan, under the bewildered eyes of numerous senior knights. Her movement was fluid and without any fluctuation her peculiar eyes followed her, as if trying to see through her own ws. Her eyes were like blue little gems, that seemed to hide unimaginable power Marek''s eyes narrowed as they changed to their Rinnegan Form, a small smile on: "Not bad" "Those eyes of her" "They have the same potentialNoThey surpass even the potential of the Sharingan." "An eye, that could see through the everything. Great Talent." Lelouch became solemn, and so was SchneizelNeedless to say everyone knew of the potential of the Sharingan. Schneizelughed lightly: "It would be tough to get her to swear loyalty to you, your majesty." There was a hint of amusement in his tone, but one could see that he has already seen through the character of the woman. Lelouch had a difficult face on: "I have trouble with this kind of character the most. She reminds me of Suzaku." "Only...She seems much more annoying." Lelouch, felt that if such person joined the Empire. They would all have a hard time. ''How could they infer so much things just from an image?'' ''Am I that stupid?'' Seing Bulma''s bewildered face, Schneizel exined: "If people like Braham or Orochimaru are born Magus." "This person in front of us, is a born knight. She is born for knighthood and nothing else." Lelouch voice was a little bitter: "Her eyes are clear, her posture is straight, she had that light in her eyes. That only those extremely annoying unyielding people have." "She is a born knight, alright." "And not a normal one." Schneizel sighed: "IndeedIf this kind of powerful character appeared on a senior knight it would already be admirable." "But this is only a 10 year old little girl. And she is even lost her parents early." "This is not even education, this pure unadulterated talent." "She is born this way." Lelouch addressed Marek: "Your MajestyI think you should make a move now." "Even now it is difficult." "If this kind of person swear her allegiance and be an official knight. She will never take back her oath." "Even if she were to die." Marek nodded earnestly: "You are both right." "ButIf she wasn''t this kind of person..." "Would she be worthy to be my knight?" He spoke a slight smile on. "Don''t worryIf I can''t take a knight from that incapable little man calling himself Emperor, would I still be worthy of my name?" "ActuallyI already started the process a little while ago." "Why do you think such a young child is training so obssesively?" The two looked at the Emperor''s sneaky smile. "I used her own eyes, to show her a portion of her future." "And in her future, her Empire is destroyed and she dies under the might of the Insane Dragon Nevarthan." The took a deep breath. Lelouch eximed: "So she is training this dilengtly, because" Marek smiled lightly: "YesShe wants to defeat the Dragon and protect her country." It should be known that Dragons in Satisfy are known as the most powerful species looking down on mortals and gods alike!! Just the sight of it is enough to plunge even Juander in endless misery and fear. This is a catastrophe Episode and it''s result is the destruction of all the countries in the West Continent!! This not something a single human could ever dream of shouldering!! Yet even when she was with her own eyes the sight of that Dragon, the sight of despair and it''s unlimited raw powerShe didn''t lose herself and began to train with unwavering determination!! Lelouch took a deep breath and his gaze was strange as he looked at the little girl. As if he was looking at a freak!! "What the hell?" "Is she nning to take on a Dragon herself?" "If she already essed the Library so be itBut nowJust what kind of will is that?" "Is this really a child?!" Chapter 227: Oath Chapter 227: Oath Marek nodded in acknowledgement. Honestly, showing her this future was only a mean for him to bring her to his side. He didn''t expect that Mercedes would be so bold. His eyes were brimming with greed: ''I must have her!!'' He continued to watch her as she continued to train tirelesslyFor 4 years But even thought, she tried her bestShe only felt frustration: ''Not enough!!!'' The vision of the Dragon haunted her memories, she wanted to be strong enough! Strong enough to protect her country from this disaster. Whatever happened in the future, she already knew that neither Amosphel or Piaro would be there She would be the New First Knight and the Duty of protecting the Empire would fall on her!! Therefore ''More!!!'' Marek who watched her sighed in admiration. For 4 years, she only ate and sleptBesides that, she never spent her time on anything else but training. Even Bulma who saw how Saiyans train, was baffled. Finally as the Fourth year approached. Marek finely decided to make his move: "It is still a little time for the plot to begin. The good time is now." At that moment, Mercedes already entered the eyes of the strongest Red KnightsAs an extremely enchanting prospect. If she joins the rank of the official knights, he would have already lost her. Mercedes was desperate, but her will was firm Only by umting enough strength could she see through this predicament! Even Piaro and Amosphel the two knights she admired the most, and that she learned from the most, are not enough. Trough her training, the silhouette of that monster was etched in he rmind. So much it became her driving force and her obsession. As always she trained until the moonlight shined on her blue little head. She sighed, helpness in her eyes: ''Are we really all doomed?'' Everyday she would ask herself the same question. But that night was fated to be a different night. As she looked up at the moon.Her beautiful gem like eyes contemting the peaceful night of the Titan once again. How many more peaceful knights did her country still have? That day, the night seemed particrly enchanting.A powerful yet kind voice resounding in her ears: "It''s the keen eyed girl" Mercedes looked up "Captain." Only to find, a powerful figure by her side. He was sitting and looking up: "You''ve been working extra hardtely." Mercedes responded: "I" She wanted to say something, she wanted to tell him what she saw with her own eyes. She want to rely on this powerful and brilliant knight. .Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to say anything. ''No'' Because deep downShe knew, that this dragon was her burden to bear. Piaro looked at her for a while and continued: "You can only be what you can be." Mercedes looked up. And Piaro smiled lightly: "To yearn for something and to obsess about it are two different things." "Ambition willke your sword sharper more VaintBut obsession will only leave a shadow on your heart." Piaro stood up, as he patted her shoulder: "You seem to carry a heavy burden on you." "But don''t let anything overpower you." On these wordsPiaro leftBut he was then stopped by a word from the silent girl: "Captain." Piaro responded: "Yes?" Mercedes had a somber look as she pleaded: "Please don''t leave us." Piaro narrowed his eyes beforeughing out: "Why?! Did you find a better ce than the Empire?" He left these words as he has gone back. Mercedes only had a helpless smile: "I envy your carelessness, captain." She sighed deeplyas her eyes shined with deeper luster: "I wish I could afford to do what you told me." She looked up to the moon once again.But this timeAnother weirdly doubled yet majestic voice ringed in her mind. It was powerful, as if thunder was ringing in her head. Yet at the same time, it was warm as if the moonlight was warming her skin. "Why couldn''t you afford that?" "Since when my people couldn''t afford happiness?!" Suddenly in the eyes of the sweating Mercedes!! A Giant Majestic Gate!! Appeared!! Immediately she used her Keen Insight!! The Result: "Nothing!!" She couldn''t see a thing!! EvenNow She couldn''t believe such a thing existed in the world!! The Majestic gates, like they were the door to Heaven!! The Profound symbols!! The Endless size!! And finallyHer eyesnded on a Profound scripture, that could only beprehended: "Library of the Imperial Path." She felt her heart, stop and her back turn cold just by reading it. ''What kind of existence is this?'' She took a deep breath. Even the Dragon she has been obsessing about, didn''t inspire this much majesty. The Voice continued: "I am the Emperor of the Myriad Worlds." Mercedes'' eyes narrowed, she felt a overpowering might growing in the air! "I am the Absolute and I am the Creator of this World." Her breathing quickened. "I look down on Dragons and Gods alike." "And" The Voice suddenly became kind: "I am her for you, Mercedes." "I want you to be knight." Mercedes eyes opened up in surprise. But, afterwards a stubbornness appered in her face: "I am born in this Empire. My oath will only be given to my Emperor!!" Contrary to her expectation, the voice onlyughed "Good. You wouldn''t be worthy of serving me if you changed your oath, that easily." "I apologize" "I didn''t make a demand a Knight could ept." Mercedes eyes narrowed. She knew this wasn''t over. And surely "Then let me make one.That a knight could ept." His voice was haughty. And she could feel endless power from his every word: "Your training is useless. And you know it." "That little lizard you all call a Dragon, would soon destroy your country." Mercedes face showed horror, before frustration was carved on her beautiful face: "So it was true after all." "But that''s only if the gate in front of you don''t open up" Mercedes was interrupted in her mind. She then looked up at the powerful gates. The voice became more solemn: "Make your choice, little knight." "Either perish gloriously with your own country" "Or" "Be my knight." "Get enough power to protect it." Mercedes had a dark gaze: "Is this a threat?" The Emperorughed out loud: "A threat?" "Silly Child" "NoI will respect any choice you will make." "And I will watch over it until the end." "This my promise to you." Mercedes narrowed her eyes, before she spoke to the mysterious voice, distress and confusion in her tone: "Will I be able to defeat it?" The voice responded, with a hint of amusement: "Will you train as hard, as you did in thisst years?" Mercedes eyes opened in surprise before shutting again: "I see" She then spoke slowly: "I" "I need some time to think about it." The voice responded kindly: "I know it''s a great burden" "But I believe you will make it through." Immediately Mercedes found herself in front of the calm night of Titan. Her eyes becameplex And for the first time ever, she didn''t continue her training. That nightShe wandered through the silent cityHer eyes here and there On the bandits, on the men, on the women, on the children. She marched, marched and marched again Until the Moonlight gave away to the sun, as it shined brightly on her blue little head. Her wandering eyes now held a profound tinge of tenacity. She clenched her fists. And her eyes became clear at once.She marched resolutelyTo the trainee barracks. And made it in front of her captain, and her vice captain. Her beautiful eyes looked and the captain she admired with all her heart: "I quit the Knight Order." Piaro and Amosphel were shocked! Amosphel eximed: "Mercedes.!! What are you saying?!!" "Are you going to turn your back on the order?!" "Is this how a knight should behave?" Mercedes kept a calm and clear disposition: "I didn''t make any oath, vice captain. I am not an official knight." Amosphel spoke with a disappointed tone: "I seeIt''s seems you never considered this ce your home to begin with" There was an apparent sadness in his tone, that he made his best to not show. But how could she not see it. She the one with eyes that could see through everything. She clenched her fists. Her heart was breaking as she looked at the two''s side expression. These knights devoted everything to groom her. Yet she had to let them down. She had to let down all the order. Anger could be seen brewing in her heart: ''I am too weak'' ''This my own sin.'' Her eyes became fierce: ''If I don''t bath in the blood of this Dragon. I will never forgive myself.'' Piaro kept silent for a long time and only spoke when Amosphel''s words ended: "It seems you made your decision." Mercedes kept a indifferent front: "Yes, Captain." Piaro showed a brilliant smile: "Then I could only wish you good luck." Mercedes nodded deeply, before turning around: "Yes, Captain." Piaro looking at her little back, felt like a someone carrying a heavyod. ''She doesn''t need our guidance'' ''She is already a beautiful knight.'' He spoke hisst words: "I hope the next time we meet. You could call me Piaro." Mercedes stopped her steps: "I hope so, too.." Marek looked at the girl, with a deep smile on. While Bulma wasining: "Why force her hand like that?!" "Such a litte girlYou are even worse than Vegeta!!" Marek titled his head: "Would she have epted it if I proposed my help..?" Lelouch titled his head in exasperation: "As a knightThe more she sacrifices, the more this fight means to her" "And the more she will sublimate herself." "This fight, she knows is her burden alone to bear." "If anyone else is implicated she will never forgive herself." "If she loses, she will never forgive herself." "If she allows anyone to get injured, she will never forgive herself." Schneizel smiled: "Even if she didShe wouldpletely her sense of self in the process" "At this pointFor the character named MercedesShe is at a crossroad." "Either she faces the Dragon and losesSticking by her knight''s code and dying as a knight." "Or" He had an excited lint in his eyes: "She, against, all logic and odds, defeats it ." "And be the strongest and most absolute knight in existence." "There is no other way back." Schneizel had a small smile on: "Knight against DragonThere is always something exciting about this kind of story." Bulma looked at the Three, baffled: "All of you in this country all crazy people." She then looked at the youth in the screen: "Including those you want to recruit." Mercedes immediately after packed her affairs and left Titan And found a little vige in it''s vicinity. She bought a home thereAnd settled downBefore she took a deep breath and entered ''that ce'' again. She looked at the gates once again. She knelt solemnly: "I, Mercedes Vaintz, swear to be the Emperor of Myriad World sword and shield." "I swear to protect him and his Empire." "And I swear to uphold this oath until the end of time." Theplexion of Marek brightened! And he seemed to be beaming!! This was the first time, his tow vizir''s saw him this happy since thest incident. Lelouch titled his head: "She knows how to gain her lord favor that''s for sure." Schneizel nodded: "There is an irresistible appear about a knight swearing an oath." Immediately, the gates of the Library opened up powerfully!!! The voice then, spoke with a warm voice: "Marek Vega." Mercedes looked up. "Marek VegaRemember it. This is the name of your liege." "I will be waiting for you on the other side. My knight, Mercedes." The Emperor voice was like a luby, it''s doubled nature seemed to add an echo to his emotions. Mercedes who only swore this oath of necessity, felt genuine love from her liege. She smiles bitterly: ''It''s seems that I am the one who is not serious enough after all.'' All long, she was the only one, who was doubting her own loyalty. She knew that once she swore an oath. She would never take it back. But she only did it so she could save her people. All long, she thought if such an oath, was fair. Fair to herBut more importantlyFair to her future lord. But now feeling the genuine happiness of the voice. She knew, she was the one who wasckingLacking in determination. ''Even if I swore allegiance, like that..'' Her eyes shone deeply: ''I will make it so I will be worthy of his feelings.'' She stood up, straight and upright!! Her eyes shining with endless determination!! She marched and entered the Library!! Only thenShe foundin a conspicuous corner, an extremely handsome vampire His ethereal beauty could topple country, and bring countless women to their knees He was reading a book, suddenly he looked up: "FinallyHis Majesty''s second recruit." Mercedes kept a cautious front: "Vampire?" She immediately used her keen insight!! Immediately she felt a cold sweat running through her spine!! ''What.What is this?!!'' Endless, she saw endless power burning through the man.It was enough power to drawn existence itself!! She felt her breathing stop. ''Such an existence is allowed to exist in the world?!'' Braham looked at the knight. Immediately she felt an extreme powerful sense of oppression!! Mercedes took a deep breath. ''This way more exaggerated than Nevarthan!!'' Braham rebuked: "Little girlDon''t try using those eyes on me. It''s ufortable." Then fanaticism appeared in his eyes: "As a follower of his majestyYou should have more elegance!!" She suddenly remembered where she was, before she sighed: "I see" "My name is Mercedes Vaintz, His majesty''s knight." Braham nodded: "I am Braham EshwaldHis Majesty Imperial Mage." The Moment he presented himself. Mercedes widened her eyes in fright: "Braham?!! The God of Magic?!!" She took a deep breath: "The only known Legend who killed a Dragon?!" Braham had a proud look on, and showed a displeased face: "That little Lizard Taruka?" "Hmph!! Dare to keep a book from this paragon?!!" Before he rebooted the world, the hardest fight Braham had, was with Taruka. He always kept a grudge against him. This is why even after he rebooted the world, he still came to kill him, just for the pleasure of it. He even idently took the title of God of Magic once again. Seeing his response she was now sure!! ''It is said that even the Grandmaster isn''t his match at all!!'' ''Such a monster!! Also serves the Emperor!!'' Braham sighed: "Now, is not the time, to admire my greatness." He pointed to the air: "Look up." Immediately, in the air!! A Book was formed!! The pages in the book seemed endless, the words seemed ancient and text was endless like an infinite ancient scripture shinning with deep mysteries. Braham silently disappeared, expectant eyes on the little knight: ''I look forward to what kind of monster you can be.'' The Book then appeared on her hand. ''Mecedes Vaintz, knight of the Grand Monarch Marek Vega, descendant of the Vaintz n, of the Sahran Empire.Creation of the SuperComputer Morpheus BisDeveloped in the World Codename Overgeared, copied by the Scientist Bulma of the World Codename ''DBZ'' Programation model:. Artificial Intelligence level:. Potential: Low Mercedes immediately skipped everything she couldn''t understand and that didn''t interest her. Finally.She looked at the next text Mercedes Vaintz current form: Virtual Imperial Knight. Mercedes Vaintz''s Perfect Form: Imperial ''Eye Beyond'' Knight. (Rank???) (Beyonder Realm-????.) Mercedes Vaintz''s ws: 5890908. .. 67890 ws w Number 1 :. w Number : : 5890908. .. 67890 Afterwards new chapters appeared: Keen Insight ws: 66900. .. 57900 Vaintz Swordsmanship: 46790. .. 57008 Complete Weapon Mastery:35798. .. 5768 Chapter 228: Eye Beyond Chapter 228: Eye Beyond Vaintz Swordsmanship: 46790. .. 57008 Complete Weapon Mastery:35798. .. 5768 N. .. Mercedes looked up dumbfounded.Even with her keen insight she couldn''t possible process this much information. But the moment she touched the book, she knew she hadplete control on the amount of information she could use. Mercedes marveled slightly in her heart as she looked at her supposed perfect form: ''Eye Beyond'' ''Beyonder Realm?'' She couldn''t possiblyprehend such concepts!! Hell even her own Emperor didn''t reach such a terrifying realm! As she looked at the book, she had only one demand in her heart: ''How many ws are needed to be corrected so I could defeat the Dragon Nevarthan?'' Immediately the book turned, new pages were written: Mercedes Vaintz''s ws: 23567 ws Repartition through different properties: Keen Insight: 5578 ws Vaintz Sworsmandship:45695 ws Complete Weapon Mastery:4875 ws Mercedes frowned a little. ''There is still such a big difference?'' With her keen insight she could easily read through so much information. The issueLies ''How to fix it?'' Each one of the Vaintz Sowrdsmanship, Complete Weapon Mastery, and Keen insight were the basis of herbat power. Immediately when she asked the question, a little me entered her mind. And the answer appeared on her mind, she smiled lightly. She found the solution: ''Thank you, my lord.'' She sighed ''It seems I can''t stay in one ce for too long.'' But it wasn''t Marek who gave her the solution. But Marek was observing her, he had a profound smile as he remarked: "It seems the Imperium is favoring her." Lelouch look over: "Really?" Marek nodded: "YesDidn''t you see for yourself? Even thought I intervened first, the Imperium didn''t appear to block her way, like it did with Braham." "And nowIt even spontaneously gave her guidance. Although she would soon discover it by herself. There is still some difference in treatment." Marek smiled lightly: "Mercedes is indeed favored by the Imperium. Because the Imperium favor those who protect it''s people before anything else." "And Mercedes is exactly the kind of person, it likes the most" "Well" "It seems the Imperium itself inherited the character of the Vega Dynasty itself." The two vizirs nodded. The three then watched, as the blue haired knight travelled the continent, challenging and observing all warriors she met. From the weakest to the strongest. With her keen insight, she observed everything. And gradually, her shelve became more and more full. And every now and thenThose books would then fuse, would either chapters. Gradually, at the age of 17. Mercedes who has grown to be an enchantingdy, her eyes much more powerful and profound than ever. Finally had a relieved smile on as she looked at those chapters: Keen Insight ws: 2346 ws. Perfected Vaintz Swordmanship: 0 ws Weapon Saint Mastery: 0 ws/ She sighed ''FinallyI can start training now.'' She dyed her mastery of Swordsmanship and only focused on battle experience. Just so she could perfect these techniques in her mind. Every time she fought or so someone executed a technique, a book would appear in her mind, and she would use it, to perfect her own. Until nowNowShe obtained a Swordsmanship that surpassed everything in the world. Even Muller''s Matchless Swordsmanship she once found in some ruinsWas full of ws in the eyes of the Library. Now that it was done. The only thing left was to practice it. She took all her necessities and immediately entered a cave she prepared beforehand. It was a deserted ce on the outskirt of the Empire. Nobody could possibly find this ce. And so beganThe most important training of her life. She shut her eyes, as she began to meditate, integrating all the moves of the Perfected Vaintz Swordsmanship in her mind. Every move, every single iteration, every little breath, and every little could be said to attain the absolute peak of Swordsmanship the world of Satisfy could possible give birth to. Her keen insight that continuously evolved, as she resolved w after w in it, recorded this masterpiece that was about ti be unleash on the continent. As every move was registered in her mindShe realized as she smiled bitterly: ''My Naming is wrong.'' ''This isn''t a perfected version of the Vaintz Swordsmanship.'' She had warmth in her eyes, when they opened as realization downed on her: ''This isn''t a Perfected Swordsmanship either'' ''I just know realize'' ''His majesty didn''t give meThis tool to create a perfect technique'' ''He gave me the library to create the Swordsmanship that fit me the most!!'' Indeed!!! The Vaintz Swordsmanship wasn''t taken separately, but was a chapter from the book ''Meredes Vaintz'' This means, the ws of the Vaintz Swordsmanship, isn''t inherent ws, but ws to create a perfect technique. A Perfect technique for Mercedes VaintzThat is a perfect for Mercedes Vaintz. And this is the true role of the Library of the Imperial Path While it needs information to build an objectively perfect general knowledge. Each individual needs to perfect it''s own ws and create their own fitting technique from this technique. Mercedes smiled faintly, thanking her Emperor in her heart: ''I shall name it'' ''Mercedes Imperial Swordsmanship.'' She shut her eyes once again. The moves unfolded in her eyesImmediately, her eyes seemed to react to this sequence, as if fusing with it. Indeed, the Mercedes Imperial Swordsmanship and all other techniques are ones that bring out the best of the Ability Keen Insight. Without Keen Insight, this technique would always be iplete. Seeing that Mercedes advancement was on track Chapter 229: Piaro Chapter 229: Piaro The Three''s attention were already elsewhere. Lelouch sighed: "Surely. It ended by all exploding in his face." Marek looked at the screen depicting hisst candidate. As they predicted a tragedy ensuedThe same tragedy that happened to Piaro in the original. Piaro left the Empire, as he saw everything and everyone, he ever cherished crumble before him. His n, his familyAll were butchered. And he was exiled The reasonis The betrayal of his closest friend. ..The distrust of his own Emperor. Everything just destroyed the former pir. Marek''s eyes were filled with disdain: "What a terrible choice for a ruler." Bulma looked deeply at Marek, whose eyes seemed to be filled with a tinge of disgust. He simply kept the scene in his mind as he spoke to his Vizir: "At the head of an Empire. Even a Psychopath is a better fit than a weak-willed man." "His eyes are filled with fear." "He is unable to trust him." "Because he just realized how much he relied on him." "Now if he did it again, he would gamble too much." "By that time, he already lost control of his own Imperium." "He doesn''t even know how to be an Emperor anymore." "And when an Emperor is this ipetent" His eyesndedon the poor man, who wandered the mountains in destion. He then looked at his friend who drowned in woman and alcohol. "The only ones who suffers are their servants." The Vizirs kept a silent as a sign of acquiescence with the Emperor. "Let''s end this. I can''t watch it anymore." Piaro, was still in daze It''s been a year. A year. Since he lost everything. He was betrayed, by the man he trusted the most. His whole family was ughtered. And that Emperor. He didn''t even have the courage to end his misery. He expelled him. Like some form of pity. Now, he was left all alone. All alone drowning in his own misery. He let himself go. His heart became weak. His body became weak. And his sword became useless. He took his swordand put it on his neck: ''Maybe I should end it all'' But before he could do itHe stoppedA Fierce glint in his eyes. ''No.'' ''I still need to end him!!'' His eyes revealed a brewing rage, and hatred!! But even then, he knewHe was powerless. Even he, in his peakCouldn''t face the whole Empire alone. Let alone now. He did, indeed lost his edge. SuddenlyHe heard a powerful voice. More powerful than anything he ever heard before. Majestic, more majestic, than even the voice of the Emperor himself. It seems like it wasing from high above. From a realm he couldn''t even fathom: "What a sorry shape you are in now. Piaro." In the voice there was a hint of regret and even a tinge of sadness. He looked up, but he felt nothing. It was as if it was only illusion. But he was sure. There was nothing in the world that could imagine such a powerful voice, and certainly not his mind. He eximed in a calm voice: "Who are you?" "And for what did youe from?" The powerful voiceughed and each time it seemed as if the whole sky was splitting over his head! He eximed: ''Powerful'' ''Way too powerful.'' "I am an Emperor of a farawaynd, as for what I came fromYou should have an idea" Piaro narrowed his eyes, as he smiled bitterly: "What would a monster such as you need me for?" The Vizirs had a glint of appreciation when he heard his question. ''He already estimated, that the level of the Emperor is way beyond his grasp.'' ''Yet, he still acting calmly.'' Marek had a long smile. "See for yourself" "Do you think that it is Power that Ick?" Piaro eyes opened up, and het titled his head: "I for sure know, that this isn''t the case." His eyes shed, before speaking: "It seems that what youck is men." "Men to serve you." The voice stayed silent for a moment beforeughing out again. "ReallyI didn''t misjudge you." Marek''s eyes shed. "AlrightI like you, Piaro." "So, I will give you a choice." "You stay here in this mountain,menting your sorrows, like an old woman." "Or" "I reverse time and causality in this world, so you could stop such ridiculous situations and tragedies from happening." Piaro had since long understood, the intention of this powerful being. He probably wanted him as a servant. But he promised himself he would never swear another oath again. Yet, as a show of respect for this existence, he still didn''t interrupt it. When he heard the suggestion of the Emperor, he couldn''t help but reconsider the horror of it!! ''Inversing time and causality!!'' It sounded so casual in the mouth of the being.Yet, it''s magnitude couldn''t escape even a knight like Piaro!! He narrowed his eyes and spoke after a long silence: "Are you serious?" Marekughed once again!! "Why wouldn''t I be? Don''t tell me that you don''t even have the power to do that left within you?" Piaro responded: "You know what I am talking about! Reversing the whole world just to please one personDo you that a lot?" The Emperor grinned mischievously: "More often than you think." Piaro still kept a powerful front: "And why would you do that? It''s absurd." The Emperorughed out. "Absurd?" "Then hear this out for a change." "Do you believe that I made this whole world, just for the purpose of your birth and that of two others?" Piaro eye widened, before he sighed. "What a crazy person." He smiled as he stood up. His aimless demaneor changinghis hands clenching his sword. "I wonder why didn''t I get to serve you first Maybe I wouldn''t be in this mess to begin with." Marekughed out: "You could resent me for it." Piaro eyes became clear. "You were born in this mess." "Because the one as my knight.is the Piaro who transcended this mess." "The Future monster who shall surpass Muller himself, and y the gods for my pleasure." He started stretching, fighting spirit brimming in his eyes. He seemed to already have made his decision: "Do it, your majesty." Marek smiled lightly: "Oh?! Look at you all feisty!" He narrowed his eyes: "Also, heed my advice." "Talk to Amosphel, and investigate the 4th of the Red Knights." Piaro eyes distorted in anger. "Why would I need to do that?! My Sword is enough to pierce his skull!" Marek responded firmly "Heed my advice. This is the first order of your liege." Piaro finally sighed, before calming down: "Fine. I will do it." Marek nodded, before giving an order to Morpheus Bis. Immediately!! Piaro could see the course of time rapidly reversing until 2 years ago. But more importantly, as he felt himself retuning in time. Where everything he had lost, was here once again. He knelt on the ground, tears pouring out of his eyes His hand on his chest clutching it, never wanting to let it go. Piaro had kept a tough front the whole time, but when it actually happened. He could only weep and cry. Joy and sadness invading his heart as he looked at the intact squad of Red Knights. His heavy heart easing up once more. His feeling of guilt and self me, recovring to the surface. The Man who was alone in his chambers in the barracks. Wept silentlyfor a long time. Marek look over it, with kindness in his eyes. Finally as the dawn of that day appeared. He finally spoke, words from his heart: "Thank you, your majesty." Marek responded with dissatisfaction: "If you ever thank me for granting my subject''s happiness again. I will skin you for real." Lelouch couldn''t help butugh at the response of the Emperor! ''He really has weird reverse scales.'' Piaro faced was stunned for a moment, before a warm smile appeared on his face once more. "I will ept your punishment anytime, your majesty." Marek responded still a little angry. "Hmph! Just do your thing ande to my side quickly" As Piaro started to understand how his knew lord''s mind worked he finally stoop up once again. "Also" Suddenly a magnificent gate appeared before him. "You still have 2 years before it happens once again." Piaro read the characters solemnly. Feeling the majesty of the gate!! "Use this ce to be unparalleled in the world." The gates opened up powerfully!! As a book descending form, the Heavens appeared before him!! It''s title: Piaro. Chapter 230: Destiny Chapter 230: Destiny Piaro''s eyes ravenously brightenedyet immediately felt his head hurt from all the text. YesIn his excitement, he tried to read all the book. "This is" Marek smirked: "This is your guide to the top." "Keep this book on your mind at all times." The Emperor then willed before new pages were written: Piaro''s ws in the world codename ''Satisfy'': 456905 ws Supreme Swordsmanship ws: 45689 ws Fated to Perish: 4567 ws Great Swordsman''s Enlightenment: 87945 ws . "Start by reading this, you bonehead." "When you correct all the ws here. Even the gods would crawl before your power." Piaro narrowed his eyes as he nodded. "AlsoLook at all the books on Swordsmanship in your predecessor''s shelf." "It will make everything much rapid." Piaro nodded, still too excited toplete understand his Emperor''s words: ''This.'' ''This is the road to Sword Saint!!'' Marek knew what he thought and could only sigh: "Soon, you will look down on the title of Sword Saint. But let''s not spoil his mood." Piaro''s longing eyes thennded on a shelf with books on it. Marek seeing all of it. Finally sighed in relief, as he looked at the advance of the two. Soon. The next events began to unfold in front of him. While Mercedes was in hermitage-like training.Preparing to face her destiny. Piaro heeded the words of his Emperoras some truths became more and more apparent. ''Empress MarieAstaroth'' With the help of his connections he uncovered the conspiracy that has been brewing in the Empire he once served. He took a deep breath as he looked at his old friend, the hatred in his eyes dimming: "It seems his majesty was right after all" "Amosphel was controlled by the Yatan Powers brewing in the Imperial Pce." He then had a look of determination, in his eyes. ''It seems it''s apparent what needs to be done.'' The next days.One head after the other fell on Empress Marie''s faction. Piaro didn''t need and didn''t want to take permission form an Emperor''s he no longer served. So he did as he wanted and never bothered to exin himself. OnlyBefore that he resigned, the Red KnightsA terrible blow to the EmpireAnd what''s Juander have seen as a terrible betrayal. After that, Piaro rejected the convincing of myriad of peopleBe it the Dukes he treated as cute juniors, be it his ownpanionsAnd be it, his own best friend Asmophel. He never only stayed in his mansion for that momentPracticing the perfect versionof his sword. After allThe most difficult work has been done by Mercedes, there was no point in doing two times. And he practiced this worldFor Two MonthsHe realized. "I am a Sword Saint." ".But I feel this weird need to connect with the EarthI don''t know why?" By the timePiaro already realized The Swordsmanship perfect for the man named Piaro "The Supreme Swordsmanship of Primordial Life." Was much profound than a simple Sword''s Saint.Piaro felt that with his current potentialA possibility ''The Sword''s God Realm.'' A Realm no one ever reached with his sword alone And he felt that even thenHe wouldn''t reach his limits. And this is only in the event of a fraction of the ws repaired. After all the Supreme Sworsmanship of Primordial Life was only perfect in the world of Satisfy. Realizing that he needed another training environment. Piaro who has been holed up in his home for a year. Finally decided to make a move. The next day Juander found out to his horror. That Empress Marie and Edan were ughtered in cold blood. Their corpses disposed off in the gates of Titan, where everyone could see. Immediately he gave the order to search for the culpritOnly toe out empty headed with a single exception. The former captain of the Red KnightsHad left Titan. In the ground of his mansion, were written words, that seemed to hold a tinge of irony and another one of good conscience: ''Farewell, old friend.'' After wreaking havoc in the Imperial Castle and bing a fugitive of the Empire. Piaro left and began to act as he always didWith his instinct And his instincts told him .To Plow the field A new chapter appeared on his book: Farming technique: 643. .. 567 He spoke in his mind: ''I feel itMy Swordsmanship would only beplete if I did this!!'' His eyes narrowed as he under the cover of a measly farmer was umting endless power. Years passed by As the two knights stayed holed up, away from the world. The Two''s powers increasing in such a fashionthat would scare the gods themselves. Yet no one knew of their respective aplishment.... On their respective lonely journeys.They had only onepanion. The Emperor they served. Marek felt that Piaro and Mercedes needed some human contact, and he felt that he needed to get more familiar with the two. He did the same with Braham, who was stuck at the Apex of the World waiting for the other two. Actually Braham was the loneliest of the bunch. So he left his will in the Library for them tomunicate with. And, While Merely minutes passed in the DBZ WorldIn the Emperor''s mind years and years of memories of flooded his mind. A warm and delighted expression appearing on his face. For Marek, there isn''t a greater feeling than connecting deeply with his subjects. The Three were quite curious about the world outside, about the Empire they were now a part of. The Emperor was generous with his words, and opened his heart, the same way he did with his closest kin. In the passing yearsAs they power grew, their understanding of the world outside of it grew with it. By the time, the Episode of Nevarthan arrived. They were already extremely familiar with the lord they served. An extremely kind, yet extremely monstrous individual. Piaro who saw peoplee and go. Couldn''t help but marvel at such character. He heared of the glorious enemies and endless powerhouses in the outside world. And he couldn''t help but yearn for such challenges. For MercedesThe Emperor was the solepanion she had, in her road to power, since she was seventeen. She always felt, that as a knight, it was the Emperor who looked after her. While that filled her with deep affection and gratitude, she felt somewhat ashamed of it as a knight. She wanted to go serve him as soon possible. ''If notI will soon be a useless person!!'' Braham on the other sideKept his rather haughty and ''tsundere'' attitude, but the Emperor could feel genuine affection from him. Because Braham already reached the limit of the world, he delved into different other disciplines, and be nigh omniscient and the equivalent of Morpheus. But he also had much more time in his hands so he exchanged with the Emperor the most. Nevertheless he never intervened in their own training, it would kill the purpose of the experiment. Finally When Mercedes reached 27 of age. A Monstrous Roar terrified the continent. A Warm voice resounded in the knight''s head: "Good luck, My Mercedes." "Go aplish your destiny." Mercedes who has been meditating, a sword on her fair legs, finally opened her eyes! In the book named ''Mercedes Vaintz'' one could see: World Codename ''Satisfy'' ws: Mercedes Vaintz''s ws: 0 ws Properties: Eye of Wisdom: 0 ws Mercedes'' Imperial Sworsmandship:0 ws Marial God Weapon Mastery:0 ws Mercedes aura was steady, yet there was extreme beauty in the way it flowed. Like looking at the calm water stream. Her eyes were dark blue, with a tinge of tinum light in them. She stood up, her posture straight, her character still bold, her will unbending. Yet, in her ethereal disposition one could see deep indifference. She only smiled with a tad of bitterness: "To think I''ve been obsessing so much about this day" "Now that it''s finally here" She disappeared!! And reappeared at the gates of Titan where millions were wailing and crying looking up at the giant monstrous being flying in the sky causing havoc and destruction on the rest of the continent. The Red Knights, the Emperor, the Grandmaster all showed helplessness in face of this terrible force. Piaro who felt the approach of the humongous monster, had a brilliant smile, brimming with fighting spirit. He was about to put down his hoewhen he heard a voice: "Don''t even think about it." "This is the fight of your fellow knight." Piaro''s brow were raised: "Oh? I could finally see the other knight of his majesty." Marek sighed: "Go. But don''t cause trouble or intervene." Piaro nodded before disappearing too. What he found was the monstrous Green Dragon Nevrathan unleashing chaos and destruction on the world. AllThat lived no matter the status or the power could only cower in fear. Neverthelesshe saw a silhouette appear in front of the Dragon!! It''s brilliance, its ethereal beauty, it''s knightly graceNearly made the whole world halt for an instant. Her blue hair who had a taint of greenish hue in it''s ends, was levitating in the air. As her terrifying eyes looked down on the Majestic Dragon. "Now..." "The only thing I feel is disappointment." On her words, one could understand that this wasn''t the knight of the past. On her omniscient eyes one could see deep pride and vainglory. The Same Vainglory, the generals, the Marshalls and the Atleasians possessed. She was now, Mercedes Vaintz. An Imperial Knight of the Atleasian Empire and she showed magnificiently. She spoke coldly to the Dragon, and her melodious voice could be heard in any corner of the continent. Her eyes were shining with dark ominous luster as she berated: "Too many ws." Piaro had a nostalgic smile on: "The keen-eyed girl became a wonderful knight, indeed." "And her eyes became rather terrifying." "To think that the time she quit, was so she can go serve your Majesty." The GrandMaster, those at the Tower of Wisdom all felt their back turn cold when they looked at the silhouette. Even Hayate, the Absolute who yed a Dragon wasn''t any different. Because the sense of oppression he felt from the silhouette at this moment was inexplicably much, much higher than the Nevarthan. But that was nothingpared to the moment, when her fair hand touched the hilt of her sword "Let''s end this." Immediately a crushing sense of dread that even awakened Nevarthan form his folly, descended!!! The Sword was seemingly rather mediocre, but the energy it contained couldn''t be underestimated. The terrifying sword energy grew to a terrifying peak than even the past Sword Saint Biban couldn''t possibly fathom!! ''What is'' ''This sword?'' But Biban had only a short time to admire it. Before a gigantic sword energy disappeared in the world. Mercedes then narrowed her eyes for a moment, before turning around. A beautiful smile on: "It''s finally time toe by his majesty''s side." Behind her. Not only the Dragon, but the whole rest of existence was cut in half. But unlike with a standard sword saint strike. The World seemed to want to merge under the power of Reba. But was unable to. Some lingering sword energy remained on the cut, that overpowered even the power of Reba. Finally after a Whole minute, the time it took for the Sword Energy to disappear, the world was rescinded once more. Marek responded: "Go find Braham.It is time indeed." "Piaro." "I know your majesty." His tone was calm, but to the ears of the Emperor who got to know him, his excitement was clear. "Braham.It''s finally your time." Braham snorted: "Hmph! If your majesty has kept me in this hell hole another second I would have killed myself!! And you would have lost your greatest magus!!" Marek spoke calmly: "Morpheus. Stop the time flow for now." "Yes, your majesty." The Experiment was a sess. After allThe three would appear for the first time in reality. They should be weed in the Empire where they belong. Not here. His eyes thennded on the bewildered Bulma, as he asked: "SoWhat do you think?" Chapter 231: Head of Research and Developement. Chapter 231: Head of Research and Developement. After allThe three would appear for the first time in reality. They should be weed in the Empire where they belong. Not here. His attention turned to Bulma, as he asked: "SoWhat do you think?" Bulma swallowed her saliva, even her couldn''t possibly keep herposure. "This thingyou created." "Is a bug, aplete bug!!" Marekughed out. "I know what you think. Bulma." "You want to use this tool, too" He titled his head: "But as you see, only the subjects of the Empire could ess it." He sat in front of her and looked at her deeply: "I respect you, as a benefactor of my country, as a friend, and more importantly as a Scientist." Bulma sat, crossed her legs before taking a cigarette in her mouth and responding suspiciously: "Go on" But one could see how boosted her ego was. Marek titled his head before speaking to the point: "That is why" "I need you at the head of my Researsh Departement and Scientific Citadelle" Bulma''s eyes widened: "You mean that Scientist Haven that Shahrazad told me about?" Marek nodded: "Yes." "Both you and me, know that you are wasting your potential, on this." "Your genius has long surpassed the technological limits of the current Earth." "And while your enormous talent can replicate every feat of engineering thates your way." "You stillck the theory and knowledge to create something on your own." Bulma smirked: "You are always such a sweet talker." "But you actually, just want to dump a bunch of work my way." Marek nodded: "I won''t deny it." He smirked back: "But do you think that just anyone is worthy of me throwing work his way?" She blew smoke out of her mouth: "You seem in a hurry." She smiled lightly: "I thought you were going to suggest something like that, muchtter down the line." Marek sighed, a dark gleam in his eyes: "Indeed" "But I just realized, that my enemies are much more numerous than expected." "And alsoThe Creation of the Library elerated some things. Without someone capable enough to absorb all the knowledge." " This creation would be useless." Bulma sighed: "So, you thought of me." She smiled as she visualized the marvelous gates in her mind: "It''s difficult not to be tented by your creation. I will give you that" "And Vegeta seemed to root for your Empire." She had an exasperated face: "Although he is now even more annoyingly pride fueled than ever. Thank you for that, by the way." Marekughed: "WellHe is the Prince of Saiyans, isn''t he?" Bulma sighed deeply: "Wellyou know I can''t do much in a short time, even with the help of the Library." The Emperor nodded: "I do. After allWhile theory could be explored in a good way. Engineering still needs more data." Bulma nodded: "It all depends on what are your priorities, Marek." "With the Library we could atleast control the scientific advancement in a certain direction." Marekughed a shrewd glint in his eyes: "So that is what you wanted to know from the start huh" Bulma had a crafty smile on: "What? Did you think I would work for you without knowing what I would get into?" Marek nodded, with a smile on: "Fair enough!!" Lelouch tsked in his mind, as did Schneizel. The ns of the Emperor, they knew them best. But they preferred, that they wouldn''t get out this easily. Nevertheless, they still held it in. Because they could seeBulma was already tempted. After all, no Scientist could resist the attractivity of such a bug like existence. How much is the value of understanding every w in anyone of your papers? It''s priceless. Marek continued: "The first and the most urgent one, for now. Is theponent that couldplete the Library." "It would also be of great help to our Magus." He looked deeply into Bulma''s eyes before speaking: "An A.I." "An A.I.?" "YesThe information on the Library would only berger andrger." "And even if books can fuse to create a more correct information. Most ws will still stay unresolved." "And it will be more and more difficult to organize such a monstrous amount." "For nowI don''t need an A.I. Great enough topletely process, the information of the whole Library." "I need one able to process only the ones relevant for the current civilization of the Empire." "We will then make it grow naturally as the technological level of the Empire advances." Bulma eyes narrowed a tinge of dread in her voice: "And for thatWhat kind of processing power do you need?" Marek smirked: "I would leave to you the specifics." "But I would make an estimate that" "I need an A.I who could run a whole Gxy level spanning country on it''s own." Bulma stood up!! "You are not telling me to program an A.I!!" "You are telling me to create a God!!" "It''s impossible!!" Marek responded calmly: "And why do I see a smile in the corner of your mouth?" Bulma covered her mouth: "Damn it!!" Marek sighed: "Stop acting.So I could give you better support." "Don''t worry, you will naturally get plenty of it" Bulma smiled craftily: "Oh I seeAnd what are you going to do?" She was not stupid, she already knew the key to the growth of the Library!! It was civilizational plundering!! Every time any being of the Empire woulde in contact with a foreign object, a book about it would be added to the Library!! It was a rather terrifying concept!! ImagineOne person, amassed enough information from a Virtual World to be a real being. How terrifying when millions of troops wantonly do the same? Marek sighed: "Two expeditions will be made." He had a deep glint in his eyes: "A Universal Spanning one." "And a Gctic Spanning one." "Those two worlds would give enough data toplete the first and the next objectives." Bulma a worried gaze: "Univ- Wait!! Is that the expedition Vegeta is preparing for?!!" "Are you crazy?!!" "I thought it would be some easy enemies that wouldn''t put him in danger!!" Seeing the mes in the eyes of Bulma: "Calm Down" "Let me tell you a little secret." He smiled with fighting spirit in his eyes: "The Gxy Spanning one is much more dangerous than the Universal One." Lelouch also had a hint of solemnity in his eyes, as hemented: ''After allHe will try fighting those things.'' "I would probably need to move Izuna or a Marshall with me, in that one." "As for the Universal while it is vastIt is severelycking in substantialbat power." Bulma finally calmed down: "WellI guess I can''t stop him even If I wanted too." She continued on, curiosity apparent on her tone: "OkayAnd What would You would use that A.I for?" Marek continued patiently: "WellAs for the next projects" He spoke and every time, Bulma''s would distort in shock. At the endShe continued: "If all this was madeWouldn''t you be able to rule all the 6th Universe?" Marek had a ferocious glint in his eyes: "I am already the strongest in the 6th UniverseWhy wouldn''t I rule it?" Bulma sighed: "Don''t tell this to Vegeta, he would start fighting by now." The Emperor nodded: "I won''t." "SoWhat do you say?" Bulma chuckled: "DummyDon''t you already know the answer?" "I would need to move awaySighIt could be hard on Trunks too" Marek responded: "WellThere is still some time before the Scientific City is born" "Butyou will still need to work so that can happen quicker. Marek extended his hand: "Wee aboard. And Wee to the Atleasian Empire.Head of Research and Development Bulma." She shook it: "WellIt does have a good ring to it." Chapter 232: Magus and Two Knights Chapter 232: Magus and Two Knights Marek nodded slightly, before he took Morpheus in his capsule: "I will bring it back to you,ter" "Morpheus still need some works so it could respond to my Empire''s needs." Bulma sighed: "I hope you deliver the information quickly." "Using the Library, and with the data I could get from earth, I could develop it further." "But even that has a limit." A Portal opened up: As the Emperor and his two made their way out Lelouch nodded: "Congrattions, your majestyI know you wanted to recruit Bulma for a long time." The Emperor nodded silently. Schneizel had a snarky smile on: "Indeed.Today was the perfect time to get her on board." "We get to take her under the Empire.But more importantly." He spoke as if he could see the intention of the Emperor: "We get her children." Marek titled his head: ''As expected, he saw right through it.'' This why he loved having Schneizel. While Lelouch is a genius on his own right, he is temperament tend to be more upright. It is only when he is challenged or when he feels the need for it. That he unleashed a nature more vicious, than even Schneizel. On the other sideSchneizel temperament is naturally eviler, he thinks sneakily in natural way and all the time. This is why he saw through his intentions. Lelouch naturally understood it: "Trunks and Bu, huh" "IndeedIn certain ways, they could be considered more ''strategic'' than Bulma herself." Marek answered: "I can''t say for Bu. But I know that Trunks must grow in the Atleasian Empire." "He inherited his dad''s talent as a Super Saiyan but more importantly he inherited his mother''s genius as a scientist." Schneizel nodded: "While he is a little less talented than both them, in their respective fields." "His polyvalent nature makes him an irreceable centerpiece in any war." "A Military Engineer who could also fight in the front line is invaluable." Lelouch agreed too: "Technical support will get more and more primordialThe Higher our technological prowess will advance." "Trunks is intelligent, kind and have a good will. We will umte a lot of knowledgeSomeone who could take it all, and use it on the battlefield is indeed, irreceable." Marek finally made a step into the portal, as he spoke once again: "IndeedBut we still don''t know how the Trunks, of this timeline will turn out." "Maybe we need to n something for the ''Zamasu'' incident, after all." The two only smiled lightly without responding. There was still a year for ''that'' to happen. By then, maybe we won''t even need a ''Trunks''. After allThe Library is here. And with itas Lelouch said. ''Even a frog can be a Paragon of wisdom.'' There a lot of geniuses ready to take this mantle. Lelouch had thoughts on his own: ''For example, a little blond haired senju princessMay be an even better choice.'' When the Emperor made his step back into his Throne Room, he spoke to the shadows lurking: "ElioConvene all my court here. It''s been a while since I saw them." "AlsoErect an isting barrier around the Empire. Let''s not reveal our cards yet." A hooded silhouette flew through the room. He used the capsule and threw it In it a Super Computer appeared in the throne room. He gave the order: "Morpheus. Restart the time flow." "Yes, your majesty." The Emperor sat back leisurely on his throne. Apparent excitement in his eyes. He looked at the screen. Where the Three subjects appeared simultaneously. They were in Asgard at the boundary of creation. The three of them held a solemn expression. Braham was the most enthralled. FinallyHe is finally going to use his masterpiece!! A Powerful Mana surged within him, and within the world as all of it was poured in one direction!! A Shadow engulfed the whole world!! But looking up!! One could see it was a gigantic Magical Circle!! A Gigantic Magical circle was constructed!!! Braham became pale, but one could see his delight!! As he screamed his lungs!! "LIFE BIRTH!!!" The world began to shake as it''s more important foundation began to shake!!! And the same time, at the center of the circle began to turn faint!! In the Primordial Realm!! A Gigantic Magical Circle appeared above the Imperial Capital!!! As a humongous amount of Mana was gathered!!! If a barrier wasn''t erected, this power alone would have alerted all the nearby continents!! The Generals all looked up. Riboku smiled bitterly: "It seems another freak is born." Ezio by his side drinking tea, acknowledged: "Perfect. The More freaks there are the better." "And him being a Magus is a plus." All over the countryAll the powerhouses were rmed, as they looked at the astronomical amount of power being gathered!! Marek eyes showed delight: ''As expectedThis powerBraham you already have the power of Gctic level Powerhouse at birth!!'' Indeed!! Braham is a man who had already solved 300000 ws of the Library. It may not seem like much. But this ws weren''t only rtive to the world of Satisfy. They concerned all existence!! Immediately from thin airWhat seemed like three souls began forging. A Moment, as if turning illusory to real, three silhouette contained absurd amount of power appeared in the air!! Finally!! A Prideful and arrogantugh resounded through the air!! "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH" It sounded powerful and full of viciousness!! "FINALLY!!! I, THE GREATEST IMPERIAL MAGUS!!! THE PARAGAON OF TRUTH!!! THE GOD OF MAGIC!!" "I, BRAHAM ESHAWLD, THE MOST POWERFUL MAGE OF THE IMPERIUM IS BORN INTO EXISTENCE!!!" His thunderous voice resounded through the void and entered the head of the popce like thunder in their head!! In the Imperial Garden, the Empresses and the Mother Empress showed a small smile. Roygun smiled brightly: "It seems his majesty is already back to work" Shahrazad nodded. The Mother Empress only narrowed her eyes lightly: "It seems, the era of magic will blossom under the blessing my lion." The reaction of the three was extremely calm. ButThe Green haired knight was scared out of her wits!! "What kind of magic power is this?!!" She could the unleashed power of the man in her skin, as if he was breathing just next her! "This is definitely beyond my liege, and on the level of those who call themselves ''gods'' on the Lower Primordial Realm." "The Sword God''s power shouldn''t surpass this." Since she felt the rage of Altair,st time she never encountered such a power aura ! The Matriarch of the Vega n smiled mildly: "IndeedThe Library of the Imperial Path, didn''t disappoint." "For a being to spawn into existence at such a power level." The Fairy narrowed her eyes: "Not bad" But her eyes, weren''t on theughing magus, but on the powerful silhouettes by his side. "Those eyesShe already made them evolve in such a direction." The two didn''t mind his arrogant words If a servant of the Imperium wasn''t arrogant? Who would be? The three immediately looked over, Mercedes was the first to spot the Throne Room!! Immediately her indifferentplexion brightened: "Your Majesty!!" The Other two immediately followed! In front of the Emperor. Three kneeling silhouettes appeared!! They all spoke in unison: "Braham/Mercedes/Piaro greet your majesty!" Excitement and even emotion could be heard in those words. How long did they wait and longed for this moment! Only them could know!! Marek smiled brightly, his mood eased, as heughed: "Good! Good! You didn''t disappoint this Emperor." "Raise your head, so I could get a good look at you." The voice was unmistakable. Endless Majesty, and endless benevolence. When they heard the voice that always seemed so faraway, seem close. Mercedes nearly broke into tears. The three raised their head! When they saw the silhouette standing aloofly on the throne. All had the same though in their head!! ''POWERFUL!!!!'' ''EXTREMLY POWERFUL!!!'' Even if they prepared themselves beforehand, they couldn''t actually clearly sense it. Until now!! The aura hiding in the depth of the silhouette was insurmountable. The Second though was ''Young!!'' The Emperor in their mind was at least a middle aged man. But the person, seemed to be a young adult of nearly 20 of age. He possessed endless majesty.His posture and demaneor was that of a being who looked down existence. Yet in his eyes, one could the feel the warmth of a ruler had for his people. Piaro sighed deeply: ''So this what it looks like.'' ''.A Real Emperor, that is.'' Mercedes was a little dazed. The Emperor was a mentor figure even higher then Piaro and Asmophel in her eyes. She never thought he would be so young. She couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, but she soon regained herposure. As only the delighted of serving her ruler remained. ''Finally!! I can be a knight!!'' The Emperor''splexion was bright, and his mood was uplifted, atst: "Braham" When he heard his name, even the prideful magician, shuddered for a moment: "You are indeed, the first and most powerful magus of my Empire." "And I hope you will guide my Empire in the ways of magic." He had a solemn glint in his eyes: "For nowI confer you, the sigil of ''Truth''. And so shall the name of your seat be as the first Imperial Magus." Braham felt the care, his Emperor put behind the name, and he acknowledge with emotion: "I will show your majesty, the power of magic in the Empire." His eyes moved and soon they found Piaro, he smirked: "It seems you still made it her, you cheeky bastard." Piaro showed a calm smile: "I thought your majesty would surely feel lonely without mypany." The Emperor sneered, before he revealed a long smile: "You did a good job, Piaro." "You Shall be my Second Knight. Piaro, the de of Life!!" Piaro acknowledge as he bowed his head: "I will strive to be worthy of the title." Finally, the eyes of the Emperor revealed affection. It was the same kind he revealed when looking at the members of the Brotherhood: "Mercedes." Mercedes kept kneeling. "Yes, your majesty." The Emperor spoke with a bright smile: "You Shall be my Third Knight.Mercedes, the Eye of the truth." Chapter 233: Inheritence Chapter 233: Inheritence "You Shall be my Third Knight.Mercedes, the Eyes of the Imperium." The Two Vizirs were immediately surprised by such a title!! Mercedes felt even more blessed. Yet only Marek and the Great Priestess looking at the knight''s current slow transformation could exin this title. One could see the beginning of it in her eyes, but more importantly, in the green fiery taint of her hair. By all standards, Mercedes Vaintz was a perfect knight. And using the Library she, not only augmented her power. But upgraded her Imperial Chivalric code to a perfect standard. She, as a knight, already obtained the acknowledgement of the Imperium itselfBut more importantly.Her Keen Insight happened to be extremelypatible with the primary function of the Library itself. All these coincidences all had to happenFor this kind of transformation to happen. The knight Mercedes Vaintz was on the tusk of bing a very terrifying existence. But speaking of coincidences.Mercedes wasn''t the only lucky one. .From the depths of the ImperiumWas slowly plunging a bronzed skin old man, who was finally ushering his final rest. He was startled by the creation of a road in the Imperium, and his sleep was disturbed for a moment. But this time. He smiled It was finally time. Suddenly!! At thest moment!! He felt the birth of an incredible and mysterious life in the Empire. A Lifeform fundamentally different from his, yet extremelypatible with his being In his long-winded existence, he never felt such a weird sensation. So he forced himself onest time before the big slumber. In front of himAs if the Imperium responded to his wishes.A Screen appeared It showed the appearance of a Silver Haired Knight. Traces of the Imperium already on him, his loyalty solid and his devotion unquestionable. Yet more importantlyHe felt that the man''s sword was special. At his level of existence he could sense a man''s ''sword'' just from his breathing and movement! ''..hahahah.'' ''.What a curious child!'' The Sword who seemed to be a fundamentally different Dao than his Dao of Life were intertwined in a new unexplored path. Creating a unique style with seemingly unlimited potential. The Man smiled bitterly. He was never allowed to go tobat in the Era of Emperor Yashin. The Man always though it was because of his own nature. He was a Primorial Tree.While his life level was iparably powerful, the lethality of his existence itself couldn''t attain the level of the others. Otherwise even with his weakened self. He would have long destroyed, the Saharan Empire. He was a tree. He was best at nurturing. And if he was to change that characteristic about himselfMaybe he would lose his sense of self. Maybe Yashin Vega would see his oldpanion, change into something even he would regret. While, it''s not like there wasn''t any solutions, to this problem. A Perfect Solution wasn''t found nevertheless. And Grand Monarchs can''t tolerate wed answers, when ites to their people. .This why he stopped resisting at the end. But looking at the man in front of himWho could harmonize the both in a seemingly perfect way. Exploring this new path. The Old manughed: ''Let me give you ast gift. Your majesty.'' Piaro who was kneeling suddenly in a state of epiphany! His eyes were wide open, yet his breath seemed to bepletely cut off. All the presents in this room could see the anomaly, yet The Emperor whose eyes held a tinge mncholy; stopped all of them from moving: ''.Silly Old Man'' ''All you had to do was to wait for me to wake you up.'' ''Why work so hard?'' Immediately a Dark Green Fire englobed Piaro''s hole existence. It was fiery!! It was majestic and it was ethereal. The Vizirs already knew what it was ''The Fire of the Imperium!!'' Piaro who was the subject of all the attention, seemed in another world all together. In front of him, he stood dazed as he looked at a tall Primordial Tree!! Spanning Universe upon Universe of length!! It stood majestic, in an endless forest!! It''s was humongous, yet it gave a refreshing breath, a warmth tinge and was beautiful. The Leafy smell, the nature''s call Piaro without a world, only touched the trunk of the Three. Instantly, millions of thoughts shed in his mind, like an unending stream. Immediately he felt the irredeemable advance of time marching hand in hand with the beautiful cycle of existence. Here he seemed to touch upon the very nature of life and creation. .But more importantly touch upon the hope and sorrows of the whole forest and the Primordial Tree. Piaro.At the Moment..Only sighed. And sat down on the shade of the three, and then calmly shut his eyes as he meditated. The seasons seeded as well as the variousponents of causality and creations in his meditation. His Body no matter how tough began to age, slowly.And wither OnlyThis withering body turned wooden, before fusing with Earth disappearing into and bing existence itself at the same time. The Matriarch as she looked over, had a slight smile: "What a lucky fellow." "To be able to obtain an inheritance from the slumbers of the Imperium this early." Marek Vega sighed as he announced: "It seems Piaro, is undergoing a grand transformation." The Knight''s silver hair gradually turned vegetal green in the midst of the mes. His eyes became green too, reminding him of his slumbering subordinate. At that momentThe Breath of Piaro became different, full of vitality and exuded natural warmth as if blessing the world. Finally, as the mes burned outPiaro returned from his dazed state. Aplicate expression on. He stood, up. Alone. In Silence. As if Mourning a dear friend. Finally, after some time. He spoke: "To think such profound existences roamed the world." All the pride he had for attaining his current level of power disappeared. Marek had a hint of sadness in his eyes, that couldn''t escape his knight''s perception: "Did you receive it?" Piaro nodded solemnly: "Yes, your majesty." "I swear, I will aplish his yearning." Marek nodded: "I do not doubt it. He chose you for a reason." His tone changed before he continued: "NowThat you''ve all made it here." "It''s time to give you all your missions." He started with Braham: "BrahamYour current power level is astonishing and you could be considered a Powerhouse of my Empire." "But you currently have two problems." Braham listen patiently. He already realized what the Emperor meant: "The Magic System your whole magic is built on is too shallow." "Your Magguage and casting are ''Virtual''And cannot disy it''s full potency in real worlds." "It is because the Laws created by Morpheus are too shallow to touch upon magicws." "But you are still a person who perfected the ws dictated by the Imperium. As ''a Vitrual Mage'' you''ve already reached the pinnacle of your existence. And your foundation is perfect." Braham nodded "But to be a ''Real Mage'' you need to use that foundation to adopt, a ''Real Magic System." "BeforeI decided that the most suitable and better magic system was that from the Magus World." The Emperorughed loudly! "But the Presence of the Library has changed a lot of things" His eyes shined brightly: "We don''t have to settle for a borrowed Magic System anymore." "For nowThe Empire will use the Library to perfect the ws of the most promising magic worlds" Braham''s eyes had a dark luster with greed and desire!! "To create a perfect Magic System, that surpasses everything in all existence!!" Marek feeling the excitement of his mage, continued: "From the Rank 1 to Rank 9. And beyond!!!" "From Spellcasting, to Magic Formationsto Law ComprehensionTo Universal Ominpotence" "We will create a brand-new magic that will serve the Imperium for Epochs!!" "As the Ultimate Magic. The Quintessence of the Truth!!" "This system will be called: The Imperial Magic Codex!!" "All will need to be devoid of any ws. Before anyone is allowed to practice it!!" His eyes beheld Braham: "And you, Braham as the Bearer of the Sigle of the ''Truth'' have the task to pioneer this glorious path for the rest of the mages of the Empire!!!" Braham kneeled reverently endless excitement in his eyes: "I will do it dly your majesty!!" Marek nodded but continued: "Keep in mind, Braham." "No one will be allowed to ascend to a higher realm until we perfected it''s method to a wless state." "This is an Imperial Decree: Every Magus in the Empire will only practice the Imperial Codex and nothing else." "And your task shall be to materialize the pages of this codex. Allowing all the other Magus to climb in the road of Magic with you." He sighed deeply: "For nowThe other seats of the Magic council are still in their infancy stage, as you know." "And they all have other important tasks to aplish on their own." "But be sure you will not remain alone on this road for long" Braham nodded with pride: "Do not worry!! I, Braham, shall build the Imperial Codex, with my blood!!!" Marek smiled warmly: "WellYou should start then" "For nowWe have two worlds that would be useful." "The World codename ''DXD'' and the World Codename ''Fairy Tail''." "You should also try taking some apprentices." Braham suddenly had a grumpy look. Marek titled his head: "You are ''The Truth'' it is your duty now to guide new apprentices." Braham sighed helplessly: "I will try" Marek then turned his attention on his prideful two knights: "As for you two." "As Imperial Knights of the Emperor." He spoke sternly: "You will have the heavy duty of being the leaders of your respective Knight Orders." He continued: "EachImperial Knight will have to create his own knight order. Composed of talented individuals and the respective knights of the different Vizirs and nobles of the Empire." "Keep in mind. As the direct knights of the Emperor. You two shall be the ultimate existence of knighthood in the Empire." "And represent the honor and glory of your Emperor." "Are you willing?!" The Two responded fervently: "Yes!! Your majesty!!" The Emperor nodded, before continuing: "More Importantly, unlike the military. The Imperial Knight order has a duty of maintaining security and order inside the Empire." The two nodded solemnly epting this heavy task. He continued: "The Imperial Knights shall be structured as the following." "The Knights of the Empire will be grouped as different knight orders" "And each Knight Order Leader, shall be one of two." "Either an Imperial Knight or a knight who received the Title ''Knight of the People''." "A title that could only be given to a knight recognized by the citizen of the Imperium." The Two smiled as such an idea. Mercedes had a loving smile: ''His Majesty cares so much about the people of the Empire.'' Indeed!! The Imperial Knights are the force that will have the most contact with the popce of the Empire. The Emperor by giving the power to the people to promote Knights to the level of Imperial Knights, is giving leverage to the people over the knights. It also had a clear underlying meaning. The Loyalty to the Emperor is equivalent to the Loyalty to the People. If one wants to be a Knight in the Atleasian Empire, it is a rule that he will not only have to learn but get to experience. The Emperor and his people will always be on the same side. It is the Knights who have to tread lightly with either one of the two. Marek continued; his eyes profound: "More soEach one of youwill be held ountable over every mistake made by your orders." "I am trusting you with my people. Don''t make me regret it." The Two Knights felt the darkness in the tone of the Emperor: "Yes, your majesty." He sighed before continuing: "Atst, Beyond this ordersis the Highest order of chivalry in the Empire." "An Orderposed of my Imperial Knights and my Knights of the People" "It shall be named, ''The Imperium Knight Order''." "In normal circumstances, it has no leader apart of meBut" His eyes became solemn: "In case of my absence.The Leader shall be Golden Lion Knight or the Marshall Golden Lion. The First Imperial Knight of the Empire." The two took a deep breath. They didn''t know who this knight was.But they couldn''t even fathom the kind of person, the Emperor would pass this kind of authority to!! After allAll the Imperial Knights seem to have roughly the same potential.Yet somehow. The First Imperial Knight seems to be faintly above in prestige. Finally the Emperor ended: "As for your current tasksFirst Grow Stronger." The two nodded heavily. "The Library is your guiding light. And as we invade more realities. Your path will be clearer." "Only by constantly growing in power could you better serve the Empire." "SecondTry to establish your knight orders." "By then, you will be assigned territories to guard by the Supreme Council." The two acknowledge their missions!! "Yes!! Your Majesty!!" Chapter 234: Selam and Sophia Chapter 234: Sm and Sophia Marek''s eyes softened when he saw who entered. He immediately disappeared from the throne. He smiled brightly, as he bowed and put her hand on his forehead: "Mother." Of course, the only person in existence who could put her hand on the forehead of the Emperor, is the Mother Empress. Mercedes and rest hearing the words of the Emperor, immediately knelt in silence. "My Lion." The Voice spoke calmly but with with unmistakable majesty, she cupped his face with her hands: "For how many more years do you n to make me worry like that?" Marek expression became a little helpless: "You would have to bear with me. Mother." Devran didn''t dwell on the matter for too long: "WellI know that anything I say won''t change your mind." "I came here for another matter, my lion." Marek eyes narrowed; his dear mother never came to visit him by herself. It was always the contrary. After all, this was how filial piety worked. Devran smiled a little: "Do not worry This definitely good news." Marek narrowed his eyes as he asked: "What is it, Mother?" Devran continued: "It''s a present" She took his hands in hers: "A Present from your Eldest Sister." Marek''splexion brightened: "Kosem?!" Devran nodded: "It seems than in the Sword Sect, Kosem has already created a force of her own." "She sent some of her men, to assist you in your rule." Marek had an affectionate smile on: "As expected of her." Devran continued: "And she even sent an important piece." Marek narrowed his eyes: "OhI see" He immediately understood his mother''s intention. He was also curious about why she would insist on presenting her by herself. Marek disappeared before reappearing on his throne. He waited until his mother took her ce by his side. He, then, gave the order to his guards: "Summon them." A Momentter. The Gates of the Imperial Room opened up once again. Devran who took ce by her son''s side., had aplex gaze in her obsidian eyes. And the Vizirs and the knights all stood at the periphery. EspeciallyThe Vizirs were curious about this person. After allThe Importance the Mother Empress gave her was evident. The Gates opened upAnd Elga who has been looking forward to meeting this Emperor, felt a powerful sense of dread. It was not the kind of dread one gets from a death situation. But dread one gets when facing a superior being. Finally she step out and entered the Imperial Room. Behind her, her men who are healed from their previous injury. The Previous disdain, they had all vanishing into nonexistence. In thest weekThey heard of the way the Emperor Marek Vega, was worshipped and loved. It was uncanny. The Devastated country that they thought they would find.was nowhere to be seen. It was prosperous ce. And the worse is that it was on the boundary of extinction just 2 months prior. The Emperor is described as an Ultimate being, who look down on the rest of the continent. But the more strikingIs that the awe and love for the Emperor only get''s more powerful the higher one is in the hierarchy of the Empire. Even those invincible Generals when interrogated about the Emperor only responded: "Strength wiseHe would need nothing more than a re for all the Astaroth Continent to vanish form existence" The Vizirs would respond: "He is invincible. Be it in character or in charisma." And it never felt like ttery or exaggeration. Elga nerve tightened: ''Mother'' From all the present here.The one who was the most shook was their leader Elga. Because she saw itThe Fanatic glint that those people.It was the same eyes her mother had, once. All her life Her Mother never loved her fatherThe Emperor of the Lan Empire. Since her tender youthShe knew it. As she grew on her own, she could see the disgust she held for her father more clearly. Unlike the other concubines, she never fought for his favorBut it was her Father who always kept pestering her. It seemed that the only reason she everid with him, was to give birth to her daughter. Her Mother never held any love for their country. And made the most horrible atrocities for ''her goal''. She and Devran Vega.Were truly the more ruthless and cold women she ever encountered. Involuntarily she was implicated. In her mindAs her mother said: ''The Lan Empire wasn''t their country'' She sighed: ''Let''s see the result of all of this.'' Some words resounded in her mind: ''My sweet little girlYou will know itWhen you see it.'' ''The Monarch you are destined to serve.'' The disciples of the Sword Sect entered in the Imperial Room!! Elga made her first step, and looked up. Immediately, she felt all her bloodline boil with indefectible longing. Her sense became numb and her eyes were wide open like big yellow oranges. Something in her body seemed to instinctively awaken She took a deep breath. As she felt the Imperial Aura that her liege would never reach in her life exuding from the Emperor casually. The Sword Sect disciples who followed felt an inscrutable power from the Monarch. They felt like ants in front of a Primordial Giant!! Immediately all of them cursed in their mind!! ''How the hell is that ''a trash prince''!!!'' ''I want to see who began this rumor so that I can go skin him alive!!'' Immediately they knelt!! Without even a single thought in their mind!! All the dissatisfaction they had for Kosem''s Choice was washed way, like a spring breeze!! In front of the behemoth standing in front of them. Whose every move felt like it could end the whole Primordial Realm!!! Their liege would be lucky if she was his Emperess!! Elga also knelt in the same fashion, her heart beating wildly. In her mind, thest words of her mother resounded like drums!! ''The Emperor of the World!!'' This is the only thing she could think of!! But in the same time, she felt a mystical feeling welling up inside her. Her heart and her whole body was experimenting an inexplicable joy. She felt a mysterious ecstasy in her veins. As she looked up, she could find the Emperor sitting on his throne, as if looking down on existence. His eyes clear, his every move gracious and ferocious at the same time. His every move, his very existence.Meant majesty!!! Immediately almost at the same time.They spoke! "Your majesty!!" But the Emperor who was the object of their wonder had an even more astonished gaze, as his eyes lingered on Elga. Elga felt graced as if in the Embrace of the sun. Even herself couldn''tprehend what is happening to her. But Marek who was on the throne disappeared and reappeared in front of the girl. He put his fingers on her chin. Elga felt her whole body shiver as if she was touched by the feathers of an angel. Her face responded, to his call without needing him to speak. She looked up. Immediately, she was lost in her cosmic eyesHis eyes seemed to have mix of nostalgia and confusion. ''How beautiful.'' This must be the most beautiful eyes she has ever seen!! Yet the Emperor kept looking at her in the eyes, as he spoke words that stunned everyone present: "Selma? Is that you?" The Words of the Emperor.Only two people could understand them. Lelouch who knew about the Emperor''s other half.AndDevran who didn''t seem surprised by the development. She only sighed in her mind: ''IndeedThe resemnce is uncanny.'' Elga felt the hand of the Emperor on her face, looked at his warm eyes, his longing voice. At this time, even if she knew in her heart, she wasn''t Selma. She wanted to be her. Lelouch narrowed her eyes. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Selma the mysterious woman who apanied the first half of the Emperor in Earth, and finally sent him on his way here. The Person who knew the First half of the Emperor better than himself. Lelouch attention was now directed to the Mother Empress. ''As expected.'' Finally the answer came from behind the Emperor : "She is not Selma but her daughter, Elga." The Emperor looked at his Mother''s sad expression: "Selma is already in slumber as we speak." The Emperor''s attention stopped at the word ''slumber'' before he sighed deeply. Realization downed on his face: "I see." Then he remembered.When he first awakened.The Person who recognized him first ''It was you, Mother'' On the head of the Empire, he heard the words of the Grand Priestess: "The History of the Vega Dynasty is not only the History of the Grand Monarchs SureIt is only the Grand Monarch who shine the brightest in the world." "But in time of darknessThe ones who make sure the Dynasty carries on. Are always the Empresses, the princesses and the women of the dynasty." "The Princess, the Empresses who keep suffering in the dark" "The Birth of each Grand Monarch is never easyBehind it are always unending suffering and plight." Marek heard the words of the priestess as he looked at the distressed and sad look on his Mother. His eyes lingered once more on the woman who seemed to be a copy of Selma in green. Her words lingering in her mind. "Your shrewdness could topple countries, your wisdom could make old monsters redden with shame, your talent could make geniuses hate themselves. Tarek, I believe there is no one in the world who knows that more than me." He finally let go of her chin. And it was if Elga was deprived of the sun and the moon. He sighed deeply, he came by his mother''s side, took her in his arms and spoke kindly in her ear: "I hope one day, you could tell meyour story and Selma''s." Chapter 235: Future expeditions Chapter 235: Future expeditions Finally He sat back on the Throne and spoke calmly: "All of you, served Kosem, loyallyhave a ce in my Empire." He sighed as he spoke with tenderness: "How is my Kosem?" The Emperor had loving tone as he asked. Elga who was still in daze, took a little while beforeing to her senses: "EhYour majesty, she was in great spirits after she got news of your safety" "She sent me here, to serve by your side." "Knowing you could need me." Marekughed out: "She is still as protective as ever." His primordial eyes, even in normal form seemed to see through everything: "After allYou are not far from the power ceiling of the Astaroth Continent." "Well.The power ceiling that they let appear." Elga eyes revealed difort: "Your majestyI dare not sayI can protect you with my meager powers." Marekughed out: "Of course!! It is my job to protect you not the opposite!!" The powerful and lively voice of the Emperor revealed his good mood. After allsince thest incident, there was his new knights and now news of his Eldest Sister. "Do not worry about such formalities." "The most important is your pure intentions.Elga." "Exiled Princess of the Lan Empire." As the Emperor casually revealed her identity she was a litte shookBut soon, she let it go. How could she possible think of hiding something from such a powerful being.... No! The reality is that she didn''t want to. "It is only an ancient identity, I do not care much for." "But if it could be of help to my liege and you." It was then, that she seemed to remember something, she then took an embroided paper and delivered it to the Emperor: "This is a letter from my liege." The Emperorplexion brightened again. He took the paper, and immediately opened it: "My Little Mal, your words seem powerful and as usual filled with confidence." "It fills my heart with hope." "I am sure your rule would bring glory to our Dynasty once again." "WhileI long for you every day.I must still stay in the Sword Sect to perfect my Dao." "I sent Elga by your sideTo help you in whatever it is that you need" "She is the masterpiece I cultivated for yearsAnd the righteous hair to the Lan Dynasty." "When she ascends to the throne of her ancestors, she would still be loyal as the day she is now." "I ask of you to take care of preparations from your side." Thest sentence was filled with bloody determination and sword meaning: "For I swear, in Two Years, at the Martial Gathering, I shall make the whole Orient prostrate to your feet!!" "My Emperor, My love." "Kosem Vega." Her words were direct, without flowery exaggerations, even a little bit rude. But the Emperor could only feel the deep underlying affection and confidence in her words. At this moment, Marek majestic eyes seemed to heat up, his voice filled with unending longing: "My EmpressYou always care too much" He sighed as he passed, the letter to Lelouch. He read it before he gave it to Schneizel. Both of their eyes became sharp. An interested smile on. Lelouch smirked: "Using the opportunity of the Martial Gathering" "It seemed her majesty, has some great ns." Schneizel nodded: "If she could take charge of that nIt would be for the best." "I am sure her wisdom and her strength with our backingIt would work beautifully." Marek who adorned a passionate smile titled his head: "It''s not like I can stop her anyway.huh" Lelouchughed in his mind: ''It''s not like you ''want'' to stop her'' He spoke to the void: "Altaire out" Immediately, a powerful silhouette appeared, startling all the knights!! Piaro just looking at the aura he was exuding, had fighting intent in his eyes: ''Powerful!! Assassin!!'' Mercedes who could see through him with her keen eyes eximed: ''Such a Powerhouse is still hidden in the Empire!! Training is still need so I could uphold my status as an Imperial Knight!!'' "Your Majesty" Marek who was in a good mood, patted the head of the Assassin, as he remarked: "You seem to have made some progress." Altair was a little embarrassed, but didn''t dislike the intimate treatment of the Emperor. He felt like he was back in his childhood. "If you continued to get strongerYou may need to start training with the Marshalls, Izuna and me." Altair nodded calmy: "It would be my honor, your majesty." Marek gave his order: "Tell, Ezio to go to the Sword Sect immediately and to start to cooperate with my Empress." "Whatever she needs, shall be handled by one of the Named Ones." Altair nodded: "Yes, your majesty!" Before he disappeared!! The Emperor looked once again at the kneeling disciples: "WellFor nowI would prefer it that you heed Kosem''s orders for you." He then stood up, leaving the throne room, before he gave the order: "Assemble my Supreme Council." His eyes revealed a hint of fighting intent: "It time to take out the war drums!!" The Vizirs followed ceremoniously: "Yes, your majesty." He left, busily leaving even his mother in the dust. The Emperor was already getting impatient. Not only with the advance with the things in the Primordial Realm. But also.On the conquest of the other worlds. Supreme Council. A Tense Ambiance was in In the Council, be it the Vizirs, the War Minister, the Head of the Zoldyck, Silva. The Head of the Uchiha, Izuna. The New addedBulma All had gathered around the Emperor. The Expressions of all the Council became surprised as the existence of the Library was exposed. It''s utlity and it''s functions. At the time, they all already somewhat inferred that a radical change of foreign policy was going to happen. From now onWar no matter how small it was, brough more than it costed. After the exnations of Schneizel ended. A slight and ominous silence grew for a while as all the eyes were on the Emperor: "The First and foremost priority of Empire is to create different poles of discipline improvement and research in the Empire." "I would prefer that rather than centralized around the Imperial Capital. Those Poles could prosper in different parts or even different worlds where the Empire spans." "Those Poles shall be represented by different regions and each region will have it''s representative cities." "Only this way could civilization be at the same time bnced and prosper." The Emperor spoke calmly: "For such things to happen. Our Conquests need to follow a methodological order of priority." "But at the same time, be bnced between the different fields of knowledge and exploration." All the Vizirs nodded lightly. Marek continued calmly: "NowFirst let''s list our needs in terms of knowledge." "Our Civilizationcks understanding in the Three Major Sage Paths." "Magic, Science and Dao." "First of all, each one of those needs to be imported in our expedition ns." Bulma kept her big blue eyes narrowed before she spoke firstly: "I do think that the most pression issue here is the A.I Problem." "The biggest downside of a powerful w such as the Library of the Imperial Path. Is the raw amount of information." "In all fields an assistance by A.I seems primordial." Marek nodded: "Indeed" "For the worlds" This time, it was a fushia haired beauty spoke: "I think the first target should still remain the same in the Scientist Civilization." She narrowed her eyes: "The First Target should remain the ''Pocket Hunting Dimension World.''" "As even if the Power levels of the Armies of the Higher Civilizations of that world are more developed are stronger than ours" "Wepletely crush any of them in High end Combat Power. And given the fact that none of their civilization seemed to have reached the Scientific savvy to create weapons touching upon the Multiversal Level." "And the fact that all their abilities are terribly restricted by realm and power level" "They are the least tricky kind of opponent for us." "It is quite simple" "Send a Universe Level Warrior to apany the generals, and the battle is basically won." Hakuki narrowed his eyes: "Um" "It would be also a good way for the Saiyan Army to understand it''s current limits" Lelouch added: "Let''s not forget, that there is a Gxy Spanning Civilization of Humans that could be easily be won over, by the simple criteria of race itself." "It could make our poption grow in an unpresented mannerAugmenting our potential for processing and evolution several folds." Euphemia smiled as she tough about the Humanity of that world: "Not mentioning, they have an extremely attractive sense of unity that could only help the Empire. A Humbless steming from contact with the rest of the Universe. And" The Emperor smiled: "An extremely interesting and ready made education centers." "Universities who are created to process the talent of a whole Gxy." Marek nodded: "If we are able to swallow them first and then plunder the rest of the Universeter." "That would be quite the good n, Cornelia." The Emperor smiled lightly: "ActuallyIt''s a much less dangerous n" "And Humanity of this world is much more attractive than." Silva and Izuna smirked a tinge of fierceness in their eyes: "The Warhammer 40K World." Bulma sighed deeply: "While the level of technological advancement of the ''Pocket Hunting World'' appear to be much more advanced than the Warhammer 40K." "The Warhammer 40K is a world with far more techno potential than the other" "For the simple reasonThat the Warhammer World posses much less superhumans than the other." "It needs to responds to much more problematics." "And it give birth to much more researches at the different stages of development." "For example when an Energy problem could be easily solved by '' A Mysterious Material'' found from the edge of the universe by a powerhouse." "In Warhammer the energy problem would need to solve itself gradually by a concours of different fields together." "Another example would be" "Building spacecraft for Saiyans and for normal humans" "The two races have twopletely different constitutions" "While a some Saiyans would in theory only need oxygen and not be in the vacuum of space. A Human can tolerate high temperature, high velocity, low pressure" Bulma puffed her smoke as she concluded: "In Short, Need breed research." "And the more the need for scientific research is big, the more potential of the research is great." Schneizel then smiled bitterly: "Of courseWe should address the elephant in the room, when talking about this world." "The Warp" Marek sighed deeply: "The Warp could be called the kryptonite of a Saiyan Army." "In reality, there is very little doubt" "The Warp and it''s Chaos would give a disastrous effect on the prone to evilSaiyan Race." "ActuallyIt would be far easier to corrupt a Saiyan than an average human." Bulma eyes widened: "That bad..?!" Marek narrowed his eyes: "Imagine Babidi''s mind spell but a billion times more lethal, more indetectable and more ireedemable." "The Realityis that without me or Izuna constantly casting Powerful Genjutsu" "The Saiyan Army would be servants of Chaos in no time." The Emperor calmly confirmed the suspicions of the Council: "The Saiyan Army isn''t perfect." "ActuallyAn Armyprised of only one time of warrior would be a shame in itself exactly for this kind of reason." He then had a fierce smile as he cast a nce at Izuna: "This is why the Submission of the Plundering of the Warhammer 40K World, shall be made by an Elite of 10 to 20 People max." "All able to resist mental abilities of Gctic to Multiverse Level easily." The Council could see the gracity in the Emperor meaning. ''The Warp in it''s weakest state is a Gctic level influence'' ''In it''s more terrifying form could reach'' ''.The Multiverse Level!!!'' "A Concrete n of action will be formted by then. So, we can plunder the maximum of data possible." "Be it on the Necrons, the C''tan, the Eldars, the Imperium of Man" Then the Emperor had a crazed smile: ".But more importantly on the Warp Dimension itself and the Chaos!!" The Emperor calmed down slightly. Before an annoyed voice continued: "And for Magic?" It was Braham the sigil of Truth who asked in curiosity. Lelouch responded with calm: "To the contrary of Science. Magic doesn''t always evolve into a civilization. So the World Span can be sometimes irrelevant in the pursuit of Magic." Braham only narrowed his eyes without constradiction: "I can tell the DXD and Eds world have a lot to offer" "But all they could offer is for the first varying and original magguage and for thest interesting spell." The Emperor smiled: "You are right indeed." "Even if both those magics are interesting.But their umtions of realm and powerlevel are extremelycking." "They could only be sublimating something else." "The Power system of the Magus WorldThat is" Chapter 236: Plans for conquest. Chapter 236: ns for conquest. Lelouch leaned back as he remarked: "And even the Magus world is only viable system" "But in terms ofws it only have capacity of creating one Rank 9 Magus at best." His worlds attracted the attention of the crowd: "This of course without the help of the Library." "The different ws inherent of that Universe would in theories be enough to create a near infinite set of differentwsThat couldpose near infinite universes" Braham smiled lightly: "But even that would be somewhatborious." "The Imperial Codex would be formed rtively easily until it''s hypothetical Rank 5." "Although that still remainpletely theoretical, because we have no idea what the Realms created by the Imperial Codex would be capable of." Braham eyes were in deep contemtion: "But it is sure than in the Realm of LawsThe Magus World is far away from being able to create a perfectw by the standards of the Library." The Emperor eyes held a deep battle intent: "Actually, in terms ofws and paths.There is a world who is inherently moreplete." Izuna''s eyes gleamed before heughed: "I thought you said that world was too dangerous for invasion." Lelouch also knew which world, and titled his head: "Indeed, in terms ofwsprehension and magic interpretation nothing tops the ''First to Fifth Magics.'' " Marek sneered: "Why would I would content myself with Heaven Feel''s and Kaleidoscope.If I can get my hand on the ''root'' itself!!" Izunaughed widely!! "I see!! You are looking for a good fight everywhere!!!" Lelouch took a deep breath: "I hope you are already to have this kind of conversion with your Empresses and the Mother Emperess once again, your majesty." The Emperor cruel smile seemed to stiffen quite a bit. "Sigh" He titled his head: "Note this" "I, alone, will be in charge of the Nasuverse and Akasha." "Only with this could the Imperial Codex advance rapidly." "It would be a shame that our Magus advance too rapidly with the Imperial Codex and we then find ourselves in a new bottleneck." Marek made the deration and no one would dare refute it. Seeing the eager look on Braham''s face, he somehow relented: "Although some people could be allowed to apany me." Braham''s eyes brightened!! "I am looking forward to it, your majesty!!" Marekughed: "Although, you would have to be patient" "As The Nasuverse would be one of thetest worlds to ess." "But there is some worlds that you would be allowed to visit." "Toplement your knowledge and to find good and talented mages." He titled his head: "For exemple, the Witcher Universe could be a good choice for you to conduct your research." Braham nodded, knowing he would have to wait for some time: "The ck Clover World could be worth something too...." The Emperor who seemed to be attending to Braham''s woes like a little baby, finally turned his attention elsewhere and continued: "But actuallyI thought of a much more pressing world to acquire" His eyes were brimming with unabashed greed: "The Master Teacher Continent." As he spoke of it, it all became an evidence in the eyes of the Vizirs. Euphemia nodded: "The Existence of something like Master Teachers in the Empire would make the culture of knowledge even more relevant in the Empire. I am all in." "Actually" She had a brilliant smile: "I am thinking about bing one myself." That statement surprised a good amount of peopleIt seemed like a perfect upation for her and her position. EvidentlyAll of them as heads of states couldn''t stay this weak all their life. They need to find their own way. And Euphemia seemed to have found hers. Marek eyes were brimming with warmth. He reminisced about the lost girl who, just two months ago, was riddled with guiltHer temperament growing, and now, getting ready to found her own path: "My Vizir, I will support your endeavor, with all I can." Euphemia responded with a smile "You already done so much, your majesty." The Emperor continued: "The Master Continent is a treasure trove in our situation." "It is a world that values knowledge before anything else." "And more importantlyIt is a world that possessAll kind of mystical knowledge" "Be it on PhysiologyOn Alchemy, On Pill Making, on Beast Taming." "It is a perfect world to conquer in second." Schneizel nodded: "Master Teacher itself is a terrifying concept, that ispatible with our needs." "After all" "It is from this world that the idea of Library of the Imperial Path stems." Lelouch had a more bold ideas: "If we take the Master Teachers and put them in the Dawn System" "We reform the Universities to different specialties.And instruct the Master Teachers about the discoveries of the Researchers." All the present here, already saw this beautiful scene in their mind. Marek nodded: "Not badBut this would need from us great efficiency and organization" "Our Master Teacher need to be Tier 9, to carry on this task" "After thatThey would need to either be knowledgeable in Magic, Science or Dao or martial Arts to teach thoroughly." Cornelia added: "We also need to find good Master Teachers seedlings, to lead this project." Marek then smirked: "I already have a perfect candidate in mind." "He is fierce, powerful, not overly fond of violence and have the patience and temperament of a schr." Marek then concluded: "For nowThe Expedition on our agenda are" "First, ''The Pocket Dimension World''" "Second ''The Martial Teacher Continent''." "And Third ''The Magus World''" "If we process all of these three worldsWe would already have a good foundation for skyrocketing evolution." He faced Hakuki: "I would let you discuss with the generals the deployment of these expeditions" "Finally" "We would need to elerate and expand our territories in the already existing worlds." He narrowed his eyes: "For the Shinobi World for example" Chapter 237: Little Bet. Chapter 237: Little Bet. Finally after spanning all day.The Emperor sighed before giving order to the rest of his court to rest. Lelouch still stayed: "You have worked hard, your Majesty" Marek sighed: "Not that hard." "Not while my people are still not living at the top of the world." Lelouch nodded lightly. As Marek stood up. "Your majestyAre you going back to the Shinigami World?" Marek nodded: "IndeedAfter all, The Soul Society arc is quite close." "And I need to experiment some things about souls too." NeverthelessHe had smile on: "Although, I still need to recruit some of my knights first." He suddenly had a mischievous smile: "Tell Esdeath, to be on stand-by. Maybe she would get to have some fun,ter on." Lelouch sighed: "WellShe already butchered every little shinobi who dared challenge her." "She even goes on more missions than her own jounin." "While she still didn''t kill anyone. She is clearly bored." "A Visit to the Soul Society may calm her a little." Lelouch added in his heart: ''And some time with you may improve her mood too.'' Heughed in response before opening his portal: "Look after my Empire, Lelouch." The Vizir nodded with a smile: "I will try my best, your majesty." Lelouch eye gleamed with a meaningful light, as he added: "Try not to be too hard on ''him''." "There is plenty of suffering waiting for him." Marek who was about to step out stopped for a moment: "IndeedBut he is the only one who could transcend suffering and etch it deep into his own de." Heughed lightly: "Although, I might hurt him a littleThe monster I want as my knight is the one who emerged from that endless ocean of pain." "Nevertheless" "As my knightI will not allow him to lose anything. Not this time." Under the solemn eyes of his first vizir, the Emperor left. Lelouch looking up at the sky, sighed deeply: "MaybeAfter thisGolden Lion might not stay the Strongest knight of the Empire." Marek opened the void!! And he stepped on it. He found himself on a Deste, gritty, dirty and dark primitive medieval world. In hereDisease, famine, deprivation, perversity were the norms. Be it the lofty nobles, who have to nobility only their names. The Royalty, whose majesty has long been lost. Or those beings who got corrupted by greed, lust and pride. ''The Apostles'' The Emperor smirked lightly: "It will always baffle me" "That this era is called" ".The Golden Age" In the Emperor eyes endless suffering war and hatred wreaked havoc in the world. The World grew so vile, it would be difficult for their people to discern evil even if it was in front of them. And through the Rinnegan he could capture the existence of another dimension ''So this is.Fantasia'' But he quickly lost interest. For now, his attention was on a 6 year old boy, training at the sword under his ''foster father''s'' tutge. Marek sneered at the sight. The boy was progressing indeed. But this certainly wasn''t due to the Half-hearted advice he gave him. The boy was progressingOnly because he has a monstrous sword talent. The kind that was unrivaled in the World. And not only this world. Even in the Primordial Realm. It even made that father figure quite satisfied.After allHe didn''t need a liability. Marek looking at the hopeful young boy, who could easily mistake the greed of ''his father'' for joy, frowned. His eyes becameplex: ''Guts'' Immediately, he appeared with a great fanfare from the skies!!! His aura covering the sky and looking down on the world!! EvenThe Idea of Evil itself felt a cold shiveras the Emperor with the Imperial Truth set a foot on the world. Marek sneered at it: "Just wait for meSooner or Later" "You will be in my hands." Guts was deep in practice with Gambino instructing him from time to time. When he felt an innate sense of dread!! Gambino especially, felt as if he was facing the advent of a prehistorical beast!! Staring at him, like a little mouseIn his eyes it was as if a dragon was looking down on him with endless malice! Guts who felt much morefortable looked up. Only to be dazed!! A Spiky haired youth descended from the sky and it seems as if the sky have lost it''s color and as of the world was prostrating at his feet. He could somehow feel as of the world itself revolved around him. His child like temperament could only feel awe. The turban around his head was cruising the endless sky, his dark green Imperial caftan was bathed by the wind. And his eyes who he could somehow see from this far, seemed to hold a tinge of warmth. His lips parted into a kind smile. ''God! He is a god!!'' But what looked like a deity to the child, was felt like a the advent of a demon as Gambino felt his whole body plunge in endless abysmal hell. ''DEVIL!!!'' He then heard a word: "Scram." Immediately! Without a second thought he run with his life, without giving a second look at his son!! Guts saw it, and a hint of pain appeared on his eyes. He wasn''t surprised. He was only disappointed. Marek descended from above still observing the reaction of Guts. ''The More one values love, the more he is prone to getting betrayed.'' ''What a sad existence.'' He descended and Guts who should be shivering in fear somewhat felt that no matter what. The man here wouldn''t hurt him. He has been distrustful of others since a young age. But even that, seemed to fade away. The Man slowlynded in front of him with a bright smile on: "Guts, right?" Guts nodded: "Yes" He spoke rudely without any reverence, but there was a hint of surprise in his voice. Yet, the man continued to smile and asked: "I am Marek Vega. The Rightful Emperor of all Worlds." "Would you like to follow me?" The voice was calm but majesty could be felt from his speech. Guts looked up, but he struggled for a while before saying: "Ican''t leave Gambino alone" Marek sighed deeply. "I know that" "But you should know before making this choice." "What is your destiny." Guts had a weird look on his eyes: "What do you mean?" Marek had a trace of struggle in his eyes: "I believe in one thing." "Is that, no matter, what.I can''tpromise the thing I cherish." "I can''t afford to lose anyone and anything." "Be it my own conquest, my vengeance or my people and my Empire." "I want it all." "And my people should too." "This my own Imperial Creed." Guts had his eyes wide, he soon became thoughtful. The Emperor sat down on the grass, in front of Guts as he asked: "What do you think?" "How would you want to live your life?" Guts eyes sharpened: "I don''t have things I particrly care about" "But" "If I had them." "I would use my sword to protect them at all cost." The Emperor sighed: "No matter how deep the cost is?" The young boy, with dark and unbending determination responded: "Yes." Marek narrowed his eyes: "Then let''s make a bet." "This Emperor will look over your life." "If you can aplish what you can do." "I will naturally leave." "If the final result is unsatisfactory for you. We will reboot everything." "And you can start from the beginning once again." Guts eyes gleamed with fright: "You can do that?" Marekughed: "There is nothing in this world I can''t do!" He then got serious once again: "But if even after all of that" "Youpromised" "Then you would follow meGuts." The boy was a little troubled: "This" Marek smiled lightly: "What is it? Are you afraid?" Guts as if provoked had a fierce grin!! "Who is afraid!! See how I can shut your mouth!" Marek sighed deeply: "You sould take this seriously." He looked deeply at him: "Your life isn''t easy. Guts." "I hope you could ovee what is toe." The boy then responded with a deep breath: "Bring it on." Suddenly, the eyes of the Emperor changed into a dark and deep stary gxy, as he looked at the boy''s eyes: "Infinite Izanami!!!" ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 10CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 10 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! Chapter 238: A Journey of Hundred of Thousands years Chapter 238: A Journey of Hundred of Thousands years Immediately the youth was back at his practice, the words, seemingly now, absent from his mind. And so What was bound to happen, happened. Gambino, Grifith, Casca And the EclipseAnd the Horror of the Branded And as Guts plunged in endless ughter,ughing in the mind of, the turmoil madness, the evil of existence has brought upon him. Indulging in his own misery and quelling his deep pain in the blood of Apostle after another, abandoning everything he once held dear. As he lived in the vile perverted dystopia that his own mind had be. The Darkness in his heart rousing from the depths of his being and unleashed on the rest of an existence that has long rejected him, branded him and sacrificed him. Revenge tainted his heart. Darkness corrupted his broken being. Yet, somehow He who felt unworthy of surviving, still held on. For Whatever reason he still advanced, branded, tortured, and destitute. Leaving a trail of blood in his wake. Only for one day, after he met a little fairy, to remember someone, a being he left behind. ''Casca'' His heart became heavy, unbearable, when he thought about it. Nevertheless, he couldn''t continue.Like that He knew it And as he made it back .To only find a broken shell of the woman he loved. .Something broke inside of him. He was forced to face it The Reality of it all The Ugliness of it all. And this cowardliness of his. At that time He knelt And the next moment The world once again rewound to the time he was still training with Gambino. Only know.After a lifetime, he looked in the air. Founding no one. Yet faintly feeling a gaze overlooking his being from above. As he was still practicing with Gambino he spoke slightly into the air: "Thanks." There was no overexcitement. No Zeal. No Joy. He was faraway from his previous joyous self. And the words of the Emperor he took a challenge then. Felt like the premonition of endless suffering. But even that.Didn''t stop him. He simply continued The Trail of Blood that he started. Paved by his own foremost. Maybe he was going crazy. Maybe he was doing out of a once childish sense of stubbornness. Against Fate. Against the World Itself. Against the Emperor he felt his favor was wasted on. He simplyShut his mouth. And Marched forward. That timeIt would be different. Guts action were different. Yet there was one thing that stayed the same. The Idea Of EvilRemained unchanged. It favored those who it favored. But it still felt how the cycle of causality was messed with. And how time regressed impassively. It didn''t dare to challenge the bearer of that Godly power. But it stilltargeted his own favored. Only, Marek didn''t help Guts in any other way. While The Idea of Evil was much more generous with his own. The Second life.Was much more cruel. Much more bloodied. And much more horrendous. It felt like Guts was branded from birth. Attracting the wrath of existence itself. Guts had an idea of what was happening. But was unmoved. He wasn''t shameless enough to ask for help. The only thing he needed. Was to be given a chance. He needed a ray of hope. So that he could pierce through. The Second Life, moved by the wheels of causality. Made Guts end upAt the same spot. On the Eclipse. Watching his loved one being raped once again. Was it any easier watching it a second time? Maybe you could ask the red eyed, one armed Guts. The More hope one holds, the more dauntless, the more horrid the realization, that everything was for naught. Even if GutsWas Stronger, was smarter, was wiser and knew of the Future. It was only worse. Finally his heart burning with endless misery and painHe ughtered his way out of the Eclipse. Helping some few of hisrades.out of it. Haha. But just what was it that he saved? Hollow tusksLifeless men who would rather be dead. Branded by the curse of suffering and misery. Would their life be better than their death? The Answer this question. Guts knew it best. Was his life better than his own death? . Just what did he aplish in this life? Looking at the inconscient Casca, carrying the spawn of the devil. He felt the somber urge to kill her and everyone, so he could end it all. "Haha.I am even more of a bastard than I was before." He once again, in despair knelt. He shut his eyes. The World once again, rewound. When he opened his eyes again. He saw Gambino''s face. And sighed deeply. He shut his eyes for a while. Before determination grew in his heart once more. ..He marchedMarched and marched. Unknowingly.He marched for thousands years. Unknowingly.He saw the worst of humanity. He saw the worst of this world. And he saw through the secret of everything, as he bloodied his path a little more and endured the pain of loss, a little more. Was it any easy with time? Hehe. Never He was already someone who has gone to the very edge of insanity and came back. He experienced every emotion.But he never could escape the despair at the day of Eclipse. Yet every timeHe would grith his teeth and advance. A Bigger trail of blood on his path.ButThis blood Was it his, or was it other''s? Hundred of Thousand yearster. At the day of the eclipse. A Frighteningly powerful man stood atop of the vanquished abyss The Souls of the fallen letting theirst delirious screech. The Blood of the Apostles filling the world of the Eclipse to the brim. The God hands corpses was still coldNot a glimmer of their haughty arrogance remaining. In their distorted faces one could see deep and endless fear. The God Hands have indeed, under the endless grindingThe Interminable determination. And endless eternal struggle.Met their unlikely doom. Under the feet of the man here theyy on the deepest parts of the degenerating abyss. His Dragon yer lodged on the heart of Femto. He looked at the indifferent gazeof his closest and his farthest. The man he loved and hated the most. At hisst moment, in thest struggle The Idea of Evil gave Griffith the memory of a Hundred of Thousands of Years of endless confrontation. Of endless victories and defeats. But no one was as perfect, as mind numbly perfect at this one. "I" His feeble hand clutched the Dragon yer lodged on his heart. His hoarse yet sonorous voice resounded: "I am sorry." Yet Guts, under the gaze of his safepanions, responded: "I am sorry for you too." Griffith eyes widened. At that time.In the end of it allThe eyes of Guts became clearer and clearer. They were devoid of any animosity; only stone cold calm could be reflected in them: "The Choice you made." "To sacrifice somethingFor another thing" "To sumb to evil for ambition." "The Choice of humanity and the Will of Evil." "To use Evil to create hope." "Compromise that is" "Is inherent to your condition, Griffith." "You sumbed to it." "Others may to." And as he looked at dying white haired youth who he once respected and revered. Who he once hated and despised. Who he once envied and pursued. He, who hurt him more than anyone else. And He, who he hurt more than anyone else. "Compromise is the choice of the weak." And as he took of his Dragon yer from his pierced chest. "And me too" He looked at the weepingrades wailing at the dying Griffith. "The Man who couldn''t you stop you from taking this path. No matter how much I tried." ".Had topromise." "And kill you." Griffith eyes widened: "You-" Guts eyes were more and more faint as he walked out of the oceans of Apostle corpses. His eyes brimming with Millenia old calm. Finally as he walked out. As after finally destroying the EclipseAfter destroying the nightmare guing him. He stood up and looked at the sky. Where he felt a pair of eyes watching over his journey.For all those years. This presenceHe never talked to.He never addressed it. And never questioned it. At that time. For the first itme, from the bottom of his heart, heughed: "You are right, your majesty. My life really isn''t easy!" As he spoke, a figure appeared from the void. The previous solemn eyes, hadyers uponyers ofplexity. A Mighty voice resounded in response: "Is it your final answer?" "Are you satisfied with it?" The Branded Swordsman, simply sat on the ground. His eyes a little foggy. How many things did he sacrifice. How many things did he plot? And how many part of himself did he have to burn? Just so he could make it to this step? To the question.Was it worth it? The Response would be: Yes. Every step of the way. Every drop of blood spilled. Made him who he was today. But to the question is he satisfied with the oue? "No. I am not satisfied." He closed his tired eyes as he said softly: "It seems I lost after all, your majesty." Chapter 239: Fourth Knight, Knight of Nightmare Chapter 239: Fourth Knight, Knight of Nightmare There was a faint smile on his lips. The Doubled voice resounded on his head. "I''ve been watching you for hundred of thousands of years. And I never saw you so happily ept a defeat." Guts titled his head: "MaybeI, too, had changed." "Like Griffith with the Behelith." Marek responded calmly: "What is it that you want to do?" Guts sighed deeply: "This is as far as I could go, with my own means." In this pathHe had forgone everything he could forgo. Destroyed every rtionship he once had. And only focused on his goal. He had once againLived a life of misery. A life of loneliness. And a life of destion. But even thenHe didn''t find it unappealing. This the result of his struggle. What could be made possible by his never-ending fights. He couldment it. But he couldn''t possibly hate it. Nevertheless; "This isn''t what I wanted." A Sigh resounded in the air. "It seems I have won after all" The Emperor clinked his fingers.. And Guts once again opened his eyes only this time He could perceive the Emperor in front of him, it seemed that not even a second had passed. "Was it allAn Illusion?" Marek titled his head: "NoThis was reality." "Every time" "And" "All of the realities you built on your own." "Born from this endless struggle" As he heard these words Guts Stood up, endless power growing in his body!! As he felt the weight of all realities converging into one. Fusing to create an incredibly powerful being. It''s aura!! Growing exponentially as its dimensionality began to transcend time and space!! Finally reaching an unheard-of threshold. YesIndeed. All the realities of Infinite Izanami were realities. Parallel Realites. Infiinite Izanami unlike the Original, uses the casted on. Own will to affect causality and spawn new realities repeatedly. Until the will of the person runs out. And the more the casted on resist, the higher the rewards would get as he umted endless power through the dimensions. As all the realities disappear leaving onlyGuts himself as a symbol of their existence. Normally it would be outrageousFor a normal person to resist the elopement of simply 10 lifetimes. After all, each Izanami World is constructed as the harshest trial for one''s will. As one''s will can be eroded in an exponential way. But is Guts a man with normal will? Hundreds of Thousands of years worth of lives. Hundred Thousands of Realities converging into one. Made the Magical Aura merge with Gut''s Owns!! As his power skyrocketed!! Easily suppressing the whole Berserk World!! Merely at it''s birth. Finally..This power grew and grew until it enveloped the moon, the stars, reaching out to the edge of the Gxies!! But it didn''t end there as it seemed to be catching out with the shadows of the expanding Universe!!! The Power grew at this level. This is the power born out of his endless struggle, of his endless pain, of his endless longing for a better life and better tomorrow. This power is his and his alone. The Power of Struggle. The Power of Rage. And The Power of Berserk!!! Seem to be cemented in an mxations of Laws and Dao, fused into his sword, into his armor and into his being. In an extremely powerful foundation. And giving him endless powers. Guts looked at his current power. "This" Marek smiled lightly: "Be proud. This is what you amassed through the Iplete Multiverse created by Infinite Izanami." "You are only powered by this Multiverse your created. This is your due diligence." Guts heard his words and titled his head. Was he stupid? How could even this Multiverse be created without the Impulse of the Emperor? Guts felt this power roaring through his bones! But weirdly, he also felt that this power was extremely familiar even more than his own limbs, like it was made for him!! A Dark Bloody aura grew from Guts!! Turning into a Giant Rabid and Atrocious Rabid Dog!!* The Beast Darkness inside him not only didn''t fade away!! But Became a Cosmic beast far beyond it''s original purpose. It''s Bloodlust Permeating the world!! It''s Darkness Englobing existence!! The Domineering power threatened to even gnaw at his sanity! This Darkness that he was the most afraid of! Wasid here before himself. Guts immediately looked up at the presence by his side. But the frightened and disgusted expression he thought he would find, was only met with a bright and joyous smile. The Emperor was looking at the Monstrous Beast of Darkness, with deep fondness He then extended his hand. Faintly a hand also touched the ferocious beast of the Apocalypse. GutsFelt the powerful hand on his shoulder: "I believe, now you have the power to notpromise anything." "Guts." The youth only looked up with a shocked expression, he looked up at the man in daze. Before he sighed and finally acknowledged the words: "Yes, your majesty." Guts wasn''t a man of much words. And the Emperor knew it too. The two couldmunicate their meanings with just short sentences. NeverthlessThere were some things that had to be said. He knelt on the ground, solemnly: "Your Majesty. I, Guts, shall follow you and put my sword at your service from now on." Marek looked at GutsIn his eyes, there wasn''t the willingness to be an equal like in Griffith case. NoIn this caseThere was only gratitude, for changing his life. Loyalty for a higher figure. This wasn''t something Griffith could ever inspire in Guts. SimplyBecause the Emperor is a broader being than Grifith himself. The Emperorughed out: "I will allow you to fix your problems here once more." "I will also allow you to pursue the Sword as you always desired." "This is your path and I will not allow you to abandon it." Guts eyes were wide with surprise. ''The Sword?'' For how long? For how long was he fighting.In a path of revenge and destruction He even forgot that somehow at a point in time, he found a path he genuinely loved Guts eyes were filled with a hint of nostalgia before acknowledging: "I will do my best, your majesty." Marek nodded: "From now onYou are my Fourth Imperial Knight." "Guts, The Knight of Nightmare." Guts nodded: "Yes, your majesty!" He then opened a portal: "Here,e visit the Empire. When you have the time." "Also" The Emperor touched his forehead. Suddenly, the Dark Knight saw the advent of a Large and Mysterious building. "This is the Imperial Library." "Use it to be stronger." Guts was a little overwhelmed by it''s beauty. "There is Three Other Imperial Knights in the Imperial Pce." "Try to make friends with them." He said jokingly. Guts sighed: "I will try." Of course, Marek knew how difficult it would be for him. But he didn''t mind. Guts would open his heart to the rest of the Empire, when the time would be right. His loyalty is the most important. He stepped in the portal "I will be waiting for you." Guts responded with a rare smile: "I will be answering your call, your majesty." And as Marek disappeared. Guts expression was still calm, he activated, his perception, in his consciousness all the Apsotles and Monsters in the World. He sighed as he clenched the Dragon yer, but at the corner of his mouth, a maddened smile, was brewing: "It''s time for a new round of killing." ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 10CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 10 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! Chapter 240: Rukongai Chapter 240: Rukongai Karakura TownAfter the events that led to the Summoning of a Gillian ended.The town seemed to retrieve it''s previous daunting calm YetFor certain people it was only the calm before the storm. Kuchiki Rukia was one of such people. In her heartShe already knewThat she didn''t belong hereWhen the girls that she knew as her ssmates talked about their youthful, everyday woesShe felt Out of ce ''FriendshipLoveThose emotions are unnecessary'' She though as she left a letter to IchigoHer steps were nimble yet resolute. A weird looking man and a ck cat stood as they looked at the dawning sun: "It seems the annoying green gori is right after all." "They came right on time." Urahara sighed: "I almost forgot that" "Since his Majesty came, I''ve been busy with discovery after the other~" Yoruichi sighed, as she thought: ''So this is what he meant by the Soul Society arc.'' Of course it wasn''t that hard to predictThat such a thing would happenAfter all the Soul Society isn''t a forgiving ce. They were the best ced to know such a thing. Urahara smiled lightly: "It seems that the time hase for us to make our move." Suddenly a double voice appeared: "Hehe.You better move quicklyThe Quincy kid is getting his ass handed to him." A man adorned with Imperial Robes on appeared. He seemed to be in Soul FormYet weirdlyThere was no Soul Chain on him. Urahara smiled: "Is it really important enough for your Majesty toe out of cultivation?" Marek smirked: "I do notck power UraharaBut I certainlyck a way to pass time" He looked at Urahara with a teasing gaze: "I dock subordinates too. But let''s go at it one step at a time." Uraharaughed dumbly before disappearing. Marek had a long smile as he pulled the ck cat in his arms. He caressed it affectionately before speaking: "You seem so tenseIs it really something worth being so tense about" "After allAs you all nowEven the Old Man at the head, of the Captains is not your match" Yoruichi purred before responding: "That is only if I use the physical body you gave me." "And I can only go in to the Soul Society in my Shinigami form." "Right nowI am only a being of Reatsu" "And until recently." "Reatsu like Shinigami was limited by the one-man soul" Marekughed intrigued by her words: "Those are only excuses" "You still respect the Soul Society too much to cause a stir thereSo you are putting restrains on yourself" "How sweet~" Heughed once again: "It''s the same for you and Urahara too" "You decided to leave the Soul SocietyYet you are to attached to it, to consider harming it." He patted her little head, a bright smile on: "Look at youI never saw a Gctic Level being afraid of little ants fighting each other." The Little cat, showed her fangs before scratching at his arms: "Don''t speak of it like that" "The Soul Society is still the home of all ShinigamiAnd I am still a Shinigami." The Emperor looking at the little cat scratching in frustration only sighed: "The Soul Society huh." He patted her little head, as he though his own circumstances: "Maybe love really is blind" As he spoke those words the cat immediately tensed up, as an annoyed voice came out: "From where did thise out?!!" Marekughed out: "WellI gave you enough power to protect yourself." "So I am already at peace." "Since you didn''t to show your power to neither Urahra or the OthersThat is okay too" He took the little cat between his hands and lifted up: "If you want to take back your ce in the Soul Society or if you want to challenge the order or if you want ot just wathc from afar" "All these decisions are yours to makeAnd" "Whatever choices you makeI will support you." The Cat wanted to speak something but finally chose silence. Seeing this Marekughed lightly: "What? Did I embarrass you~?" The cat seemed to think for a while before answering: "What are your ns? Coming to the Soul Society" The Emperor sighed: "My n is easy enough" "It is to observe and recruit" He had smirk on: "Maybe experiment with Soul Cultivation too And the Fateful scene of Kuchiki''s capture was reyed The Appearance of the captains and vice-captainsThe one sided beating Ichigo received On the sky, hidden by the mncholic night of KarakuraThree Figures looked over the whole scene. One more infamous than the others, had an interested smile on as he saw Ichigo fighting the Vice Captain Yoruichi watching over the whole battle had a little sadness in her eyes. Not only watching over Ichigo but also watching over Little Byakuya ''He ispletely closing his heart'' Her gazended on Marek for a while: "Did you really need toe out from your cultivation for this?" Marekughed lightly: "Of courseThis scene is after allQuite the sight." He had a teasing smile on: "The Three of themAre in love with the same girlyet they act on it, inpletely different ways" "WellThe Retarded Elder Brother is in love with her elder sisterBut they look so much like each other it''s spilling out on her" Both Shinigami had a weird gaze as they looked at the grinning Emperor: ''This is what''s interesting about this scene?!'' Heughed lightly, he indeed had quite the weird hobbyOnly People from Modern Earth could understand the amusement, of prying in other people''s intimate matters.Maybe if Orihime and the others were there.they could understand, this kind of enjoyment He had a long grin as he continued to ramble: "This Byakuya.He is the one who brought her so that he could repay his sisterSighLook at him nowHe look so miserable." "If he worked for mehe would never be treated like that" Both looked at his ramblingsCould it be this Emperor is actually her on a scouting mission? Little did they knowThe Emperor is always on scouting mode!! His eyes thennded on Renji: "The Red haired, cheeky brat is the childhood friend who is actually venting his frustration of being recedBut he still doesn''t know it" "When he wakes upHe will realize he sent his love to death with his own handsHow tragic" "The Blond haired, stupid looking kidAlso feels that this friend is getting further and further away for him. Into a world that eludes him." "He feels both scared and frustrated" "Since when did this became a drama?" "This is a little disappointing but amusing neverthelessUmu!! Umu!!!" The both continued to fight.And the Emperor continued toment stupidly. He spoke cheerfully like the events happenings were only a show for him to enjoy. He then spoke to the two: "What about you two?" "Huh?!" "Aren''t you going to help? Because I am not getting in this mess" Urahara sighed: "Let''s watch for nowI doubt Kuchiki-san would use his full power." Marekughed: "YesHe is a little soft marshmallow inside, indeed" "I like this kind of personalityMaybe I should try to recruit him after all." "Maybe I should start by marrying some of my retainers into the Kuchiki-n first" He spoke jokinglyAfter all, he promised he wouldn''t interfere in the Soul Society ''s political matters Of course, not that the power struggles of the Central 46 and the Four Families mean anything to him to begin with. In fact, the Emperor didn''t like either one of the 4 Nobles Families ActuallyHe personally wanted for the political situation of the Soul Society to stay this convoluted. A powerless ruler, a rigid, arrogant and corrupt ruling order like Central 46. Divided Captains, of diverse opinions umting hidden resentment over the past decisions of this incapable ruling ss. Four Nobles Families, way to convoluted in their own bullshit rules to even spare a nce to the rest of the world. And way..Too self-absorbed to even care about the rest of existence Look at thatfor example Byakuya Kuchiki.As a noble lordApart from agonizing after theing and going of the women of his life. Apart from training to be the eligible the Captain of the Eleventh division. What did he offer to the Soul Society? How did the citizen from the Rukongai benefit from his existence? It''s actually the same for him and Yoruichi Shihoin Is being a Noble Family in this world only a symbol of pride and infamy? Is that all? If that''s the case .This is too disappointingHis eyes even shed with a hint of disappointment as he looked at Yoruichi. This wayIt was sealedThere probably never will be a Shihouin n in the Soul Society version of the Atleasian Empire. After allNo matter how generous, and kind Yoruichi isShe was a good captainA good MentorBut not a good enough noble. Yoruichi didn''t remark thatBut Urahara had a somber look as he understood the meaning of the Emperor''s dark abyss eyes. ''This indeedis a mess'' Marek kept overlooking the situation with the same dark gazeThose people were fighting each other over a vacant throne. Completely ignoring every one and every soul around them. He smiled bitterly They were even allowed to ughter souls in the Rukongai, if there was discrepancy between the Human World and Shinigami World. Just what does Souls even mean to those people? ''This is even worst than the Shinobi World'' In the Shinobi World the cruelty of the word is atleast acknowledged and fought overAt least people there fought for a better world everyday. HereEveryone only fights for it''s own interest. Everyone fights for his own vanity. And all the other ''good'' ones only fight for their close people. In the Shinobi WorldThe Good and Bad People are actually not that differentThey all fight for the same causeOnly the way to go about it is different. Here it is differentThe So-called good ones only fight for the status quo to stay the way it isBut was the status quo really beneficial for the world? For the Gotei, the Soul King or the Four Families maybeHeughed If he was born in this worldHe will probably turn crazy and be like Aizen. ''And they are shocked when people try to take down that powerless little bastard, they call King'' ''This world is really not worth even conquest.'' Chapter 241: Difference Chapter 241: Difference He promised Urahara he wouldn''t interfere with the Soul SocietyNaturally he had his reasons The Four Nobles Families special rules are only here to maintain a frontal prestigeHe titled his head in a condescending manner when he though about the rules of the Central 46 ''This what happens when you only impose restriction on Noble Families, not duties'' The Central 46 is more of a counterforce than a ruling ssThe real purpose of the Central 46 was not to rule over the Four Families but to restrain them. After allThere was a big difference between a force whose only goal is to restrict the NoblesAnd a force whose goal is to get the Noble Families to actually do their duties. The First Goal is to fight for power. The Second is to fight for a better world. Even though he seemed to beughing and ying.If one had a keen perception like Yoruichi and Urahara they would still understandBehind each word of the Emperor was a vehement show of disdain for their whole System. The Central 46 was only here to restrict the Four FamiliesBut the Soul King itself never imposed any duties on The Four Powerful Nobles Families The Reason why? It''s because the Soul King is weak and powerlessHe is only a tool necessary to maintain a Statue quo. But was this status quo really worth preserving? Was it really worth it to get in the way of Aizen and Ywach In the endOf the StoryJust what kind of Soul Society did you all protect? Do the People in the Rukongai live better lives? Do the Souls that are not Shinigami untitled to human dignity? Do Families in the Soul Society still need to be separated? HahahWhat the point of afterlifeIf it''s just a worse than lifeIsn''t in it just a weirder hell? What''s the point of the Afterlife if one couldn''t even remember his past life? Just what is the point of saving people from transforming into Hollows just to send them here? All this is bullshit When he looked over the present systemWhen he saw how Byakuya KuchikiThe ''Exemry Noble'' act He feels like he understood Aizen was indeed rightThe Status quo doesn''t benefit anybody at all ''The Fact that Thousands of years old beings don''t see it baffles me'' Or maybe is it exactly because the beings are that oldThat their vision of Afterlife is so twistedThey live in their HQ leisurely while the rest of the people live like dogs How beautiful!! This society was older than all the Human countriesYet it still has societal injustice, power hungry dogsAnd Powerful People trampling on weaker ones Just why does people say this ce is better than Hueco Mundo? At least in the Hueco Mundo, people are free to purse whatever they wanted He looked deeply at Urahara with a mocking smile as if delivering the message: ''This is the statue quo you are working so hard to protect?'' Finally, as everyone realized the undertone of the Emperor''s expressionsThey all fell silent. He finally spoke, he seemed to have pronounced these words to the air: "It''s easy to rece the Soul King with a Stronger BeingI hope you already know that" Urahara took a deep breathHe understood what the Emperor meant. Yoruichi sighed deeplyHer heart beating widly As she looked at the disappointed gaze of the Emperor overlooking Byakuya Kuchiki and Renji AbaraiShe also felt a sense of shame She spent 10 years with the man named Marek VegaShe already knew how the Emperor saw the civilians and the people of his nation. Each one of them was a treasureEach one of them had endless valueEach of them was irrecable.She hade to love this loving personality of his She thought they both shared thatShe was after all, someone who cared deeply about her subordinates Only know did she understand the differenceMarek Vega, wasn''t an Emperor because he was strong It''s because he was an Emperor that he had to be strong His power wasn''t her to uphold some ns''s vanityit wasn''t here to prove that his family is beyond others.. It wasn''t even here to protect the people he cherish like Ichigo He was strong because it was his dutyBecause this is his obligation and honor as the Emperor. This is whyHis strength was never here to protect his statute, it wasn''t here to look down on others like Byakuya was doing Of course that doesn''t mean that Marek was a saintNo when Ites to oppression, massacre and evilHe may be worse than all the people of the Soul Societybined But that does all have a goalNo Massacre is done without purposeEverything is calcted. He spoke calmly to both of them: "I can only show you the wayThe rest depend on your own will" His words were clearAs they rang on their earsThe Meaning was also clear ''I will show you my version of the Soul SocietyIt will up to you to judge.'' Urahara already deeply understood how messed the order of the Soul Society.NeverthlessHe thoughtthat there was still hope for things to change for the better. After allPeople like him, the Vizords, Yoruichi and Ukitake and Kyoraku still existedBut for a momemt, for the first timeHe felt doubt BecauseIn reality.Even themWeren''t much better, they were only the better solution. He already that Aizen, Gin were evil. What he just realized.is that the rest of them might only be the lesser evil. This is what the words of the Emperor were trying tomunicate. Chapter 242: Beating!!! Captain!! Chapter 242: Beating!!! Captain!! '' Suddenly a long smile appeared on Marek''s face. Ichigo was gathering his second wind and began to resist Renji. "Looks like the pretty boy is about to make his move." Energy began to appear around the Emperor Body or SoulThis kind of energyWas Reatsu but also not The Emperor''s Soul was already on the level of an advanced Soul Cultivator. He already attained ''the God level'' that Aizen is striving so much forActuallyHe far surpassed that. It was a power that seemed to transcend the concept of Reatsu itselfThe Kind of energy that Aizen obtained after transcending should be slighly apporaching this power. The Energy on the Emperor seemed more profound and moreplete. Yoruichi sighed: "I thought you were only here to watch." The Emperorughed: "PleaseYoruichi we both know this isn''t true." The aura around the Emperor began to condense "If I only stayed here and watched.I may as well watch the anime at home." Byakuya already shocked the young blond-haired kid by breaking his Zanpakuto. The Scene was extremely tense.Rukia was in despair. Ichigo didn''t even have the time to react, as Byakuya was ready to unleash the killing strike. "The Fun is being in the action!!" Yoruichi sighed deeply.How could she expect otherwise from him? Under Ichigo''s ignorant gaze, Kuchiki silhouette was already moving.The moment he would appear behind him.It would already be over. Only!!! Something even more baffling appeared in this mini-instant. Under Rukia and Renji''s mystified gaze. A Silhouette appeared by the side of both of them. Wearing oriental dark imperial robes, long spiked hair, deep abyss dark eyes, and a long mocking smirk on. A hand was already on the Captain''s Shoulder. His doubled voice resounded in the deepest part of their souls like that of an awakened malevolent beast: "Look at youDon''t you feel any Shame?" "A Thousand-year-old siscon bullying a sixteen-year-old kid" "If you are considered one of the good guys I wonder how the bad guys look like?" The moment those words were spoken Byakuya felt a invincible force pressing on his shoulderbefore.. The scenery in front of himpletely disappeared. The Emperor moved his arm casually, as he grabbed the captain like a bag of rice! With another casual move of the Emperor, the captain was thrown away!! The silhouette of the captain crashed on the buildings of Karakaura one after the other!! All of this happened in a fraction of second!! Even Yoruichi and Urahara who could see Kuchiki move beforeCouldn''t even see what happened at all. It was like that.One moment the Emperor disappeared, the next the captain was going through the buildings of Karakura. "Niii-san!!!!" At this moment Rukia even found the target of her worry switch!! Renji had his eyes widen with cheer fright!! ''Captain KuchikiHow could it be...?'' He looked at the imposing man standing in front of Ichigo, deep fear in his eyes Ichigo himself felt it The Sense of Power the man in front of him seemed exudeis simplyendlessAlthough he couldn''t feel any Reatsu. Just looking at his eyes. The Endless arrogance and Vainglory. How could this person not be a terrifying monster?!! Yet this manSeemed to be smiling at him? "Ichigo Kurosaki." The words of the man seemed to jolt him awake! But he still couldn''t find the words to speak. "Don''t you remember me?" "I believe we met before" Rukia was the first to remember, her voice was trembling: "You are" She finally remembered who he was!! But Ichigo was the one to speak: "You are the weird cat guy!!" "Puchi~!!" The moment this was spoken, Yoruichi couldn''t contain herughter!! Urahara titled his head in exasperation: ''It was right after all'' ''Ignorance is bliss.'' He looked at Ichigo beforeughing loudly: "It''s indeed the case, my little friend!!" "You seem to be in somewhat of a pinch as I see" But Before he could continue!! !! A powerful reatsu appeared!! The Captain seal was directly unleashed!!! All the Shinigami present felt the vastness of the captain''s unleashed spiritual pressure!! Renji felt his legs trembling and so did Ichigo!! His trembling voice, resounded as he felt how vast this power was!! "What the hell?" Only Marek was unfazed. He casually extended his hand slightly to the left Immediately in his left appeared behind his back, the crouching Captain about to unleash his sword strike!! The Spiritual Power he released seemed to know no bounds!! Frightening all the presents here!! Yet the Emperoronly moved the back of his hand slightly! BOOOOM!!! Crushing sounds were heard!! Before the Captain was sent out again!!! This time even further away!! "NII-SAN!!!" "CAPTAIN KUCHIKI!!!" Urahara exhaled a cold air as he spoke in awe: "So PowerfulThey are not even on the same leagueIs this really only 5 percent of his power?" Yoruichi wasn''t the least surprised: "5 percent? Aren''t you overestimating that Kuchiki brat?" "Do you think he is using this much Soul Power right now?" Urahara looked at the calm Yoruichi who didn''t even seem fazed. Her amber eyes seemed to contain deep indifference. As if the battle happening here was merely child''s y. Only now did he realize thatEven Yoruichi became unfathomable in his eyes: ''YoruichiIt seems you left us all behind'' IndeedIt''s been probably quite some time, that Yoruichi''s vision left the realm of Shinigami, Hollow and Quincy And attained the realm of Monsters!! Marek continued to look at the baffled youth: "That should keep the annoying brat for a little a while." He smiled once again brightly, like he did the first time they met: "I came here to offer you a deal!" Ichigo looked at the towering figure before him, with his heart out of his throat. As the voice of the Emperor resounded in the Empty nightNobody dared to disturb him! His deep abyss eyes seemed to see through the endless multiverse and hold the secrets of the endless void!! "As you seeYou don''t stand a chance against the long-haired guyNor against the red-haired punk if I were to be honest" He continued to speak: "Little Rukia is actually rightYou are indeed too weakAnd you will only get yourself killed." Unwillingness appeared on the face of the blond-haired kid "If you go in as you are now, that is" "But" "Even so you want to protect themThe people you need to protect, isn''t that right?" Ichigo''s gaze gained deeper light. As the Emperor spoke some warmth could be heard in the Emperor''s words: "As I thoughtMe and you are quite simr in this aspect" "After allIt''s because that I have people to protect that I am that strong." The youth finally spoke, as determination could be seen brimming in his eyes: "What your deal?" He recognized it tooThat they were the same breed of people Marekughed brightly: "Good!! Good!! You didn''t disappoint this Emperor!!" He patted his shoulder, in a friendly manner but from his hand, Ichigio could feel unmeasurable pressure: "I will train you in the next 10 days or so" "In exchangeyou will be a Shinigami of my Soul Society!! What do you say?" The moment those words were spoken!! They resounded like thunder in the head of everyone present!! ''My Soul Society!!'' ''Does this person own a Soul Society?!!'' ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 10CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 10 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! Chapter 243: Whopping the Floor. Chapter 243: Whopping the Floor. Urahara above had a slightly solemn, expression. It seems the Emperor''s schemes ran quite deep. Ichigo is actually a good target to turn over Abarai was dazed as he looked at the terrifying being in front of him, his legs wobbling, his hands trembling, his breath dry!! ''Another Soul Society?'' ''Who is this monster? Hollow, Shinigami? Quincy?!! I can''t tell at all!! ''I can''t even feel his Reatsu!!'' Rukia was even more terrified, but could control her expression. She looked at the destroyed buildings with a heavy heart ''Too strong'' ''Absurdly strong it doesn''t even make sense why such a being exist'' In just those little seconds, she tried to see through this person, she had gone over her memory trying to find a way such a person could even be threatened The First, the Seventh Captains, her brother.NoToo weak. This is the impression this person gave her That the world itself was merely ss before his every movement. And if he ever pulled, it wouldpletely crumble apart Nevertheless, she screamed: "Don''t do that Ichigo!! Ichigo, I don''t need your help!!" Her voice seemed to have some effect on the kid.Marek redirected his attention, and looked at the Bound Rukia with interest. This casual look seemed to have shaken her to her very core!! Those eyes. He smiled lightlyHe turned around and made resolute steps. "Little Rukia" The steps resounded through the silent night like cries of destion. "You are quite lively." The Doubled voice emperor seemed cold and warm. Like the enlightenment of an angle and the whisper of a demon. "You also have a good a character, grounded head, from your childhood at the rukongai" "Still, being a part of a noble family, you retain the character of the Nobility." As his doubled voice resounded, as his dark abyss seemed to see through her whole existence. She felt more and more apprehension hearing his steps approaching. He leaned over her with a slightly slow pace: "You have a noble character and you know the pain of poverty and the misery of the Rukongai" The trembling Renji seeing the approaching monarch, forced himself to move: "H..;ey!! You!! Getaway from Rukia!!" He titled his head, as he casually passed through him: "Do not worryI won''t harm your childhood sweetheart, mellow hearted punk" He stopped behind Renji and just right in front of Rukia. Renji didn''t even realize when did he pass behind him!! "The pain of living in the RukongaiThe Poverty and the social inequalities." "You do know of itRukia and you too, Renji" "A lot of you do" As he heard the words of the Emperor, a hint of nostalgia appeared on their eyes "You are still young and a little weakBut you could be the hope of some change" He smiled lightly: "SadlyThis world is too convoluted for the two of you to ever change it." He crouched as he met the sitting Rukia, eye to eye: "Maybe with you, there is hope for one of the Four FamiliesKuchiki Rukia" "If you make it through this predicament, consider the offer of joining my Soul Society too." "If you can be strongI would consider even making you captain." He had a mild smile. Rukia was dazed, not knowing what to say. He then disappeared, and reappeared in front of Ichigo. At this moment!! A silhouette reappeared A Handsome man made it back, his captain''s haori was already tattered, his hair was disheveled, yet he still kept his calm demeanor. But in his eyes, one could see the horror he was facing. Kuchiki looked deeply at the mystic eyes of the Emperor. His lofty yet faint smile, containing boundless arrogance, his demeanor domineering yet with a ss of it''s own. He narrowed his eyes: ''I can''t see through his power at all'' ''He doesn''t feel like a Shinigami or a Hollow.'' He looked at the Blond little guyprotected by this monster. He then nced faintly at Rukia. ''It seems they do know each other.'' His eyes then gleamed with indifference ''Whatever'' He already brought the Zanpakuto to his side.His eyes glimmering with determination. "Ba" But before he could do that he was interrupted. "Do not do that" A calm voice came to his ears.A sighing voice: ".Even with your Bankaiyou would only die." With a smile that was not a smile he continued: "Recognize Mercy when you see it. Noble Lord." The words seemed to contain profound power, it seemed to contain the power tomand the Heavens, the power to subjugate gxies and to sneer at the stars Byakuya seemed dazed, before he stopped his Bankai from exploding. ''Captain?!'' Renji was baffled by the action of Byakuya!! Even Urahara and Yoruichi felt it deeply. Thest words of the Emperor were a tad different!! They seem to contain absolute majesty and anyone who heard it would be inclined to dutifully obey!! The words of the Emperor contained imprable coercion. Not only to the people but the world itself. It seemed that if the Emperor asked the heavens to bow, it would. If he asked it to kneel, it would. If he asked to erase the boundaries between the three RealmsAnd fuse it into one IT WOULD!! A Higher Power than the Geass who is simply an hypnotic ability and a bigger coercion than the Conqueror Haki!! It was indeed!! The Imperial Tongue of the Vega Dynasty! A Power only a Grand Monarch could possess. Kuchiki then looked at the blond youth before addressing his Vice Captain: "RenjiLet''s go back." He took Rukia, his gaze lingering on the back of the powerful existence The Portal opened upAnd Ichigo was awakened!! "Rukia!!! No!!!" He was then stopped by the Emperor: "It''s useless" "You are not strong enough." "Even this injured you are not the Noble boy''s match." "No!! Let me go!!!" He patted his shoulder once againImmediately his Shinigami power disappeared!! Ichigo looked at his normal clothes reappear. "What did you?!" "My Shinigami powers." "Do not worryTo get strongerYou do need to be a Shinigami with your own means.I am just helping you." He turned around And left him behind: "You still have time." "Follow meAnd I guarantee youin 10 days you would be whipping the floor with that guy." Urahara sighed.Thest time the Emperor took someone for 10 days.he looked at YoruichiEven he couldn''t see through her actual power!! Yoruichi sighed TechnicallyIchigo is fair game. He doesn''t belong to the Soul Society. Actually, the Soul Society might even view him as an enemy. Marek then looked at a cornerA man was sttered on the ground like a corpse "Do you love the ground that much? Little Quincy" Uryuu sighed: "What a dragI can''t even die in peace" Heughed; this sentence reminded him of one of his Nara subordinates in the Jannisaries He casually sent some energy at the tip of his fingers. "Consider this as a little gift" Immediately his injuries started disappearing: "I don''t need" Ichigo sighed: "Just take it! Why are you so stubborn?!" "It had nothing to do with you Kurosaki..!!" The Emperor snickered lightly before disappearing: "Go find Urahara and YoruichiThey will take care of youThey will train you for now." Ichigo was a little surprised: "They work for you?" "No!! Aren''t you the one who is going to be training me ?!!" The Emperorughed: "Me?" "You would have to win that right little punk! Be as strong as old Yamamoto maybe then I will consider giving you some pointers." "Let''s meet next when you go to the Soul Society! I look forward to your performanceyou are the first Shinigami of my Empire''s soul society!" He then disappeared! Ichigo who looked at the disappearing Emperor was speechlessSomehow, he felt like he was scammed into joining a shady deal!! Yoruichi had a raging expression on: "THAT BASTARD!!! I want to know who is working for you!!!" Urahara sent a look at the pissed off Yoruichi.A little fear in his heart: ''It''s never good when she is like that.'' After allThey were going to help Ichigo anyway.He is Ishin''s son and a good clientBut now.He is taking credit for all of this.Urahara sighed to the sky It seems his new employer was not easy to deal withWell seeing his restrained attitude in dealing with Kuchiki one could see, he is minding their opinions, and doesn''t want to aggrieve them muchEspecially for Yoruichi He could at least concede being used that wayHe is indeed working for him, after all. Marek reappeared at the top of a high rising building he spoke to the air, a little smile on: "You know it''s rude to follow people like that" A person appeared in the air, he had a goofy andposed demaneor making him like an idiot. But in his eyes one could see deep seated wisdom. "You didn''t even recover your Shinigami Powers and you are already this naughty" "Ishin Shiba." Chapter 244: Needless worries Chapter 244: Needless worries Marek reappeared at the top of a high rising building. He raised his head slightly speaking to the void: "You know it''s rude to follow people like that" A person appeared, he had a goofy andposed demeanor making him look like an idiot. But in the depths of his eyes one could preceive deep seated wisdom. One tempered by numerous trials. "You didn''t even recover your Shinigami Powers and you are already this naughty" "Ishin Shiba." He had a focused gaze on. "Hahaha.I thought you would let me y a little while longer" The Emperor smiled mildly: "You could go back in my shadow once againIt doesn''t bother me that much" He looked at the man still wearing normal clothes on "You are the one who seem bothered, after all." He patted his neck as heughed: "I guess you are right!" "But you should understand where my worriese from, your Majesty" Marek narrowed his eyes: "Oh so you''ve made your homework beforeing hereWho told you about it? Urahara or Yoruichi?" He titled his head: "Not that it matters anyway" He smiled lightly as he observed him once again: "10TH division captain Ishin ChibaPowerless time and time againYet never oncepromising in the face of your duties" A hint of greed appeared on the Emperor''s eyes: "Here you areComing before meknowing that offending me could easily cost you your life." His eyes were half closed: "Yet stillpletely in peace with your actions" Ishinughed dumbly: "You tter me, your majesty! Hahaha!! I am not that great!!" Marekughed back: "So you do see that as apliment, huh" "It is indeed so" Marek sighed "Your shiba n is indeed interesting." Ishin shiba narrowed his eyes, and stoppedughing as he knew what are the meaning of those words "It is normal for you to be shunned by the other four." "But that is only make you more brilliant.Not faltering in the face of oppression and clinging to one''s ideals until the end." The Emperor looked deeply in the eyes of Ishin: "Your Shiba n is indeed to this Emperor''s taste!!" Ishin Shiba had aplex gaze as he understood the undertone of his words: "Your words would vertainly tter those of the shiba n your majesty" The Emperor hearing this response only casually nodded: "You are indeed right" "It is not your decision to make anyway." He smiled lightly: "You must be worried about your son." Ishin nodded "I guess it is impossible to hide it." Marek kept a calm gaze on: "You worries are unfounded" His doubled voice resounded in the head of Ishin like powerful drums: "He who serves my dynasty, he who is a part of my Empire is protected against Gods and Demons, against the destruction of the world itself." "He is even protected against time and causality itself!" "No man born is able to take the life of a citizen of my Empire!!" He narrowed his eyes: "Even myself!!" He was met with a silent Ishin. Marek turned around: "It is up for you to judge anyway. It is not easy to trust people with your family after all." He disappeared and reappeared behind Ishin. He slightly touched his elbow. "Since I took liking to you and your son. Let this be a little gift." Ishin felt an overwhelming power traversing his whole body!! The dormant reatsu in his body seemed to rage once again!! "This is!!" Ishin looked at his regained powers: "This easily." Marek titled his head: "I can do much more than that." Ishin narrowed his eyes: "What do you mean by that?" Marekughed out.as he left some mysterious words: "What do I mean by that? I wonder" He looked at Ishin with a piercing gaze: "What do you think I meant by that?" Ishin was immediately immobilized as if struck by thunder. "You." The Emperor continued: "The real formtion would be isWhat can''t I do in this world? Ishin Shiba" Ishin frowned seemingly conflicted: "No matter who you are.I won''t allow you to joke around with that" Sensing the fierceness and wariness in his tone, the Emperor was even more amused, he faced the angry man, with a taunting tone, he marched in his direction, stepping in the void in his direction: "Then try me" He smiled like a saint but spoke like a tentative devil: "Request it The thing you long for the most in this worldIshin shiba." "Only then will you know if this Emperor loves to joke around this much." Ishin looked down for a long while his newfound Shinigami powers were unleashed from his rattled emotions. The Doubled voice of the Emperor sounded like the devil tentation, waking up his old wounds and regrets. In front of him, the image of a beautiful blond-haired woman appeared, as memories from a now distant past, took over his mind. ''Masaki'' FinallyThe Shinigami calmed down the storm in his heart. His face gradually calmed down: "Thank you for your goodwill." "I hope you take care of Ichigo in the future." Marek seeing him resist so bravely only had an admirative smile on as he watched him disappear. He spoke in the air onest time: "I shall await your request." "Sooner or Later." He then casually teared space and made his way to the Hueco Mundo. It was time for him to continue his cultivation. As he thought about it he felt a little weird out.It turns outthe Saiyan Bodycks the spirituality for good cultivation. It is not a problem with someone like him. But it seems the Soul Path is not reallypatible with Saiyans He titled his head in exasperation. Saiyan do indeedck some spirituality to understand the Dao and the sensibility to explore Mystery. Saiyan are essentially the pinnacle of Body Cultivator or Knights in those worldsOnly cheer power without understanding. It is only in a Martial Art oriented world like DBZ were body refinement can attain such levels. But even that only depends in which branch of it we are talking about. Saiyans and different races will always have spirituality but it is just not concentrated in the ces where regr humans normally strive. .In every discipline there are always exist exception. For examples Wisdom Path or Soul Path are difficult to grasp. It does''t mean all paths are unsuitable/ He smiled lightly: "I wouldn''t say the same for Transformation Path or Food Path." He marched confortably in Dang Hun Mountan as he looked over the different guts stones here and there. He then sat calmly and began to cultivate again. Chapter 245: Rooster Chapter 245: Rooster One dayter The Emperor woke up from his cultivationa wide smile on. ''Urahara, Yoruichi and the Quincy all have their own rooster to send in this cute little mess'' ''It would be a shame if I didn''t have one of my own'' Even if Ichigo was now tied down to himHe was still someone else''s rooster. That why he didn''t want to train him untilter. He opened another portal as he lightly stretched out He appeared in the little shop of Urahara He smiled lightly as he saw the blond man eagerly waiting for him: "Your Majesty" Marek nodded: "Did it go as nned? Or did the naughty guy make a fuss once again?" Urahara sighed: "Wellit''s not like we can change his character." "But it''s going pretty wellHe will be ready tomorrow." Marek nodded, a meaningful smirk on: "Then it''s time for me to get involved as well" "Is it ready" He turned around and pointed with his cane to the inside of the shop. "I don''t know what interest could your majesty have in my meager creations butHere it is as requested" Marek made his way as the voice of shinigami resounded In front of himwas what resembled an inanimate corpse, but was in perfect condition. A little cat was ying around with it Marek titled his head: "Did you do something naughty to it?" The cat got on his shoulders as she spoke: "Why would I care about a gigai, when I can have the real thing whenever I want?" Marek, a little surprised,ughed: "You do know how weird it sounds with the male voice of your cat form, don''t you?" The cat had a proud look on: "Hmph! My cat form is part of my charm, It''s not my problem if you don''t appreciate it." He ignored the pouting feline and examined Marek Vega''s Gigai. The body was resembling the original in everyway Long descending spiky hair, big frame, yet overall lean silhouette, no tail And more curiously, he was dressed with a High School Uniform. He looked at it for a while before entering. And under the eyes of the both of themThe gigai opened it''s eyesArge smirk on. The previously lifeless eyes, of the gigain immediately began more profoundDark and unfathomable. Marek stood upas he looked down at his body. He grumbled "I can''t get used itModern Clothes are really not to my taste." He walked away letting a message back to them: "Time to catch my Rooster." Yoruichi sighed: "Is it really only because of thatI can lend you one of mine?" Marek directly rejected: "You take care of the big brown bear and the little airhead." "I am doing it because I think ''she'' deserves this opportunity." He had a piercing gaze on: "Whether she can seize it to became one of the most powerful beings of her worldIs only up to her." Yoruichi voice seemed to held a trance of anger in it: "Really? Are you ready to do this much?" Urahara by the side felt chill down his spine "It seems you really took a liking to her" "Aren''t the women you already have enough for you, you perverted bastard!" Marek onlyughed as he titled his head: "It''s cute that you think that." "But do you think this Emperor is swayed by anyone? Hmph! Be careful of what you say! You stupid cat!" He then made another step before disappearing. The cat only screamed: "How frustrating!!" Karakura High School. This was thest day before the beginning of the holidaysIchigo came here only to find outThat Rukiabecame a fragment of the past Forever forgotten by the world. Doomed to an existence of naught in the Human World. This only made Ichigo in ever gloomier mood. That night he lost, he was overpowered and made in a sloppy mess, by enemies he couldn''t even fathom. A doubled voice resounded in his mind: "Even injuredYou aren''t his match." Determination was already brimming within him. ''I will get her back!!'' On the other side, in another ce in the High School. A High School girl was having some difficulties of her own. ''Weird...'' When she woke up this same dayShe immediately felt that something was amiss. This sentiment made her ufortable and cloudy. She couldn''t distinguish her feelings. Still ''Let''s go to school'' Maybe it was all on her mindMaybe it was her WeirdlyIt felt like she told her self this kind of words more and more frequently these days. She got ready and left to schoolOnly uncording with her expectationThe cloudy feeling, and the haziness only got more overbearing as the time advanced. Sheprehends itHigh School seemed as it always, yet somewhat it feltckingLacking something. Yet it was only an impressionBut it only got real afterwards. It was when they met up all together for lunch pause like they usually do. ''YesThere is definitely something wrong.'' She saw it on two peopleIchigo, the guy who she could read like the back of her hand since they were four. And OrihimeThe girl who the more she tried hiding her mood, the more miserable she actually appeared. OnlyThe rest of their clique didn''t seem to see it. Ichigo was obviously ashen, but had that ''I will never give up look'' every time he was about to do something stupid. ''Ishida isn''t here either'' Tatsuki felt it once again ''They are doing it again.'' ''They are hiding something from me.'' A mix of longing and bitterness took over her heart. ''Why is it like that?'' ''Every time'' This questionHow many times did she ask herself that? Only to be met with utter indifferenceMaybe she would never know. But this timeIt was different. A voice, no doubled powerful voice resounded in her head like the thunder tearing apart the word!! ''Why?'' ''Isn''t it obvious?! It''s because you are too weak, that''s the reason!!" Tatsuki who was casually speaking, suddenly opened her eyes wide, she spoke to the air: "GuysDid you hear that?" "What?!! Are you talking about this guys shamelessly betraying me again?!!" The others looked at her weirdly, Tatsuki was then quick to dismiss them: "OhThat might only be an earbug" Inwardly she was frowing ''What was that?'' OnlyTo be responded once again: ''It is the response to your little questions, little girl.'' The voice sounded as ominous, but had a tinge of warmth in it. Tatsuki had dazed face before she heard another sound: ''If you are not afraid of the truth. If being left behind bothers you that much.'' ''So much that you are willing to put your life at risk, in the same way as they are about to do'' ''Go to the rooftop.'' ''If notIgnore this and live the rest of your life in blissful and weak ignorance.'' Tatsuki was an absent minded as she stared at her friends who became more and more obscure in her eyes She clenched her fists and immediately her eyes filled with determination, she stood up. "SorryI need to go for a while." "Don''t wait for me." With lightning speed, she climbed the stairs Only to find.At the rooftopA man she never saw before, leaning on a wall looking at the scenery of midday. The first thing she noticed was the long hair that descended to the middle back. It was thick and ck, even somewhat furry. Like a beast in human form. He looked like a Lion''s mane more than hair. The hair was making sway on and about. He wearing High School Clothes. The Shirt couldn''t hide his wide and thick chest, the sleeves alsoplemented. He had a wide smirk that seemed to be born into his face. It seemed like he would have the same mocking smirk even if the end of the world woulde about!! His dark eyes, met hers: "So you came, in the end." Tatsuki still dazed by the man''s appearance. He was fierce and domineering like he looked down on creation and everything in it. His doubled voice made him more ominous. Like the echoing of an underground voice. Still she didn''t feel any hostility. "Who are you?" The smirk on the man''s face only grew a little wider. "It is good to be curious little girl." "But let''s take in one step at a time." "Didn''t you have other questions in mind?" Tatsuki as if struck, immediately recollected her dazed self: "What is happening." She took a deep breath: "To Ichigo and Orihime" Marek spoke interested: "You are resisting their brain washingAnd it''s making you more and more restless." "Well they couldn''t even be bothered even if you remember anyway." He sighed Tatsuki spoke in a low town: "BrainwashingWhat are you" Marek announced: "Little girl." Tatsuki raised her hung down head: "Y..yes?" "Look into my eyes." Obeying the orders, she looked into his eyesOnly to find weird tomoe patterns appearing in them. The tomoes began rotating.and she felt her whole consciousness sucked up. Immediately, past events began to happen. Only she was following the perspective of Ichigo. In her illusions she followed the battles, the win and losses.as she discovered, the same way, Ichigo did The reality of this world. In her illusions days and weeks passed by. But here not even a fraction had passed. She put her hand over her hand.Dread in her voice "KuchikiHow could I forget?" She looked upto see the man still idly standing by. "What does Ichigo n on doing?!" Marek sneered: "Like you don''t knowWhat will he do?" Tatsuki sighed "And if Ichigo goes you know who will follow?" The young girl gnashed her teeth in frustration, she looked up: "Why are you telling me that?" Marek responded calmly: "Why do you think I did?" He sighed: "You have goodbat senses. You also have a good heartAnd know as I see it" He smirked: "A deep yearning for strength beyond your reach." Tatsuki responded, frustrated: "But I am not a Shinigami nor do I have special powers like Orihime." The Emperor smirked: "Who said that was the only way to get stronger?" "Do you have to be born into strength like Ichigo to be really powerful?" He smiled: "It only depends on youWhether you stay here and continue your life away from everyone and everything." "Or if you do something about it." "I just happen to have some boredom to kill and some things to see through." He looked deeply into her eyes: "I can make you powerful enough to go with them." "In these 20 days." "Are you readyto be a Soul Cultivator?" The girl had a wary face as she spoke curtly: "And what are you gaining from this..?" Hearing that, Marekughed to the sky: "How hrious.Do you really think that there is something I could gain from you?." "MaybeEntertainment value" Tatsuki smiled bitterly: "I see" She took a deep breath: "It was fine when I didn''t know and I couldn''t do anything about it." She smirked: "But I can''t just do nothing now, can I?" The Emperor smirked back: "Good enough response." He had a sharp glint in his eyes "Just to be clear" "Being a Soul Cultivator is a million times more difficult than mastering Shinigami or Quincy Powers" He opened up a blue portal. "It normal takes a few thousands years to be a good one at that." He smiled lightly: "What we are about to do" "is cramming a thousand years in 20 days" He spoke ominously: "Be ready for hell." Tatsuki took a deep breath: "Give me your bestI can take as much as possible!!" Marek looked over: "Take as much as possible? What do you think cultivation is? Martial Arts?" "If you want to make it through.... Ready your mind... Not your flimsy little muscles." "Follow me." Chapter 246: Zanpakuto and Dao Comprehension Chapter 246: Zanpakuto and Dao Comprehension Since that day Tatstukipletely disappeared from the face of the earth. Neither her parents nor her friends knew where she was Only one message was left. "I have some things to do." "I wille back sometimeter." 10 dayster Hueco Mundo. In the blue portal opened by the Emperor slight ripples could be seen. As the silhouette of a middle aged man and a little back cat made their way in. Urahara had already finished training Ichigo, while Yoruichi also finished her work with Chad and Orihime. Before beginning to work on the portal to the Soul Society, they came to see how the unusually silent for a while Emperor was doing. Marek was sitting tightly Not cultivating anymore.He already confirmed what he wanted to. With the help of the Library of the Imperial Path it was as easy as a breaze to figure it out, everything that, Urahara and Aizen hadn''t figured out. He coulde back here anytime he wanted. Now he was keenly observing, the progress of this cheeky brat. After allThe results here could be crucial in his Perfected Soul Society. While with the results of the Imperial Path. It wouldn''t deviate from predictions. He didn''t plunder ''all the Information about Soul Cultivation yet, nor all the information about Shinigami, Hollow and Quincy. The result was interesting. BecauseWhat this girl was bing isn''t something Shinigami could be. After allShe didn''t possess any Shinigami powers. She was not dead yet and nobody had gave her Shinigami powers. He could make her a Shinigami if he wanted too. After all, Shinigami are merely dead souls, entering a certain power system. But as he exined to Urahara Earlier that system is good but not good enough. The Shinigami system could be explored alone and could be perfected with Soul Cultivation. But in turn the Soul Cultivation itself could be perfect to attain a Higher Level with the Reiraku of the Shingami System. The problem of turning one soul into a Deste Beast would be resolved. As one Soul could be refined and reinforced with pure Reiroku from the Soul itself. It''s size bing not a limit but an advantage. And that is what he was working on here. After allThe Emperor himself didn''t intend on bing a Shingami in the first ce. But Cultivation was something he couldn''t abandon. Becauseof one reason. Dao. It is a force he already began to feel while attaining the Sage Mode. But he couldn''t get a hold off right away. Of course sheer force andprehension are too different things. Even if the Venerables posses monstrous Dao Understanding beyond anything the Emperor ever achieved it doesn''t mean he would lose to them. By virtue of his immense strength and imperial bloodline. No Venerable could resist him. Actually, he would win. In a contest of strength that is. But Dao can sublimate one existence. ''The way of Dao, huh'' After staying with her for sometime now and through the analysis of the libraryHe already came to some realizations ''DaoIt exists here too'' Of course anywhere in the Mulitverse Dao will always exist. What he meant, that the power of Dao Comprehension exists here too. Only ''What an ingenious Shortcut, the Zanpakuto is'' The Shinigami y an enormous role in the maintenance of the Equilibrium of the World. They ensure the world as it is nowDoesn''t copse. It also means that the Shingami and Hollow both have the favor of the Will of this world. Isn''t weirdHow Zanapakuto seem to instinctively ''know'' their own powers and techniques? Like they were born with thatprehension The Asauchi and the Zanapkuto both are vesselsVessel that the Will of the World itself use to impart Dao Comprehension on a part of the Souls of the Shingami. The Zanpakuto itself absorbsprehension from the will of the world, as the representative of one''s soul. The Zanapuko itself is a sort of split soul refinded into a vessel used to mediate between the Heavens and the Shinigami. The Reiroku is a fuel for that vessel. The More the Reiraku of the Soul is powerful, the more profound one''sprehension is. This way the Zanpakuto Spirit is formed, a new consciouness born form the origin of the Shingami himself. A carrier of the Dao. The Shinigami only then has to work toprehend his own Zanpakuto spirit. To understand ''his name''. It is a much easier process, than the extremely difficult path ofprehending one''s own path true sheer confrontation in front of the Dao. But here is the problemWhat happens when one''sprehension reaches the Ceiling that it is this World''s Dao? And the Ceiling that is that world Dao has a nameAnd it''s the Bankai. One could attune his Bankai with training and Sheer spiritual Power. But oneprehension would end here. From here onOne would not need to rely on his Zanpakuto but himself. Maybe that''s the reason whyIn the stage beyond Shingami and Hollow found by Aizen one Zanapkuto would fuse with one''s hand. Signifying that the new stageNeed not only the participation of the Zanpakuto but also the Shingami himself. Thinking about all this he had a proud smirk as he observed the two. Who didn''t even bother talking to him. Their eyes were stered on a cross-legged figure atop of the Mountain. Urahara touched his hat slightly as he eximed: "Oy, OyJust what I am witnessing" Yoruichi spoke to the Emperor: "Did you really have to go that far?" IndeedThe Emperor lent his own eye powers to Tatsuki. The same Rinnegan that could bring this whole world to it''s knees just by it''s most minimal powers was lent just like that. Only...They didn''t know... That what the Rinnegan was analyzing wasn''t the Reatsu. But the portrayal of the Heavens through a certain library. Marek sighed: "It''s only normalCultivating the Dao is much more difficult than simple meditation." "One would need hundred and thousands if not millions of years, to have some meaningful aplishments in those fields." "If she were cultivating only her Reatsu without attainments, she would never reach the required level." "And that wouldn''t be cultivating anyway merely umting powerIt would be meaningless." "Without opportunities and fortune it would normally be impossible to have the same attainment as a Captain in Soul Path." He sneered: "But that''s essentially because the Shinigami are using shortcuts themselves." Hs continued to speak his tone indifferent: "My Pupils have analytical abilities and hypnotic abilities that could make this path much shorter" "Yet if only that could make one understand the DaoIt would have beenprehended easily." "To understand fullyOne would need to other two thingsTalent and Wisdom." "But in the end it only depends on her." "I only gave her an opportunity. My eye power willst her for the 20 iing days." "If she didn''t attain the Master attainment in these iing days. She would not be allowed toe to the Soul Society." Tatsuki didn''t even seem to hear the conversation between the two. The moment the Emperor gave her this mysterious power. She felt that the whole world be suddenly much clearer. She understand a kind of second state In front of her a mysterious book was unfolding. Dao rhythm dancing in it. And she seemed engorged, incapable of lifting her eyes. As she seemed to be slowly be aware of something that exists beyond what her eyes could see. One second could go as fast as an instant or couldst for an eternity. Her senses seemed to have truly transcended. ------------------------------------------------------ ALERT!!! I SET UP A PATRON ACCOUNT!! WITH MORE THAN 10CHAPS AHEAD!!! I also set up a Patron ount, so that I don''t get burned out as easily asst time. /ThunderDawn There is up to 10 Chapters of advanced chapters there!! Chapter 247: Let the Mages Gather!! Chapter 247: Let the Mages Gather!! As he watched all of them disappear, the Emperor narrowed his eyes before opening another portal of his own. Urahara looked over: "It seems your Majesty is leaving." Marek opened up his hands, revealing his broad back: "WellI can''t always stay, having fun all the time." "The first days should be a little calm." "I will get back when things get interesting." Urahara looked over solemnly, as he looked up. His eyes a little somber, thoughtful. Seeing the Emperor leaving back. He somehow couldn''t resist the urge to ask: "Are we really all kidding ourselves?" "Is this peace we fought so hard for today" "really this intolerable?" Marek who was about to leave, stopped mid-way. His side profile faced Urahara, as his pupils moved to the corner of his eyes. He observed this man. For the first time, he seemed a little lost. It was not easy to see such an expression on someone like Urahara. The Emperor adorned a faint smile: "There is a sentence. I always used to say, to my younger brothers." "Any problem in the world, is the result of someone ability or inability to do something." "Any cmityAny deformation, any unhappiness. Eithere from someone''s ability ore from someone''s inability or unwillingness to change it." "Be it something as rudimentary as the need for happiness or something as fundamental as death, causality, time and prosperity." "Everything that exists.is in this scope." "The state of Soul Society is also in this scope." "Either someone has the ability to change all the fundamentalws of the world and doesn''t, and actively protects it." "OrSimply no one can." As the Emperor made hisst step his left ast sentence: "I know what kind of being I want to be." "I wonder which category are you?" Leaving these words, the Emperor disappeared. Back at the Imperial Capital. The Emperor saw his First Vizir waiting for him. "Lelouch." The handsome man smiled mildly: "It seems all went well, your majesty." Marek nodded: "My four first knights are all recruited." "Until, Esdeath ends her assignment in the Mist, and my visit to the Nasuverse." "This should be it, for now." Lelouch eyes gleamed with wonder: "Is Guts really, okay?" Marek sat lightly on his throne: "You should call him, the Knight of Berserk." Lelouch asked: "How much did power did he gather?" Marek smiled faintly: "Enough to rival the Marshalls." Lelouch eyes opened up in fright!! "That!! How could it be?!!" "This is the Infinite Izanami." "How could he keep his sanity after all this time?!" "What kind of freak is that?!!" It could be seen from the fright of Lelouch, how vehement the feat of Guts was. What kind of will one should have tempered to survive such monstrosities?!! Heughed lightly: "Who said he was sane?" "Is sanity even necessary for Guts to function properly?" He then stopped for a while, before asking: "How are the things in Eartnd?" Lelouch responded immediately: "The Whole Guilitina is under the Control of the Empire." "The Whole country has been rebuilt from scratch." "The devils have done beautiful work." "From basic infrastructure, to teleportation arrays, to magical and modern technology." "The People are discovering the glory of the Empire." The Emperor narrowed his eyes before standing once again: "Since the Knights are over." "Let''s take care of the Mages." "Send Mercedes over. Let all my mages gather." His eyes swept over as he called over: "Altair." A hooded man knelt by his side: "Your Majesty." Marek nodded lightly: "How is Eivor''s task?" Altair amber eyes gleamed with austerity: "It had been aplished." "A Castle has been built in your name." " ''In Britania, on top of the ruins of Belialuin, the city of the Mages has been rebuilt." "By, the Sigil of ''Truth'', ''Restart'' Magic." "A castle has been built in your majesty''s taste." "And a portal to the Purgatory has been built." The Emperor nodded, then showed a light sneer: "Did we have any visitors?" "Not at the moment, neither The Goddess n nor the Demon n seem to have noticed us." "But the Human countries might." Marek titled his head: "The Human countries already have." His eyes then gradually be cold, frosty as if hiding disgust: "After all, they do have ''her''." He stood up: "It''s time. Gather all my mages." Eds, Alvarez Empire. The News of the Abdication of Emperor Springan resounded like a thunder in the whole Continent. For such a powerful and invincible figure to just fade away in the annals of history was enough to shock the whole Eds. Be it in the depths of Fiore or in the continent of Ishgar. All felt that violent undercurrents were brewing slowly under the news. The concerned was much more rxed. Cruising on the night, as he admired his empty throne room. He smiled faintly, it was not the faade like and weak like smile he usually had. In his eyes could be seen deep relief, and serenity. He looked over the bright moon shining over the realm. This World, this life that he hated so much, seemed much brighter these days. The exploits of the Atleasian Empire were relied to Zeref from different channels Skyscrapers reaching the sky Cultural buildings brimming with ancient solemnity Infrastructures, roads, magic cars Industry after the other, miracle after the other appeared. Each little vige became a city. Each city, a metropolis. The Whole continent is linked with teleportation formations.Roads were built with the best materials. It was as of the whole Continent leaped over centuries of progress in simply months'' worth of time. Praise of the Empire and of the Emperor roamed the Continent. Imperial History began to enter the ears and the education of the young and the old. The People of Gulitina are living in blissAnd pure happiness. Embracing the Imperium like their own. Zeref marched slowlyMemory after the other brewing in his mind His Little brother, his first love, his loss. His Pain, his despair. His longing for a better world. He thought that he would spend his night like this Gazing at the Moon from his Balcony. The dark Mage''s eyes suddenly shrunk. He could see, in the middle of the image of the Moon. A slender and beautiful figure was standing. Her blue hair swaying gently to the woes of the Moonlight, the green tips at it''s ends gave it an even nobler aura. The Green glow moved with each strand of hair, bathing in Imperial Light! It was like she was tainted with something beyond everything, beyond existence itself. Her armor was sliver white, eclipsing the moon with it''s brilliance. But what made Zeref unable to move was undoubtedly. ''Those eyes.'' Her eyes glowed with Green and Silver hue. And suddenly Zeref felt like he was as naked as the day he was born. In front of her gaze the gods had to blush, and the sky had to hide!! The Gaze of the ''Eye Beyond'' Knight, wasn''t so easy to face. Her slender hands were casually on the sheathed sword at her waist. Not a Shred of Sword Intent could be felt from her cold and haughty eyes. All of this, only happened from a miserable slither of time!! "Are you, the Dark Mage, Zeref Dragneel?" Chapter 248: Pioneers. Chapter 248: Pioneers. The World seemed to be spoken effortlessly, yet perfectly resounded in his ears. The Dark Mage seemingly realizing something, smiled slightly: "It is me, indeed, your excellency." "It seems the time, to meet, his majesty hase." The Woman slightly raised her eyebrows and spoke faintly: "It is indeed so" "Your Majesty is awaiting your arrival." Her eyes then moved slightly to the left: "You shall follow me too." "Irene Belesserion." An Enchantment, disappeared from the ce where she was looking. A Beautiful Woman with red fiery hair appeared, her eyes showing momentary surprise. Before smiling lightly, and feigning yfulness: "Ah! I was found out." Mercedes kept her indifferent front all the way, nodding casually: "If you are ready, let''s go out now." She then added: "His Majesty, said that you should get everything about your old lives in order." "You will spend a long amount of time, where we will be heading." "Of course, not many days would have passed here." The Two were surprised for a momentBefore titling their headsThey lived for so long If they were willing to ''resolve'' things before leaving, they would have done it centuries ago. Those ''things'' they left behind could only be mended when they, themselves, resolved their own problems. The Woman narrowed her powerful eyes before nodding: "Then, let''s go. We got another stop." She then spoke to the air as if summoning the wind: "Come in, Grace." A neighing sound, resounded in the void!! A rare sense of oppression enveloped the world!! Suddenly, the deafening sound of blue thunder resounded, as the neighing sound grew louder!! Suddenly in the Moonlit night a beautiful spectacle ensued! Followed by a mesmerizing galloping sound!! A White and Blue Unicorn traveled the starry sky, like a fall''s far cry!! The Unicorn galloped casually, yet its speed crossed eons in mere instants. It''s gigantic size only made its splendor more appealing. It didn''t have the fierceness of a Dragon, but its holiness made it seem faintly above it. With Blue Thunder as a mane, it was the epitome of epic beauty. It hastily stopped before the Female Knight, its head hung low ever so slightly, like it was partaking to its rightful owner. The knight boldly, rode on it. Leaving to the astounded duo a word: "Climb up." The two took a deep breath, before prudently approaching the beast and riding on it. Finally, Grace disappeared in the Starry sky, once more. The time seemed to stand still for a whileBefore the voice of Irene resounded once more: "May I ask? What is your excellency''s identity?" Hearing the question, the knight for the first time, showed a faint smile, her tone moving away from indifference to pride and blind worship: "I am a Knight serving his Majesty. The Third Knight of the Imperial Knight Order." Her voice was domineering containing infinite vainglory!! Her eyes glowed with green luster "The Eyes of the Imperium, Mercedes Veintz." The eyes of the two became even more solemn. Remembering these worlds in their heart. ''Imperial Knight.'' The Galloping sound was heard through the void as the beast travelled to another continent Fiore At a rather remote location. Hooded silhouettes, reappeared here and there, before disappearing immediately In a rather inconspicuous buildinga dim light shone upona rather remote corner. In it Two gorgeous women were sitting across from each other. Behind them, two slender looking girls Ultear Milkovic draped in the same curious hood, smiled yfully: "You look nervous, Kassandra." "I haven''t seen you like that in years" Yes.She indeed said ''years''.Kassandra stood up and karate chopped her head! "Stupid childDo you realize what an honor is it?" "To be in the presence of his Majesty!!" Ultear eyes gleamed with curiosity, as she caressed her bruised head: "WellI know that you are always fluttering like a butterfly when he calls upon you." Her eyes then moved slightly to the left "He even makes you, Demon Sword, trembleHehe" Hidden under a hood, a limber and beautiful woman was hiding in the darkness, her blood red eyesStaring through the void, her indifferent persona, seemed to have softened a bit. Akame then used her sheathed Katana to beat her head once more: "His Majesty, Be polite." Looking at her somewhat resolute expression, Ultear conceded: "Okay, okay." By her side, a short haired girl who seemed to resemble Akame, asked with the same curious eyes: "The Seniors back at the order, all speak of his Majesty''s kindness!!" "It is said that he single-handedly rebuilt the Empire from scratch!" Akame looked at her starry-eyed sisterSomehow the words of the Emperor resounded through her head. "Rely on your Emperor." "Only focus on loving your sister." The training center of the Brotherhood always stayed at the Room of Time and Space. In it, she experienced a different kind of trainingIt was a much more difficult one. Nevertheless, it was much more enjoyable. Kurome and her talents began to shine. And they were the next candidates for ''The Named Ones''. But more importantly, here She metrades, and a family And she rekindled with her sister. For now, the two were under the Kassandra squad. Even Ultear who was somewhat, rebellious at the beginning, began to soften with time. Kassandra and the order gradually became her and Meredy''s new family. But even soShe never forgot her past. Kassandra herself didn''t know much about it. After allAll who join the Brotherhood has somewhat difficult pasts. Kassandra smiled lightly: "You are summoned this time." "His Majesty''s has high expectation for you." Ultear spoke calmly: "If he can grant my wish, I am willing to serve him with all my soul" Kassandra chuckled: "Do you know the other two who his Majesty decided to take with him this time?" Ultear narrowed her eyes: "Who?" Kassandra sighed: "You must heard of him." "Zeref, the Dark Mage, that is" Ultear who was somewhat expectant, found herself stunned. Unable to utter a single world. "ZerefThe King of DarknessActually joined his Majesty?" Kassandra sighed: "And also." "The Scarlet DespairThe Queen and the Mother of all Dragon yers" "Irene Belsserion." Ultear felt her breath quicken "Mother of all Dragon yers?" Just this title was enough to speak of the horror of this person!! Dragon ying Magic!! A Magic created to y Dragons!!! Someone who created such powerful art!! Actually was joining the Emperor?!! Kassandra narrowed her eyes: "You''ve been judged by the Imperial Court to have the same qualifications, as those two." Ultear took a deep breath, a little uneasy: "SameQualifications?" Kassandra titled her head: "It seems you don''t understand." "You''ve been given the chance to stand at the Peak of Mystery in the whole endless Omniverse." These words made even Kurome and the usual calm Akame panic with cold sweat. Kassandra smiled bitterly: "NormallyIf it was going ording to the previous time. Zeref, Irene and you, would have been cultivated to Morning Star Magus. In the Magus World. Before you met his Majesty." Ultear nodded lightly. This was the n. Kassandra promised her that if she worked hard enough, she would be rewarded. And said that if she reached the Rank 4, she could have the power to influence the whole world. The Power showed by the Named OnesConvinced her even more. If that was the case With her Arc of Time magic, she would get to realize her dearest wish without even Zeref. This was her primary reason for joining the Brotherhood. Of course, it was also because she took a liking to Kassandra. And after that, to the whole Squad. Under the questioning gaze of Ultear, Kassandra continued: "Now it seems that the Empire will no longer use the ''Magus World Magic system''." She took a deep breath: "ButThe Imperial Magic Codex." Ultear felt might from the name: "The Imperial Magic Codex.What is that?" Kassandra smiled: "I can''t tell you." "Is it top secret information?" Ultear seemed to see through the nervous Kassandra. But to her surprise, Kassandra titled her head: "I can''t tell youSimply because it''s simply that doesn''t exist." Ultear eyes widened. "Not yet " Kassandra continued: "It will be up to you to assist the Emperor in creating it." "In other worldsYou will be the Pioneers." "The First Wielders of the Ultimate Magic." Ultear took a deep breath and even her felt her shoulder bend slightly: "This" Kassandra continued: "It is said that only one rank could be ''Explored'' for now." Her expression extremely solemn: "But I have the IntuitionThat this rank alone" "Is something beyondprehension." "Maybe" "This thest time, you could be considered human." The atmosphere suddenly became extremely heavy. Kassandra took Ultear hands and spoke in a kind tone: "Rest Assured. His Majesty cares for his subjects the most." "No Matter what happensIt will all beneficial to you." Taking her hand, the smiling Kassandra, seemingly spoke to the void: "I hope you two, also understood, what''sing." In a dark corner Some steps were heard as three silhouettes appeared. In the lead, a beautiful knight was marching with a polite smile: "Your Excellency, the named one." "Your words seemed to point out a truth good to hear. So, I borrowed your wisdom." "I hope it didn''t disturb you." Kassandra smiled back her dimples showing her noble grace: "Your excellency, the Third Knight." "How can I be offended, by such small things?" She lightly nced at the two behind her, showing a meaningful smile. After all Although those two were only ants in front of her might, at the moment. But they were chosen as Pioneers. In a short time, they would probably be Pirs of the Empire. Like she is now. The two had a solemn look on their eyes. The words spoken by the capped woman. They heard it too. There was excitement to finally solve the cursefor Zeref. And to solve the issue of her iplete bodyfor Irene. Previously, they were only about 70 percent sure. But now, hearing the words of that womanIt seems, that what they are going to experience was far beyond that. Irene frownedAt the timeShe still remembered: ''A Smile'' Her child''s smile. ''I wonder where are you, now.'' ''Erza'' Nowthat she felt that she was about to get rid of her agony.She felt her heart full of longing for that smile once again. Ultear felt her heart quicken as she nced at the Dark haired youth ''Zeref-sama!!'' After all, she has been in Grimoire Heart for so longShe still held great admiration for the Dark Mage Zeref. Mercedes then spoke: "Are you, Ultear Milkovic?" Ultear suddenly felt a great sense of dread, like she was seen through. Mercedes brows wrinkledAs she thought in her mind: ''What pitiable existences'' Mercedes possessed the Eye of Imperial Wisdom. With a single nce, she could see through the life story of all people even those a reasonable amount stronger than her. She sighed deeplyShe know understood, why those people were so eager to join the Imperial Court. But looking over at their lifeMercedes also understood why the Empire was so interested in them. Their achievements, could be said to rival Braham. She sighed: ''To think, that three people who could rival Braham in talent could be found in such a small world.'' What made her more alert is the Scarlet haired mage. When she looked over at her life story At that time of pregnancy.She felt a warning from the Imperial Eye She knew what that meant ''Imperial Destiny?'' IndeedThe eye of Imperial Wisdom, is equipped with warnings of information, she shouldn''t have ess to without permission. This kind of informationcould only mean, that someone who has already had fate with the Imperial Family is concerned. This made her even more restrained when talking to the mages. ''It seems his Majesty has some history with this world.'' Her eyes gleamed with short lived curiosity, before dimming once again. She was knight. She would uphold her oath. And act ording to justice in her heart. Anything else is not worth mentioning. Ultear responded calmly: "Yes, your excellency." Mercedes nodded slightly, before turning around: "Let''s go. His Majesty awaits in the Purgatory." A Portal opened up. Ultear took a deep breath, before addressing a knowing smile to Kassandra: "Please take care of Meredy." Kassandra nodded with a slight smile: "Meredy is my little niece; how can I wrong her?" "We will be waiting for you." Akame and Kurome nodded slightly. "Take care." They knew, that for them this journey might not exceed a month. But for these three people This mayst centuries. Chapter 249: Visitors Chapter 249: Visitors DxD World. In the Rose''s Dwelling. The noblest of the Blood of the Resurrected Devils, the fiercest demons of thest tragic war. Were all gatheredAll their attention only one person The Woman had a golden crown, wore loose traditional Imperial Wear. Her eyes were cold and haughty. Overlooking all existence. The Powerful Aura she exuded oppressed all the devils on a fundamental level. It was even worse then when they faced the Orginal Lucifer, this sense of oppression didn''t burst out from bloodline. It was something inherent, to her. A Temperament; that represented absolute celestial authority umted by wielding and bathing in Imperial Power for a long time. Her beautiful amber eyes gleamed as she looked over: "Is this all?" She snorted lightly: "Did you really think that you could a find ce in the Empire by relying on your Bloodline Power?" Today was the day when an attack wasunched on the Underworld by the Chaos Brigade. The Empire could naturally stop this attack easilyBut they decided on a different approach Feign ignorance, protect the devil''s nation citizen and the test the rest of the 72 Pirs Of course, this was not on the level of administration, after allThey just regained their noble status, their control over their own territories was suboptimal. But in their fighting strength, willingness to help others, and loyalty to their own people. The results wereDisappointing to say the least. Those who were loyal and willing to help were weak and ipetent. Those who had even a hint of power, looked down on others The Devils were shaken by these words. The Devils were always arrogant and disdained training as they found it unworthy of their status. Roygun Vega turned over her body, exuding otherworldly beauty that was unmatched. All the devils found themselves in utter awe. They have seen beautiful devils; they have seen holy angels But they could swear that this the most beautiful being to ever walk this Earth! Her poise, her grace, her fair skin.Her Pink Hair. Even before bing an Empress, Roygun was a beauty only matched by Grayfia, and Leviathan. But nowShe seems to have attained apletely different realm of grace. Looking at the reactions of the devils The cold eyes of the Empress, are already contemting the ''bad seeds'' to uproot. Especially her eyesnded, on a bunch of old devils with humiliated expressions. Their expression only showed repressed resentment. ''Hmph! Poor Fools'' ''Most of The Heads of the 72 Pirs are indeed, useless trash'' ''Their branch houses look more promising'' Even if the devils with inferior bloodline showed clearck of natural talentSo what? Is talent so Important? Anyone, with a certain opportunity can became a paragon from scratchIt was a scenario that she only saw too much, in the different worlds. What is important is spirit!! The spirit to aspire to greatness and glory!!! She turned around and left a cold message: "Leave." "Show me a better performance, next time." Voices echoed back: "Yes, your majesty!" Roygun, stepped in the void and instantly disappeared from the training ground. She reappeared in a well-groomed gardenHer haughty and indifferent expression, turned into a sympathetic one. With a hint, of apprehensionHer amber eyeslocked on a charming and beautiful mature woman. Her hair was in a dual braided bun, partly hidden by scarf descending from the back of her head to her lower back. She sat cross-legged, adorned with a blue dark caftan; she looked calm and harmless in the midst of the beautiful garden. Exuding a wise and mature charm. On top of her lips, there was a faint all-knowing smile. When she saw Roygun appear, sheughed lightly: "Roygun, my child. You are back." Hearing her tone, the tingling sensation on her back, loosened up a bit. ''PhewHer Majesty, seems in a good mood.'' Roygun smiled mildly: "Mother" "I am sorry for making you wait for me." Devran titled her head: "What are you saying?" "Is it possible that the Empire''s matters are less paramount than easing the loneliness of an olddy?" Hearing the words ''olddy'', the corner of Roygun''s mouth twitched lightly In fact, by normal yearsShe is older than the mother Empress But even soIn front of this ''terrifying person'' who survived for so long on ''That continent''.She felt like a pampered little girl. She sat by her side: "You seem in particrly good mood, your majesty." As she heard the words, the face of the Mother Empress seemed to brighten up, like never before. It was like the whole world suddenly lit up. The Garden seemed greener; the underworld seemed to be giving birth to sunshine just to amodate her motherly smile: "It''s been a long time since my Lion, held me in his arms." She sipped her tea, before continuing: "Since he was child, sigh" Roygunughed lightly: "I am happy for you, mother." "We all know how much you mean to him." Devran titled her head: "It may sound silly." "You will only know this kind of joy once you be mother." As she heard thest sentence, a bad feeling brew in her heart. "Roygun" A stern voice was heard once again. Roygun felt a little chill down her spine. "Why is it that I am without news of a grandchild yet?" Roygun looked down, a little flustered: "Your MajestyIt''s not that I do not want" "But His Majesty, he insists that we only consume our rtionship after Imperial marriage." "He said that it would be detrimental for my status and that of our future child." Devran sipped her tea calmly, expecting this answer: "This child, such a worry heart. He is the Grand Monarch, the Paragon of the Dynasty." "Would anyone in existence doubt his word, when he says an Empress is an Empress and Imperial Prince is an Imperial Prince?" Roygun eyes were filled with genuine yearning, but her voice became as tiny as a mosquito: "It''s not like I have not tried. Shahrazad too." "But you know, how his majesty is" Devran sighed: "Fine" "This is, this olddy''s fault to begin with." "I shall urge him to arrange an Imperial Marriage ceremony when the time is right." Roygun eyes suddenly glowed, with light. Noticing her sparkling eyes, Devranughed: "What a sweet looking face" "I hope your face is not that easy to read when you are outside, my dear." Noticing her mishap, Roygun blushed slightly: "Of course n-" SuddenlyA Member of her peerage came in. "Master!" "We have some visitors!" Underworld, Outside of Rose''s Dwelling. "I hope you know what you are doing, Issei." A Female voice ringed lightly, the worry in it was self-evident. "Akeno-san" "You know this is our only choice." "This is a thing that only I could do." "Even if Buchou opposes it" His eyes gradually became firm: "I owe it to Sensei, too." "Kuroka-san, and Le Fay-chan." He turned his eyes to Two towering figures in front of him. "Thank you, for this. Matsuda, Motohama." Matsuda titled his head lightly: "We are still friends who once shared Eros together." Motohama frowned slightly: "Issei, remember Imperial Protocol when youe in." "In front of the Imperial Family, you do not bow." "You kneel." Issei nodded vehemently. Motohama pushed his sses: "I say it for your own good." "Some members of the Imperial Family are much more difficult to deal with than others." Akeno hearing the words ''Imperial Family'' felt a chill down her spine. She felt like a Gigantic behemoth was gradually showing up in front of herself. "Ise!!" A worried and distraught voice came in!! A Magic circle was built!! And a crimson haired princess appeared behind it!! Ise turned over and looked at the Crimson Princess with pain in his eyes. The, Rias Gremory, he once met, the noble and elegant woman, who should always be above Overlooking all things. Had pale skin, and frightened expression. As blows continued toe one after the other, as the future began to burst more and more out of control. Rias gradually lost her never changing confidence, her cheerfulness and her joy. This is the burden a leader has to endure. Looking at the determined Ise. Rias who had prepared a torrent of arguments, only sighed lightly. She just lost Ise once. She couldn''t endure it a second time Came by his side. Took his hand. And smiled wryly: "Let''s do it together, Ise." At this action, Akeno took his other hand: "Ara, how unfairI was here first you know Buchou." Ise felt his eyes bing a little moist. Matsuda and Motohama all smiled lightly: "That Bastard Issei." "He picked really good women" Motohama elerated his pace: "The only thing I can do, is to obtain you, an audience with her majesty, the Devil Empress." "The rest is on you." "I will be waiting for you, outside." Looking at their distraught faces, Matsuda added: "Do not worry." "Among the members of the Imperial Family. Empress Roygun and Empress Shahrazad have the mildest and the gentlest temperaments." "Just be respectful and wary of your words." Rias lips twitched lightlyShe remembered the domineering words of the Devil Empress ''If that is gentle, how the hell are the other members?'' Roses Dwelling. Roygun who was being teased by the Mother Empress, heard the report of her servant: "Hyoudou Issei, came for an audience?" A tinge of surprise appeared on her face. She sighed deeply, remembering his actions during the war. While Matsuda and Motohma saved the Underworld and destroyed the Hero faction. The three cooperated tacitly. And with Roygun staging behind the scene. The two conveniently ''rescued'' the Seekveira Agares and Latia Belzebub It was a thing of beauty, a wonderfully staged drama. They left to Issei his own moment of glory against Cao Cao. And this visit, it was also, within the considerations of the Empress: "Surely.Heroes will always act like Heroes in the end." She then looked slightly in the direction of the Mother Empress: "Tell him toe at ater-" "Hyoudou Issei?" She was interrupted with a thoughtful voice: "If this olddy''s memory is right." "Isn''t he the stubborn little hero, my Lion has taken fancy to?" Roygun nodded: "Yes, Mother." Devran smiled lightly: "Do me a favor, Roygun." "Let''s see what''s this child has to say. You will relieve an olddy''s boredom." As she heard this word, the peerage who just delivered this news, began sweating profusely!! ''That''s it!! The Devils are over!!!'' She was the Queen of the Roygun Peerage, by merit of her status she frequented the Imperial Court daily. She knew what kind of Monster was hiding under that harmless smile!! ''If that kid says something he shouldn''t. He will take us all with him!!!'' ''What kind of shit dog luck did this Sekyruitei have!!!" Roygun was much calmer. After all, she knew the Mother Empress very well. She wasn''t that worried; she knew clearly her bottom-line. She smiled lightly: "Tell Hyoudou Issei and hispanions toe here." Chapter 250: Inquiries Chapter 250: Inquiries Minutester. Three Silhouette, entered the beautiful garden. The Calm and appeasing environment couldn''t even make them a tad calmer. As they approached, a little table. appeared in their sight. Two gorgeously dressed women were sitting, and chatting casually. They didn''t know who the other one was.Rias quickly focused on the crowned beauty. ''Roygun Bel-, no Roygun Vega!!'' Her eyes glowed with aplex lightShe once admired this female Rating Game yer from the bottom of her heart. But nowShe became a behemoth, pressing on his brother and the rest of the Underworld. They arrived and immediately the three of them knelt down: "Issei Hyoudo(Rias Gremory), greets your majesty the Devil Empress." Roygun smiled gently: "Rise." Devran locked her abyss dark eyes on the youth at the forefront. The Three stood up. Roygun sipped tea once more: "SoWhat is it that is worth the Sekiryuteiing by himself?" Issei froze for a moment before he mustered, the courage: "Your MajestyI-I request an audience with his Majesty the Emperor!" The words were spoken and Rias felt her heart burn with anxiety!! Silence ensued Only the expression of Roygun revealed a little surprise. Devran smiled mildly, and a tinge of interest appeared in her eyes. The time seemed to freeze. As the three were waiting for a response. "I see." Roygun smiled lightly: "May I know the reason?" This was a question, not ''an order''. This showed that she was rather asking out of curiosity. After all, she doesn''t have the authority to intervene with an Imperial Audience. Whatever happens between Issei and the Emperor, is not under her authority even as a Devil Empress. Issei didn''t seem to flinch: "I want him to ask of him some things." Roygun raised her eyebrows: "And do you think you are qualified to demand things from the Emperor?" The question of the Devil Empress made the other girls feel cold. But Ise stayed true to himself: "I am only a High School Devil! I''ve only been a devil for no more than a half year!" "I am stupid, andzy so I leave thinking for others!" "I don''t know what the Emperor represents." "I don''t know if I am qualified or not." Roygun narrowed her gaze. Devran eyes brightened slightly. "But I have to meet the Emperor!!" His voice was loud yet firm. "And I don''t think he is a bad guy!!" For the first time in monthsHe finally spoke what was pending on his heart!! Rias and Akeno were dumbfounded. Do they think the Emperor is a good or bad guy? Regardless of thatIt ispletely out of their consideration!! But all their thinking didn''t prepare them for what''sing next!! "He loves women dearly, and has a proud Harem!" "How can someone like that be a bad guy!" The calm eyes of Roygun just widened in surprise!! "This" Rias and Akeno felt somewhat numb: ''No!! Now is not the time to act like that again!!'' In the silence, a light chuckling was heard and the person who was silent until now finally spoke: "Why are you so silent, Roygun?" "Does the Emperor ''love'' his women dearly?" "This is certainly a question within your reach, no?" Rias and Akeno heard the teasing voice of the woman. And were immediately dumbfounded. Their head seemed to explode. This woman who has been sitting here, sipping tea all along. Just called the Devil Empress ''Roygun'' and started taunting her in the process. As if ying with a junior. Roygun rapidly took back her calm: "Of course it is indeed the case, your majesty." The Mysterious woman looked at the Sekiryutei, but this time, she didn''t hide her gaze. Issei heard a voice in his mind: ''Be careful, partner.'' ''This woman she gives me a bad feeling.'' Ise nodded in his heart. There was a thread of silence before, Roygun continued: "I see." She retained her grace, and continued: "If it is his Majesty''s that you want to meet. Then I have nothing to say about it." "I will bring him your request. You can be sure of it." He narrowed his eyes as she looked at the two women behind him: "But be sure of one thing." Then her amber eyes fell on Ise: "Whatever that you desire." "Nothing will be given to you for free." "There will be prices to pay." Ise''s face froze for a moment. Roygun looked at him deeply: "No matter how much his majesty appreciates you." "He will never favor you more than the vilest citizen of his Empire." "This is an unchangeable fact." A doubtful color appeared on Ise''s face before he held on: "I am prepared to pay!!" Rias cried: "Ise!!" Roygun smiled lightly: "Good." "The Emperor shall soon be back." "He will be delighted to meet you once more." She spoke the previous words, to deter the three of them, from having any misconceptions. But she still knew that Marek liked Ise very much. The Empress then held on for a while before turning her attention to Rias Gremory in particr. A color of appreciation appeared on her eyes. It should be saidthat this girl had quite the character. Despite her background, she still dared appear in front of her, to apany her lover. ''Beautiful, kind, thoughtful.'' ''TskIf I had a prince, she would make a wonderful bride.'' She then slowly surprised herself! ''Since when did I start thinking like that?!!'' ''It seems the Mother Empress influence on me is quite big'' "Rias Gremory." The voice of the Empress made the nerves of the Gremory Princess tense once again. "Did you onlye here to support your beloved?" "Or did you have any other inquiries?" Rias looked downshe thought deeplyIf she had questions in her heart? Of course she has!! ''But would it be suitable'' She clenched her first and in her green eyes. ''No!!'' ''I can''t be like that forever!'' ''I am Rias Gremory! The Heir of the Gremory!!'' ''If Ise is willing to take a risk! I should at least be able to stand up for myself!'' Her eyes suddenly glowed with unbending determination. The eyes of Devran who were fixed until now on Issei slowly moved to the Crimson Princess. Her calm face and her deep abyss eyes, scrutinized every change on her face. "I have some questions, your majesty." Roygun sipped tea, nodding lightly: "Bold but resolute, the Sekyruitei has at least some good influence on you." "Speak. I have time." "I shall discuss with you all your inquiries." Akeno looked at Rias who marched and stood by Ise''s side, with deep worry. "What is your objective for the Underworld?" Roygun didn''t even lift her head but responded calmly: "For the Devils to evolve beyond their simple lives." "To grow into a race with a civilization able to rival Multiversal Civilizations." "This is my short term objective for the Devil''s race." These three sentences that the Empress spoke casually. Revealed explosive information''s that made them unable to even understand. Rias determined eyes froze, before she pronounced: "Your Majesty.Forgive my ignorance, could you make it clear to what it is a Multiversal Civilization?" Roygun spoke casually: "You should have a rough idea about the size of the observable Universe?" "You should already know this much, right?" Rias eyes shrunk. It was indeed as she thought. "A Universal Civilization, is one that is in theplete control of a Universe and is able to travel in it, and is free of it''s restrictions." "For this kind of civilization, space and time in the Universe are merely dimensional variables that could be controlled at will." "A Multiversal Civilization is one that regrly conquers new ones, or had a found a way to create new Universes." "This is the simplest exnation I coulde up with it for someone at your level." This exnation not only was heard by Rias. But was also understood by Akeno and even vaguely by Ise. Akeno, had her hand on her mouth. ''This is.'' ''What kind of Behemoth are we facing?!'' Rias eyes widened in horror!! How big was the Observable Universe?!! How infinite was it? 19,6 Billions Light Years!! Such a distance could make anyone feel despair and insignificance!! Let''s not talk about the Universe, even The Milky Way is a faraway dream for the Devil Race!! And the Woman is talking about Sci Fi concept like the Multiverse!! Rias started trembling as she asked as if to confirm: "Please, your majesty" "And in how many years did you estimate this objective to be attainable?" Roygun sighed: "WellI had estimated beforehand that it would at least take two centuries." "But in light of recent development, it may not exceed fifty years." Rias breathing became stagnant. 200 years? 50 years? Some devils seem to sleep longer than that?!! She then retained her bearing, her eyes became more determined "If it so" "Then does your Majesty think that the current political situation of the Underworld is conducive to such development?" Roygun titled her head: "Of course not." "The 72 Pirs system is too old fashioned." "The New Maous are indeed much morepetent than the old ones. Butck vindictiveness and resoluteness" "Sirzechs is someone who wields power reluctantly as if it was pushed in his hands, while Ajuka''s ce is in aboratory." "I have noments about the other two, since they are more like assistants than rulers themselves." "Zekram Bael, is ambitious but not strong norpetent enough to realize his ambitions." "And other old devils are just about the same." Her eyes then became cold: "This why" "The Majority of Devil ns will be dissolved." "And some may be purged." The words were like a bombshell in the head of the three! "Purged?!!" Ise felt his heart turn cold!! "Didn''t you just resurrect the 72 Pirs?" Roygun''s eyes narrowed, her eyes cold and ruthless: "They have already served their purpose." "They are a vestige of the past." "All the old devils who are restraining progress need to be obliterated." Rias took a deep breath: "Their purpose" "From the beginning, your goal wasn''t the revival of the 72 Pirs at all!!" "But the dead devils!!" Roygun nodded: "IndeedThe dwindling poptions of devils was a problem that needed to be resolved." She looked deeply at Rias: "Now, tell me. Rias." "As, the Heiress of the Gremory n." Rias felt deep and endless coercion from the woman. Powerful Imperial aura was brewing in her eyes: "Do you think that the future I envision for the devils can be realized by Sirzechs and Ajuka?" "Can the both of them bring the devils out of the depths of the Underworld to roam the Multiverse unhindered?" Chapter 251: Time Chapter 251: Time Rias eyes dimmed lightly and the color of struggle, appeared on her beautiful eyes. Since her youth, she always admired her elder brother greatly. Sirzechs Lucifer. He is probably the greatest and most powerful devil to be born. But this featThe Empress was speaking of, is simply a fairytale. No it''s simply an absurdity. Rias clenched her fists: "Even if it is for a better Underworld.is it really okay to use such methods?" "Is it okay to risk war and bloodshed like the Holy War, Millenia''s Prior?" As she spoke this sentence, Roygun frowned slightly but was surprised by the intervention of an elegant voice: "You seem quite opinionated, little child." The voice resonated. And it was as if the whole Garden suddenly chilled. Rias felt her heart turn cold, and it was as if her whole body was warped in deep unknown darkness. She looked up, and saw the woman draped in a dark and blue caftan. Her beauty could be said to trample any other woman she has ever seen! Only Empress Roygun wasparable. But what made her tremble was her opened ever so slightly, abyss eyes. "Since, this olddy likes your boldness. I will teach you a thing or two." As the woman spoke, a powerful maismgrew in the room. Her dark abyss eyes seemed to hardly move. Yet each move, as if it was a stroke in a canvas, seemed to convey a meaning. Poise, Grace and Elegance. This is was the epitome of what a powerful noble woman would look like. Rias took a deep look at her. She already understood, ''this woman''s'' identity wasn''t easy. She immediately chose to respectfully lend an ear. As she looked at the thoughtful Rias, at the satisfied Mother Empress.A glint of appreciation appeared on Roygun''s eyes: ''She knows when it is right to replicate, and when it is wrong to.'' ''She is able to shoulder pain, and is capable of looking at things from a humble perspective.'' ''This'' ''More importantly, although she is a good leader, she is cool headed enough to ept the leadership of others when necessary.'' ''This is a good seed for the New Underworld.'' "Do you know how the Vega Dynasty war casualties were counted since Primordial Times?" Rias''s voice inquired: "How?" Devran smiled mildly: "By Time." Rias eyes showed confusion. "By the time, it would take to bring all the soldiers back to life." "Will it take a pico second, a second, a minute, an hour, maybe months or a year?" "A Zero casualties war, in the understanding of the Vega Dynasty." "Is a war that needs virtually no time for us to recover from." Issei eyes opened up in fright: "Impossible" ".How could this be possible?" Rias felt her heart turn cold as she tried to process the information: "Do you mean, that the resurrection we just saw" The Mother Empress, looked at her amused: "The Empire doesn''t count it''s war causalities with lives but with time." "In other worlds" "Any being living in the Empire is virtually immortal since the beginning of existence." "Death doesn''t exist, and never will." "No matter what happened, be it Multiversal threats, or Omniverse Gods, the Beyonders or even our Eternal Enemies, the Titanus." "No one has ever has taken a life from the Empire." "Only Time." The trio''s eyes widened in horror. Rias stuttered When she took matters into her own hands. She was prepared to face coercion, even was prepared to be threatened. But she never expected. There were things much more absurd that were waiting for her, to explore. Time.An Empire whose soldiers are unafraid of death. A Multiversal level Devil Society. These two seemed to be speaking absurdities one after the other. "Why?" "Why, would such a force care about the devils and the Underworld?" She had tears overflowing in her tears. At this time, she knew.it. The Devils, the Maous, this World was already doomed. Any resistance is futile. Rias continued, not caring about restrain at all!! Anyway, it is over!! "Do you really need to be so harsh on Lucifer-sama, and the other Maous?" "They may not have your majesty''s insight or your grand ambitions." "But I know they did their best for this Underworld!!" Devran shut her eyes once again, an amused smile on her gorgeous face. Roygun titled her head: "You don''t understand." "Why do you think that I can guarantee such absurd things?" "Why is it that the devil''s destiny has changed from primitive civilization, to a Multiversal one?" "Why do you think that, I, Roygun Vegaeven can rebuild the destiny of devil''s race?" "And why do you think that, until this day.Lucifer, Belzebub, the Khaos Brigade, and the rest of this whole, are still in existence?" Her voice was getting more somber, her tone became extremely solemn. Devran smiled ever so slightly, as she sipped her tea. Roygun eyes opened widely, her demeanor became stern: "There is only one reason!!!" "It''s his Majesty''s Will!!" "His Majesty finds value in the existence of the Devils!" "So the Devils shall prosper!!" "Shall be a part of his Glorious Imperial Road and Embark on a journey, to thread path of the Multiverse and even beyond!!" "His Majesty''s chose to pardon the sins of Lucifer and Beelzebub, so they shall be resurrected!" "His Majesty loves me. So I shall be the Empress of the Myriads of Worlds!! Looking Down on existence!!" Her brows wrinkled: "You don''t understand" "Yours and the Maous visions are too narrow" "His Majesty''s blesses this tiny world, from a Million and a Billion of Other worlds!!" "And the only thing he demands!!" "The only requirement!!!" She stood up!! And marched up closer to the trio, Imperial Coercion blooming on in her body!! "Is Absolute obedience !!!!" She looked deeply at Rias: "I know you''ve been through a lot of pain." "So did your faction." "But this only because of your own stubbornness." "The Empire guarantees immortality, prosperity and power!!" "The future of the devilsThe prosperity of the Underworld!!" "All of that is within reach!!!" "The only thing he demands is absolute allegiance!!!" Under the coercion of the Empress, Rias felt her chest tighten. "Absolute obedience." "Only Imperial Power is allowed to roam the devil''s race!!" Roygun looked deeply into Rias'' eyes: "Sirzechs and Ajuka think that you two are the future of the Underworld." She narrowed her eyes: "And I think it is the case." The coercion on her disappeared, her eyes soften a bit: "Not only you, Sona Sitri, Latia Beelzebub, Seekveira Agares, Sairaorg Bael" "You all have the potential to lead the devils to a new Era." "Your elders are stubborn and are too scarred by the old wars to seize the opportunities in front of them." "I hope you make better choices, Rias Gremory." Looking at the tangled Rias, Roygun expression eased before she sat back. She smiled: "Do not worryWe will not ask of you to betray your rtives." Rias eyes seemed to brighten. Roygun continued: "The Empire is extremely strict on values like filial piety and allegiance to one''s own n and family." "This why" She had a bitter smile on her face: "The Empire dislikes devils like Grayfia Lucifuge." Roygun actually didn''t have much distaste for GrayfiaButThe Imperial Family is different Because of the ''Curse'' of the Vega Dynasty, they are much more intransigent with this kind of people. Even when the Emperor once was sacrificed by his own father.yet he still didn''t harbor any resentment for his familyEven The Mother Empress who resented her husbandnever betrayed him in truest sense. Simply ying power games behind the curtains. This is the Edict of the Empire. For them, for one to betray his faction is still eptable, but for own to betray the grace of birth and the grace of nurturing, is an extremely big taboo. Even if one betrays the Empire under the circumstances of filial piety they would be treated differently, only the parents and the Elders would be severely punished. "But that doesn''t mean thatYou have to agree on everything, right?" She squinted her eyes: "You are still allowed to make your own choices, aren''t you?" "Rias Gremory." The Crimson haired princess was silent for a while, before nodding: "I still have my own freedom, indeed." Chapter 252: First Meeting Chapter 252: First Meeting She then, smiled faintly before speaking to the void: "Matsuda, Motohama." "Are you unwilling to see this Empress?" Immediately by their sideappeared two powerful Saiyan Warriors draped in the Empire''s robes "How dare we?!" "We just didn''t want to disturb the Empress." The Two spoke at the same time, kneeling in reverence. Empire etiquette is already bred in their bones. Issei looked at the pious duo.Where was all the sneering and arrogance from before? Devran looked at the two youthsRoygun nodded: "Rise." The Two stood up, yet the moment they saw who was standing, their eyes shrunk!!! But their eyes weren''t on Roygun but on the Mysterious Woman by his side!! They immediately knelt once more: "Matsuda(Motohoma), greets her majesty the Mother Empress!" In their voice, there was a tinge of dread!! This is the woman the Vizirs especially told them to be wary of!! Akeno and Rias who heard these words, were all horrified!! ''Mother Empress!!!'' ''What kind of big shot is that!!!'' They felt their back turn cold!! Devran looked at the two youths, and smiled yfully, keenly noticing the dread on their faces: "I didn''t expect my olddy to be this known, by the younger generation." She looked deeply at the two boys, her eyes suddenly glowed with surprise! She mastered the power of the Imperium long ago, so she had better mastery of it than RoygunShe could see it The ''Favor'' the Imperium was giving these two!! She only detected this kind of favor on Mercedes and the Marshalls But unlike these two, this favor is hidden in the depths of their consciousness as of now, dormant, waiting to be awakened!! She thought about some things, Sophia once told herHer eyes became solemn She asked Roygun by telepathy: "Roygun, where is the first world his Majesty brought subordinates from?" Roygun responded: "This one, and those two are" "I see" She smiled faintly; her eyes curved like crescent moonHer Imperial Aura became more pleasing: "Your names, are Motohama and Matsuda." Sheughed lightly; her voice was like little bell pleasing to the ears: "I shall await your heroic deeds." Her eyes became solemn: "The war is getting closer and closer. You should get ready." The Two responded, with eyes full of fighting intent! "We shall be!!!" Roygun smiled lightly: "Since the Chaos Brigade finally attacked, the Underworld." "It is time for you to leave this world." The two Saiyans eyes widened. Ise looked at the two of them with aplicated gaze. But while Ise''s focus was on that. Akeno and Rias was on a sentence of the Empress. ''Finally attacked?'' ''Did she already know?!!'' "You will be training in the Janissaries camp before entering the regr army of the 9 Generals." "As per his Majesty''s orders." Matsuda and Motohama nodded solemnly. Their eyes filled with endless fighting intent. "Yes, your Majesty!!" "Also" Roygun then smiled yfully "Bring with you, your little women." "I will give them a ce in the Imperial pce." "They will study the bases of Imperial nobility with this Empress." Matsuda and Motohoma were a little flustered: "This" "Your Majesty" Roygunughed charmingly: "This is not an order but a suggestionIt all depends on what yourdies want." The Two nodded: "Yes! Your Majesty!!" BritaniaSeven Deadly Sins World The Emperor made his way and stepped out, arriving in front of a towering castle Where the previous ruins of Beliaun stood once The Emperor marched slowly.and arrived at the throne room. He stood up thereMotionlessHis eyes reveling inplexity. He finally smiled lightly: "You did a good job, Eivor." A nimble and slender girl appeared. She had a fierce and heroic temperament, she knelt. The Emperor lightly patted her head. It was intimate behavior that the Emperor could only disy in this ''deserted castle'': "Are there here yet?" Eivor as if rejoicing in this kind gesture of the Emperor, took a little time before responding: "They''ve all arrived." "They could be brought to the Purgatory at any time." The color of approval, appeared on his eyes. "Did Braham take whatever he could from this city?" Eivor responded: "Yes, your majesty." "His ''Rewind'' restored all the libraries and the memories of Belialiun." "He is waiting for your majesty''s call." Marekughed lightly: "Did the other Human Kingdoms visit the ce?" Eivor eyes revealed ominous light: "They didn''t." "But" "There is one human, that have been looking for traces of your majesty." Marek smiled faintly: "Of course, she did." "The tentation of the ''unknown''." "How could she resist it?" He had a smile on his face, but his eyes revealed were as dark and somber as the most ominous night: "Merlin" "It is indeed hard to tolerate your existence." Eivor trembled slightly. She felt it faintly, the irritation of the Monarch. "Ignore her." The Emperor marched and casually sat on the Throne. His upper arm against the Arm set. His right hand against his upper jaw. His dark abyss eyes,cking any semnce of light. "Summon all of them." "Yes, your majesty." "I wish you a great sess in your endeavor." In the luxurious guest rooms Four Mages and a knight were sitting across from each other. The Three had somewhat tense faces Be it Zeref, Irene or Ultear felt the vastness and the grandness of the castle once they set foot in it. More importantly, they met''A Mage'' This mage was so handsome one would think that such being could not possibly be real. Even Zeref had to look twice. The power he exuded, was so unfathomably powerful it made him somewhat suffocated. Braham maintained an aloof disposition. He knew who these magi were. They were his future ''partners''. Mages that the Emperor judged to be as talented as himself. Braham was a little unhappy with this, and he showed it. If they wanted to be his equals, they needed to prove their genius! If they don''t!! He may as well be the only Imperial Mage!! Feeling the faint hostility from the Monstrous MageThe three took a deep breath, not knowing what they did wrong. Mercedes seemingly unaware of what''s happening, only rested, her eyes closed. Suddenly!! Braham and Mercedes eyes opened up!!! In them delight was apparent! The hostile and the aloof Mercedes showed a delighted smile!!! "He is here!!" "His Majesty''s had arrived!!" Immediately after, a hooded silhouette appeared: "His Majesty is waiting for you." Mercedes stood up: "Follow me." The other all stood up. After a while, they found themselves in front of a giant Imperial Gate. Mercedes smiled lightly before pushing open the door. Irene took a deep breath. Zeref had a solemn gaze. While Ultear eyes gleamed with curiosity. The door opened up!! And as if a Sesame was opened up!! A Wave of Invincible Imperial Aura was unleashed on the world!! This aura didn''t seem quite real. This wasn''t a physical energy-based coercion like with Braham. No To geniuses like Zeref and Irene, they knew This was different. It was as if the sky itself was taking a long breath. Mercedes made her first steps, immediately without further ado, she knelt, her head nearly touching the ground: "Your Majesty, your knight has aplished her duty." The voice was melodious, pious and mighty. The love and the respect she had for her liege couldn''t be possibly be doubted. Following her, Irene, Zeref and Ultear. As the silhouette sitting casually on the Throne appeared before their eyes. All three of their eyes shrunk. Draped in Dark Green Imperial Robes, his eyes as dark as the darkest, starless, moonless nights. His facial features couldn''t be qualified as handsome. But there was something about it that people found it hard to fathom. Was it the superior grace of a Ruler, or the Hidden Voracity that seemed to wait to erupt in any corner of his face? Zeref and Irene, the moment they saw this man. They realized. ''This is a very dangerous man.'' No This is the most dangerous man they ever met. And yet Somehow, such a man held some kind invariable and overwhelming attraction to them. YesHis eyes were full of ferocity and endless tyranny. But equally They seem to know love andpassion more than anything else. His prideful smile, seemed to change from shade to another. Once benevolent. The Next Cruel!! Marek looked down on Mercedes: "Good job, Mercedes." "Stay behind here." His doubled voice resounded like thunder, in the ears of the present here. No matter how calm his voice. The Might behind it couldn''t be concealed. Mercedes nodded and took her due ce by the Emperor''s side. So did Braham. Exposing the three to the Emperor''s gaze. The Three immediately felt endless horror from this simple gaze! If Mercedes eyes made them feel like they were naked, the Emperor''s eyes made them feel like vain ants. Not worth considering at all. The Emperor''s eyes swiftlynded on Zeref: "It''s been a while. Zeref." "It seems you are still troubled by that little curse." Zeref hearing the Emperor addressing him, took a deep breath and took a polite bow: "I am the same your majesty met years ago." Marek nodded lightly: "That time, this Emperor, promised you. That if you swore loyalty to the Empire." "Your curse shall be erased." Irene eyes opened wide. Immediately realized why Zeref acted so inexplicably thest few years. The Emperor smiled a little amused: "I saw doubts in your face, that time." He narrowed his eyes: "What do you think of it now?" "This curse imposed on you and your beloved, by the Gods." "Can this Emperor solve it?" Feeling the mighty breath of the Emperor, Zeref didn''t even dare to peak at the kind of power the man in front of him held. But if he were to make an analogyA God would be the closest in his imagination to this kind of being. He smiled calmly: "Of course. Otherwise, how could I be here before your majesty." After the first shock, the Dark Mage regained his temperament. It''s been a while since he was indifferent to life and death. Only the hope of a better solution could ignite his cold, dead heart. Marekughed; hisugh was like a thunderstorm shaking every being to his core!! Chapter 253: To your Destiny Chapter 253: To your Destiny He looked at this calm, wise and talented mage, and he suddenly felt his mood improve: "I will give you two choices. Zeref Dragneel." Zeref eyes narrowed. "The First, I directly destroy any influence that God has on you." He looked at the reaction of the mage, before continuing: "Second" "I will guide you to obtain the power to do it yourself." "Think about it." Zeref smiled calmly: "There is no need." "I choose the second one." The Emperor nodded, slightly: "Good." "I am looking forward to it." His eyes then moved to the gorgeous woman beside him. Dressed like a Scarlet Witch. The Emperor, eyes seemed to slightly show a trace of emotion. His Imperial eyes seemed to be lost for a moment as his eyes lingered on the woman. If Lelouch and Schneizel were here. They would have immediately saw through it. HereOnly Mercedes, noticed the abnormality but couldn''t exin why. He smiled kindly: "Irene Belsserion." The name was pronounced, but the moment it was pronounced. The tyrannical voice, suddenly became as warm, as the first ray of sunshine after a winter. The concerned herself, felt a little overwhelmed. She swore, she lived for 400 years she never felt her name was so beautiful until today. She looked up, and the tyrannical eyes seemed to fade into nothingness, reced with an ocean of dark still water. Anyone who looked at it would feelplied to plunge into it. Delve into it, as if attracted to sleep in it forever. The echo of the voice of the Emperor seemed embedded in her mind, as if it was an endless song melody. The confident scarlet haired woman was already bewildered by the Emperor. "Queen of Dragons." "Why did youe to my court today?" Irene who was shook, was immediately woken up by the Emperor''s question. Recalling what''s happened, she felt a little unreal: ''What a dangerous man, indeed!'' Irene immediately regained her bearing, she smiled faintly: "Did my presence offend your majesty?" Marek smile grew longer, his eyes shone with inexplicable light: "Do I look offended to you?" The kind smile, the slightly yful eyes, the warm voice. ''This man is impossible to talk to!!'' If such an idea wasn''t too farfetched, she would think he was doing it in purpose, just to tease her! But was it really the case? The Emperor doesn''t always control himself when he talks. He is never too mindful of he is talking too. More times than not, he will speak and act on what he is feeling at the moment. After all, at the level of the Vega Dynasty, one would not near to learn imperial ethics, but rather Imperial Ethics is engraved in their existence itself Nevertheless, Irene regained her bearings; she gathered her courage and knelt grandly: "Your Majesty''s words about Warlocks had enlightened me about my nature and my identity." "I am sure it''s no big deal for you. But for me, it''s much more important than the grace of life!" Marek smiled lightly: "Stand up." Irene a little rattled, stood up, as if her body was not under her control anymore. Marek eyes plunged into hers: "What is it that you desire?" Irene eyes froze.Before continuing: "I wish." She took a deep breath: "I wish to thread on this path of Warlocks." " So that I can fix my body. And understand who I am!" The Emperorughed lightly; he titled his head: "If you wish to grow on the path of Warlocks." "That is fine." "If you wish to fix the defects in your body. It is fine too." He stopped for a moment: "As for who you are" "How about this?" "From now on." "You are Irene Belsserion, the Imperial Mage of my Atleasian Empire." "You shall stand on the peak of magic overlooking the whole Multiverse, and thread the path of Mystery!!" "You shall be the Pir and Pioneer of Imperial Magic." "No Warlock, shall be greater than you." "And No Mage would dare face you." The Words were spoken with a casual and friendly tone, as if they were a matter of fact. But every one resounded like a drum in the ears of those present here. "What do you say?" "Queen of Dragons." The Emperor voice resounded through her head.She felt a little absent minded.She then understood the meaning of the Emperor''s words. ''I see'' ''There is no importance in dwelling in one''s flesh and blood.'' ''What defines who a person is, his identity is.'' ''His actions, his feats and his position in the World!!'' She smiled lightly: "I see, your majesty." "I hope to be one day, be worthy of your words." Marek nodded before his eyes moved to the woman left here. She was the most nervous of the three, after all. She was also the least experienced. The Emperor smiled lightly: "Little girl." "Your name is Ultear, isn''t it?" "Kassandra''s new little sister" Ultear''s hearing the calm and steady voice of the Emperor, nodded with her head. The eyes of the Emperor lingered on Ultear, before he sighed deeply: "Your eyes are filled with resentment and pain." "You seem to have something to ask of me, isn''t it?" Ultear''s eye froze, before they gleamed with desire. The Emperor''s spoke with indifference: "The Ultimate Magic World." "Hades''s pipe dream." "What a despicable little man." Ultear couldn''t even speak and her thoughts were exposed almost instantly. He smiled to the Dark Mage.: "Your little wife really left a great sessor, Zeref." Zeref eyes widened before he titled his head: "That airhead was always easy to trust others." The Emperor titled his head: "If you want to use the Arc of Time to reboot time." "Simply relying on that is stupid." "Lost Magic isn''t iplete because ofck of Etherano." "Lost Magic is iplete simply because no one has enough attainment toplete it." He narrowed his eyes: "And that is something, even our little friend here, Zeref, does not have." Ultear eyes widened: "Impossible, this" Marek smiled lighty: "But it is something you could definitely aplish" "More importantly your mastery over Arc of Time, could grow to the level of rebooting time in specific ces." "To the level of ying of the time of the whole EarthLand at your convenience." Ultear eyes grew extatic.as the Emperor continued, but he held a warm smile: "To the question can you aplish your current goals, by working for the Empire." "The response is: Yes." Ultear was about to kneel, but was interrupted by the Emperor''s voice: "But to the question would that make you happy" The Emperor held a tinge of sadness: "The response is no." Ultear body trembled slightly: "How could youpossibly" "Ur" "Tear.." Ultear eyes widened. Marek narrowed his eyes: "Daughter of Ur." "I know this." "Because I know of your life." "I know of your past." "And I can easily foretell your future." Ultear eyes dropped slightly. Marek eyes rested on her for a while: "And I know of the truth about your mother." Ultear eyes widened, she gnashed her teeth. "UrThe truth is that she abandoned me!!" Marek smiled warmth in his voice: "Silly girl." "Look into my eyes." Ultear eyes rose and met, the Emperor divine eyes . Suddenly.She saw everything. She saw Ur. She saw her crying about her death. She saw her ming herself. A lifetime of memories grew in her heart And immediately, as if stuck by thunder. The quiet Ultear broke into tears Her hands on her mouthTrying her best to not cry. Under the kind the gaze of the Emperor, she stayed here, silent for a long while. Finally, she looked up once again, her choking voice overwhelming her somewhat: "Your Majesty" "Is this real?" The Emperor chuckled. At the same time, she felt a warm and big hand on her head. When she looked up, the mighty man on the throne was suddenly in front of her. He was somewhat big, yet lean. His grip on her head seemed powerful, but safe. "Silly Girl." "Why would I lie, when something like this could be easily verified?" Ultear gathered the courage to look once more, at the now close eyes of the Emperor. "Let''s do this." "I won''t teach you to create the Ultimate Magic World." "But I will make you a Great Time Mage. " "With that, wouldn''t you bring her back, from her current state?" Ultear looked up once more, she was dazed. Fascinating Abyss eyes, shining with warm light, like the soothing of the moonlight. A warm smile, that seemed, to hold all the good in the world. The slightly intimate touch, that weirdly feltfortable. "From now on. You are one of my people." "Look forward to what the future can bring you." "And make up for all the regrets of your past." Ultear eyes were still in daze, teary, and cluelessBut her heart was absorbing that Man''s words like a nectar. "Follow me. And I shall show you the day, where no regret and no sadness shall bear down on you." His words seemed directed at Ultear, but itnded in the ears of the two others. Marek looked deeply at the three. Before he continued: "I have hopes for you, Ultear." "I am sure you will be a splendid and unparalleled mage." He grinned slightly: "I look forward to that day." Ultear, tear eyed, knelt : "Yes, your majesty." The Emperor seeing the genuine smile on the girl''s face, nodded. He turned around and opened a portal. "NowThat I confirmed all your intentions" He had an excited tone. "It''s time, to start!!" "Follow me." "To your destinies." The Four Mages followed in the footsteps of the Emperor. The Four immediately felt the scorching hot air, the freezing cold. The Earth seemed poisonous. And it felt as if slight contact would destroy one to his bones!! ------------------------ Hey I am back!! I finally fixed myptop....There is new chapters on Patreon too !! /ThunderDawn Chapter 254: In three moves, a Universe submits Chapter 254: In three moves, a Universe submits Zeref eyes turned solemn, as he used different spells to protect himself. ''I can even feel a slight pressure on my Soul.'' ''Even I, am not sure to remain Immortal here.'' Irene also casted terrain changing spellsNeverthless ''It doesn''t workWhat a chaotic ce'' ''It''s somehow infinite, andpletely unreadable.'' ''I can''t influence anything at all.'' Her eyes became a little fiery: ''Not with my current abilities anyway.'' Ultear also tried to resist the corrosion. Braham had a rather haughty demeanor easily oveing the challenges of the space. WhileThe Emperor The Emperor simply stood there, asfortable as he was outside. He opened his arms: "This ce is called the Purgatory of the World Codename ''Seven Deadly Sins''." "As you see, it is not a very weing ce." He smiled a little evily: "Nevertheless, my littlepanions." "We will make this ce our home for now." He looked deeply at the four of them: "The Next time, we get out of here is when you be Imperial Mages." The Four''s eyes shone. They didn''t feel any kind of alienation, or fear. Those were all monsters and legends in their home world, with incredible feats and achievement to their name. Their past, is riddled with challenges and hellish adventures!! How could they back down now, so close to their redemption!! The Four faintly smiled. Seeing their reaction, Marek continued: "1 year here, is equivalent to one minute outside." "So be assured." "We have all the time we need!!" Suddenly the eyes of the Emperor deepened before he made hand sings: "Invocation!!" "Third RingTemple of Sacrifice!!" Immediately a horrendous power grew in the Chaos of the Purgatory!! The Extremely horrible realm seemed to tremble as if it grew wary!! And in the eyes of the Four Mages!! A Gigantic building with Imperial Patterns grew in the void of the Purgaroty!! The Buildings looked like a gigantic Temple made of tinium and Gold!! Each inch of it spewed incredible majesty!! In the Middle A Gigantic tform grew from the ground!! On top of it, is a White open book. Without any writing in it. Around it!! Four Pirs carved from the most majestic of molds, domineering, and ancient!! On them Seats, that looked like thrones of Schrs!! On each one of them, there was a writing that could be understood and not red. ''Sigil of Truth.'' ''Sigil of Dragon.'' ''Sigil of Time.'' ''Sigil of Abyss.'' And faintly as if ying in the boundary of reality and illusion. Three or Four others Pirs seemed to flicker behind the present Pirs That sharp-eyed Pirs could read: ''Sigil of Space.'' ''Sigil of Light.'' ''Sigil of Ouroboros.'' ''Sigil of Dream.'' ''Sigil of Chaos.'' ''Sigil of Alchemy.'' And in the Highest Above. A Throne.Was resting, looking down on the rest of the majestic seats!! ''Grand Monarch, Marek Vega.'' On itThe Creator of this magnificent scene, was sitting leisurely: "Each one of you take a seat." "It''s going to be an arduous journey." The Four looked at he Mythological building with awe!! And tacitly, each one chose his due ce. As they sat on the seat!! They felt suddenly overcame by a deep surge of seemingly endless power!! This Power seemed to pour into all of their bodies!! Highly raising their processing ability!! The Emperor spoke midly: "Human Path." Immediately in front of their eyes!! From the energy that invaded them, a human body seemed to be created out of nothing!! This Human Body resembled at all points. But it''s eyes seemed rather dull, even thought it seemed capable of thought. Seeing the questioning gazes of the three, he smiled: "To Complete the Imperial Magic Codex. We need to plunder a lot of information." "And to do that, you will need avatars capable of processing that kind of data for you, first." " Power enough to cross to other words, Second." "And third, you need them to be able to be connected to you at all times." The eyes of the three were a little baffledThey still didn''t quite understand what the Imperial Magic Codex entailed. Braham had a fanatic look as he admired all the powerful actions of the Monarch!! Finally the Emperor added thest touch: "Library of the Imperial Path!!!" Immediately in front of the Three Mages appeared a Powerful and mysterious Gate, much more sumptuous than the Temple!! The Gate seemed like it existed before the beginning of existence itself!! Containing innate mystery that epassed everything!! The Emperor stood up: "Nowes the fun part." "Braham, I leave them to you. Guide them properly. They are your juniors after all." Braham looked arrogantly at the rest of the three: "Of course, your majesty." He opened up another gate. He made the first step: "By the way" "Use your Avatars to observe what''s going to happen next." Warlock of the Magus World Universe. A Portal opened up in the Astral ne. A Silhouette appeared in the Astral ne. Immediately bringing with it an unknown sense of dread from the greatest existences in the Universe!! All beings above Rank 8, and even all the wills of the most powerful worlds tensed up!! Revealing deep unease. The Laws of the Universes were all intertwined!! All beings of Law possess the ability to feel the change of thew in the cosmos in a way or another!! And now faintly they felt, the pleading, of thews of the Universe!! It was as if they were breaking under the oppression of the arrival of a single being!! The Universe was certainly vast enough to carry enough rank 8 for one to see the tragedy of the Holy War But it certainly didn''t have ce for more than one Rank 9!!! But worse than that!! It couldn''t endure the oppression of a Monster clearly exceeding the Rank 10 by arge margin!! And this kind of reaction, to the most ancient rank 8 only meant one thing!! ''Rank 9!!! '' ''But not from this Universe!!!'' Immediately all that existed in the void shivered in Horror!!! But they didn''t have much time to feel. As the Emperor eyes traversing all the Astral ne, moved his hand casually!! "Chibaku Tensei." Immediately above all each of the worlds!! A Bright new bloody red moon appeared!!! ''What going on!!'' And in the center of the Astral ne!! A Gigantic Astral Body, that resembled a Gxy Sized Moon! It was still fine for those who couldn''t view the whole Astral neBut for the Imperial Mages who had the spectators seat!! They felt endless horror in their heart!! Immediately all shreds of pride they have umted in their heart disappeared like a candle in the wind!! Irene looked at the creations of words and Moons as casually as the Flip of Hand!! Looked at the Moon shaped, Gxy Sized Behemoth of an Astral Body!! Sheughed lightly in the middle of the silence: "This kind of power" "Does he really need us?" "Isn''t he already a God?" Braham looked at the powers with a look of yearning in his eyes: "He doesn''t need us." "Realistically." "His Majesty never needed anyone''s help in anything." "His Majesty is invincible and unmatched." "Nevertheless" These words attracted the attention of the ashen three. Braham had a warm smile; it made his beauty shine in this purgatory. "His Majesty wouldn''t be his Majesty without his Empire." The Mage''s eyes became firm: "And the Empire, needs us." "It needs to be its guides, it pioneers, and it''s teachers." "And it''s protectors." "To create a Grand Era of Magic. Unmatched in eons." "This is our duty." "Our only duty." "Never any of you forget that." The eyes of three became dignified, even with a hint of approval as they looked at the aloof Braham. Marek eyes became a Sr System Like Pattern!! As he smirked proudly! "Mugen Tuskoyomi!!" Immediately the eyes of the Emperor appeared on the Gigantic Sphere!! And it was refracted on the rest of all the moons!! It''s light bypassing all possible obstacles to even the dephts of the Subataterrean World and to core and the Consciousness of Alll Worls!! Immediately!! And without even being able to react!! All The Universe fell into Sleep. Even the Wisdom Tree was the same!! But this wasn''t the end!! Next the Emperor focused his eyes on all the wills of the Worlds!! His eyes were still turning!! He continued: " Mugen Komatatsukami!!!" Immediately all the will of the worlds!! Became his ves!! Zeref eyes couldn''t possibly be calm: "In three moves" "All the Cosmos is his to take." Ultear eyes were horrified. She still has in mind the gentle touch of the Emperor, that made her feel like she was in the presence of a parent!! Now that figure was still standing on the void!! Overlooking all the beings like ants!! ying with worlds like toys!! And looking down on everything!! Irene, after a long silence, spoke: "So many different worlds" "Each one of them is at least as big as EarthLand." This observation immediately brought them to reality!! Zeref took a deep breath "This" Irene titled her headOnly now; one could understand how big was the mercy of the Empire when they invaded EarthLand. She thought If she had this much power Would she send her own first vizir to such a primitive world? Would she force her army to be so merciful? Would she even bother to exchange words and care convincing anyone of the present here? As she looked at the powerful back, standing a top of the Heavens, overlooking the astral void!! Her eyes gleamed with curiosity. Even her, with her little achievements felt power cloud her judgement:, changing her original intentions to her current self. "What kind of man could possibly act like that?" "Is it really a person?" As the Four Mages were still in shock, the Emperor Chapter 255: Eye of Mystery Chapter 255: Eye of Mystery As the Four Mages were still in shock, the Emperor finally switched his attention to his subordinates: "Good!!" "It''s time to get to work, and show your worth, my brilliant mages!" He spoke in a little cheerful tone, as if to alleviate their growing tension. He had an all knowing smile: "All the Will of All Worlds, possess the knowledge of all beings who live on that world." "Each one of you will use a world that fits you the most." He smiled lightly, before he snapped his fingers: "Zeref, you shall reside in the Abyss." "There, All the Will of the World of Gods, shall serve you." Zeref noddedbefore disappearing.his body reappearing in the deepest parts of Balor''s Hell. The consciousness of Zeref could feel the terrible breath of the beings of Law present here. All slumbered, their eyes were dull and lifeless But Zeref could feel it ''One move'' ''And it won''t matter, whether I have a curse on or not!!'' ''I will be annihted!!'' Feeling the existences sleeping by his sideEven Zeref with his endless experience felt it deeply. What kind of opportunity he had been given He narrowed his eyes: ''Its seems after this experience'' ''No one will be the same again'' He looked at the beings here more akin to mythological gods than magesSighing deeply. ''I will have the time to worry about this once this over.'' He shut his eyes before ordering in his mind!! "Library of the Imperial Path!!!" On the Altar, the written sigil on Zeref Pir shone with green majestic mes!!! The Imperial mes grew enveloping the whole Pir forming a Thread to the central tform!! The Empty Book resting here, floated, and his pages began to turn franticly!!! On the First Page A Trace of Golden and Green ink, began to appear. Zeref eyes began to darken, his calm face began to smile!! He was a schr of magicHow could he not be excited by all these information Book after the other were born in the Library!! The Books opened up in front of his eyes, like endless data!! All the experiments, all thews, all the magic of the World of Gods wereid bare and analyzed by the Library The Number is already exceeding what could normal mathematical signs even conceive!! Approaching conceptual infinity:!!! Luckily these books were constantly deconstructed and rbined by the libraryInto new more perfected data!! The Number books that were born and the number of books that werebined found a kind of equilibrium!! That slowly but surely titled into thebined books sides!! The Data was getting more and more perfect as all ws were destroyed one after the other!!! Zeref cognition was only focused on Perfected informationHis Understanding of Magic, experimentation and the world of Gods attaining extremely Horrendous levels In Merely a MinuteHe already found 345 456 ways to resolve a problem that gued him all his life. Yet at this point he didn''t feel any delight at the ideaFor him, as he is nowSuch things are merely a formality Zeref looked at his own bookNamed ''Imperial MageZeref Dragneel.'' Where w after the other were disappearing into oblivion!! His consciousness growing!! His avatar boosted by the Imperial Path was moving at hyper speedwasputing with all his powers! Zeref sighed deeply ''I see'' ''The Temple, the Avatars'' ''All the things hereAre to preserve our sanity'' Even with the crunching and perfection of informationAnalyzing at a skyrocketing speed. This was never something that could be analyzed in a mere thousand years!!! w after the other began to appear in his eyes!! His whole body bathed in Imperial Fire!! He never felt any kind of soul tear or any kind of fatigueHe was kept at optimum level at all times!! His Magic Power was skyrocketing at a scary level!! A Deep Abyssal Darkness slowly growing in the void, in the midst of the Majestic Imperial mes!! Braham felt his breath quicken!! The Sense of Oppression made him feel cold in his back!! "What Frightening Talent!! "In One Minute!! He is already stronger than me!!" Marek looking down, nodded with approval He looked at Braham, smiled lightly: "Braham, you are next" Braham eyes shone: "Yes, your majesty!" Marek snapped his Fingers!! Braham disappeared into the deepest core of the Subterranean World!! By his side endless Rank 8 Mages were slumbering peacefully!! The Consciousness of the Magus World also frantically recalled Million Years of Information and Poured it into Braham Consciousness!! But while Zeref found a certain difficulty adapting. Braham himself felt his level of cognition and his processing abilities grow as he collected more information!! He is Braham Eshwald!! The Vampire born with an imperfect mind like his brothers from Beriach, who used knowledge to be aplete consciousness. Who used knowledge to be the most talented being even surpassing Morpheus himself! Who used knowledge to turn from virtual to reality!! He is the seeker of knowledge, the Sigil of Truth!! And only by approaching it would he be more and more talented!! Endless information seeped into his mind and with it his temperament and soul were undergoing endless sublimation!!! His eyes turned to meet Irene. He smiled warmly: "What do you think, Queen of Dragons?" "Are you ready to follow me?" Irene was taken backThe voice seemed to resound in the now Silent Magus Universe. She stared at the light smile. Feeling iprehensibly familiar with this man. He then stared at Ultear too, with the same smile: "I shall be honest with you." "Zeref and Braham already know this." "I, Marek Vega, is a man who will live in war." "I shall massacre anyone in my path." "And only when there isn''t a reality in existence and nonexistence that isn''t under my reign will I stop." He looked at the Glowing Imperial Codex and spoke grimly: "If you chose to follow me." "This is your destiny." Ultear narrowed her eyes, before responding calmly: "I am willing to follow your majesty." Her eyes glowed with fanaticism even more than the one she had for Zeref. In these eyes one could see genuine affection. For Ultear, he was the man who saved her from her own darkness. Irene smiled boldly: "Your MajestyDo I look this weak minded to you?" "When I offer my loyalty, it''s difficult for even the Gods to take it back!" The Pride of the Scarlet Despair reappeared once more. Marek nodded slightly: "Then take your seats." "First, Irene." "You, the Dragon of Wisdom." "Shally on the Tree of Wisdom!" Irene disappeared before appearing on The Wisdom Tree gigantic Head! She felt the coercion from the Powerful Creature A Creature of Quasi-Level 9 Power And surely the only sane creature to realize deeply the power of the Emperor ''This isn''t merely Rank 9!!'' Before it''s consciousness was reduced to an enved state!! Like a good servant it gave all it''s endless knowledge to Irene!! Imperial Fire grew in the Third Power!!! As Irene, like Braham, analyzed with a certain ease the endless stream of information. She is the Sage Dragon yer!! The most proficient in Arcane and Analysis Magic!! She took a deep breath!! In her eyes endless stream of information entering her mind An elegant and controlled draconic aura grew wild bathed with Endless Imperial mes!!! The Emperor then focused on Ultear. Looking at the nervous girlThe Emperorughed lightly, his hand on her cheek: "What are you afraid of, little girl?" Ultear eyes widened, before she looked down shyly: "Iyour majesty" "Zeref-sama, Irene-sama and Braham-sama are so talented" "And Time Magic is difficult" The Emperor smiled lightly, his hand raising her chin: "Ultear." "From now on" "You are my Imperial Mage." The Woman who found herself being treated like a little girl, didn''t find it appalling at all. No, she felt deeplyfortable. Making Ultear deeply flustered: "My Sigil of Time." He smiled brightly: "I would like it if you never doubted yourself." "And even if you do so" He looked at her red eyes, with his deep abyssal eyes.In it deep affection could be seen. "Don''t doubt my judgement in you, alright?" Ultear eyes became a little cloudy "This" Marek continued: "As for now" "Let me help you." Immediately the Emperor peaceful face distorted!!! An Enormous Aura Grew as if Breaking the Universe!!! "AAAAAH!!!" The Voice of Pain of the Emperor rattled the void!!! Even the other Three Mages could see it and feel it!! That majestic scene!! To the dismay of Ultear, she could see a faint green majestic aura growing on the Emperor!! But somewhat, it felt restrained!! As if bound to something!!! But this little bit of Aura!! Gathered on the Left Eye of the Emperor!!! Turning it back into an even more monstrous form!! The eye had deep and ancient Vega engravings. As more and more green aura gathered on the Emperor Left Eye!!! After a while, the aura of the Emperor weakened!! But under the gaze of the Mages, the eye of the Emperor took formpletely! Dark Green Golden engravings in them.The other eye was normal. Seeing his apparent sess, Marek smiled wryly: "Its seems one eye is my limit for now." And just then Under the Baffled eyes of the MagesThe Emperor''s hand approached his eye socket!! At that moment, Ultear seemed to remember her time at the Brotherhood. She once asked Kassandra: "All this people; hereMore than Hundred Thousand" "They have this incredible devotion for the Emperor, as if their own life didn''t matter in front of his orders." "How could it possible for everyone to be the same" Kassansdra hearing this questionTitled his head: "You may have known other people in a position of power before." "Good or Bad" "Virtuous or Crooked" "But I assure you" "There is no one else in the world like his majesty." "One day, for sureYou will remember these words. I told you." Those words resounded in her head, as she saw the Emperor plunging his hand into his eye and taking his own powerful eye out!!! Without any fluctuation in his face. He then approached her: "ThisYour Majesty!! What are you doing?!!!" Braham screamed in horror as he interrupted his own meditation!! Irene eyes were wide open in surprise!! Zeref looked over with a solemn expression on his face. All stopped working at the same time. Marek responded calmly: "Ultear, where I will send you. You will need this with you." "This eye has a new ability" "Its name is Eye of the Mystery." "It''s basic ability is to peer in tows and to understand them with ease." Ultear eyes were wide open, barely able to speak: "Your MajestyWhy?!!" "We barely met today!!" Marek titled his head: "Didn''t you swear to follow me?" "Why can''t I help you with my means?" His voice was as if it was something easy to do. Ultear was taken aback: "This!!" Before she could speak, she felt a cooling feeling on her left eye: "Stop wasting time." "I am lending you this." "Make good use of it." "It will protect you there too." A Blue Portal opened up: "Concentrate and understand it with Library and the Eye of Mystery" "The cycle of causality and Time." Ultear in tears, nodded, firmness on her mystical left eye!! She stepped out!! In the Vast Universe where only the void subsisted!! But with her eye and the Library!! And her talent in Time Magic. She could see that the state of the world!! "How could such things possibly happen?!!" "Time in this world ispletely looped around one point!!!" Immediately she keenly felt that the breaking point of causality!!! Protected by the power of the eye of Mystery, she marched confidently in that Maelstrom of Event disorder!! Her eye immediately analyzed the events!! "One Person ising back in time, to one point, using causal powers!!" She found the picture of a dark-haired girl, fighting again and again against fate!! "HomuraMadoka" "The breaking point of causality!!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!